BRITISH WRITERS, Supplement XV

BRITISH WRITERS BRITISH WRITERS JAY PARINI Editor SUPPLEMENT XV British Writers Supplement XV Project Editors: Mic...

Author: Jay Parini

453 downloads 4531 Views 6MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

BRITISH WRITERS

BRITISH WRITERS JAY PARINI Editor

SUPPLEMENT XV

British Writers Supplement XV Project Editors: Michelle Kazensky Copyeditors: Katy Balcer, Gretchen Gordon, Robert E. Jones, Linda Sanders Proofreaders: Susan Barnett, Carrie Snyder Indexer: Wendy Allex

For product information and technology assistance, contact us at Gale Customer Support, 1-800-877-4253. For permission to use material from this text or product, submit all requests online at www.cengage.com/permissions. Further permissions questions can be emailed to [email protected]

Permission Researcher: Laura Myers Permissions: Jhanay Williams, Tim Sisler, Jacqueline Flowers, Jennifer Altschul Composition: Gary Leach Manufacturing: Rhonda A. Dover Publisher: Jim Draper Project Manager: Janet Witalec

Copyright © 2010 by Charles Scribner’s Sons ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. No part of this work covered by the copyright herein may be reproduced, transmitted, stored, or used in any form or by any means graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including but not limited to photocopying, recording, scanning, digitizing, taping, Web distribution, information networks, or information storage and retrieval systems, except as permitted under Section 107 or 108 of the 1976 United States Copyright Act, without the prior written permission of the publisher.

While every effort has been made to ensure the reliability of the information presented in this publication, Gale, a part of Cengage Learning, does not guarantee the accuracy of the data contained herein. Gale accepts no payment for listing; and inclusion in the publication of any organization, agency, institution, publication, service, or individual does not imply endorsement of the editors or publisher. Errors brought to the attention of the publisher and verified to the satisfaction of the publisher will be corrected in future editions. EDITORIAL DATA PRIVACY POLICY. Does this publication contain information about you as an individual? If so, for more information about our editorial data privacy policies, please see our Privacy Statement at www.gale.cengage.com.

LIBRARY OF CONGRESS CATALOGING-IN-PUBLICATION DATA British writers. Supplement XV / Jay Parini, editor. p. cm. Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 978-0-684-31555-3 (alk. paper) 1. English literature--History and criticism. 2. English literature--Bio-bibliography. 3. Commonwealth literature (English)--History and criticism. 4. Commonwealth literature (English)--Bio-bibliography. 5. Authors, English--Biography. 6. Authors, Commonwealth-- Biography. I. Parini, Jay. PR85.B688 Suppl. 15 820.9--dc22

[B] 2009024091

The paper used in this publication meets the requirements of ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992 (Permanence of Paper). Charles Scribner’s Sons an imprint of Gale, Cengage Learning 27500 Drake Rd. Farmington Hills, MI 48331–3535

ISBN-13: 978-0-684-31555-3 ISBN-10: 0-684-31555-6

Printed in the United States of America 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 13 12 11 10 09

Acknowledgements Acknowledgement is gratefully made to those publishers and individuals who permitted the use of the following materials in copyright.

ATHOL FUGARD. Walder, Dennis. From Athol Fugard. Northcote House Publishers Ltd., 2003. Copyright © 2003 by Dennis Walder. All rights reserved. Reproduced by permission.

Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square. Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin, From “Three Poems About Children,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permssion of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin. From “Ancient Lights,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar square, Dublin 8. / / Clarke, Austin. From “Martha Blake at Fifty-One,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/ The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar square, Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin. From “Martha Blake at 51,” in Collected Poems. Edited by Liam Miller. The Dolmen Press, 1974. © Nora Clarke, 1974. Reproduced by permission of the author. / Clarke, Austin. From “Mnemosyne Lay in Dust,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8.

AUSTIN CLARKE. Clarke, Austin. From Twice Round the Black Church: Early Memories of Ireland and England. Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1962. Copyright © Austin Clarke 1962. Reproduced by permission of the publisher. / Clarke, Austin. From “The Vengeance of Fionn,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin. From an introduction in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/ The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin. From “The Itinerary of Ua Cleirigh,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin. From “The Frenzy of Suibhne,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin, From “The Lost Heifer,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8./Clarke, Austin, From an introduction in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin. From “Pilgrimage,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8 / Clarke, Austin. From “Note to Pilgrimage,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8. / Clarke, Austin. From “Tenebrae,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis Clarke. Carcanet/The Bridge Press, 2008. Reproduced by permission of R Dardis Clarke, 17 Oscar Square, Dublin 8 / Clarke, Austin. From “The Straying Student,” in Austin Clarke Collected Poems. Edited by R Dardis

DAVID CONSTANTINE. Constantine, David. From Collected Poems. Bloodaxe Books, 2004. Copyright © David Constantine 1980, 1983, 1987, 1991, 1994, 1998, 2002, 2004. Reproduced by permission. / Holderlin, Friedrich. From Friedrich Holderlin Selected Poems. Translated by David Constantine. Bloodaxe Books, 1990. Copyright © David Constantine 1990, 1996. Reproduced by permission. / Szirtes, George. From a back cover review of Selected Poems. Bloodaxe Books, 1991. Copyright ©David Constantine 1980, 1983, 1987, 1991. All rights reserved. Reproduced by permission. / Constantine, David. From the back cover of The Pelt of Wasps. Bloodaxe Books, 1998. Copyright © David Constantine 1998. Reproduced by permission. KIRAN DESAI. Michiko Kakutani, “’Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard’: Celebrity Frenzy in a Sleepy Village,” The New York Times, June 12, 1998. Reproduced by permission. HENRY REED. Reed, Henry. From “Naming of Parts,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry

v

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Lessons of the War,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Movement of Bodies,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Returning of Issue,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Moby Dick,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “The Auction Sale,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007 The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “The Captain,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Chard Whitlow,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Hiding Beneath the Furze,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “A Map of Verona,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Judging Distances,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Unarmed Combat,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet,

2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Psychological Warfare,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “The Town Itself,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “The Blissful Land,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. / Reed, Henry. From “Three Words,” in Henry Reed Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Carcanet, 2007. The poems of Henry Reed © The Executor of Henry Reed’s Estate 2007. Reproduced by permission of Carcanet Press Limited. JOHN MONTAGUE. Montague, John. From About Love. The Sheep Meadow Press, 1993. Copyright © 1993 by John Montague. By kind permission of the author c/o The Gallery Press, Loughcrew, Oldcastle, County Meath, Ireland and by Wake Forest University Press in North America. / Montague, John. From Collected Poems. The Gallery Press, 1995. By kind permission of the author and The Gallery Press, Lougherew, Oldcastle, County Meath, Ireland, and Wake Forest University Press in North America. / Montague, John. From Drunken Sailor. Wake Forest University Press, 2005. Used by kind permission by of the author c/o The Gallery Press, Loughcrew, Oldcasstle, County Meath, Ireland and Wake Forest University Press in the United States. / Montague, John. From The Rough Field 1961-1971. Wake Forest University Press, 2005. Copyright © John Montague, 2005. All rights reserved. Used by kind permission by of the author c/o The Gallery Press, Loughcrew, Oldcasstle, County Meath, Ireland and Wake Forest University Press in North America. / Montague, John. From The Rough Field 1961-1971. Wake Forest University Press, 2005. Copyright © John Montague, 2005. Used by kind permission by of the author c/o The Gallery Press, Loughcrew, Oldcasstle, County Meath, Ireland and Wake Forest University Press in the United States.

vi

Contents

Contents .......................................................................................................................................................................vii Introduction ...................................................................................................................................................................ix Chronology ....................................................................................................................................................................xi List of Contributors ......................................................................................................................................................lv Subjects in Supplement XV AMA ATA AIDOO / Kwadwo Osei-Nyame, Jnr. .....................................................................................................1 AUSTIN CLARKE / Tom Walker ...........................................................................................................................15 SUSANNA CLARKE / Joseph Dewey ....................................................................................................................33 JONATHAN COE / William May ...........................................................................................................................49 DAVID CONSTANTINE / Aaron Deveson ............................................................................................................65 KIRAN DESAI / Carolyn Alessio ............................................................................................................................83 ATHOL FUGARD / Edwin Hees .............................................................................................................................99 WILLIAM GODWIN / Patrick Abatiell ..............................................................................................................115 NICK HORNBY / Paul Sullivan ...........................................................................................................................133 ELIZABETH INCHBALD / Marianne Szlyk ......................................................................................................147 RICHARD JEFFERIES / Fred Bilson .................................................................................................................165 HARRIET MARTINEAU / Sandie Byrne ...........................................................................................................181 ZAKES MDA / Christopher Warnes ....................................................................................................................195 JOHN MONTAGUE / Maureen C. Manier .........................................................................................................209 TONY PARSONS / Laurie Champion ..................................................................................................................227 HENRY REED / Katherine Firth .........................................................................................................................243 MICHÈLE ROBERTS / Jennifer E. Dunn ..........................................................................................................259 FLORA THOMPSON / Patricia B. Heaman .......................................................................................................277 MASTER INDEX to Volumes I–VII, Supplements I–XV, Retrospective Supplements I–II .........................293

vii

INTRODUCTION

It was Dr. Samual Johnson who once remarked, in passing, that “the chief glory of any people arises from its authors.” Serious readers will know this, understanding that any culture worth its salt can survey the work of its writers and see, in their plays and poems, their novels and essays, its brilliance as well as its faults. Certainly the traditions of Britain, and the empire they created and ultimately lost, must count among the most diverse and effective of all literary achievements by a particular people. In British Writers, from the outset, we have celebrated and analyzed this achievement. In Supplement XV we present detailed, articulate, well-balanced introductions to a range of authors in various genres. In each case the articles have been designed to increase the reader’s pleasure in the work of the subject at hand, and to make the shape of that career understandable; a further purpose has been to underscore the way this writer has contributed, on some level, to the making of the British literary tradition. As a whole, this series brings together a wide range of articles on British writers who have a reputation for excellence and have already attracted a following. As in previous volumes, the subjects have been chosen for their contribution to British or Anglophone culture. We hope that readers of this particular supplement will find these essays lively and thoughtful, interesting to those unfamiliar with the work under discussion and useful to those who know the work quite well. We accomplish this double task by providing close readings of individual texts and a sketch of the biographical, cultural, and critical context of that work as it has evolved in the writer’s lifetime. British Writers was originally an off-shoot of a series of monographs that appeared between 1959 and 1972, the Minnesota Pamphlets on American Writers. These pamphlets were incisively written and informative, treating ninety-seven American writers in a format and style that attracted a devoted following of readers. The series proved

invaluable to a generation of students and teachers, who could depend on these reliable and interesting critiques of major figures. The idea of reprinting these essays occurred to Charles Scribner, Jr., an innovative publisher during the middle decades of the twentieth century. The series appeared in four volumes entitled American Writers: A Collection of Literary Biographies (1974). British Writers began with a series of essays originally published by the British Council, and regular supplements have followed, culminating in this, the fifteenth volume. The goal of the supplements has been consistent with the original idea of the series: to provide sharp, informative essays aimed at the general reader. The authors of these eighteen articles are mostly teachers as well as scholars. Many have published books and articles in their field, and several are well-known writers of poetry or fiction as well. As anyone glancing through this book will see, our critics have been held to the highest standards of clear writing and sound scholarship. Jargon has been discouraged, except when strictly relevant: that is, when a theoretical underpinning may be useful to the reader in understanding the context of a given work. Each of the essays concludes with a select bibliography of works by the author under discussion and secondary works that might be useful to those who wish to pursue the subject further. Supplement XV is focused on contemporary writers, many of whom have had little sustained attention from critics thus far, although most are well known. Ata Ama Aidoo, Susanna Clarke, David Constantine, Athol Fugard, Tony Parsons, John Montague, Jonathan Coe, Nick Hornby, Zakes Mda, Michèle Roberts, and Kiran Desai have all been written about in the review pages of newspapers and magazines, often at considerable length, and their work has acquired a substantial following, but their careers have yet to attract significant scholarship. That will certainly follow, but the essays included in this

ix

INTRODUCTION volume constitute a beginning of sorts, an attempt to map out the particular universe of each writer. Henry Reed, Flora Thompson, and Austin Clarke might be considered “modern classics,” writers of the fairly recent past who have yet to be written about in detail by critics, although they remain widely read in literary circles. The essays included here go a long way toward revealing their importance to readers of the early and mid-twentieth century. Four major writers from the distant past included here are Elizabeth Inchbald, Harriet Martineau, Richard Jefferies, and William Godwin—all important writers who, for one reason or another, have yet to be treated in this series. It is time they were added to the series. As ever, our purpose in presenting these critical and biographical essays is to bring readers

back to the texts discussed, to help them in their reading, and to generate appreciation for the role these writers have played in the creation of a distinguished and useful cultural past and literary present. These are strong and stimulating essays, and they should enable students and general readers to enter into the world of these writers freshly, encouraging them on their intellectual journeys. They should help readers to appreciate the way things are said by these authors, thus enhancing their pleasure in the texts. Above all, these essays should lengthen the reading list of those wishing to broaden or deepen their understanding of Anglophone culture in places like Ghana (Aidoo) or South Africa (Mda, Fugard), countries that owe something to the British literary tradition.

—JAY PARINI

x

Chronology

ca. 1342 1348 ca. 1350 1351

1356 1360

1362

1369

1369–1377 ca. 1370 1371 1372 1372–1382 1373–1393

ca. 1373 ca. 1375–1400 1376 1377–1399 ca. 1379 ca. 1380 1381 1386

1399–1413 ca. 1400 1400 1408 1412–1420 1413–1422 1415

Birth of John Trevisa and Julian of Norwich The Black Death (further outbreaks in 1361 and 1369) Boccaccio’s Decameron Langland’s Piers Plowman The Statute of Laborers pegs laborers’ wages at rates in effect preceding the plague The Battle of Poitiers The Treaty of Brétigny: end of the first phase of the Hundred Years’ War Pleadings in the law courts conducted in English Parliaments opened by speeches in English Chaucer’s The Book of the Duchess, an elegy to Blanche of Lancaster, wife of John of Gaunt Victorious French campaigns under du Guesclin John Lydgate born Sir John Mandeville’s Travels Chaucer travels to Italy Wycliffe active in Oxford William of Wykeham founds Winchester College and New College, Oxford Margery Kempe born Sir Gawain and the Green Knight Death of Edward the Black Prince Reign of Richard II Gower’s Vox clamantis Chaucer’s Troilus and Criseyde The Peasants’ Revolt Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales begun Chaucer sits in Parliament Gower’s Confessio amantis Reign of Henry IV Death of William Langland Death of Geoffrey Chaucer Death of John Gower Lydgate’s Troy Book Reign of Henry V The Battle of Agincourt

ca. 1416 1420–1422 1422–1461 1431 ca.1439 1440–1441 1444 1450 ca. 1451 1453 1455–1485 ca. 1460 1461–1470 1470–1471 1471 1471–1483 1476–1483

1483–1485 1485 1485–1509 1486

1492 1493

1497–1498 1497–1499 1499

1503 1505

xi

Death of Julian of Norwich Lydgate’s Siege of Thebes Reign of Henry VI François Villon born Joan of Arc burned at Rouen Death of Margery Kempe Henry VI founds Eton College and King’s College, Cambridge Truce of Tours Jack Cade’s rebellion Death of John Lydgate End of the Hundred Years’ War The fall of Constantinople The Wars of the Roses Births of William Dunbar and John Skelton Reign of Edward IV Reign of Henry VI Death of Sir Thomas Malory Reign of Edward IV Caxton’s press set up: The Canterbury Tales, Morte d’Arthur, and The Golden Legend printed Reign of Richard III The Battle of Bosworth Field; end of the Wars of the Roses Reign of Henry VII Marriage of Henry VII and Elizabeth of York unites the rival houses of Lancaster and York Bartholomew Diaz rounds the Cape of Good Hope Columbus’ first voyage to the New World Pope Alexander VI divides undiscovered territories between Spain and Portugal John Cabot’s voyages to Newfoundland and Labrador Vasco da Gama’s voyage to India Amerigo Vespucci’s first voyage to America Erasmus’ first visit to England Thomas Wyatt born John Colet appointed dean of St.

CHRONOLOGY 1509–1547 1509 1511 1513 1515 1516 1517

1519 1519–1521 1525 1526

1529 1529–1536 1531 1532

1533

1534

1535

1536

1537

1538 1540

Paul’s: founds St. Paul’s School Reign of Henry VIII The king marries Catherine of Aragon Erasmus’ Praise of Folly published Invasion by the Scots defeated at Flodden Field Wolsey appointed lord chancellor Sir Thomas More’s Utopia Martin Luther’s theses against indulgences published at Wittenberg Henry Howard (earl of Surrey) born Charles V of Spain becomes Holy Roman Emperor Magellan’s voyage around the world Cardinal College, the forerunner of Christ Church, founded at Oxford Tyndale’s English translation of the New Testament imported from Holland Fall of Cardinal Wolsey Death of John Skelton The “Reformation” Parliament Sir Thomas Elyot’s The Governour published Thomas Cranmer appointed archbishop of Canterbury Machiavelli’s The Prince The king secretly marries Anne Boleyn Cranmer pronounces the king’s marriage with Catherine “against divine law” The Act of Supremacy constitutes the king as head of the Church of England Sir Thomas More executed Thomas Cromwell appointed vicar general of the Church of England The Pilgrimage of Grace: risings against the king’s religious, social, and economic reforms Anne Boleyn executed The king marries Jane Seymour The dissolution of the monasteries: confiscation of ecclesiastical properties and assets; increase in royal revenues Jane Seymour dies First complete English Bible published and placed in all churches The king marries Anne of Cleves Marriage dissolved

1542 1543

1546 1547 1547–1553 1548–1552 1552 ca. 1552 1553 1553–1558 ca. 1554

1554

ca. 1556 1557

ca. 1558 1558

1558–1603 1559 ca. 1559 1561

1562

1562–1568 1564 1565 1566

xii

The king marries Catherine Howard Fall and execution of Thomas Cromwell Catherine Howard executed Death of Sir Thomas Wyatt The king marries Catherine Parr Copernicus’ De revolutionibus orbium coelestium Trinity College, Cambridge, refounded The earl of Surrey executed Reign of Edward VI Hall’s Chronicle The second Book of Common Prayer Edmund Spenser born Lady Jane Grey proclaimed queen Reign of Mary I (Mary Tudor) Births of Walter Raleigh, Richard Hooker, John Lyly, and Fulke Greville Lady Jane Grey executed Mary I marries Philip II of Spain Bandello’s Novelle Philip Sidney born George Peele born Tottel’s Miscellany, including the poems of Wyatt and Surrey, published Thomas Kyd born Calais, the last English possession in France, is lost Birth of Robert Greene Mary I dies Reign of Elizabeth I John Knox arrives in Scotland Rebellion against the French regent George Chapman born Mary Queen of Scots (Mary Stuart) arrives in Edinburgh Thomas Hoby’s translation of Castiglione’s The Courtier Gorboduc, the first English play in blank verse Francis Bacon born Civil war in France English expedition sent to support the Huguenots Sir John Hawkins’ voyages to Africa Births of Christopher Marlowe and William Shakespeare Mary Queen of Scots marries Lord Darnley William Painter’s Palace of Pleasure, a miscellany of prose stories,

CHRONOLOGY 1567

1569 1570 1571 ca. 1572 1572 1574 1576

1576–1578 1577–1580 1577 1579

1581 1582 1583 1584–1585 1585

1586

1587

1588

the source of many dramatists’ plots Darnley murdered at Kirk o’Field Mary Queen of Scots marries the earl of Bothwell Rebellion of the English northern earls suppressed Roger Ascham’s The Schoolmaster Defeat of the Turkish fleet at Lepanto Ben Jonson born St. Bartholomew’s Day massacre John Donne born The earl of Leicester’s theater company formed The Theater, the first permanent theater building in London, opened The first Blackfriars Theater opened with performances by the Children of St. Paul’s John Marston born Martin Frobisher’s voyages to Labrador and the northwest Sir Francis Drake sails around the world Holinshed’s Chronicles of England, Scotlande, and Irelande John Lyly’s Euphues: The Anatomy of Wit Thomas North’s translation of Plutarch’s Lives The Levant Company founded Seneca’s Ten Tragedies translated Richard Hakluyt’s Divers Voyages Touching the Discoverie of America Philip Massinger born Sir John Davis’ first voyage to Greenland First English settlement in America, the “Lost Colony” comprising 108 men under Ralph Lane, founded at Roanoke Island, off the coast of North Carolina Kyd’s Spanish Tragedy Marlowe’s Tamburlaine William Camden’s Britannia The Babington conspiracy against Queen Elizabeth Death of Sir Philip Sidney Mary Queen of Scots executed Birth of Virginia Dare, first English child born in America, at Roanoke Island Defeat of the Spanish Armada Marlowe’s Dr. Faustus

1590

1592

1593 1594

1595 1596

ca. 1597 1597 1598 1598–1600

1599 1600 1601 1602

1603–1625 1603

1604 ca. 1605 1605 1606

1607 1608 1609 1610 1611

xiii

Spenser’s The Faerie Queen, Cantos 1–3 Richard Brome born Outbreak of plague in London; the theaters closed Henry King born Death of Christopher Marlowe The Lord Chamberlain’s Men, the company to which Shakespeare belonged, founded The Swan Theater opened Death of Thomas Kyd Ralegh’s expedition to Guiana Sidney’s Apology for Poetry The earl of Essex’s expedition captures Cadiz The second Blackfriars Theater opened Death of George Peele Bacon’s first collection of Essays Jonson’s Every Man in His Humor Richard Hakluyt’s Principal Navigations, Voyages, Traffıcs, and Discoveries of the English Nation The Globe Theater opened Death of Edmund Spenser Death of Richard Hooker Rebellion and execution of the earl of Essex The East India Company founded The Bodleian Library reopened at Oxford Reign of James I John Florio’s translation of Montaigne’s Essays Cervantes’ Don Quixote (Part 1) The Gunpowder Plot Thomas Browne born Shakespeare’s Othello Shakespears’s King Lear Tourneur’s The Revenger’s Tragedy Bacon’s Advancement of Learning Shakespeare’s Macbeth Jonson’s Volpone Death of John Lyly Edmund Waller born The first permanent English colony established at Jamestown, Virginia John Milton born Kepler’s Astronomia nova John Suckling born Galileo’s Sidereus nuncius The Authorized Version of the Bible

CHRONOLOGY 1612

ca. 1613 1613 1614 1616

ca. 1618 1618

1619

1620 1621

1622 1623

1624 1625–1649 1625 1626

1627

Shakespeare’s The Tempest Death of Prince Henry, King James’s eldest son Webster’s The White Devil Bacon’s second collection of Essays Richard Crashaw born The Globe Theatre destroyed by fire Webster’s The Duchess of Malfi Ralegh’s History of the World George Chapman’s translation of Homer’s Odyssey Deaths of William Shakespeare, Francis Beaumont, and Miguel Cervantes Richard Lovelace born The Thirty Years’ War begins Sir Walter Ralegh executed Abraham Cowley born The General Assembly, the first legislative assembly on American soil, meets in Virginia Slavery introduced at Jamestown The Pilgrims land in Massachusetts John Evelyn born Francis Bacon impeached and fined Robert Burton’s Anatomy of Melancholy Andrew Marvell born Middleton’s The Changeling Henry Vaughan born The First Folio of Shakespeare’s plays Visit of Prince Charles and the duke of Buckingham to Spain; failure of attempts to negotiate a Spanish marriage War against Spain Reign of Charles I Death of John Fletcher Bacon’s last collection of Essays Bacon’s New Atlantis, appended to Sylva sylvarum Dutch found New Amsterdam Death of Cyril Tourneur Death of Francis Bacon Ford’s ’Tis Pity She’s a Whore Cardinal Richelieu establishes the Company of New France with monopoly over trade and land in Canada Buckingham’s expedition to the Isle of Ré to relieve La Rochelle Death of Thomas Middleton

1627–1628 1628

1629

1629–1630 1631 1633

1634 1635 1636 ca. 1637 1637

ca. 1638 1638 ca. 1639 1639

1639–1640 1640

xiv

Revolt and siege of La Rochelle, the principal Huguenot city of France Buckingham assassinated Surrender of La Rochelle William Harvey’s treatise on the circulation of the blood (De motu cordis et sanguinis) John Bunyan born Death of Fulke Greville Ford’s The Broken Heart King Charles dismisses his third Parliament, imprisons nine members, and proceeds to rule for eleven years without Parliament The Massachusetts Bay Company formed Peace treaties with France and Spain John Dryden born Death of John Donne William Laud appointed archbishop of Canterbury Death of George Herbert Samuel Pepys born Deaths of George Chapman and John Marston The Académie Française founded George Etherege born Pierre Corneille’s Le Cid Harvard College founded Thomas Traherne born Milton’s “Lycidas” Descartes’s Discours de la méthode King Charles’s levy of ship money challenged in the courts by John Hampden The introduction of the new English Book of Common Prayer strongly opposed in Scotland Death of Ben Jonson Death of John Webster The Scots draw up a National Covenant to defend their religion Death of John Ford Parliament reassembled to raise taxes Death of Thomas Carew Charles Sedley born The two Bishops’ Wars with Scotland The Long Parliament assembled The king’s advisers, Archbishop Laud and the earl of Strafford, im-

CHRONOLOGY

1641

1642

1643

1644

1645

1646

1647

peached Aphra Behn born Death of Philip Massinger Strafford executed Acts passed abolishing extraparliamentary taxation, the king’s extraordinary courts, and his power to order a dissolution without parliamentary consent The Grand Remonstrance censuring royal policy passed by eleven votes William Wycherley born Parliament submits the nineteen Propositions, which King Charles rejects as annihilating the royal power The Civil War begins The theaters close Royalist victory at Edgehill; King Charles established at Oxford Death of Sir John Suckling Parliament concludes the Solemn League and Covenant with the Scots Louis XIV becomes king of France Charles Sackville, earl of Dorset, born Parliamentary victory at Marston Moor The New Model army raised Milton’s Areopagitica Parliamentary victory under Fairfax and Cromwell at Naseby Fairfax captures Bristol Archbishop Laud executed Fairfax besieges King Charles at Oxford King Charles takes refuge in Scotland; end of the First Civil War King Charles attempts negotiations with the Scots Parliament’s proposals sent to the king and rejected Conflict between Parliament and the army A general council of the army established that discusses representational government within the army The Agreement of the People drawn up by the Levelers; its proposals include manhood suffrage King Charles concludes an agree-

1648

1649–1660 1649

1650 1651

1652 1653

1654 1655

1656

1657

1658

xv

ment with the Scots George Fox begins to preach John Wilmot, earl of Rochester, born Cromwell dismisses the general council of the army The Second Civil War begins Fairfax defeats the Kentish royalists at Maidstone Cromwell defeats the Scots at Preston The Thirty Years’ War ended by the treaty of Westphalia Parliament purged by the army Commonwealth King Charles I tried and executed The monarchy and the House of Lords abolished The Commonwealth proclaimed Cromwell invades Ireland and defeats the royalist Catholic forces Death of Richard Crashaw Cromwell defeats the Scots at Dunbar Charles II crowned king of the Scots, at Scone Charles II invades England, is defeated at Worcester, escapes to France Thomas Hobbes’s Leviathan War with Holland Death of Richard Brome The Rump Parliament dissolved by the army A new Parliament and council of state nominated; Cromwell becomes Lord Protector Walton’s The Compleat Angler Peace concluded with Holland War against Spain Parliament attempts to reduce the army and is dissolved Rule of the major-generals Sir William Davenant produces The Siege of Rhodes, one of the first English operas Second Parliament of the Protectorate Cromwell is offered and declines the throne Death of Richard Lovelace Death of Oliver Cromwell Richard Cromwell succeeds as Pro-

CHRONOLOGY 1659 1660

1660–1685 1661

1662

1664

1665

1666

1667

1668

1670

tector Conflict between Parliament and the army General Monck negotiates with Charles II Charles II offers the conciliatory Declaration of Breda and accepts Parliament’s invitation to return Will’s Coffee House established Sir William Davenant and Thomas Killigrew licensed to set up two companies of players, the Duke of York’s and the King’s Servants, including actors and actresses Pepys’s Diary begun Reign of Charles II Parliament passes the Act of Uniformity, enjoining the use of the Book of Common Prayer; many Puritan and dissenting clergy leave their livings Anne Finch born Peace Treaty with Spain King Charles II marries Catherine of Braganza The Royal Society incorporated (founded in 1660) War against Holland New Amsterdam captured and becomes New York John Vanbrugh born The Great Plague Newton discovers the binomial theorem and invents the integral and differential calculus, at Cambridge The Great Fire of London Bunyan’s Grace Abounding London Gazette founded The Dutch fleet sails up the Medway and burns English ships The war with Holland ended by the Treaty of Breda Milton’s Paradise Lost Thomas Sprat’s History of the Royal Society Death of Abraham Cowley Sir Christopher Wren begins to rebuild St. Paul’s Cathedral Triple Alliance formed with Holland and Sweden against France Dryden’s Essay of Dramatick Poesy Alliance formed with France through

1671 1672

1673

1674

1676 1677

1678

1679

1680 1681 1682

1683

1685–1688 1685

xvi

the secret Treaty of Dover Pascal’s Pensées The Hudson’s Bay Company founded William Congreve born Milton’s Samson Agonistes and Paradise Regained War against Holland Wycherley’s The Country Wife King Charles issues the Declaration of Indulgence, suspending penal laws against Nonconformists and Catholics Parliament passes the Test Act, making acceptance of the doctrines of the Church of England a condition for holding public office War with Holland ended by the Treaty of Westminster Deaths of John Milton, Robert Herrick, and Thomas Traherne Etherege’s The Man of Mode Baruch Spinoza’s Ethics Jean Racine’s Phèdre King Charles’s niece, Mary, marries her cousin William of Orange Fabrication of the so-called popish plot by Titus Oates Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress Dryden’s All for Love Death of Andrew Marvell George Farquhar born Parliament passes the Habeas Corpus Act Rochester’s A Satire Against Mankind Death of John Wilmot, earl of Rochester Dryden’s Absalom and Achitophel (Part 1) Dryden’s Absalom and Achitophel (Part 2) Thomas Otway’s Venice Preserv’d Philadelphia founded Death of Sir Thomas Browne The Ashmolean Museum, the world’s first public museum, opens at Oxford Death of Izaak Walton Reign of James II Rebellion and execution of James Scott, duke of Monmouth

CHRONOLOGY 1686

1687

1688

1689–1702 1689

1690

1692 ca. 1693 1694

1695 1697

1698

John Gay born The first book of Newton’s Principia—e motu corporum, containing his theory of gravitation—presented to the Royal Society James II issues the Declaration of Indulgence Dryden’s The Hind and the Panther Death of Edmund Waller James II reissues the Declaration of Indulgence, renewing freedom of worship and suspending the provisions of the Test Act Acquittal of the seven bishops imprisoned for protesting against the Declaration William of Orange lands at Torbay, Devon James II takes refuge in France Death of John Bunyan Alexander Pope born Reign of William III Parliament formulates the Declaration of Rights William and Mary accept the Declaration and the crown The Grand Alliance concluded between the Holy Roman Empire, England, Holland, and Spain War declared against France King William’s War, 1689–1697 (the first of the French and Indian wars) Samuel Richardson born James II lands in Ireland with French support, but is defeated at the battle of the Boyne John Locke’s Essay Concerning Human Understanding Salem witchcraft trials Death of Sir George Etherege Eliza Haywood born George Fox’s Journal Voltaire (François Marie Arouet) born Death of Mary II Congreve’s Love for Love Death of Henry Vaughan War with France ended by the Treaty of Ryswick Vanbrugh’s The Relapse Jeremy Collier’s A Short View of the Immorality and Profaneness of the

1699 1700

1701

1702–1714 1702

1703

1704

1706

1707

1709

1710 1711

1712

xvii

English Stage Fénelon’s Les Aventures de Télémaque Congreve’s The Way of the World Defoe’s The True-Born Englishman Death of John Dryden James Thomson born War of the Spanish Succession, 1701–1714 (Queen Anne’s War in America, 1702–1713) Death of Sir Charles Sedley Reign of Queen Anne Clarendon’s History of the Rebellion (1702–1704) Defoe’s The Shortest Way with the Dissenters Defoe is arrested, fined, and pilloried for writing The Shortest Way Death of Samuel Pepys John Churchill, duke of Marlborough, and Prince Eugene of Savoy defeat the French at Blenheim Capture of Gibraltar Swift’s A Tale of a Tub and The Battle of the Books The Review founded (1704–1713) Farquhar’s The Recruiting Offıcer Deaths of John Evelyn and Charles Sackville, earl of Dorset Farquhar’s The Beaux’ Stratagem Act of Union joining England and Scotland Death of George Farquhar Henry Fielding born The Tatler founded (1709–1711) Nicholas Rowe’s edition of Shakespeare Samuel Johnson born Marlborough defeats the French at Malplaquet Charles XII of Sweden defeated at Poltava South Sea Company founded First copyright act Swift’s The Conduct of the Allies The Spectator founded (1711–1712; 1714) Marlborough dismissed David Hume born Pope’s The Rape of the Lock (Cantos 1–2) Jean Jacques Rousseau born

CHRONOLOGY 1713

1714–1727 1714 1715

1716 1717

1718

1719 1720

1721 1722 1724 1725 1726

1727–1760 1728

1729

1731

War with France ended by the Treaty of Utrecht The Guardian founded Swift becomes dean of St. Patrick’s, Dublin Addison’s Cato Laurence Sterne born Reign of George I Pope’s expended version of The Rape of the Lock (Cantos 1–5) The Jacobite rebellion in Scotland Pope’s translation of Homer’s Iliad (1715–1720) Death of Louis XIV Death of William Wycherley Thomas Gray born Pope’s Eloisa to Abelard David Garrick born Horace Walpole born Quadruple Alliance (Britain, France, the Netherlands, the German Empire) in war against Spain Defoe’s Robinson Crusoe Death of Joseph Addison Inoculation against smallpox introduced in Boston War against Spain The South Sea Bubble Gilbert White born Defoe’s Captain Singleton and Memoirs of a Cavalier Tobias Smollett born William Collins born Defoe’s Moll Flanders, Journal of the Plague Year, and Colonel Jack Defoe’s Roxana Swift’s The Drapier’s Letters Pope’s translation of Homer’s Odyssey (1725–1726) Swift’s Gulliver’s Travels Voltaire in England (1726–1729) Death of Sir John Vanbrugh Reign of George II Gay’s The Beggar’s Opera Pope’s The Dunciad (Books 1–2) Oliver Goldsmith born Swift’s A Modest Proposal Edmund Burke born Deaths of William Congreve and Sir Richard Steele Navigation improved by introduction of the quadrant

1732 1733

1734 1736 1737 1738 1740

1742

1744

1745

1746

1747

1748

1749

xviii

Pope’s Moral Essays (1731–1735) Death of Daniel Defoe William Cowper born Death of John Gay Pope’s Essay on Man (1733–1734) Lewis Theobald’s edition of Shakespeare Voltaire’s Lettres philosophiques James Macpherson born Edward Gibbon born Johnson’s London War of the Austrian Succession, 1740–1748 (King George’s War in America, 1744–1748) George Anson begins his circumnavigation of the world (1740–1744) Frederick the Great becomes king of Prussia (1740–1786) Richardson’s Pamela (1740–1741) James Boswell born Fielding’s Joseph Andrews Edward Young’s Night Thoughts (1742–1745) Pope’s The New Dunciad (Book 4) Johnson’s Life of Mr. Richard Savage Death of Alexander Pope Second Jacobite rebellion, led by Charles Edward, the Young Pretender Death of Jonathan Swift The Young Pretender defeated at Culloden Collins’ Odes on Several Descriptive and Allegorical Subjects Richardson’s Clarissa Harlowe (1747–1748) Franklin’s experiments with electricity announced Voltaire’s Essai sur les moeurs War of the Austrian Succession ended by the Peace of Aix-laChapelle Smollett’s Adventures of Roderick Random David Hume’s Enquiry Concerning Human Understanding Montesquieu’s L’Esprit des lois Fielding’s Tom Jones Johnson’s The Vanity of Human Wishes Bolingbroke’s Idea of a Patriot King

CHRONOLOGY 1750 1751

1752 1753

1754

1755

1756

1757

1758 1759

The Rambler founded (1750–1752) Gray’s Elegy Written in a Country Churchyard Fielding’s Amelia Smollett’s Adventures of Peregrine Pickle Denis Diderot and Jean le Rond d’Alembert begin to publish the Encyclopédie (1751–1765) Richard Brinsley Sheridan born Frances Burney and Thomas Chatterton born Richardson’s History of Sir Charles Grandison (1753–1754) Smollett’s The Adventures of Ferdinand Count Fathom Birth of Elizabeth Inchbald Hume’s History of England (1754– 1762) Death of Henry Fielding George Crabbe born Lisbon destroyed by earthquake Fielding’s Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon published posthumously Johnson’s Dictionary of the English Language The Seven Years’ War against France, 1756–1763 (the French and Indian War in America, 1755–1760) William Pitt the elder becomes prime minister Johnson’s proposal for an edition of Shakespeare Death of Eliza Haywood Birth of William Godwin Robert Clive wins the battle of Plassey, in India Gray’s “The Progress of Poesy” and “The Bard” Burke’s Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful Hume’s Natural History of Religion William Blake born The Idler founded (1758–1760) Mary Darby Robinson born Capture of Quebec by General James Wolfe Johnson’s History of Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia Voltaire’s Candide

1760–1820 1760

1761

1762

1763

1764 1765

1766

1768

1769

xix

The British Museum opens Sterne’s The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy (1759–1767) Death of William Collins Mary Wollstonecraft born Robert Burns born Reign of George III James Macpherson’s Fragments of Ancient Poetry Collected in the Highlands of Scotland William Beckford born Jean-Jacques Rousseau’s Julie, ou la nouvelle Héloïse Death of Samuel Richardson Rousseau’s Du Contrat social and Émile Catherine the Great becomes czarina of Russia (1762–1796) The Seven Years’ War ended by the Peace of Paris Smart’s A Song to David James Hargreaves invents the spinning jenny Parliament passes the Stamp Act to tax the American colonies Johnson’s edition of Shakespeare Walpole’s The Castle of Otranto Thomas Percy’s Reliques of Ancient English Poetry Blackstone’s Commentaries on the Laws of England (1765–1769) The Stamp Act repealed Swift’s Journal to Stella first published in a collection of his letters Goldsmith’s The Vicar of Wakefield Smollett’s Travels Through France and Italy Lessing’s Laokoon Rousseau in England (1766–1767) Sterne’s A Sentimental Journey Through France and Italy The Royal Academy founded by George III First edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica Maria Edgeworth born Death of Laurence Sterne David Garrick organizes the Shakespeare Jubilee at Stratford-upon-Avon Sir Joshua Reynolds’ Discourses (1769–1790)

CHRONOLOGY

1770

1771

1772 1773

1774

1775

1776

Richard Arkwright invents the spinning water frame Boston Massacre Burke’s Thoughts on the Cause of the Present Discontents Oliver Goldsmith’s The Deserted Village Death of Thomas Chatterton William Wordsworth born James Hogg born Arkwright’s first spinning mill founded Deaths of Thomas Gray and Tobias Smollett Walter Scott born Samuel Taylor Coleridge born Boston Tea Party Goldsmith’s She Stoops to Conquer Johann Wolfgang von Goethe’s Götz von Berlichingen The first Continental Congress meets in Philadelphia Goethe’s Sorrows of Young Werther Death of Oliver Goldsmith Robert Southey born Burke’s speech on American taxation American War of Independence begins with the battles of Lexington and Concord Samuel Johnson’s Journey to the Western Islands of Scotland Richard Brinsley Sheridan’s The Rivals and The Duenna Beaumarchais’s Le Barbier de Séville James Watt and Matthew Boulton begin building steam engines in England Births of Jane Austen, Charles Lamb, Walter Savage Landor, and Matthew Lewis American Declaration of Independence Edward Gibbon’s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776–1788) Adam Smith’s Inquiry into the Nature & Causes of the Wealth of Nations Thomas Paine’s Common Sense Death of David Hume

1777

1778

1779

1780 1781

1782

1783

1784

xx

Maurice Morgann’s Essay on the Dramatic Character of Sir John Falstaff Sheridan’s The School for Scandal first performed (published 1780) General Burgoyne surrenders at Saratoga The American colonies allied with France Britain and France at war Captain James Cook discovers Hawaii Death of William Pitt, first earl of Chatham Deaths of Jean Jacques Rousseau and Voltaire William Hazlitt born Johnson’s Prefaces to the Works of the English Poets (1779–1781); reissued in 1781 as The Lives of the Most Eminent English Poets Sheridan’s The Critic Samuel Crompton invents the spinning mule Death of David Garrick The Gordon Riots in London Charles Robert Maturin born Charles Cornwallis surrenders at Yorktown Immanuel Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason Friedrich von Schiller’s Die Räuber William Cowper’s “The Journey of John Gilpin” published in the Public Advertiser Choderlos de Laclos’s Les Liaisons dangereuses Rousseau’s Confessions published posthumously American War of Independence ended by the Definitive Treaty of Peace, signed at Paris William Blake’s Poetical Sketches George Crabbe’s The Village William Pitt the younger becomes prime minister Henri Beyle (Stendhal) born Beaumarchais’s Le Mariage de Figaro first performed (published 1785) Death of Samuel Johnson

CHRONOLOGY 1785

1786

1787

1788

1789

Warren Hastings returns to England from India James Boswell’s The Journey of a Tour of the Hebrides, with Samuel Johnson, LL.D. Cowper’s The Task Edmund Cartwright invents the power loom Thomas De Quincey born Thomas Love Peacock born William Beckford’s Vathek published in English (originally written in French in 1782) Robert Burns’s Poems Chiefly in the Scottish Dialect Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart’s The Marriage of Figaro Death of Frederick the Great The Committee for the Abolition of the Slave Trade founded in England The Constitutional Convention meets at Philadelphia; the Constitution is signed The trial of Hastings begins on charges of corruption of the government in India The Estates-General of France summoned U.S. Constitution is ratified George Washington elected president of the United States Giovanni Casanova’s Histoire de ma fuite (first manuscript of his memoirs) The Daily Universal Register becomes the Times (London) George Gordon, Lord Byron born The Estates-General meets at Versailles The National Assembly (Assemblée Nationale) convened The fall of the Bastille marks the beginning of the French Revolution The National Assembly draws up the Declaration of Rights of Man and of the Citizen First U.S. Congress meets in New York Blake’s Songs of Innocence Jeremy Bentham’s Introduction to the Principles of Morals and Legis-

1790

1791

1792

1793

xxi

lation introduces the theory of utilitarianism Gilbert White’s Natural History of Selborne Congress sets permanent capital city site on the Potomac River First U.S. Census Burke’s Reflections on the Revolution in France Blake’s The Marriage of Heaven and Hell Edmund Malone’s edition of Shakespeare Wollstonecraft’s A Vindication of the Rights of Man Death of Benjamin Franklin French royal family’s flight from Paris and capture at Varennes; imprisonment in the Tuileries Bill of Rights is ratified Paine’s The Rights of Man (1791– 1792) Boswell’s The Life of Johnson Burns’s Tam o’Shanter The Observer founded The Prussians invade France and are repulsed at Valmy September massacres The National Convention declares royalty abolished in France Washington reelected president of the United States New York Stock Exchange opens Mary Wollstonecraft’s Vindication of the Rights of Woman William Bligh’s voyage to the South Sea in H.M.S. Bounty Percy Bysshe Shelley born Trial and execution of Louis XVI and Marie-Antoinette France declares war against England The Committee of Public Safety (Comité de Salut Public) established Eli Whitney devises the cotton gin William Godwin’s An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice Blake’s Visions of the Daughters of Albion and America Wordsworth’s An Evening Walk and Descriptive Sketches John Clare born

CHRONOLOGY 1794

1795

1796

1797

1798

1799

1800

Execution of Georges Danton and Maximilien de Robespierre Paine’s The Age of Reason (1794– 1796) Blake’s Songs of Experience Ann Radcliffe’s The Mysteries of Udolpho Death of Edward Gibbon The government of the Directory established (1795–1799) Hastings acquitted Landor’s Poems Death of James Boswell John Keats born Thomas Carlyle born Napoleon Bonaparte takes command in Italy Matthew Lewis’ The Monk John Adams elected president of the United States Death of Robert Burns The peace of Campo Formio: extinction of the Venetian Republic XYZ Affair Mutinies in the Royal Navy at Spithead and the Nore Blake’s Vala, Or the Four Zoas (first version) Mary Shelley born Deaths of Edmund Burke, Mary Wollstonecraft, and Horace Walpole Napoleon invades Egypt Horatio Nelson wins the battle of the Nile Wordsworth’s and Coleridge’s Lyrical Ballads Landor’s Gebir Thomas Malthus’ Essay on the Principle of Population Napoleon becomes first consul Pitt introduces first income tax in Great Britain Sheridan’s Pizarro Honoré de Balzac born Thomas Hood born Alexander Pushkin born Thomas Jefferson elected president of the United States Alessandro Volta produces electricity from a cell Library of Congress established

1801 1802

1804

1805

1806

1807

1808

xxii

Death of William Cowper and Mary Darby Robinson Marie Jane Jewsbury and Thomas Babington Macaulay born First census taken in England The Treaty of Amiens marks the end of the French Revolutionary War The Edinburgh Review founded Birth of Harriet Martineau England’s war with France renewed The Louisiana Purchase Robert Fulton propels a boat by steam power on the Seine Birth of Thomas Lovell Beddoes George Borrow and James Clarence Mangan Napoleon crowned emperor of the French Jefferson reelected president of the United States Blake’s Milton (1804–1808) and Jerusalem The Code Napoleon promulgated in France Beethoven’s Eroica Symphony Schiller’s Wilhelm Tell Benjamin Disraeli born Napoleon plans the invasion of England Battle of Trafalgar Battle of Austerlitz Beethoven’s Fidelio first produced Scott’s Lay of the Last Minstrel Scott’s Marmion Death of William Pitt Death of Charles James Fox Elizabeth Barrett born France invades Portugal Aaron Burr tried for treason and acquitted Byron’s Hours of Idleness Charles and Mary Lamb’s Tales from Shakespeare Thomas Moore’s Irish Melodies Wordsworth’s Ode on the Intimations of Immortality National uprising in Spain against the French invasion The Peninsular War begins James Madison elected president of the United States

CHRONOLOGY

1809

1810

1811–1820 1811

1812

1813

1814

Covent Garden theater burned down Goethe’s Faust (Part 1) Beethoven’s Fifth Symphony completed Lamb’s Specimens of English Dramatic Poets Drury Lane theater burned down and rebuilt The Quarterly Review founded Byron’s English Bards and Scotch Reviewers Byron sails for the Mediterranean Goya’s Los Desastres de la guerra (1809–1814) Alfred Tennyson born Edward Fitzgerald born Crabbe’s The Borough Scott’s The Lady of the Lake Elizabeth Gaskell born Regency of George IV Luddite Riots begin Coleridge’s Lectures on Shakespeare (1811–1814) Jane Austen’s Sense and Sensibility Shelley’s The Necessity of Atheism John Constable’s Dedham Vale William Makepeace Thackeray born Napoleon invades Russia; captures and retreats from Moscow United States declares war against England Henry Bell’s steamship Comet is launched on the Clyde river Madison reelected president of the United States Byron’s Childe Harold (Cantos 1–2) The Brothers Grimm’s Fairy Tales (1812–1815) Hegel’s Science of Logic Robert Browning born Charles Dickens born Wellington wins the battle of Vitoria and enters France Jane Austen’s Pride and Prejudice Byron’s The Giaour and The Bride of Abydos Shelley’s Queen Mab Southey’s Life of Nelson Napoleon abdicates and is exiled to Elba; Bourbon restoration with Louis XVIII

1815

1816

1817

xxiii

Treaty of Ghent ends the war between Britain and the United States Jane Austen’s Mansfield Park Byron’s The Corsair and Lara Scott’s Waverley Wordsworth’s The Excursion Napoleon returns to France (the Hundred Days); is defeated at Waterloo and exiled to St. Helena U.S.S. Fulton, the first steam warship, built Scott’s Guy Mannering Schlegel’s Lectures on Dramatic Art and Literature translated Wordsworth’s The White Doe of Rylstone Anthony Trollope born Byron leaves England permanently The Elgin Marbles exhibited in the British Museum James Monroe elected president of the United States Jane Austen’s Emma Byron’s Childe Harold (Canto 3) Coleridge’s Christabel, Kubla Khan: A Vision, The Pains of Sleep Benjamin Constant’s Adolphe Goethe’s Italienische Reise Peacock’s Headlong Hall Scott’s The Antiquary Shelley’s Alastor Rossini’s Il Barbiere di Siviglia Death of Richard Brinsley Sheridan Charlotte Brontë born Blackwood’s Edinburgh magazine founded Jane Austen’s Northanger Abbey and Persuasion Byron’s Manfred Coleridge’s Biographia Literaria Hazlitt’s The Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays and The Round Table Keats’s Poems Peacock’s Melincourt David Ricardo’s Principles of Political Economy and Taxation Death of Jane Austen Death of Mme de Staël Branwell Brontë born Henry David Thoreau born

CHRONOLOGY 1818

1819

1820–1830 1820

Byron’s Childe Harold (Canto 4), and Beppo Hazlitt’s Lectures on the English Poets Keats’s Endymion Peacock’s Nightmare Abbey Scott’s Rob Roy and The Heart of Mid-Lothian Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein Percy Shelley’s The Revolt of Islam Emily Brontë born Karl Marx born Ivan Sergeyevich Turgenev born The Savannah becomes the first steamship to cross the Atlantic (in 26 days) Peterloo massacre in Manchester Byron’s Don Juan (1819–1824) and Mazeppa Crabbe’s Tales of the Hall Géricault’s Raft of the Medusa Hazlitt’s Lectures on the English Comic Writers Arthur Schopenhauer’s Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung (The World as Will and Idea) Scott’s The Bride of Lammermoor and A Legend of Montrose Shelley’s The Cenci, “The Masque of Anarchy,” and “Ode to the West Wind” Wordsworth’s Peter Bell Queen Victoria born George Eliot born Reign of George IV Trial of Queen Caroline Cato Street Conspiracy suppressed; Arthur Thistlewood hanged Monroe reelected president of the United States Missouri Compromise The London magazine founded Keats’s Lamia, Isabella, The Eve of St. Agnes, and Other Poems Hazlitt’s Lectures Chiefly on the Dramatic Literature of the Age of Elizabeth Charles Maturin’s Melmoth the Wanderer Scott’s Ivanhoe and The Monastery

1821

1822

1823

1824

1825

xxiv

Shelley’s Prometheus Unbound Anne Brontë born Greek War of Independence begins Liberia founded as a colony for freed slaves Byron’s Cain, Marino Faliero, The Two Foscari, and Sardanapalus Hazlitt’s Table Talk (1821–1822) Scott’s Kenilworth Shelley’s Adonais and Epipsychidion Death of John Keats, Elizabeth Inchbald and Napoleon Charles Baudelaire, Feodor Dostoyevsky, and Gustave Flaubert born The Massacres of Chios (Greeks rebel against Turkish rule) Byron’s The Vision of Judgment De Quincey’s Confessions of an English Opium-Eater Peacock’s Maid Marian Scott’s Peveril of the Peak Shelley’s Hellas Death of Percy Bysshe Shelley Matthew Arnold born Monroe Doctrine proclaimed Byron’s The Age of Bronze and The Island Lamb’s Essays of Elia Scott’s Quentin Durward The National Gallery opened in London John Quincy Adams elected president of the United States The Westminster Review founded Beethoven’s Ninth Symphony first performed William (Wilkie) Collins born James Hogg’s The Private Memoirs and Confessions of a Justified Sinner Landor’s Imaginary Conversations (1824–1829) Scott’s Redgauntlet Death of George Gordon, Lord Byron Inauguration of steam-powered passenger and freight service on the Stockton and Darlington railway Bolivia and Brazil become independent Alessandro Manzoni’s I

CHRONOLOGY 1826

1827

1828

1829

1830–1837 1830

1831

1832

Promessi Sposi (1825–1826) André-Marie Ampère’s Mémoire sur la théorie mathématique des phénomènes électrodynamiques James Fenimore Cooper’s The Last of the Mohicans Disraeli’s Vivian Grey (1826–1827) Scott’s Woodstock The battle of Navarino ensures the independence of Greece Josef Ressel obtains patent for the screw propeller for steamships Heinrich Heine’s Buch der Lieder Death of William Blake Andrew Jackson elected president of the United States Births of Henrik Ibsen, George Meredith, Margaret Oliphant, Dante Gabriel Rossetti, and Leo Tolstoy The Catholic Emancipation Act Robert Peel establishes the metropolitan police force Greek independence recognized by Turkey Balzac begins La Comédie humaine (1829–1848) Peacock’s The Misfortunes of Elphin J. M. W. Turner’s Ulysses Deriding Polyphemus Reign of William IV Charles X of France abdicates and is succeeded by Louis-Philippe The Liverpool-Manchester railway opened Tennyson’s Poems, Chiefly Lyrical Death of William Hazlitt Christina Rossetti born Michael Faraday discovers electromagnetic induction Charles Darwin’s voyage on H.M.S. Beagle begins (1831–1836) The Barbizon school of artists’ first exhibition Nat Turner slave revolt crushed in Virginia Peacock’s Crotchet Castle Stendhal’s Le Rouge et le noir Edward Trelawny’s The Adventures of a Younger Son Isabella Bird born The first Reform Bill

1833

1834

1835

1836

1837–1901 1837

xxv

Samuel Morse invents the telegraph Jackson reelected president of the United States Disraeli’s Contarini Fleming Goethe’s Faust (Part 2) Tennyson’s Poems, Chiefly Lyrical, including “The Lotus-Eaters” and “The Lady of Shalott” Death of Johann Wolfgang von Goethe Death of Sir Walter Scott Lewis Carroll born Robert Browning’s Pauline John Keble launches the Oxford Movement American Anti-Slavery Society founded Lamb’s Last Essays of Elia Carlyle’s Sartor Resartus (1833– 1834) Pushkin’s Eugene Onegin Mendelssohn’s Italian Symphony first performed Death of Maria Jane Jewsbury Abolition of slavery in the British Empire Louis Braille’s alphabet for the blind Balzac’s Le Père Goriot Nikolai Gogol’s Dead Souls (Part 1, 1834–1842) Death of Samuel Taylor Coleridge Death of Charles Lamb William Morris born Hans Christian Andersen’s Fairy Tales (1st ser.) Robert Browning’s Paracelsus Births of Samuel Butler and Mary Elizabeth Braddon Alexis de Tocqueville’s De la Democratie en Amerique (1835– 1840) Death of James Hogg Martin Van Buren elected president of the United States Dickens’ Sketches by Boz (1836– 1837) Landor’s Pericles and Aspasia Death of William Godwin Reign of Queen Victoria Carlyle’s The French Revolution

CHRONOLOGY

1838

1839

1840

1841

1842

Dickens’ Oliver Twist (1837–1838) and Pickwick Papers Disraeli’s Venetia and Henrietta Temple Chartist movement in England National Gallery in London opened Elizabeth Barrett Browning’s The Seraphim and Other Poems Dickens’ Nicholas Nickleby (1838– 1839) Louis Daguerre perfects process for producing an image on a silvercoated copper plate Faraday’s Experimental Researches in Electricity (1839–1855) First Chartist riots Opium War between Great Britain and China Carlyle’s Chartism Canadian Act of Union Queen Victoria marries Prince Albert Charles Barry begins construction of the Houses of Parliament (1840– 1852) William Henry Harrison elected president of the United States Robert Browning’s Sordello Thomas Hardy and John Addington Symonds born New Zealand proclaimed a British colony James Clark Ross discovers the Antarctic continent Punch founded John Tyler succeeds to the presidency after the death of Harrison Carlyle’s Heroes and Hero-Worship Dickens’ The Old Curiosity Shop Chartist riots Income tax revived in Great Britain The Mines Act, forbidding work underground by women or by children under the age of ten Charles Edward Mudie’s Lending Library founded in London Dickens visits America Robert Browning’s Dramatic Lyrics Macaulay’s Lays of Ancient Rome Tennyson’s Poems, including “Morte d’Arthur,” “St. Simeon Stylites,” and

1843

1844

1845

1846

1847

1848

xxvi

“Ulysses” Wordsworth’s Poems Marc Isambard Brunel’s Thames tunnel opened The Economist founded Carlyle’s Past and Present Dickens’ A Christmas Carol John Stuart Mill’s Logic Macaulay’s Critical and Historical Essays John Ruskin’s Modern Painters (1843–1860) Rochdale Society of Equitable Pioneers, one of the first consumers’ cooperatives, founded by twentyeight Lancashire weavers James K. Polk elected president of the United States Elizabeth Barrett Browning’s Poems, including “The Cry of the Children” Dickens’ Martin Chuzzlewit Disraeli’s Coningsby Turner’s Rain, Steam and Speed Edward Carpenter and Gerard Manley Hopkins born The great potato famine in Ireland begins (1845–1849) Disraeli’s Sybil Repeal of the Corn Laws The Daily News founded (edited by Dickens the first three weeks) Standard-gauge railway introduced in Britain The Brontës’ pseudonymous Poems by Currer, Ellis and Action Bell Lear’s Book of Nonsense The Ten Hours Factory Act James Simpson uses chloroform as an anesthetic Anne Brontë’s Agnes Grey Charlotte Brontë’s Jane Eyre Emily Brontë’s Wuthering Heights Bram Stoker and Flora Annie Steel born Tennyson’s The Princess The year of revolutions in France, Germany, Italy, Hungary, Poland Marx and Engels issue The Communist Manifesto The Chartist Petition The Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood

CHRONOLOGY

1849

1850

1851

founded Zachary Taylor elected president of the United States Anne Brontë’s The Tenant of Wildfell Hall Dickens’ Dombey and Son Elizabeth Gaskell’s Mary Barton Macaulay’s History of England (1848–1861) Mill’s Principles of Political Economy Thackeray’s Vanity Fair Death of Emily Brontë Birth of Richard Jefferies Bedford College for women founded Arnold’s The Strayed Reveller Charlotte Brontë’s Shirley Ruskin’s The Seven Lamps of Architecture William Thomas Stead born Death of Anne Brontë, Thomas Lovell Beddoes and James Clarence Mangan The Public Libraries Act First submarine telegraph cable laid between Dover and Calais Millard Fillmore succeeds to the presidency after the death of Taylor Elizabeth Barrett Browning’s Sonnets from the Portuguese Carlyle’s Latter-Day Pamphlets Dickens’ Household Words (1850– 1859) and David Copperfield Charles Kingsley’s Alton Locke The Pre-Raphaelites publish the Germ Tennyson’s In Memoriam Thackeray’s The History of Pendennis Wordsworth’s The Prelude is published posthumously The Great Exhibition opens at the Crystal Palace in Hyde Park Louis Napoleon seizes power in France Gold strike in Victoria incites Australian gold rush Elizabeth Gaskell’s Cranford (1851– 1853) Meredith’s Poems

1852

1853

1854

1855

1856

1857

xxvii

Ruskin’s The Stones of Venice (1851–1853) The Second Empire proclaimed with Napoleon III as emperor David Livingstone begins to explore the Zambezi (1852–1856) Franklin Pierce elected president of the United States Arnold’s Empedocles on Etna Thackeray’s The History of Henry Esmond, Esq. Crimean War (1853–1856) Arnold’s Poems, including “The Scholar Gypsy” and “Sohrab and Rustum” Charlotte Brontë’s Villette Elizabeth Gaskell’s Crawford and Ruth Frederick D. Maurice’s Working Men’s College founded in London with more than 130 pupils Battle of Balaklava Dickens’ Hard Times James George Frazer born Theodor Mommsen’s History of Rome (1854–1856) Tennyson’s “The Charge of the Light Brigade” Florence Nightingale in the Crimea (1854–1856) Oscar Wilde born David Livingstone discovers the Victoria Falls Robert Browning’s Men and Women Elizabeth Gaskell’s North and South Olive Schreiner born Tennyson’s Maud Thackeray’s The Newcomes Trollope’s The Warden Death of Charlotte Brontë The Treaty of Paris ends the Crimean War Henry Bessemer’s steel process invented James Buchanan elected president of the United States H. Rider Haggard born The Indian Mutiny begins; crushed in 1858 The Matrimonial Causes Act Charlotte Brontë’s The Professor

CHRONOLOGY

1858

1859

1860

1861

1862

Elizabeth Barrett Browning’s Aurora Leigh Dickens’ Little Dorritt Elizabeth Gaskell’s The Life of Charlotte Brontë Thomas Hughes’s Tom Brown’s School Days Trollope’s Barchester Towers Carlyle’s History of Frederick the Great (1858–1865) George Eliot’s Scenes of Clerical Life Morris’ The Defense of Guinevere Trollope’s Dr. Thorne Charles Darwin’s The Origin of Species Dickens’ A Tale of Two Cities Arthur Conan Doyle born George Eliot’s Adam Bede Fitzgerald’s The Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyám Meredith’s The Ordeal of Richard Feverel Mill’s On Liberty Samuel Smiles’s Self-Help Tennyson’s Idylls of the King Abraham Lincoln elected president of the United States The Cornhill magazine founded with Thackeray as editor James M. Barrie born William Wilkie Collins’ The Woman in White George Eliot’s The Mill on the Floss American Civil War begins Louis Pasteur presents the germ theory of disease Arnold’s Lectures on Translating Homer Dickens’ Great Expectations George Eliot’s Silas Marner Meredith’s Evan Harrington Francis Turner Palgrave’s The Golden Treasury Trollope’s Framley Parsonage Peacock’s Gryll Grange Death of Prince Albert George Eliot’s Romola Meredith’s Modern Love Christina Rossetti’s Goblin Market

xxviii

1863 1864

1865

1866

1867

1868

Ruskin’s Unto This Last Trollope’s Orley Farm Thomas Huxley’s Man’s Place in Nature The Geneva Red Cross Convention signed by twelve nations Lincoln reelected president of the United States Robert Browning’s Dramatis Personae John Henry Newman’s Apologia pro vita sua Tennyson’s Enoch Arden Trollope’s The Small House at Allington Death of John Clare Assassination of Lincoln; Andrew Johnson succeeds to the presidency Arnold’s Essays in Criticism (1st ser.) Carroll’s Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland Dickens’ Our Mutual Friend Meredith’s Rhoda Fleming A. C. Swinburne’s Atalanta in Calydon Arthur Symons born First successful transatlantic telegraph cable laid George Eliot’s Felix Holt, the Radical Elizabeth Gaskell’s Wives and Daughters Beatrix Potter born Swinburne’s Poems and Ballads The second Reform Bill Arnold’s New Poems Bagehot’s The English Constitution Carlyle’s Shooting Niagara Marx’s Das Kapital (vol. 1) Trollope’s The Last Chronicle of Barset George William Russell (AE) born Gladstone becomes prime minister (1868–1874) Johnson impeached by House of Representatives; acquitted by Senate Ulysses S. Grant elected president of the United States Robert Browning’s The Ring and the Book (1868–1869)

CHRONOLOGY 1869

1870

1871

1872

1873

1874

1875

1876

Collins’ The Moonstone The Suez Canal opened Girton College, Cambridge, founded Arnold’s Culture and Anarchy Mill’s The Subjection of Women Trollope’s Phineas Finn The Elementary Education Act establishes schools under the aegis of local boards Dickens’ Edwin Drood Disraeli’s Lothair Morris’ The Earthly Paradise Dante Gabriel Rossetti’s Poems Saki born Trade unions legalized Newnham College, Cambridge, founded for women students Carroll’s Through the Looking Glass Darwin’s The Descent of Man Meredith’s The Adventures of Harry Richmond Swinburne’s Songs Before Sunrise William H. Davies born Max Beerbohm born Samuel Butler’s Erewhon George Eliot’s Middlemarch Grant reelected president of the United States Hardy’s Under the Greenwood Tree Arnold’s Literature and Dogma Mill’s Autobiography Pater’s Studies in the History of the Renaissance Trollope’s The Eustace Diamonds Dorothy Richardson born Disraeli becomes prime minister Hardy’s Far from the Madding Crowd James Thomson’s The City of Dreadful Night Britain buys Suez Canal shares Trollope’s The Way We Live Now T. F. Powys born F. H. Bradley’s Ethical Studies George Eliot’s Daniel Deronda Henry James’s Roderick Hudson Meredith’s Beauchamp’s Career Morris’ Sigurd the Volsung Trollope’s The Prime Minister Death of Harriet Martineau

1877

1878

1879

1880

1881

1882

1883

xxix

Birth of Flora Thompson Rutherford B. Hayes elected president of the United States after Electoral Commission awards him disputed votes Henry James’s The American Electric street lighting introduced in London Hardy’s The Return of the Native Swinburne’s Poems and Ballads (2d ser.) Births of A. E. Coppard and Edward Thomas Somerville College and Lady Margaret Hall opened at Oxford for women The London telephone exchange built Gladstone’s Midlothian campaign (1879–1880) Browning’s Dramatic Idyls Meredith’s The Egoist Gladstone’s second term as prime minister (1880–1885) James A. Garfield elected president of the United States Browning’s Dramatic Idyls Second Series Disraeli’s Endymion Radclyffe Hall born Hardy’s The Trumpet-Major Lytton Strachey born Garfield assassinated; Chester A. Arthur succeeds to the presidency Henry James’s The Portrait of a Lady and Washington Square D. G. Rossetti’s Ballads and Sonnets P. G. Wodehouse born Death of George Borrow Triple Alliance formed between German empire, Austrian empire, and Italy Leslie Stephen begins to edit the Dictionary of National Biography Married Women’s Property Act passed in Britain Britain occupies Egypt and the Sudan Uprising of the Mahdi: Britain evacuates the Sudan Royal College of Music opens

CHRONOLOGY

1884

1885

1886

1887

1888

1889 1890

1891

T. H. Green’s Ethics T. E. Hulme born Stevenson’s Treasure Island The Mahdi captures Omdurman: General Gordon appointed to command the garrison of Khartoum Grover Cleveland elected president of the United States The Oxford English Dictionary begins publishing The Fabian Society founded Hiram Maxim’s recoil-operated machine gun invented The Mahdi captures Khartoum: General Gordon killed Haggard’s King Solomon’s Mines Marx’s Das Kapital (vol. 2) Meredith’s Diana of the Crossways Pater’s Marius the Epicurean The Canadian Pacific Railway completed Gold discovered in the Transvaal Births of Frances Cornford, Ronald Firbank, and Charles Stansby Walter Williams Henry James’s The Bostonians and The Princess Casamassima Stevenson’s The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde Queen Victoria’s Golden Jubilee Rupert Brooke born Haggard’s Allan Quatermain and She Hardy’s The Woodlanders Edwin Muir born Death of Richard Jefferies Benjamin Harrison elected president of the United States Henry James’s The Aspern Papers Kipling’s Plain Tales from the Hills T. E. Lawrence born Yeats’s The Wanderings of Oisin Death of Robert Browning Morris founds the Kelmscott Press Agatha Christie born Frazer’s The Golden Bough (1st ed.) Henry James’s The Tragic Muse Morris’ News From Nowhere Jean Rhys born Gissing’s New Grub Street Hardy’s Tess of the d’Urbervilles

1892

1893

1894

1895

1896

1897

xxx

Wilde’s The Picture of Dorian Gray Grover Cleveland elected president of the United States Conan Doyle’s The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes Shaw’s Widower’s Houses J. R. R. Tolkien born Rebecca West and Hugh MacDiarmid born Wilde’s Lady Windermere’s Fan Wilde’s A Woman of No Importance and Salomé Vera Brittain born Death of John Addington Symonds Kipling’s The Jungle Book Moore’s Esther Waters Marx’s Das Kapital (vol. 3) Audrey Beardsley’s The Yellow Book begins to appear quarterly Shaw’s Arms and the Man Trial and imprisonment of Oscar Wilde William Ramsay announces discovery of helium The National Trust founded Conrad’s Almayer’s Folly Hardy’s Jude the Obscure Wells’s The Time Machine Wilde’s The Importance of Being Earnest Yeats’s Poems William McKinley elected president of the United States Failure of the Jameson Raid on the Transvaal Housman’s A Shropshire Lad Edmund Blunden and Austin Clarke born Queen Victoria’s Diamond Jubilee Conrad’s The Nigger of the Narcissus Havelock Ellis’ Studies in the Psychology of Sex begins publication Henry James’s The Spoils of Poynton and What Maisie Knew Kipling’s Captains Courageous Shaw’s Candida Stoker’s Dracula Wells’s The Invisible Man Death of Margaret Oliphant

CHRONOLOGY 1898

1899

1900

1901–1910 1901

1902

Ruth Pitter born Kitchener defeats the Mahdist forces at Omdurman: the Sudan reoccupied Hardy’s Wessex Poems Henry James’s The Turn of the Screw C. S. Lewis born Shaw’s Caesar and Cleopatra and You Never Can Tell Alec Waugh born Wells’s The War of the Worlds Wilde’s The Ballad of Reading Gaol The Boer War begins Elizabeth Bowen born Noël Coward born Elgar’s Enigma Variations Kipling’s Stalky and Co. McKinley reelected president of the United States British Labour party founded Boxer Rebellion in China Reginald A. Fessenden transmits speech by wireless First Zeppelin trial flight Max Planck presents his first paper on the quantum theory Conrad’s Lord Jim Elgar’s The Dream of Gerontius Sigmund Freud’s The Interpretation of Dreams V. S. Pritchett born William Butler Yeats’s The Shadowy Waters Reign of King Edward VII William McKinley assassinated; Theodore Roosevelt succeeds to the presidency First transatlantic wireless telegraph signal transmitted Chekhov’s Three Sisters Freud’s Psychopathology of Everyday Life Rudyard Kipling’s Kim Thomas Mann’s Buddenbrooks Potter’s The Tale of Peter Rabbit Shaw’s Captain Brassbound’s Conversion August Strindberg’s The Dance of Death Lewis Grassic Gibbon born Barrie’s The Admirable Crichton

1903

1904

xxxi

Arnold Bennett’s Anna of the Five Towns Cézanne’s Le Lac D’Annecy Conrad’s Heart of Darkness Henry James’s The Wings of the Dove William James’s The Varieties of Religious Experience Kipling’s Just So Stories Maugham’s Mrs. Cradock Stevie Smith born Times Literary Supplement begins publishing At its London congress the Russian Social Democratic Party divides into Mensheviks, led by Plekhanov, and Bolsheviks, led by Lenin The treaty of Panama places the Canal Zone in U.S. hands for a nominal rent Motor cars regulated in Britain to a 20-mile-per-hour limit The Wright brothers make a successful flight in the United States Burlington magazine founded Samuel Butler’s The Way of All Flesh published posthumously Cyril Connolly born George Gissing’s The Private Papers of Henry Ryecroft Thomas Hardy’s The Dynasts Henry James’s The Ambassadors Alan Paton born Shaw’s Man and Superman Synge’s Riders to the Sea produced in Dublin Yeats’s In the Seven Woods and On Baile’s Strand Frank O’Connor, William Plomer, Edward Upward and John Wyndham born Roosevelt elected president of the United States Russo-Japanese war (1904–1905) Construction of the Panama Canal begins The ultraviolet lamp invented The engineering firm of Rolls Royce founded Barrie’s Peter Pan first performed

CHRONOLOGY

1905

1906

Births of Cecil Day Lewis and Nancy Mitford Chekhov’s The Cherry Orchard Conrad’s Nostromo Henry James’s The Golden Bowl Kipling’s Traffıcs and Discoveries Georges Rouault’s Head of a Tragic Clown G. M. Trevelyan’s England Under the Stuarts Puccini’s Madame Butterfly First Shaw-Granville Barker season at the Royal Court Theatre The Abbey Theatre founded in Dublin Death of Isabella Bird Russian sailors on the battleship Potemkin mutiny After riots and a general strike the czar concedes demands by the Duma for legislative powers, a wider franchise, and civil liberties Albert Einstein publishes his first theory of relativity The Austin Motor Company founded Bennett’s Tales of the Five Towns Claude Debussy’s La Mer E. M. Forster’s Where Angels Fear to Tread Richard Strauss’s Salome H. G. Wells’s Kipps Oscar Wilde’s De Profundis Births of Norman Cameron, Henry Green, and Mary Renault Liberals win a landslide victory in the British general election The Trades Disputes Act legitimizes peaceful picketing in Britain Captain Dreyfus rehabilitated in France J. J. Thomson begins research on gamma rays The U.S. Pure Food and Drug Act passed Churchill’s Lord Randolph Churchill William Empson born Galsworthy’s The Man of Property Kipling’s Puck of Pook’s Hill Shaw’s The Doctor’s Dilemma Yeats’s Poems 1899–1905

1907

1908

1909

xxxii

Exhibition of cubist paintings in Paris Henry Adams’ The Education of Henry Adams Henri Bergson’s Creative Evolution Conrad’s The Secret Agent Births of Barbara Comyns, Daphne du Maurier, and Christopher Fry Forster’s The Longest Journey André Gide’s La Porte étroite Shaw’s John Bull’s Other Island and Major Barbara Synge’s The Playboy of the Western World Trevelyan’s Garibaldi’s Defence of the Roman Republic Christopher Caudwell (Christopher St. John Sprigg) born Herbert Asquith becomes prime minister David Lloyd George becomes chancellor of the exchequer William Howard Taft elected president of the United States The Young Turks seize power in Istanbul Henry Ford’s Model T car produced Bennett’s The Old Wives’ Tale Pierre Bonnard’s Nude Against the Light Georges Braque’s House at L’Estaque Chesterton’s The Man Who Was Thursday Jacob Epstein’s Figures erected in London Forster’s A Room with a View Anatole France’s L’Ile des Pingouins Henri Matisse’s Bonheur de Vivre Elgar’s First Symphony Ford Madox Ford founds the English Review Ian Fleming born The Young Turks depose Sultan Abdul Hamid The Anglo-Persian Oil Company formed Louis Bleriot crosses the English Channel from France by monoplane Admiral Robert Peary reaches the

CHRONOLOGY

1910–1936 1910

1911

North Pole Freud lectures at Clark University (Worcester, Mass.) on psychoanalysis Serge Diaghilev’s Ballets Russes opens in Paris Galsworthy’s Strife Hardy’s Time’s Laughingstocks Malcolm Lowry born Claude Monet’s Water Lilies Stephen Spender born Trevelyan’s Garibaldi and the Thousand Wells’s Tono-Bungay first published (book form, 1909) Reign of King George V The Liberals win the British general election Marie Curie’s Treatise on Radiography Arthur Evans excavates Knossos Edouard Manet and the first postimpressionist exhibition in London Filippo Marinetti publishes “Manifesto of the Futurist Painters” Norman Angell’s The Great Illusion Bennett’s Clayhanger Forster’s Howards End Galsworthy’s Justice and The Silver Box Kipling’s Rewards and Fairies Norman MacCaig born Rimsky-Korsakov’s Le Coq d’or Stravinsky’s The Firebird Vaughan Williams’ A Sea Symphony Wells’s The History of Mr. Polly Wells’s The New Machiavelli first published (in book form, 1911) Lloyd George introduces National Health Insurance Bill Suffragette riots in Whitehall Roald Amundsen reaches the South Pole Bennett’s The Card Chagall’s Self Portrait with Seven Fingers Conrad’s Under Western Eyes D. H. Lawrence’s The White Peacock Katherine Mansfield’s In a German

xxxiii

1912

1913

1914

Pension Edward Marsh edits Georgian Poetry Moore’s Hail and Farewell (1911– 1914) Flann O’Brien born Strauss’s Der Rosenkavalier Stravinsky’s Petrouchka Trevelyan’s Garibaldi and the Making of Italy Wells’s The New Machiavelli Mahler’s Das Lied von der Erde Woodrow Wilson elected president of the United States SS Titanic sinks on its maiden voyage Five million Americans go to the movies daily; London has four hundred movie theaters Second post-impressionist exhibition in London Bennett’s and Edward Knoblock’s Milestones Constantin Brancusi’s Maiastra Wassily Kandinsky’s Black Lines D. H. Lawrence’s The Trespasser Death of William Thomas Stead Second Balkan War begins Henry Ford pioneers factory assembly technique through conveyor belts Epstein’s Tomb of Oscar Wilde New York Armory Show introduces modern art to the world Alain Fournier’s Le Grand Meaulnes Freud’s Totem and Tabu D. H. Lawrence’s Sons and Lovers Mann’s Death in Venice Proust’s Du Côté de chez Swann (first volume of À la recherche du temps perdu, 1913–1922) Barbara Pym born Ravel’s Daphnis and Chloé R.S. Thomas born The Panama Canal opens (formal dedication on 12 July 1920) Irish Home Rule Bill passed in the House of Commons Archduke Franz Ferdinand assas-

CHRONOLOGY

1915

1916

sinated at Sarajevo World War I begins Battles of the Marne, Masurian Lakes, and Falkland Islands Joyce’s Dubliners Norman Nicholson born Shaw’s Pygmalion and Androcles and the Lion Yeats’s Responsibilities Wyndham Lewis publishes Blast magazine and The Vorticist Manifesto C. H. Sisson, Patrick O’Brian, and Henry Reed born The Dardanelles campaign begins Britain and Germany begin naval and submarine blockades The Lusitania is sunk Hugo Junkers manufactures the first fighter aircraft First Zeppelin raid in London Brooke’s 1914: Five Sonnets Norman Douglas’ Old Calabria D. W. Griffith’s The Birth of a Nation Gustav Holst’s The Planets D. H. Lawrence’s The Rainbow Wyndham Lewis’s The Crowd Maugham’s Of Human Bondage Pablo Picasso’s Harlequin Sibelius’ Fifth Symphony John Cornford and Denton Welch born Evacuation of Gallipoli and the Dardanelles Battles of the Somme, Jutland, and Verdun Britain introduces conscription The Easter Rebellion in Dublin Asquith resigns and David Lloyd George becomes prime minister The Sykes-Picot agreement on the partition of Turkey First military tanks used Wilson reelected president president of the United States Henri Barbusse’s Le Feu Griffith’s Intolerance Joyce’s Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man

xxxiv

1917

1918

1919

Jung’s Psychology of the Unconscious Moore’s The Brook Kerith Edith Sitwell edits Wheels (1916– 1921) Wells’s Mr. Britling Sees It Through United States enters World War I Czar Nicholas II abdicates The Balfour Declaration on a Jewish national home in Palestine The Bolshevik Revolution Georges Clemenceau elected prime minister of France Lenin appointed chief commissar; Trotsky appointed minister of foreign affairs Conrad’s The Shadow-Line Douglas’ South Wind Eliot’s Prufrock and Other Observations Modigliani’s Nude with Necklace Sassoon’s The Old Huntsman Prokofiev’s Classical Symphony Yeats’s The Wild Swans at Coole Wilson puts forward Fourteen Points for World Peace Central Powers and Russia sign the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk Execution of Czar Nicholas II and his family Kaiser Wilhelm II abdicates The Armistice signed Women granted the vote at age thirty in Britain Rupert Brooke’s Collected Poems Gerard Manley Hopkins’ Poems Joyce’s Exiles Lewis’s Tarr Sassoon’s Counter-Attack Oswald Spengler’s The Decline of the West Strachey’s Eminent Victorians Béla Bartók’s Bluebeard’s Castle Charlie Chaplin’s Shoulder Arms The Versailles Peace Treaty signed J. W. Alcock and A. W. Brown make first transatlantic flight Ross Smith flies from London to Australia National Socialist party founded in

CHRONOLOGY

1920

1921

Germany Benito Mussolini founds the Fascist party in Italy Sinn Fein Congress adopts declaration of independence in Dublin Eamon De Valera elected president of Sinn Fein party Communist Third International founded Lady Astor elected first woman Member of Parliament Prohibition in the United States John Maynard Keynes’s The Economic Consequences of the Peace Eliot’s Poems Maugham’s The Moon and Sixpence Shaw’s Heartbreak House The Bauhaus school of design, building, and crafts founded by Walter Gropius Amedeo Modigliani’s Self-Portrait Patricia Beer born The League of Nations established Warren G. Harding elected president of the United States Senate votes against joining the League and rejects the Treaty of Versailles The Nineteenth Amendment gives women the right to vote White Russian forces of Denikin and Kolchak defeated by the Bolsheviks ˇ apek’s R.U.R. Karel C Galsworthy’s In Chancery and The Skin Game Sinclair Lewis’ Main Street Katherine Mansfield’s Bliss Matisse’s Odalisques (1920–1925) Ezra Pound’s Hugh Selwyn Mauberly Paul Valéry’s Le Cimetière Marin Yeats’s Michael Robartes and the Dancer Edwin Morgan born Britain signs peace with Ireland First medium-wave radio broadcast in the United States The British Broadcasting Corporation founded Braque’s Still Life with Guitar

1922

1923

xxxv

Chaplin’s The Kid Aldous Huxley’s Crome Yellow Paul Klee’s The Fish D. H. Lawrence’s Women in Love John McTaggart’s The Nature of Existence (vol. 1) Moore’s Héloïse and Abélard Eugene O’Neill’s The Emperor Jones Luigi Pirandello’s Six Characters in Search of an Author Shaw’s Back to Methuselah Strachey’s Queen Victoria Births of George Mackay Brown and Brian Moore Lloyd George’s Coalition government succeeded by Bonar Law’s Conservative government Benito Mussolini marches on Rome and forms a government William Cosgrave elected president of the Irish Free State The BBC begins broadcasting in London Lord Carnarvon and Howard Carter discover Tutankhamen’s tomb The PEN club founded in London The Criterion founded with T. S. Eliot as editor Kingsley Amis born Eliot’s The Waste Land A. E. Housman’s Last Poems Joyce’s Ulysses D. H. Lawrence’s Aaron’s Rod and England, My England Sinclair Lewis’s Babbitt O’Neill’s Anna Christie Pirandello’s Henry IV Edith Sitwell’s Façade Virginia Woolf’s Jacob’s Room Yeats’s The Trembling of the Veil Donald Davie born The Union of Soviet Socialist Republics established French and Belgian troops occupy the Ruhr in consequence of Germany’s failure to pay reparations Mustafa Kemal (Ataturk) proclaims Turkey a republic and is elected president

CHRONOLOGY

1924

1925

Warren G. Harding dies; Calvin Coolidge becomes president Stanley Baldwin succeeds Bonar Law as prime minister Adolf Hitler’s attempted coup in Munich fails Time magazine begins publishing E. N. da C. Andrade’s The Structure of the Atom Brendan Behan born Bennett’s Riceyman Steps Churchill’s The World Crisis (1923– 1927) J. E. Flecker’s Hassan produced Nadine Gordimer born Paul Klee’s Magic Theatre Lawrence’s Kangaroo Rainer Maria Rilke’s Duino Elegies and Sonnets to Orpheus Sibelius’ Sixth Symphony Picasso’s Seated Woman William Walton’s Façade Elizabeth Jane Howard born Ramsay MacDonald forms first Labour government, loses general election, and is succeeded by Stanley Baldwin Calvin Coolidge elected president of the United States Noël Coward’s The Vortex Forster’s A Passage to India Mann’s The Magic Mountain Shaw’s St. Joan G. F. Dutton born Reza Khan becomes shah of Iran First surrealist exhibition held in Paris Alban Berg’s Wozzeck Chaplin’s The Gold Rush John Dos Passos’ Manhattan Transfer Theodore Dreiser’s An American Tragedy Sergei Eisenstein’s Battleship Potemkin F. Scott Fitzgerald’s The Great Gatsby André Gide’s Les Faux Monnayeurs Hardy’s Human Shows and Far Phantasies

xxxvi

1926

1927

1928

Huxley’s Those Barren Leaves Kafka’s The Trial O’Casey’s Juno and the Paycock Virginia Woolf’s Mrs. Dalloway and The Common Reader Brancusi’s Bird in Space Shostakovich’s First Symphony Sibelius’ Tapiola Ford’s A Man Could Stand Up Gide’s Si le grain ne meurt Hemingway’s The Sun also Rises Kafka’s The Castle D. H. Lawrence’s The Plumed Serpent T. E. Lawrence’s Seven Pillars of Wisdom privately circulated Maugham’s The Casuarina Tree O’Casey’s The Plough and the Stars Puccini’s Turandot Jan Morris born General Chiang Kai-shek becomes prime minister in China Trotsky expelled by the Communist party as a deviationist; Stalin becomes leader of the party and dictator of the Soviet Union Charles Lindbergh flies from New York to Paris J. W. Dunne’s An Experiment with Time Freud’s Autobiography translated into English Albert Giacometti’s Observing Head Ernest Hemingway’s Men Without Women Fritz Lang’s Metropolis Wyndham Lewis’ Time and Western Man F. W. Murnau’s Sunrise Proust’s Le Temps retrouvé posthumously published Stravinsky’s Oedipus Rex Virginia Woolf’s To the Lighthouse The Kellogg-Briand Pact, outlawing war and providing for peaceful settlement of disputes, signed in Paris by sixty-two nations, including the Soviet Union Herbert Hoover elected president of the United States

CHRONOLOGY

1929

Women’s suffrage granted at age twenty-one in Britain Alexander Fleming discovers penicillin Bertolt Brecht and Kurt Weill’s The Three-Penny Opera Eisenstein’s October Huxley’s Point Counter Point Christopher Isherwood’s All the Conspirators D. H. Lawrence’s Lady Chatterley’s Lover Wyndham Lewis’ The Childermass Matisse’s Seated Odalisque Munch’s Girl on a Sofa Shaw’s Intelligent Woman’s Guide to Socialism Virginia Woolf’s Orlando Yeats’s The Tower Iain Chrichton Smith born The Labour party wins British general election Trotsky expelled from the Soviet Union Museum of Modern Art opens in New York Collapse of U.S. stock exchange begins world economic crisis Robert Bridges’s The Testament of Beauty William Faulkner’s The Sound and the Fury Robert Graves’s Goodbye to All That Hemingway’s A Farewell to Arms Ernst Junger’s The Storm of Steel Hugo von Hoffmansthal’s Poems Henry Moore’s Reclining Figure J. B. Priestley’s The Good Companions Erich Maria Remarque’s All Quiet on the Western Front Shaw’s The Applecart R. C. Sheriff’s Journey’s End Edith Sitwell’s Gold Coast Customs Thomas Wolfe’s Look Homeward, Angel Virginia Woolf’s A Room of One’s Own Yeats’s The Winding Stair Second surrealist manifesto; Salva-

xxxvii

1930

1931

dor Dali joins the surrealists Epstein’s Night and Day Mondrian’s Composition with Yellow Blue Death of Edward Carpenter and Flora Annie Steel John Montague and Keith Waterhouse born Allied occupation of the Rhineland ends Mohandas Gandhi opens civil disobedience campaign in India The Daily Worker, journal of the British Communist party, begins publishing J. W. Reppe makes artificial fabrics from an acetylene base John Arden born Auden’s Poems Coward’s Private Lives Eliot’s Ash Wednesday Wyndham Lewis’s The Apes of God Maugham’s Cakes and Ale Ezra Pound’s XXX Cantos Evelyn Waugh’s Vile Bodies Birth of Kamau (Edward) Brathwaite and Ruth Rendell The failure of the Credit Anstalt in Austria starts a financial collapse in Central Europe Britain abandons the gold standard; the pound falls by twenty-five percent Mutiny in the Royal Navy at Invergordon over pay cuts Ramsay MacDonald resigns, splits the Cabinet, and is expelled by the Labour party; in the general election the National Government wins by a majority of five hundred seats The Statute of Westminster defines dominion status Ninette de Valois founds the VicWells Ballet (eventually the Royal Ballet) Coward’s Cavalcade Dali’s The Persistence of Memory John le Carré born O’Neill’s Mourning Becomes Elec-

CHRONOLOGY

1932

1933

tra Anthony Powell’s Afternoon Men Antoine de Saint-Exupéry’s Vol de nuit Walton’s Belshazzar’s Feast Virginia Woolf’s The Waves Caroline Blackwood born Franklin D. Roosevelt elected president of the United States Paul von Hindenburg elected president of Germany; Franz von Papen elected chancellor Sir Oswald Mosley founds British Union of Fascists The BBC takes over development of television from J. L. Baird’s company Basic English of 850 words designed as a prospective international language The Folger Library opens in Washington, D.C. The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre opens in Stratford-upon-Avon Faulkner’s Light in August Huxley’s Brave New World F. R. Leavis’ New Bearings in English Poetry Boris Pasternak’s Second Birth Ravel’s Concerto for Left Hand Athol Fugard and Peter Redgrove born Rouault’s Christ Mocked by Soldiers Waugh’s Black Mischief Yeats’s Words for Music Perhaps Roosevelt inaugurates the New Deal Hitler becomes chancellor of Germany The Reichstag set on fire Hitler suspends civil liberties and freedom of the press; German trade unions suppressed George Balanchine and Lincoln Kirstein found the School of American Ballet Beryl Bainbridge born Lowry’s Ultramarine André Malraux’s La Condition humaine Orwell’s Down and Out in Paris and

xxxviii

1934

1935

London Gertrude Stein’s The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas Peter Scupham and Anne Stevenson born The League Disarmament Conference ends in failure The Soviet Union admitted to the League Hitler becomes Führer Civil war in Austria; Engelbert Dollfuss assassinated in attempted Nazi coup Frédéric Joliot and Irene Joliot-Curie discover artificial (induced) radioactivity Einstein’s My Philosophy Fitzgerald’s Tender Is the Night Graves’s I, Claudius and Claudius the God Toynbee’s A Study of History begins publication (1934–1954) Waugh’s A Handful of Dust Births of Fleur Adcock, Alan Bennett, Christopher Wallace-Crabbe, and Alasdair Gray Grigori Zinoviev and other Soviet leaders convicted of treason Stanley Baldwin becomes prime minister in National Government; National Government wins general election in Britain Italy invades Abyssinia Germany repudiates disarmament clauses of Treaty of Versailles Germany reintroduces compulsory military service and outlaws the Jews Robert Watson-Watt builds first practical radar equipment Karl Jaspers’ Suffering and Existence Births of André Brink, Dennis Potter, Keith Roberts, and Jon Stallworthy Ivy Compton-Burnett’s A House and Its Head Eliot’s Murder in the Cathedral Barbara Hepworth’s Three Forms George Gershwin’s Porgy and Bess Greene’s England Made Me

CHRONOLOGY

1936–1952 1936

1937

Isherwood’s Mr. Norris Changes Trains Malraux’s Le Temps du mépris Yeats’s Dramatis Personae Klee’s Child Consecrated to Suffering Benedict Nicholson’s White Relief Death of Lewis Grassic Gibbon Edward VII accedes to the throne in January; abdicates in December Reign of George VI German troops occupy the Rhineland Ninety-nine percent of German electorate vote for Nazi candidates The Popular Front wins general election in France; Léon Blum becomes prime minister Roosevelt reelected president of the United States The Popular Front wins general election in Spain Spanish Civil War begins Italian troops occupy Addis Ababa; Abyssinia annexed by Italy BBC begins television service from Alexandra Palace Auden’s Look, Stranger! Auden and Isherwood’s The Ascent of F-6 A. J. Ayer’s Language, Truth and Logic Chaplin’s Modern Times Greene’s A Gun for Sale Huxley’s Eyeless in Gaza Keynes’s General Theory of Employment F. R. Leavis’ Revaluation Mondrian’s Composition in Red and Blue Dylan Thomas’ Twenty-five Poems Wells’s The Shape of Things to Come filmed Steward Conn and Reginald Hill born Death of John Cornford Trial of Karl Radek and other Soviet leaders Neville Chamberlain succeeds Stanley Baldwin as prime minister

xxxix

1938

1939

China and Japan at war Frank Whittle designs jet engine Picasso’s Guernica Shostakovich’s Fifth Symphony Magritte’s La Reproduction interdite Hemingway’s To Have and Have Not Malraux’s L’Espoir Orwell’s The Road to Wigan Pier Priestley’s Time and the Conways Virginia Woolf’s The Years Emma Tennant born Death of Christopher Caudwell (Christopher St. John Sprigg) Trial of Nikolai Bukharin and other Soviet political leaders Austria occupied by German troops and declared part of the Reich Hitler states his determination to annex Sudetenland from Czechoslovakia Britain, France, Germany, and Italy sign the Munich agreement German troops occupy Sudetenland Edward Hulton founds Picture Post Cyril Connolly’s Enemies of Promise du Maurier’s Rebecca Faulkner’s The Unvanquished Graham Greene’s Brighton Rock Hindemith’s Mathis der Maler Jean Renoir’s La Grande Illusion Jean-Paul Sartre’s La Nausée Yeats’s New Poems Anthony Asquith’s Pygmalion and Walt Disney’s Snow White Ngu˜gı˜wa Thiong’o born German troops occupy Bohemia and Moravia; Czechoslovakia incorporated into Third Reich Madrid surrenders to General Franco; the Spanish Civil War ends Italy invades Albania Spain joins Germany, Italy, and Japan in anti-Comintern Pact Britain and France pledge support to Poland, Romania, and Greece The Soviet Union proposes defensive alliance with Britain; British military mission visits Moscow The Soviet Union and Germany sign nonaggression treaty, secretly pro-

CHRONOLOGY

1940

1941

viding for partition of Poland between them Germany invades Poland; Britain, France, and Germany at war The Soviet Union invades Finland New York World’s Fair opens Eliot’s The Family Reunion Births of Ayi Kwei Armah, Seamus Heaney, Michael Longley and Robert Nye Isherwood’s Good-bye to Berlin Joyce’s Finnegans Wake (1922– 1939) MacNeice’s Autumn Journal Powell’s What’s Become of Waring? Ayi Kwei Armah born Churchill becomes prime minister Italy declares war on France, Britain, and Greece General de Gaulle founds Free French Movement The Battle of Britain and the bombing of London Roosevelt reelected president of the United States for third term Betjeman’s Old Lights for New Chancels Angela Carter born Chaplin’s The Great Dictator Bruce Chatwin born Death of William H. Davies J. M. Coetzee born Disney’s Fantasia Greene’s The Power and the Glory Hemingway’s For Whom the Bell Tolls C. P. Snow’s Strangers and Brothers (retitled George Passant in 1970, when entire sequence of ten novels, published 1940–1970, was entitled Strangers and Brothers) German forces occupy Yugoslavia, Greece, and Crete, and invade the Soviet Union Lend-Lease agreement between the United States and Britain President Roosevelt and Winston Churchill sign the Atlantic Charter Japanese forces attack Pearl Harbor; United States declares war on Japan,

1942

1943

1944

xl

Germany, Italy; Britain on Japan Auden’s New Year Letter James Burnham’s The Managerial Revolution F. Scott Fitzgerald’s The Last Tycoon Huxley’s Grey Eminence Derek Mahon born Shostakovich’s Seventh Symphony Tippett’s A Child of Our Time Orson Welles’s Citizen Kane Virginia Woolf’s Between the Acts Japanese forces capture Singapore, Hong Kong, Bataan, Manila German forces capture Tobruk U.S. fleet defeats the Japanese in the Coral Sea, captures Guadalcanal Battle of El Alamein Allied forces land in French North Africa Atom first split at University of Chicago William Beveridge’s Social Insurance and Allied Services Albert Camus’s L’Étranger Joyce Cary’s To Be a Pilgrim Edith Sitwell’s Street Songs Waugh’s Put Out More Flags Births of Ama Ata Aidoo, Douglas Dunn, Susan Hill, and Jonathan Raban German forces surrender at Stalingrad German and Italian forces surrender in North Africa Italy surrenders to Allies and declares war on Germany Cairo conference between Roosevelt, Churchill, Chiang Kai-shek Teheran conference between Roosevelt, Churchill, Stalin Eliot’s Four Quartets Henry Moore’s Madonna and Child Sartre’s Les Mouches Vaughan Williams’ Fifth Symphony Peter Carey, David Malouf Iain Sinclair born Allied forces land in Normandy and southern France Allied forces enter Rome Attempted assassination of Hitler

CHRONOLOGY

1945

fails Liberation of Paris U.S. forces land in Philippines German offensive in the Ardennes halted Roosevelt reelected president of the United States for fourth term Education Act passed in Britain Pay-as-You-Earn income tax introduced Beveridge’s Full Employment in a Free Society Cary’s The Horse’s Mouth Huxley’s Time Must Have a Stop Maugham’s The Razor’s Edge Sartre’s Huis Clos Edith Sitwell’s Green Song and Other Poems Graham Sutherland’s Christ on the Cross Trevelyan’s English Social History David Constantine, Craig Raine and W. G. Sebald born British and Indian forces open offensive in Burma Yalta conference between Roosevelt, Churchill, Stalin Mussolini executed by Italian partisans Roosevelt dies; Harry S. Truman becomes president Hitler commits suicide; German forces surrender The Potsdam Peace Conference The United Nations Charter ratified in San Francisco The Labour Party wins British General Election Atomic bombs dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki Surrender of Japanese forces ends World War II Trial of Nazi war criminals opens at Nuremberg All-India Congress demands British withdrawal from India De Gaulle elected president of French Provisional Government; resigns the next year Betjeman’s New Bats in Old Belfries

1946

1947

xli

Britten’s Peter Grimes Orwell’s Animal Farm Russell’s History of Western Philosophy Sartre’s The Age of Reason Edith Sitwell’s The Song of the Cold Waugh’s Brideshead Revisited Births of Wendy Cope and Peter Reading Death of Arthur Symons Bills to nationalize railways, coal mines, and the Bank of England passed in Britain Nuremberg Trials concluded United Nations General Assembly meets in New York as its permanent headquarters The Arab Council inaugurated in Britain Frederick Ashton’s Symphonic Variations Britten’s The Rape of Lucretia David Lean’s Great Expectations O’Neill’s The Iceman Cometh Roberto Rosselini’s Paisà Dylan Thomas’ Deaths and Entrances Jim Crace and Philip Pullman born President Truman announces program of aid to Greece and Turkey and outlines the “Truman Doctrine” Independence of India proclaimed; partition between India and Pakistan, and communal strife between Hindus and Moslems follows General Marshall calls for a European recovery program First supersonic air flight Britain’s first atomic pile at Harwell comes into operation Edinburgh festival established Discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls in Palestine Princess Elizabeth marries Philip Mountbatten, duke of Edinburgh Auden’s Age of Anxiety Camus’s La Peste Chaplin’s Monsieur Verdoux Lowry’s Under the Volcano Priestley’s An Inspector Calls

CHRONOLOGY

1948

1949

Edith Sitwell’s The Shadow of Cain Waugh’s Scott-King’s Modern Europe Births of Dermot Healy, and Redmond O’Hanlon Death of Flora Thompson, Gandhi assassinated Czech Communist Party seizes power Pan-European movement (1948– 1958) begins with the formation of the permanent Organization for European Economic Cooperation (OEEC) Berlin airlift begins as the Soviet Union halts road and rail traffic to the city British mandate in Palestine ends; Israeli provisional government formed Yugoslavia expelled from Soviet bloc Columbia Records introduces the long-playing record Truman elected of the United States for second term Greene’s The Heart of the Matter Huxley’s Ape and Essence Leavis’ The Great Tradition Pound’s Cantos Priestley’s The Linden Tree Waugh’s The Loved One Death of Denton Welch Ciaran Carson and Zakes Mda born North Atlantic Treaty Organization established with headquarters in Brussels Berlin blockade lifted German Federal Republic recognized; capital established at Bonn Konrad Adenauer becomes German chancellor Mao Tse-tung becomes chairman of the People’s Republic of China following Communist victory over the Nationalists Peter Ackroyd born Simone de Beauvoir’s The Second Sex Cary’s A Fearful Joy

1950

1951

1952–

xlii

Arthur Miller’s Death of a Salesman Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-four Birth of Michèle Roberts Korean War breaks out Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Bertrand Russell R. H. S. Crossman’s The God That Failed T. S. Eliot’s The Cocktail Party Fry’s Venus Observed Doris Lessing’s The Grass Is Singing C. S. Lewis’ The Chronicles of Narnia (1950–1956) Wyndham Lewis’ Rude Assignment George Orwell’s Shooting an Elephant Carol Reed’s The Third Man Dylan Thomas’ Twenty-six Poems Births of Sara Maitland, and A. N. Wilson Guy Burgess and Donald Maclean defect from Britain to the Soviet Union The Conservative party under Winston Churchill wins British general election The Festival of Britain celebrates both the centenary of the Crystal Palace Exhibition and British postwar recovery Electric power is produced by atomic energy at Arcon, Idaho W. H. Auden’s Nones Samuel Beckett’s Molloy and Malone Dies Benjamin Britten’s Billy Budd Greene’s The End of the Affair Akira Kurosawa’s Rashomon Wyndham Lewis’ Rotting Hill Anthony Powell’s A Question of Upbringing (first volume of A Dance to the Music of Time, 1951–1975) J. D. Salinger’s The Catcher in the Rye C. P. Snow’s The Masters Igor Stravinsky’s The Rake’s Progress Peter Fallon born Reign of Elizabeth II

CHRONOLOGY

1953

1954

At Eniwetok Atoll the United States detonates the first hydrogen bomb The European Coal and Steel Community comes into being Radiocarbon dating introduced to archaeology Michael Ventris deciphers Linear B script Dwight D. Eisenhower elected president of the United States Beckett’s Waiting for Godot Charles Chaplin’s Limelight Ernest Hemingway’s The Old Man and the Sea Arthur Koestler’s Arrow in the Blue F. R. Leavis’ The Common Pursuit Lessing’s Martha Quest (first volume of The Children of Violence, 1952–1965) C. S. Lewis’ Mere Christianity Thomas’ Collected Poems Evelyn Waugh’s Men at Arms (first volume of Sword of Honour, 1952– 1961) Angus Wilson’s Hemlock and After Births of Rohinton Mistry and Vikram Seth Constitution for a European political community drafted Julius and Ethel Rosenberg executed for passing U.S. secrets to the Soviet Union Cease-fire declared in Korea Edmund Hillary and his Sherpa guide, Tenzing Norkay, scale Mt. Everest Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Winston Churchill General Mohammed Naguib proclaims Egypt a republic Beckett’s Watt Joyce Cary’s Except the Lord Robert Graves’s Poems 1953 Death of Norman Cameron Birth of Tony Parsons First atomic submarine, Nautilus, is launched by the United States Dien Bien Phu captured by the Vietminh Geneva Conference ends French

1955

1956

xliii

dominion over Indochina U.S. Supreme Court declares racial segregation in schools unconstitutional Nasser becomes president of Egypt Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Ernest Hemingway Kingsley Amis’ Lucky Jim John Betjeman’s A Few Late Chrysanthemums William Golding’s Lord of the Flies Christopher Isherwood’s The World in the Evening Koestler’s The Invisible Writing Iris Murdoch’s Under the Net C. P. Snow’s The New Men Thomas’ Under Milk Wood published posthumously Births of Iain Banks, Louise De Bernières, Romesh Gunesekera, Kevin Hart, Alan Hollinghurst, and Hanif Kureishi Warsaw Pact signed West Germany enters NATO as Allied occupation ends The Conservative party under Anthony Eden wins British general election Cary’s Not Honour More Greene’s The Quiet American Philip Larkin’s The Less Deceived F. R. Leavis’ D. H. Lawrence, Novelist Vladimir Nabokov’s Lolita Patrick White’s The Tree of Man John Burnside and Patrick McCabe born Nasser’s nationalization of the Suez Canal leads to Israeli, British, and French armed intervention Uprising in Hungary suppressed by Soviet troops Khrushchev denounces Stalin at Twentieth Communist Party Congress Eisenhower reelected president of the United States Anthony Burgess’ Time for a Tiger Golding’s Pincher Martin Murdoch’s Flight from the En-

CHRONOLOGY

1957

1958

chanter John Osborne’s Look Back in Anger Snow’s Homecomings Edmund Wilson’s Anglo-Saxon Attitudes Janice Galloway, Philip Kerr and Kate Thompson born The Soviet Union launches the first artificial earth satellite, Sputnik I Eden succeeded by Harold Macmillan Suez Canal reopened Eisenhower Doctrine formulated Parliament receives the Wolfenden Report on Homosexuality and Prostitution Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Albert Camus Beckett’s Endgame and All That Fall Lawrence Durrell’s Justine (first volume of The Alexandria Quartet, 1957–1960) Ted Hughes’s The Hawk in the Rain Murdoch’s The Sandcastle V. S. Naipaul’s The Mystic Masseur Eugene O’Neill’s Long Day’s Journey into Night Osborne’s The Entertainer Muriel Spark’s The Comforters White’s Voss Death of Dorothy Richardson Birth of Nick Hornby European Economic Community established Khrushchev succeeds Bulganin as Soviet premier Charles de Gaulle becomes head of France’s newly constituted Fifth Republic The United Arab Republic formed by Egypt and Syria The United States sends troops into Lebanon First U.S. satellite, Explorer 1, launched Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Boris Pasternak Beckett’s Krapp’s Last Tape John Kenneth Galbraith’s The Affluent Society

1959

1960

1961

xliv

Greene’s Our Man in Havana Murdoch’s The Bell Pasternak’s Dr. Zhivago Snow’s The Conscience of the Rich Greg Delanty born Fidel Castro assumes power in Cuba St. Lawrence Seaway opens The European Free Trade Association founded Alaska and Hawaii become the fortyninth and fiftieth states The Conservative party under Harold Macmillan wins British general election Brendan Behan’s The Hostage Golding’s Free Fall Graves’s Collected Poems Koestler’s The Sleepwalkers Harold Pinter’s The Birthday Party Snow’s The Two Cultures and the Scientific Revolution Spark’s Memento Mori Susanna Clarke and Robert Crawford born South Africa bans the African National Congress and Pan-African Congress The Congo achieves independence John F. Kennedy elected president of the United States The U.S. bathyscaphe Trieste descends to 35,800 feet Publication of the unexpurgated Lady Chatterley’s Lover permitted by court Auden’s Hommage to Clio Betjeman’s Summoned by Bells Pinter’s The Caretaker Snow’s The Affair David Storey’s This Sporting Life Andrew Miller and Ian Rankin born South Africa leaves the British Commonwealth Sierra Leone and Tanganyika achieve independence The Berlin Wall erected The New English Bible published Beckett’s How It Is Greene’s A Burnt-Out Case Koestler’s The Lotus and the Robot

CHRONOLOGY

1962

1963

Murdoch’s A Severed Head Naipaul’s A House for Mr Biswas Osborne’s Luther Spark’s The Prime of Miss Jean Brodie White’s Riders in the Chariot Jonathan Coe, Meaghan Delahunt and Jackie Kay born John Glenn becomes first U.S. astronaut to orbit earth The United States launches the spacecraft Mariner to explore Venus Algeria achieves independence Cuban missile crisis ends in withdrawal of Soviet missiles from Cuba Adolf Eichmann executed in Israel for Nazi war crimes Second Vatican Council convened by Pope John XXIII Nobel Prize for literature awarded to John Steinbeck Edward Albee’s Who’s Afraid of Virginia Woolf? Beckett’s Happy Days Anthony Burgess’ A Clockwork Orange and The Wanting Seed Aldous Huxley’s Island Isherwood’s Down There on a Visit Lessing’s The Golden Notebook Nabokov’s Pale Fire Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn’s One Day in the Life of Ivan Denisovich Kathleen Jamie born Britain, the United States, and the Soviet Union sign a test-ban treaty Birth of Simon Armitage Britain refused entry to the European Economic Community The Soviet Union puts into orbit the first woman astronaut, Valentina Tereshkova Paul VI becomes pope President Kennedy assassinated; Lyndon B. Johnson assumes office Nobel Prize for literature awarded to George Seferis Britten’s War Requiem John Fowles’s The Collector Murdoch’s The Unicorn Spark’s The Girls of Slender Means

1964

1965

1966

xlv

Storey’s Radcliffe John Updike’s The Centaur Tonkin Gulf incident leads to retaliatory strikes by U.S. aircraft against North Vietnam Greece and Turkey contend for control of Cyprus Britain grants licenses to drill for oil in the North Sea The Shakespeare Quatercentenary celebrated Lyndon Johnson elected president of the United States The Labour party under Harold Wilson wins British general election Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Jean-Paul Sartre Saul Bellow’s Herzog Burgess’ Nothing Like the Sun Golding’s The Spire Isherwood’s A Single Man Stanley Kubrick’s Dr. Strangelove Larkin’s The Whitsun Weddings Naipaul’s An Area of Darkness Peter Shaffer’s The Royal Hunt of the Sun Snow’s Corridors of Power Alan Warner born Death of Ian Fleming The first U.S. combat forces land in Vietnam The U.S. spacecraft Mariner transmits photographs of Mars British Petroleum Company finds oil in the North Sea War breaks out between India and Pakistan Rhodesia declares its independence Ontario power failure blacks out the Canadian and U.S. east coasts Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Mikhail Sholokhov Robert Lowell’s For the Union Dead Norman Mailer’s An American Dream Osborne’s Inadmissible Evidence Pinter’s The Homecoming Spark’s The Mandelbaum Gate The Labour party under Harold Wilson wins British general election

CHRONOLOGY

1967

1968

The Archbishop of Canterbury visits Pope Paul VI Florence, Italy, severely damaged by floods Paris exhibition celebrates Picasso’s eighty-fifth birthday Fowles’s The Magus Greene’s The Comedians Osborne’s A Patriot for Me Paul Scott’s The Jewel in the Crown (first volume of The Raj Quartet, 1966–1975) White’s The Solid Mandala Peter Ho Davies born Death of Frank O’Connor Thurgood Marshall becomes first black U.S. Supreme Court justice Six-Day War pits Israel against Egypt and Syria Biafra’s secession from Nigeria leads to civil war Francis Chichester completes solo circumnavigation of the globe Dr. Christiaan Barnard performs first heart transplant operation, in South Africa China explodes its first hydrogen bomb Golding’s The Pyramid Hughes’s Wodwo Isherwood’s A Meeting by the River Naipaul’s The Mimic Men Tom Stoppard’s Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Are Dead Orson Welles’s Chimes at Midnight Angus Wilson’s No Laughing Matter Violent student protests erupt in France and West Germany Warsaw Pact troops occupy Czechoslovakia Violence in Northern Ireland causes Britain to send in troops Tet offensive by Communist forces launched against South Vietnam’s cities Theater censorship ended in Britain Robert Kennedy and Martin Luther King Jr. assassinated Richard M. Nixon elected president

1969

1970

1971

xlvi

of the United States Booker Prize for fiction established Durrell’s Tunc Graves’s Poems 1965–1968 Osborne’s The Hotel in Amsterdam Snow’s The Sleep of Reason Solzhenitsyn’s The First Circle and Cancer Ward Spark’s The Public Image Monica Ali born Humans set foot on the moon for the first time when astronauts descend to its surface in a landing vehicle from the U.S. spacecraft Apollo 11 The Soviet unmanned spacecraft Venus V lands on Venus Capital punishment abolished in Britain Colonel Muammar Qaddafi seizes power in Libya Solzhenitsyn expelled from the Soviet Union Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Samuel Beckett Carter’s The Magic Toyshop Fowles’s The French Lieutenant’s Woman Storey’s The Contractor Death of John Wyndham Hari Kunzru and David Mitchell born Civil war in Nigeria ends with Biafra’s surrender U.S. planes bomb Cambodia The Conservative party under Edward Heath wins British general election Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn Durrell’s Nunquam Hughes’s Crow F. R. Leavis and Q. D. Leavis’ Dickens the Novelist Snow’s Last Things Spark’s The Driver’s Seat Death of Vera Brittain Communist China given Nationalist China’s UN seat Decimal currency introduced to Britain

CHRONOLOGY

1972

1973

1974

Indira Gandhi becomes India’s prime minister Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Heinrich Böll Bond’s The Pope’s Wedding Naipaul’s In a Free State Pinter’s Old Times Spark’s Not to Disturb Births of Kiran Desai, Sarah Kane and Martin McDonagh The civil strife of “Bloody Sunday” causes Northern Ireland to come under the direct rule of Westminster Nixon becomes the first U.S. president to visit Moscow and Beijing The Watergate break-in precipitates scandal in the United States Eleven Israeli athletes killed by terrorists at Munich Olympics Nixon reelected president of the United States Bond’s Lear Snow’s The Malcontents Stoppard’s Jumpers Britain, Ireland, and Denmark enter European Economic Community Egypt and Syria attack Israel in the Yom Kippur War Energy crisis in Britain reduces production to a three-day week Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Patrick White Bond’s The Sea Greene’s The Honorary Consul Lessing’s The Summer Before the Dark Murdoch’s The Black Prince Shaffer’s Equus White’s The Eye of the Storm Death of William Plomer Miners strike in Britain Greece’s military junta overthrown Emperor Haile Selassie of Ethiopia deposed President Makarios of Cyprus replaced by military coup Nixon resigns as U.S. president and is succeeded by Gerald R. Ford Betjeman’s A Nip in the Air Bond’s Bingo

1975

1976

1977

1978

xlvii

Durrell’s Monsieur (first volume of The Avignon Quintet, 1974–1985) Larkin’s The High Windows Solzhenitsyn’s The Gulag Archipelago Spark’s The Abbess of Crewe Death of Edmund Blunden, Austin Clarke, and Nancy Mitford The U.S. Apollo and Soviet Soyuz spacecrafts rendezvous in space The Helsinki Accords on human rights signed U.S. forces leave Vietnam King Juan Carlos succeeds Franco as Spain’s head of state Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Eugenio Montale New U.S. copyright law goes into effect Israeli commandos free hostages from hijacked plane at Entebbe, Uganda British and French SST Concordes make first regularly scheduled commercial flights The United States celebrates its bicentennial Jimmy Carter elected president of the United States Byron and Shelley manuscripts discovered in Barclay’s Bank, Pall Mall Hughes’s Seasons’ Songs Koestler’s The Thirteenth Tribe Scott’s Staying On Spark’s The Take-over White’s A Fringe of Leaves Silver jubilee of Queen Elizabeth II celebrated Egyptian president Anwar el-Sadat visits Israel “Gang of Four” expelled from Chinese Communist party First woman ordained in the U.S. Episcopal church After twenty-nine years in power, Israel’s Labour party is defeated by the Likud party Fowles’s Daniel Martin Hughes’s Gaudete Treaty between Israel and Egypt negotiated at Camp David

CHRONOLOGY

1979

1980

Pope John Paul I dies a month after his coronation and is succeeded by Karol Cardinal Wojtyla, who takes the name John Paul II Former Italian premier Aldo Moro murdered by left-wing terrorists Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Isaac Bashevis Singer Greene’s The Human Factor Hughes’s Cave Birds Murdoch’s The Sea, The Sea Death of Hugh MacDiarmid The United States and China establish diplomatic relations Ayatollah Khomeini takes power in Iran and his supporters hold U.S. embassy staff hostage in Teheran Rhodesia becomes Zimbabwe Earl Mountbatten assassinated The Soviet Union invades Afghanistan The Conservative party under Margaret Thatcher wins British general election Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Odysseus Elytis Golding’s Darkness Visible Hughes’s Moortown Lessing’s Shikasta (first volume of Canopus in Argos, Archives) Naipaul’s A Bend in the River Spark’s Territorial Rights White’s The Twyborn Affair Iran-Iraq war begins Strikes in Gdansk give rise to the Solidarity movement Mt. St. Helen’s erupts in Washington State British steelworkers strike for the first time since 1926 More than fifty nations boycott Moscow Olympics Ronald Reagan elected president of the United States Burgess’s Earthly Powers Golding’s Rites of Passage Shaffer’s Amadeus Storey’s A Prodigal Child Angus Wilson’s Setting the World on Fire

xlviii

1981

1982

1983

1984

Greece admitted to the European Economic Community Iran hostage crisis ends with release of U.S. embassy staff Twelve Labour MPs and nine peers found British Social Democratic party Socialist party under François Mitterand wins French general election Rupert Murdoch buys The Times of London Turkish gunman wounds Pope John Paul II in assassination attempt U.S. gunman wounds President Reagan in assassination attempt President Sadat of Egypt assassinated Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Elias Canetti Spark’s Loitering with Intent Britain drives Argentina’s invasion force out of the Falkland Islands U.S. space shuttle makes first successful trip Yuri Andropov becomes general secretary of the Central Committee of the Soviet Communist party Israel invades Lebanon First artificial heart implanted at Salt Lake City hospital Bellow’s The Dean’s December Greene’s Monsignor Quixote South Korean airliner with 269 aboard shot down after straying into Soviet airspace U.S. forces invade Grenada following left-wing coup Widespread protests erupt over placement of nuclear missiles in Europe The ?1 coin comes into circulation in Britain Australia wins the America’s Cup Nobel Prize for literature awarded to William Golding Hughes’s River Murdoch’s The Philosopher’s Pupil Konstantin Chernenko becomes general secretary of the Central Committee of the Soviet Communist party

CHRONOLOGY

1985

1986

Prime Minister Indira Gandhi of India assassinated by Sikh bodyguards Reagan reelected president of the United States Toxic gas leak at Bhopal, India, plant kills 2,000 British miners go on strike Irish Republican Army attempts to kill Prime Minister Thatcher with bomb detonated at a Brighton hotel World Court holds against U.S. mining of Nicaraguan harbors Golding’s The Paper Men Lessing’s The Diary of Jane Somers Spark’s The Only Problem United States deploys cruise missiles in Europe Mikhail Gorbachev becomes general secretary of the Soviet Communist party following death of Konstantin Chernenko Riots break out in Handsworth district (Birmingham) and Brixton Republic of Ireland gains consultative role in Northern Ireland State of emergency is declared in South Africa Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Claude Simon A. N. Wilson’s Gentlemen in England Lessing’s The Good Terrorist Murdoch’s The Good Apprentice Fowles’s A Maggot U.S. space shuttle Challenger explodes United States attacks Libya Atomic power plant at Chernobyl destroyed in accident Corazon Aquino becomes president of the Philippines Giotto spacecraft encounters Comet Halley Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Wole Soyinka Final volume of Oxford English Dictionary supplement published Amis’s The Old Devils Ishiguro’s An Artist of the Floating

1987

1988

1989

xlix

World A. N. Wilson’s Love Unknown Powell’s The Fisher King Death of Henry Reed Gorbachev begins reform of Communist party of the Soviet Union Stock market collapses Iran-contra affair reveals that Reagan administration used money from arms sales to Iran to fund Nicaraguan rebels Palestinian uprising begins in Israelioccupied territories Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Joseph Brodsky Golding’s Close Quarters Burgess’s Little Wilson and Big God Drabble’s The Radiant Way Soviet Union begins withdrawing troops from Afghanistan Iranian airliner shot down by U.S. Navy over Persian Gulf War between Iran and Iraq ends George Bush elected president of the United States Pan American flight 103 destroyed over Lockerbie, Scotland Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Naguib Mafouz Greene’s The Captain and the Enemy Amis’s Diffıculties with Girls Rushdie’s Satanic Verses Ayatollah Khomeini pronounces death sentence on Salman Rushdie; Great Britain and Iran sever diplomatic relations F. W. de Klerk becomes president of South Africa Chinese government crushes student demonstration in Tiananmen Square Communist regimes are weakened or abolished in Poland, Czechoslovakia, Hungary, East Germany, and Romania Lithuania nullifies its inclusion in Soviet Union Nobel Prize for literature awarded to José Cela Second edition of Oxford English Dictionary published

CHRONOLOGY

1990

1992

1993

Drabble’s A Natural Curiosity Murdoch’s The Message to the Planet Amis’s London Fields Ishiguro’s The Remains of the Day Death of Bruce Chatwin Communist monopoly ends in Bulgaria Riots break out against community charge in England First women ordained priests in Church of England Civil war breaks out in Yugoslavia; Croatia and Slovenia declare independence Bush and Gorbachev sign START agreement to reduce nuclearweapons arsenals President Jean-Baptiste Aristide overthrown by military in Haiti Boris Yeltsin elected president of Russia Dissolution of the Soviet Union Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Nadine Gordimer U.N. Conference on Environment and Development (the “Earth Summit”) meets in Rio de Janeiro Prince and Princess of Wales separate War in Bosnia-Herzegovina intensifies Bill Clinton elected president of the United States in three-way race with Bush and independent candidate H. Ross Perot Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Derek Walcott Death of Ruth Pitter Czechoslovakia divides into the Czech Republic and Slovakia; playwright Vaclav Havel elected president of the Czech Republic Britain ratifies Treaty on European Union (the “Maastricht Treaty”) U.S. troops provide humanitarian aid amid famine in Somalia United States, Canada, and Mexico sign North American Free Trade Agreement Nobel Prize for literature awarded to

1994

1995

1996

1996

1997

l

Toni Morrison Nelson Mandela elected president in South Africa’s first post-apartheid election Jean-Baptiste Aristide restored to presidency of Haiti Clinton health care reforms rejected by Congress Civil war in Rwanda Republicans win control of both houses of Congress for first time in forty years Prime Minister Albert Reynolds of Ireland meets with Gerry Adams, president of Sinn Fein Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Kenzaburo Õe Amis’s You Can’t Do Both Naipaul’s A Way in the World Death of Dennis Potter Britain and Irish Republican Army engage in diplomatic talks Barings Bank forced into bankruptcy as a result of a maverick bond trader’s losses United States restores full diplomatic relations with Vietnam NATO initiates air strikes in Bosnia Death of Stephen Spender Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin assassinated Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Seamus Heaney IRA breaks cease-fire; Sein Fein representatives barred from Northern Ireland peace talks Prince and Princess of Wales divorce Cease-fire agreement in Chechnia; Russian forces begin to withdraw Boris Yeltsin reelected president of Russia Bill Clinton reelected president of the United States Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Wislawa Szymborska Death of Caroline Blackwood British government destroys around 100,000 cows suspected of infection with Creutzfeldt-Jakob, or “mad cow” disease Diana, Princess of Wales, dies in an

CHRONOLOGY

1998

1999

2000

automobile accident Unveiling of first fully-cloned adult animal, a sheep named Dolly Booker McConnell Prize for fiction awarded to Arundhati Roy United States renews bombing of Bagdad, Iraq Independent legislature and Parliaments return to Scotland and Wales Booker McConnell Prize for fiction awarded to Ian McEwan Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Jose Saramago King Hussein of Jordan dies United Nations responds militarily to Serbian President Slobodan Milosevic’s escalation of crisis in Kosovo Booker McConnell Prize for fiction awarded to J. M. Coetzee Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Günter Grass Deaths of Patricia Beer, Ted Hughes, Brian Moore, and Iain Chrichton Smith Penelope Fitzgerald dies J. K. Rowling’s Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire sells more than 300,000 copies in its first day Oil blockades by fuel haulers protesting high oil taxes bring much of Britain to a standstill Slobodan Milosevic loses Serbian general election to Vojislav Kostunica Death of Scotland’s First Minister, Donald Dewar Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Gao Xingjian Booker McConnell Prize for fiction awarded to Margaret Atwood George W. Bush, son of former president George Bush, becomes president of the United States after Supreme Court halts recount of closest election in history Death of former Canadian Prime Minister Pierre Elliot Trudeau Human Genome Project researchers announce that they have a complete map of the genetic code of a human

2001

2002

li

chromosome Vladimir Putin succeeds Boris Yeltsin as president of Russia British Prime Minister Tony Blair’s son Leo is born, making him the first child born to a sitting prime minister in 152 years Death of Patrick O’Brian Keith Roberts and R.S. Thomas In Britain, the House of Lords passes legislation that legalizes the creation of cloned human embryos British Prime Minister Tony Blair wins second term Margaret Atwood’s The Blind Assassin wins Booker McConnell Prize for fiction Kazuo Ishiguro’s When We Were Orphans Trezza Azzopardi’s The Hiding Place Terrorists attack World Trade Center and Pentagon with hijacked airplanes, resulting in the collapse of the World Trade Center towers and the deaths of thousands. Passengers of a third hijacked plane thwart hijackers, resulting in a crash landing in Pennsylvania. The attacks are thought to be organized by Osama bin Laden, the leader of an international terrorist network known as al Qaeda Ian McEwan’s An Atonement Salman Rushdie’s Fury Peter Carey’s True History of the Kelly Gang Deaths of Eudora Welty and W. G. Sebald Former U.S. President Jimmy Carter awarded the Nobel Peace Prize Europe experiences its worst floods in 100 years as floodwaters force thousands of people out of their homes Wall Street Journal reporter Daniel Pearl kidnapped and killed in Karachi, Pakistan while researching a story about Pakistani militants and suspected shoe bomber Richard Reid. British-born Islamic militant

CHRONOLOGY

2003

2004

Ahmad Omar Saeed Sheikh sentenced to death for the crime. Three accomplices receive life sentences. Slobodan Milosevic goes on trial at the U.N. war crimes tribunal in The Hague on charges of masterminding ethnic cleansing in the former Yugoslavia. Yann Martel’s Life of Pi wins Booker McConnell Prize for fiction Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Imre Kertész Ariel Sharon elected as Israeli prime minister Venezuelan President Hugo Chavez forced to leave office after a nine week general strike calling for his resignation ends U.S. presents to the United Nations its Iraq war rationale, citing its Weapons of Mass Destruction as imminent threat to world security U.S. and Britain launch war against Iraq Baghdad falls to U.S. troops Official end to combat operations in Iraq is declared by the U.S. Aung San Suu Kyi, Burmese opposition leader, placed under house arrest by military regime NATO assumes control of peacekeeping force in Afghanistan American troops capture Saddam Hussein J.K. Rowling’s Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix, the fifth installment in the wildly popular series, hit the shelves and rocketed up the best-seller lists Nobel Prize for literature awarded to J. M. Coetzee Death of C. H. Sisson NATO admits seven new members— Bulgaria, Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Romania, Slovakia, and Slovenia Terrorists bomb commuter trains in Spain—al–Qaeda claims responsibility Ten new states join the European Union, expanding it to twenty–five members states total

2005

2006

lii

Muslim terrorists attack a school in Beslan, Russia, resulting in over 300 civilian deaths, many of them schoolchildren George W. Bush is re–elected president of the United States Allegations of corruption in the election of Ukraine’s Viktor Yanukovych result in the &ldquote;Orange Revolution” and Parliament’s decision to nullify the first election results— the secondary run–off election is closley monitored and favors Viktor Yushchenko for president A massive 9.0 earthquake rocks the Indian Ocean, resulting in a catastrophic tsunami, devastating southern Asia and eastern Africa and killing tens of thousands of people Alan Hollinghurst’s The Line of Beauty wins Man Booker Prize for fiction Terrorists bomb three subway stations in London, killing 52 and injuring more than 700 Pope John Paul II dies, marking the end of an era for the Roman Catholic Church. He is succeeded by Pope Benedict XVI Hurricane Katrina hits the U.S. Golf Coast, devastating cities in Louisianna and Mississippi, and killing over 1,000 people. J.K. Rowling’s Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince sells over 6.9 billion copies on the first day of release in the U.S. alone Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Harold Pinter Deaths of Saul Bellow and Arthur Miller Former Iraqi President Saddam Hussein is found guilty for crimes against humanity and is executed in Iraq Ban Ki-moon elected the next UN secretary-general International Astronomical Union rules that Pluto is no longer seen as a planet Fleur Adcock wins the Queen?s

CHRONOLOGY

2007

Gold Medal for Poetry Kamau Brathwaite wins the Griffin Poetry Prize for Born to Slow Horses Oil prices skyrocket as a barrel of crude oil tops ninety dollars Record-high mortgage foreclosures and a steep decline in the housing market strain financial industries causing multibillion-dollar losses at major banks and investment firms Seung-Hui Cho opens fire at Virginia Tech University killing 32 and wounding several others before turning the gun on himself

2008

The final volume of J.K. Rowling’s Harry Potter series, Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows, is released

liii

selling over 8.3 million copies in the first twenty-four hours Nobel Prize for literature awarded to Doris Lessing Barack Obama is elected the first African-American President of the United States A 7.9 magnitude earthquake strikes the Sichaun region of China, leaving 4.8 million homeless and over 68,000 dead Fidel Castro resigns as President of Cuba after a record-breaking 49 years as head of state Georgia launches a military strike against the defected region of South Ossetia, sparking the start of the short-lived South Ossetia War

List of Contributor

PATRICK ABATIELL. Patrick Abatiell received his B.A. from Middlebury College in Middlebury, Vermont, where he studied English and Italian literature. He has studied at the Università degli Studi di Ferrara in Ferrara, Italy, and is currently pursuing a Ph.D. in English literature at the University of Virginia. William Godwin

JOSEPH DEWEY. Joseph Dewey is Associate Professor of American Literature for the University of Pittsburgh. He is the author of several studies including In a Dark Time: The Apocalyptic Temper in the American Novel in the Nuclear Age, Understanding Richard Powers, and Beyond Grief and Nothing: A Reading of Don DeLillo as well as many articles on contemporary American literature and cultural studies. Susanna Clarke

CAROLYN ALESSIO. Carolyn Alessio is the recipient of a 2008 Creative Writing Fellowship from the National Endowment for the Arts. She teaches high school on the southwest side of Chicago. Kiran Desai

JENNIFER E. DUNN. Dr. Jennifer E. Dunn teaches English literature at the University of Oxford and the University of Oxford Department for Continuing Education. She has published articles on twentieth-century women writers, including Katherine Mansfield, Angela Carter, Emma Tennant, and Margaret Atwood. She has also lectured and published on modernism, postmodernism, and literary theory. Michèle Roberts

FRED BILSON. Fred Bilson has taught English, Linguistics and Computer Studies at various universities in England, and is currently researching the sound structure of the Chinese language. Richard Jefferies S ANDIE B YRNE . Former Fellow and Tutor in English at Balliol College, Oxford. Her publications include a number of articles and books on eighteenth and nineteenth-century fiction and twentieth-century poetry. Harriet Martineau

KATHERINE FIRTH. Dr. Katherine Firth is Visiting Research Fellow at Trinity College, University of Melbourne. She has previously published on modernist and 1930s poetry and is currently writing a biography of the cabaret singer Hedli Anderson: Mask, Muse and Mrs. MacNeice. Henry Reed

LAURIE CHAMPION. Laurie Champion is Professor of English at San Diego State University. With a focus on twentieth-century American literature, she has edited or co-edited eight books and published many scholarly essays in prestigious literary journals. Tony Parsons

PATRICIA B. HEAMAN. Patricia B. Heaman, Ph.D. from the University of Pennsylvania, is a Professor of English Emerita at Wilkes University in Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania, where she teaches courses in nineteenth and twentieth-century literature. She is the author of numerous articles and reviews, including essays on George Eliot, Elizabeth Gaskell, Mary Wollstonecraft, Katherine Mansfield, Dorothy Richardson, Flannery O’Connor, and William Faulkner. Flora Thompson

A ARON D EVESON . Aaron Deveson is Assistant Professor in the English Department at National Taiwan Normal University in Taipei, where he lives with his wife. He studied English at St. Catherine’s College, Oxford, and later wrote his Ph.D. dissertation at the University of East Anglia on the poetry and translation work of David Constantine. He has published articles on both Constantine and translation and has also written about the British poet and philosopher of language, Denise Riley. David Constantine

EDWIN HEES. Edwin Hees has spent most of his academic career teaching film and theatre studies, first as senior lecturer at the English Department and then as Associate Professor at the

lv

CONTRIBUTORS Drama Department at the University of Stellenbosch, South Africa. He has also taught related material at the Universities of Salzburg and Vienna in Austria. His publications include several articles and book chapters on the South African film industry, and he has reviewed theater productions for local newspapers and academic journals. He is an Associate Editor of the South African Theatre Journal. Athol Fugard

PAUL SULLIVAN. Paul Sullivan writes for the New York Times and Conde Nast Portfolio. He is working on a book to be published by Penguin in 2010 entitled Clutch: The Moment When The Great Prevail and Some of the Best Fail. He lives in Fairfield County, Connecticut, and holds degrees from Trinity College and the University of Chicago. Nick Hornby

WILLIAM MAY. William May is a teaching fellow in twentieth-century literature at Southampton University, England. He completed a doctorate on the work of the British poet and novelist Stevie Smith at Balliol College, Oxford, and went on to lecture at St. Anne’s College, Oxford and Bath Spa University. He is currently completing a monograph on the work of Stevie Smith and co-edited the book of essays From Self to Shelf: The Artist Under Construction (Newcastle: Cambridge Scholars Press, 2007) with Sally Bayley. Future research projects include a study of text-setting and contemporary British music. Jonathan Coe

MARIANNE SZLYK. Marianne Szlyk is an associate professor of English at Montgomery College in Rockville, MD. She earned her Ph.D. in Restoration and Eighteenth-Century British Literature at Purdue University. Her article on Thomas Duffett’s The Mock-Tempest was published in The Sun Yat-Sen Journal of Humanities. Her book reviews have appeared in Shakespeare Bulletin, the Journal for Early Modern Cultural Studies, Lifewriting Annual, Nineteenth-Century Gender Studies, and other periodicals. Her research interests include adaptations of Shakespeare, theatrical and other adaptations of world literature, theater history, gender and genre, and lifewriting. Elizabeth Inchbald

M AUREEN M ANIER. Maureen Manier graduated from the University of Notre Dame with a bachelor’s degree in English. During her junior year she studied in Dublin, being taught courses in Yeats by Eavan Boland, Modern Irish Poetry by Declan Kiberd and Modern Irish Short Story by Seamus Deane. Among the courses’ many guest lecturers were Seamus Heaney, Thomas Kinsella, Paul Muldoon and, the subject of this essay, John Montague. Manier is married with two sons and serves as the vice president of communications for Riley Children’s Foundation in Indianapolis, Indiana. John Monague

TOM WALKER. Tom Walker was educated at St. Catherine’s College, Oxford, and Trinity College, Dublin, and is currently writing a DPhil thesis at Lincoln College, Oxford, on the links between Louis MacNeice and the other Irish poets of his time. He has also published work on the Irish novelists John McGahern and Patrick McCabe, and regularly writes reviews for the journals The Cambridge Quarterly, Irish Studies Review and Notes & Queries. Austin Clarke C HRISTOPHER WARNES . Christopher Warnes is Lecturer in Postcolonial and Related Literatures, and a Fellow of St. John’s College, University of Cambridge. His book, Magical Realism and the Postcolonial Novel: Between Faith and Irreverence was published by Palgrave MacMillan in 2009. Zakes Mda

KWADWO OSEI NYAME JNR. Dr. Kwadwo OseiNyame Jnr. has a doctorate from Oxford University. He teaches at the University of London’s School of Oriental and African Studies, where he specializes in Anglophone and Francophone literature as well as African studies. Ama Ata Aidoo

lvi

AMA ATA AIDOO (1942—)

Kwadwo Osei-Nyame, Jnr nialism in Africa alongside a relentless analysis of the condition of women in African societies. Aidoo’s work also includes a discussion of Africa’s relationship with its diaspora and the New World. In Ghana, she has founded a women’s collective called Mbaasem (a FantiGhanaian-African expression that translates literally as “women’s words,” “women’s thoughts,” or “women’s issues”), which is a women writers’ organization and retreat center. Aidoo has described herself as a feminist, but she repeatedly cautions that the concerns of African women are often different from those of Western women and women from other societies because of cultural and historical reasons.

BORN ON MARCH 23, 1942, at Abeadzi Kyiakor in the Central Region of Ghana, the author (Christine) Ama Ata Aidoo has worked in several genres. Her works include two plays, The Dilemma of a Ghost (1965) and Anowa (1970); two novels, Our Sister Killjoy; or, Reflections from a Black-Eyed Squint (1977) and Changes (1991); two collections of short stories, No Sweetness Here (1970) and The Girl Who Can and Other Stories (1997; rev. ed. 2002); two collections of poems, Someone Talking to Sometime (1985) and An Angry Letter in January (1992); and two children’s books, Birds and Other Poems (1987) and The Eagle and the Chickens and Other Stories (1986). As an undergraduate student at the University of Ghana, at Legon, between 1961 and 1964, Aidoo was a member of a writers’ workshop, the Ghana Drama Studio, and the university’s School of Drama and Performing Arts. In 1962, her short story “No Sweetness Here” won a prize for literature from the famous Mbari Club in Nigeria. Three decades later, her novel Changes won the Africa division of the Commonwealth Writer’s Prize. These are only two examples in a long list of academic and intellectual honors. In 1982, Aidoo was appointed minister of education in the Ghanaian government, although she soon resigned the position and left for Harare, Zimbabwe, where she lived for a while in exile.

EARLY INFLUENCES

Ama Ata Aidoo’s father was the Fanti chief Nana Yaw Fama, and she has said that her politicized imagination and the self-awareness in her writing probably came from her family. “I grew up politically interested in what was going on around me,” she told one interviewer (Kwadwo OseiNyame Jnr), and in another interview with Maxine McGregor she suggested that her initiation into the African oral tradition, which she uses copiously in her writing and storytelling, came from the songs and stories she heard during her childhood from her mother, Maame Abba Abasema. It was one of her mother’s stories that she transformed into her celebrated play Anowa, although the play ultimately is Aidoo’s “own rendering of a kind of ѧ legend” (McGregor, p. 23). Aidoo has also paid intellectual homage to her father, whom she described to Adeola James as a “a highly politicised individual and an artist” (p. 13). In Aidoo’s essay “Ghana: To Be a Woman,” she says that by the time she was born,

Aidoo has traveled and taught widely in Africa, Europe, and North America. She grew up in the era of nationalist protest and the struggle for independence and national liberation in Ghana (and Africa generally) and has been greatly influenced by these historical moments. Aidoo’s several plays, novels, short stories, poems, critical essays, and other disquisitions adopt a panAfricanist approach in their critique of neocolo-

1

AMA ATA AIDOO her father “had come to consider formal Western education as the answer to the problems of the limitations of the untrained mind” (p. 262). In the same essay, she recounts the influence of an aunt who, when Aidoo was a child, urged her to “get as far as you can into this education” (p. 262). At school, Aidoo discovered Shakespeare, had teachers who encouraged story telling, and a literature teacher who encouraged her greatly, to the point of giving her a typewriter. The most important influences on Aidoo, however, were the politically conscious stories she heard from her parents and other family members. In the autobiographical essay-story “Male-ing Names in the Sun” (1993), Aidoo recounts that one of the stories she heard about her family, while she was a child growing up as a colonial subject, was a harrowing account of the cruelties Africans experienced under colonialism:

lished in 1977, was written when she was a member of the faculty at the University of Cape Coast in Ghana. Combining different literary techniques, it is an admixture of dramatic and poetic forms written in the style of a novelette that also assumes the conventional prose narrative mode of the novel. Early on in the narrative, the story’s protagonist and narrator, a woman named Sissie, talks about the problems “we have / saddled and surrounded ourselves with” and of how we have “blocked our views” and “cluttered our brains” (p. 5). The “we,” a reference to people in the newly independent African nation of Ghana, also extends to other Africans and in particular the African male elite, who took over political power after independence in postcolonial Africa. Sissie, who also appears in Aidoo’s earlier short story “Everything Counts” (from the 1970 collection No Sweetness Here), is a more mature and experienced narrator in Our Sister Killjoy. She speaks with an authoritative and confident voice, and from the perspective of “knowledge gained since” (Our Sister Killjoy, p. 67), as she examines what has gone wrong with Africa and its people after independence. One of the issues she scrutinizes is Africa’s continued economic marginalization and underdevelopment. Thus, she acerbically observes how “IN these glorious times when / Tubercular illiterates / Drag yams out of the earth with / Bleeding hands,” Africa’s satiated “Champagne sipping / Ministers and commissioners / Sign away / Mineral and timber / Concessions / in exchange for / Yellow wheat which / The people can’t eat (Our Sister Killjoy, pp. 56–57).

I also grew up knowing that long before I was born, my father’s father had been arrested with other[s] ѧ for disturbing the “King’s Peace.” They had been sent to the castle prison at Elmina, and tortured. The mode of torture was to force the prisoners to pass cannonballs among themselves, as though they were playing volleyball. Within a week, they were dead, each and every one of them, including my grandfather. No beatings, no bruising. Very gentlemanly, very civilised. (p. 32)

It is against such a historical background that Aidoo’s writing consistently evaluates the debilitating effects of slavery, colonialism, neocolonialism, and postindependence on national disillusionment in Africa. In gauging the impact of both external and internal forces on Africa, Aidoo asserts that “by the way, the fact that these days, our governments are post-colonially (!) torturing and killing Africans does not lessen or justify colonial crimes. It only goes to show how long our people have suffered” (“Male-ing Names in the Sun,” p. 32).

Aidoo refers in these lines to some of the factors that had ensured that, two decades after independence, several African nations continued their dependence on the West. Elsewhere, Aidoo, discussing the plight of the majority of Africans, notes that “the average African in the rural areas of the continent or urban shantytowns” has “no shelter” and “no education for her children,” who are “malnourished” while she herself is “aged beyond her years.” Such an African, Aidoo argues, “has not experienced an

THE NOVELS

The first of Aidoo’s novels, Our Sister Killjoy; or, Reflections from a Black-Eyed Squint, pub-

2

AMA ATA AIDOO end but a continuation of colonial oppression” (“Conference Presentation,” p. 152) It is in a similar sense that in Our Sister Killjoy, Sissie observes how poor people, and in particular Africa’s farmworkers and laborers, till the soil on such a daily and regular basis that they develop lung diseases like tuberculosis. In the meantime, their visionless leaders and politicians, the middlemen and interlocutors acting on Africa’s behalf in the continent’s dealing with the West, sign unfavorable trade treaties and submit to unbeneficial economic arrangements. Aidoo has also commented in this respect on how “the plunder of Africa’s mineral and other natural resources by multinational corporations and multinational agencies continues unabated” (“Conference Presentation,” p. 152). Our Sister Killjoy, which establishes an ideological intertextual connection between Aidoo’s essays and her fiction, is a scathing criticism of the lack of foresight and stunted consciousness of Africa’s leaders and politicians. In an interview with Ada Uzoamaka Azodo, Aidoo says that in Our Sister Killjoy, she was “dealing with very hard public issues, political issues, like colonization” and “what happened to us as a people” (p. 437). The male critical establishment responded with hostility to the fact that a woman author (through a fictional female narrator) was pointing out so blatantly the flaws and inanities within the newly independent African nations, and they vilified Aidoo for this portrayal. There was a serious attempt to discredit the novel, with the critic Theo Vincent arguing (in the context of an interview with Aidoo) that Sissie’s political consciousness was not something “that will come easily or naturally to mind” (p. 3) for an African women traveling abroad like Sissie does in the novel. Aidoo questioned Vincent’s prejudiced view, asking him: “What makes you think that our men are more politically aware than our women?” (p. 3). Aidoo acknowledged to Adeola James that part of the criticism the novel received was simply because what she was writing about and what Sissie was saying were “things that people will feel uncomfortable about” (p. 15). Many within the male critical establishment saw Sissie as an abnormal character, leading Aidoo to

point out to Vincent that “people are behaving as if a girl like that is a freak” (p. 2). The patronizing attitude of male critics within African literature was something that Aidoo experienced generally within the academic community and within male intellectual circles while she was a teacher at the University of Cape Coast from 1970 to 1982. She has cited the instance of a debate “on a national issue” in which “some professors from another Ghanaian university shouted that I am not fit to speak about public matters. That I should leave politics and such to those best qualified to handle them, and concentrate on doing what I normally do best, which is writing plays and short stories” (“Ghana: To Be a Woman,” p. 265). But then, as we have seen, when it comes even to what she does “best”— her writing, her fiction, and her critical perspectives and viewpoints—she experiences the same continued attempt to subordinate the voice of women that her fiction is attempting to counter. In a 1967 interview with Maxine McGregor, Aidoo asserted that she could not see herself “as a writer, writing about lovers in Accra,” because there were “so many other problems” in Ghana in that era (p. 19). At that point in her career, Aidoo felt the theme of love was not topical enough to be political. More than two decades later she seemed to recant this perspective, informing Adeola James in a 1990 interview that the “love or the workings of love is also political” (p. 14). And in fact, Aidoo had much earlier addressed the political nature of love in her 1970 play, Anowa, especially in the play’s portrayal of the love relationship between Kofi Ako and Anowa. Her 1991 novel, Changes, however, explicitly takes love as its focus, in the relationship between Esi Sekyi and her husband, Oko, and also between Esi and her lover, Ali Kondey. Aidoo clearly had been reflecting on the themes that she explores in Changes for quite a while. In a 1989 interview with Raoul Granqvist and John Stotesbury, two years before Changes appeared, she revealed that while she was living in Harare, Zimbabwe, she had written a radio play about a young African woman coming out of a deteriorated marriage who was looking for “solutions” and who was also having an affair with the

3

AMA ATA AIDOO Changes avoids a simplistic portrait of a modern African woman’s free position in society; despite her freedom, Esi also suffers from isolation, and this is not only because of the solitude she faces when her relationship with Ali breaks down. She confesses to Opokuya that she does not earn as much pay as her male colleagues at work and that she has also been passed over for promotion a couple of times. Esi’s revelations mirror problems that Aidoo herself had earlier encountered: “Male colleagues resent your professional standing and punish your presumption in mean little ways,” she says in the essay “Ghana: To Be a Woman” (p. 262). When the narrative has both women agreeing that life is hard on women, it is obvious—despite the different circumstances of their marriage, with Opokuya portrayed largely as an acquiescent wife who gives in to a domineering husband—that Aidoo aims to highlight the extent to which Western-educated African women like Esi and Opokuya suffer problems that their societies seems oblivious to. Ultimately Changes demonstrates that Esi does not find the emotional satisfaction she craves, despite her freedom of choice. Aidoo conveys that the predicament facing Esi “is not a situation ѧ easily resolved,” as she told Ada Uzomaka Azodo. As she argues in that interview, “The African woman who is like Esi, a woman with high education, who has a career, is going to have a hard time of it,” but “what is interesting,” she continues, is that Esi’s “willingness to even struggle ѧ the willingness to even put her emotions out there, her mind, her desires, is in itself a good thing, a positive thing” (p. 440).

managing director of a travel bureau. A similar story line appears in Changes, where Esi Sekyi has an affair with Ali Kondey, who owns a travel bureau. Aidoo’s characterization of Esi Sekyi in Changes makes her representative of the modern African woman’s attempts to deal with changes and transformations within postindependent Ghanaian society. The strong-hearted and Western-educated Esi abandons her husband, Oko, who demands time from her that she cannot provide, in order to focus instead on her career as a government statistician. Esi, who works in a predominantly male urban environment as a government statistician, is a character who allows Aidoo to explore the identity of a woman who does not fit within stereotypical masculine notions of femininity. All of Esi’s traits of character go against the grain of conventional gender roles in her community, beginning with the fact that she has chosen her work over her marital life. In conversation with her best friend, Opokuya, Esi wonders “why life is so hard on the professional African woman” (p. 49). Consequently, in abandoning Oko, Esi defines herself in opposition to the generally held view within her community that “marriage is what a woman was created for” (as Aidoo summarizes bluntly in her essay “Ghana: To Be a Woman,” p. 262). Esi further exercises the personal autonomy to act on her feelings and emotions when she has an extramarital relationship with Ali Kondey, a Ghanaian who is Muslim (a cultural minority within Ghana). Aidoo’s presentation of a strong woman protagonist in Changes is a manifestation of her own beliefs as outlined in the essay “Ghana: To Be a Woman” (p. 262): Aidoo refuses “to consider marriage as the only way to live.” Her portrait of Esi indicates the existence of a new kind of African woman, one who rejects the notion that (as she says further in the essay) “any successful career outside the home is naturally for men, and a few rather ‘ugly’ women” and who challenges the generally held view that “the only way for a woman to be,” even a professional woman, is for her to be also married (p. 262).

THE PLAYS

Aidoo’s 1970 play, Anowa, features a strongminded girl-woman who goes against the wishes of her parents to marry the man of her choice in the Akan community of Yebi. The story, derived directly from the Fanti oral tradition and told to her by her mother, articulates Aidoo’s conviction that “any discussion of African drama must start with the so-called oral traditions, because if African theatre is really going to gain any

4

AMA ATA AIDOO strength, some of it is going to have to come from there” (McGregor, p. 22). For Aidoo, oral tradition is the backbone of African theater and drama. The defiant Anowa, a woman of strong personality, leaves the village of Yebi with Kofi Ako to start a new life when her parents, family, and other members of the society frown upon their marriage. Anowa’s family considers her choice of Kofi Ako totally unacceptable. A pauper, Kofi Ako is presumed impotent and called a “watery male of all watery males” (Anowa, 1985 ed., p. 75). However, Anowa empowers the impotent Kofi Ako by sustaining her relationship with him in the face of strong opposition from family members and the community as a whole. Anowa’s powerful presence and image and her resistance to the dominant ideologies of her society is Aidoo’s way of demonstrating that Akan society has historically produced very strong and individually minded women personalities. Anowa’s relationship with Kofi Ako, which is marked at the beginning by a certain sense of equality, of equal sharing of ideas, of consultative decision making and mutual love, soon deteriorates, as Kofi Ako begins to marginalize Anowa in decision making, particularly as he becomes a wealthy African chief. The play dramatically captures what Aidoo describes as men seeing themselves as having a divine right to rule and decide:

tesbury, “some things are accepted as given, and sometimes as God-given, namely that the people who are capable of running things are men, that women basically were created to be wives and mothers” (p. 13). Importantly though, the play also points out that Anowa’s rebellion is largely because she hates the idea of Kofi Ako trading in human slaves. Kofi has lost all sense of moral value, and his power as a chief has gone to his head. After their years of struggling together to make an existence, and after the way she helped him become a man, Anowa’s treatment by Kofi is clearly unfair. Kofi Ako is forced to concede to Anowa in a moment of anger and desperation that “you rake up the dirt of life. You bare our wounds. You are too fond of looking for the common pain and the general wrong” (Anowa, p. 99). It is this “common pain” and “general wrong” with which Aidoo herself is much concerned, so that Anowa becomes the figure through which she relates her own sensitivity to the plight of her community. As she confessed to Adeola James: “I have had to admit that I am too sensitive to our grief, to our pain as human beings, especially as Africans, to the confusions around me” (pp. 13–14). The play provides Aidoo with a means of using a specific Ghanaian situation to depict a problem that pervades the entire African continent. Indeed, Aidoo’s argument is even more wide-ranging and universal than that, in that it speaks to the situation of women worldwide. In the 1989 interview with Granqvist and Stotesbury, Aidoo observed that “what has been wrong is that for centuries women in all societies have been relegated to a kind of marginal existence and been tutored to accept their marginality.ѧ We are really talking about part of the fundamentals of the foundations of contemporary society in the West, in Africa, in Asia, all over” (p. 13; emphasis added). Her portrait of Anowa is in a sense, then, an advocacy and advancement of a particular African feminism that is simultaneously globally self-aware. The feminist questioning in Anowa had been preceded by The Dilemma of a Ghost, Aidoo’s first play, which was published in 1965 and explores the complex relationships between

ANOWA: What I don’t understand, Kofi, is why you want to have so many things your own way.

KOFI AKO [Very angrily] ѧ I don’t think there is a single woman in the land who speaks to her husband the way you do to me.ѧ Why are you like this Anowa? Why? [Anowa laughs] Can’t you be like other normal women? ANOWA: I still don’t know what you mean by normal[.ѧ] (Anowa, p. 113)

Anowa’s questioning of Kofi Ako’s certitude that deference to him would be “normal” is indicative of Aidoo’s own views; in “contemporary society in the West, in Africa, in Asia” and “all over,” she says in the interview with Granqvist and Sto-

5

AMA ATA AIDOO Africa and its diaspora. Dilemma provided Aidoo with a means of exploring the remarkable reluctance on the part of Africans to discuss the sensitive issue of slavery. For Aidoo, as she told the interviewer Theo Vincent, not discussing slavery would be like “cover[ing] up history.” History, she contends, is “like a bad wound.ѧ You have to open it up and treat it. The scar would be there but at least it would heal” (p. 7). The Dilemma of a Ghost is about an African intellectual, Ato Yawson, who returns home after his studies abroad in the United States with an African American woman, Eulalie Rush, for a wife. Aidoo uses this situation to address the realities of alienation not only for the Westerneducated African but also for black people of African descent in the Americas. This alienation is partially articulated in the characterization of Eulalie as a displaced woman anxiously seeking to reconnect with her African roots. “Ato, can’t your Ma be sort of my Ma too / And your Pa mine?” she says (1985 ed., p. 9). Arriving in Ghana, Eulalie believes she has “come to the very source” (p. 24) of her identity, to Africa, the original home of her ancestors who were transported across the Atlantic by the ships of white European slave masters.

ily referenced, and easily imagined—but largely in exoticized terms. Eulalie’s stereotypical and romanticized notions of Africa—an Africa of “palm trees, the azure sea, the sun and golden beaches” (p. 9)—reflect some of the imperialist European imagination’s historical clichés of Africa. Eulalie’s assertion that she understands “there is always witch-hunting in Africa” (p. 25) also reveals her Western upbringing. Eulalie has thoroughly internalized what Aidoo has described (in the 1996 essay “Literature, Feminism, and the African Woman Today”) as a consistent and still ongoing image that Western visual media, along with travel agents, vacation package operators, and airlines, present to the world: of Africa as “the land of exotic flora, and vanishing fauna, for example the threatened elephant and the black rhino. Then finally we get the Africa of ‘golden’ beaches, great lakes against crimson sunsets, calm rivers, breathtaking waterfalls, and always white folks having fun!” (p. 156). “The African press” she says later in the same essay, “is no better” (p. 172). And although Aidoo made those comments in 1996, the idea of Africa—the Africa of the “tourist brochure” (The Dilemma, p. 9)— that is crystallized in Eulalie’s imagination was already well established in 1965 when The Dilemma was published. This shows that not much changes over the years in Western misrepresentations and exoticizations of Africa.

The paradox, however, is that Ato’s Ghanaian family views Eulalie herself as a slave, because she is “a daughter of slaves” (p. 19). This is despite Ato’s informing them that “my wife is as black as we all are” (p. 17). Aidoo told Vincent in 1982 that in later years she would not have “had the courage ѧ to confront this whole question of Africa and Black America in those stark terms because the play is very harsh on everybody, both the Africans and the black Americans” (p. 5). That is, had she not written the play when she was still a university student, fears about the play’s potential reception—for its depiction of harsh historical truths involving the realities of the relationship between Africa and its diaspora and the West—would have constrained her. The Dilemma demonstrates other ways in which Africa’s relationship with its diaspora is marked by historical misunderstandings. From Eulalie’s perspective, Africa is easily known, eas-

The character of Ato Yawson comes off badly throughout the play for his failure to mediate skillfully, knowledgeably, and conscientiously between Eulalie and his family. Ato is similar in certain respects to Aidoo’s later character Kofi Ako. Like Kofi Ako, Ato abnegates his responsibility to his community. Ato’s failure in his mediatory role is highlighted in his characterization as a “been-to” and returning Westerneducated African. He is projected as a kind of cultural mediator or interlocutor, thus making his identity symbolic of the newly independent Ghanaian nation and in particular of the vision of its new sons and leaders, who are meant to be moving their community forward. But when Ato’s family comes to ask why he and Eulalie “haven’t started a family,” Ato says evasively, “Nothing ѧ oh!” (The Dilemma, p. 45). The unhappy family

6

AMA ATA AIDOO of course does not know that Eulalie had earlier propositioned that they have children, and Ato’s pitiless response had been: “Children, who wants them? In fact, they will make me jealous. I couldn’t bear seeing you love someone else better than you do me” (p. 10). Having children would create enhanced possibilities of integration and relocation for Eulalie into her rediscovered African community while breaking the distance established between the family and Eulalie because of the mutual stereotypes they hold of each other, but Ato’s refusal to have children is antithetical to all of these relationships. Like Kofi Ako, Ato fails to advance the destiny of the race or nation, and both men are therefore symbolic of what Aidoo described in her essay “The African Woman Today” as “the apparent lack of vision, or courage, in the [l]eadership of the postcolonial period.” As she explains in that piece, “‘Leadership’ in this context does not refer” only to “political leadership exclusively” but to “the entire spectrum of the intellectual, professional and commercial elites in positions to make vital decisions on behalf of the entire [African] community” (p. 42). As the play ends, Ato’s mother is seen providing physical and emotional support to Eulalie, in a way that suggests that Eulalie will be finally integrated into the community, but Aidoo’s presentation of the problems of acculturation and her overall ideological disposition avoids a celebratory or triumphalist narrative of independence and freedom. As she told Theo Vincent, Aidoo realized during that first decade of African independence when The Dilemma was published that although there was a general mood of triumphalism within African nations, “the continent as a whole” had “not yet defined its future” (p. 5) in certain important respects.

aspects of the lives of the educated elite within the newly independent Ghanaian nation in which the story is set. “Everything Counts” is a nationalist narrative that seeks to scrutinize everybody’s “role in nation-building” (p. 4). Staking a claim for telling the story of Africa from an insider’s perspective, Sissie says she is presenting her readers with “some ѧ truths she knew about Africa” (p. 1). This perspective reflects Aidoo’s own belief in her “commitment as an African” and the need she feels “to be an African nationalist” (interview with Adeola James, p. 15). This commitment to African nationalism and panAfricanism necessitates a censure of the neocolonial attitudes of the class of Africans who have taken over the reins of government after colonialism. Sissie is “a student of economics” (p. 1) and interested therefore in analysis of the economic consequences of colonization on Africa. She not only worries about “the people at home” who are “scrambling to pay exorbitant prices for secondhand clothes from America” and purchasing “second-hand machinery from someone else’s junkyard” (p. 1), Sissie also blames Africa’s leaders for the continent’s underdevelopment. She questions, for instance, their use of “second-rate experts” employed from Western countries and economies, who give “first-class dangerous advice” to African nations and who compound the problem with their “fifth-rate” opinions (p. 1). Africa’s leaders, moreover, are portrayed as nationalists engaged in empty sloganeering. For although they fail to be original themselves and they fail in their duty as caretakers of the nation, they preach, for example, to Sissie and other women about the “beauty of being oneself” and admonish African women that they should not “struggle to look like white girls,” for instance by straightening their hair (p. 1). Having just returned home from studying abroad to contribute her quota to the nation’s progress, Sissie, an obvious creation and ideological product of Aidoo’s pan-Africanist sensibilities and of her interest in the movement for black liberation, is disillusioned by what she encounters. Most of the women in the university where she teaches wear “wigs—made from other

THE SHORT STORIES

Aidoo’s first collection of short stories, No Sweetness Here, appeared in 1970. In the opening story, “Everything Counts,” the protagonist Sissie, described as “sister, lover and mother” (1979 ed., p. 1), takes stock of herself and her colleagues by examining the physical, material, and spiritual

7

AMA ATA AIDOO people’s unwanted hair” (pp. 1–2). In the essay “No Saviours,” published in 1969 (only a year before No Sweetness Here), Aidoo lamented what she described as a “basic weakness Africans have exhibited over and over again” since the “encounter with the West.” No “matter what generation we belong to or what social class we come from,” she stresses, “we have got this unhealthy attraction for” the “very often trashy products of someone else’s civilisation” (“No Saviours,” 1973 reprint, p. 17). As a teacher in a university and as an intellectual and hence as a member of the African middle class—that is, the group of people in charge of the newly independent nation—Sissie provides a narrative that is also selfreflexive. It is significant in this respect that she herself had started off wearing a wig and had only recently started “wearing her own hair” (“Everything Counts,” p. 4). The story is Aidoo’s censure of Africa’s blind mimicry of the West, its lack of initiative, its general unoriginality, and its increasing predilection for a Western-derived consumerist culture.

rule established in Africa. “In all the twenty or so years I’ve been general keeper and cook for this Rest House,” Zirigu asserts, marveling at Kobina’s attitude, “I have not encountered a thing like this” (p. 19). Kobina is aware of the moral and spiritual malaise that the perpetuation of colonialist attitudes signifies for African nations, but Aidoo’s story, sadly, makes clear that Kobina’s attitude is likely to remain unique; he stands out as one of only a few Western-educated men in the nation interested in blowing “the nonsense from our souls” and the “stupidities from our minds” (p. 20). As long as educated Africans continue to maintain outdated and counterproductive colonial structures, Aidoo’s story suggests, it is nearly impossible for patriotic Africans to help “lift the veils off” the eyes of their people, because there are too “many cramped souls” around (p. 20). “In the Cutting of a Drink” explores the deleterious effects of Westernization and urbanization on Africans. Mansa abandons school in her village and heads for the attractions of life in the city. Life in the city is life lived in the fast lane, and the city is presented as a dangerous transitional space. The unnamed narrator goes on a night out with his friend and host Duayaw and discovers that his sister Mansa, the “lost child” (p. 37) of the village for whom he has come to search, is working as a prostitute in the city. The suggestion is that city life—modernization, Westernization—brings with it new human and social relationships, which from the perspective of the rural-urban divide in Africa lead to the weakening of precolonial familial ties and bonds. Consequently, the narrator from the village cannot, for example, contemplate his friend Duayaw’s suggestion of the possibility of his sister Mansa being married and “living in one of those big bungalows” (p. 32) in the city without Mansa’s family back in the village being informed.

“For Whom Things Did Not Change” is another story that explores the devastating legacies of colonialism and neocolonialism in Ghana and Africa. Zirigu, a Gold Coast war veteran who fought for the British in Burma in the 1940s, has worked in all the years since as a cook for white people. Having served most of his life as colonial cook, houseboy, and servant, he intends to cook for Kobina, a Western-educated African, but Kobina detests being treated that way: “Zirigu, I no be white man” (p. 16), he protests. Likewise he refuses to be called “Massa” (p. 19) when he is so addressed, since the title is a relic from the old colonial order and one of the means of institutionalizing master-servant relationships. “‘But all the other Massas, they don’t say make I no call them so?” Zirigu complains in response (p. 20). Kobina’s lack of interest in copying the lifestyles of the former colonial masters makes him untypical of the new class of other Westerneducated Africans, “the big men” (p. 10), most of whom sustain and indulge in the privileges of master-servant relationships and all the other legacies of a class-divided society that colonial

If city life, as a reflection of modernization or Westernization, increasingly fragments older familial ties, “Cutting” also suggests that this process is increasingly related to a decay in social morality. The city provides an exhilarating level of personal freedom, as in the fact that “in the

8

AMA ATA AIDOO The mention in “She-Who-Would-Be-King” of the Confederation of the African States is another articulation of Aidoo’s pan-Africanist vision. The hope of continental African unity is a vision that was espoused by Ghana’s first president (and arch pan-Africanist) Kwame Nkrumah; it is significant in this respect that Afi-Yaa is presented as the “President of Africa” (p. 61) and not as the leader of a single nation. Equally significant is the fact that while presenting women as potential liberating agents of the continent, the story also takes a swipe at African dictatorship. African leaders are said to sit on people’s heads “until they rot with old age” (p. 60). As a father and son discuss Afi-Yaa’s presidency, the son suggests, “We are going to have her for the next one hundred years!” (p. 60), an obvious reference to the overstaying tendencies of some African leaders and presidents. The story intimates, though, that because Afi-Yaa is a woman, she might be bearing a fresh vision and behave differently from those “power-hungry old men” and “power hungry young men” (p. 60).

city, no one cares if you dance well or not” (p. 34). Yet, it is this same heady lack of restraint and freedom for the individual that allows the previously conscientious citizen of the nation to participate in any kind of immoral activity. Hence, when the narrator from the village finally encounters his sister Mansa and asks, regarding her work as a prostitute, “Young woman, is this the work you do?” Mansa retorts by screaming angrily, “And who are you to ask me such questions? I say, who are you? Let me tell you that any kind of work is work. You villager, you villagerѧ” (p. 36). In the village, Mansa would have faced greater social censure, because the village does not provide the space for this kind of distancing from questions of morality, which have allowed her to join and mix with other “bad women of the city” (p. 36). The story “She-Who-Would-Be-King,” which appeared in the 1997 collection The Girl Who Can and Other Stories, is one of the most pithy and poignant but powerful articulations of Aidoo’s feminist agenda and vision. It is the year 2026, and Afi-Yaa “has been elected the first President of the newly formed Confederation of African States” (“She-Who-Would-Be-King,” 2002 reprint, p. 59). Afi-Yaa’s election is a dream come true for women; indeed, one of the men in the story had earlier stated with conviction: “I don’t think the men of this country will ever let a woman be their President” (p. 55). Aidoo’s personal view is that “much of the putting down of women that educated African men indulge in ѧ is a warmed up left-over from colonization,” as she says in the 1998 essay “The African Woman Today” (p. 47). Given her contention in the same essay that “men have monopolized leadership positions in Africa” (p. 48) and that the postcolonial male leadership has abused the power it has been entrusted with, “She-Who-Would-Be-King” offers an alternative, hopeful vision for the future of women within society and politics in Africa. The presidency of Afi-Yaa can also be taken, therefore, to reflect Aidoo’s wish that there might be “some African, somewhere, who, one day, would help us solve our problems,” as she told Adeola James (p. 11).

“She-Who-Would-Be-King” also weighs the possibilities of hope against despair, where the situation of women is concerned. In the story, we learn that it was initially the university professor Adjoa Moji, a law faculty dean, who aspired to be Africa’s first woman president. Where the professor fails, her daughter Afi-Yaa, of the next generation, succeeds. Envisaged here is a kind of new political and power dispensation that Aidoo asserts is realizable for women. “We need to intensify our struggle,” she admonishes African women, while also proclaiming a manifesto for the revolution: “If ѧ like men around the world, African men harbour any phobias about women moving into leadership positions, then they better get rid of such phobias quickly” (“The African Woman Today,” p. 48). In the final analysis, “She-Who-Would-Be-King” can be read as a feminist political manifesto, one in which Aidoo represents her belief that “it is high time African women moved onto centre stage, with or without any one’s encouragement” (“The African Woman Today,” p. 48).

9

AMA ATA AIDOO In “Nutty,” another story from The Girl Who Can, Aku-Yaa prepares a meal for her American friend Blanche, only to have a very similar meal prepared for her years later when Blanche invites Aku-Yaa to dinner when she travels to America. The incident symbolizes the uncredited appropriation of African resources and culture by the West. When Blanche informs Aku-Yaa that she has discovered “a new exotic recipe,” we learn that “[a] stone dropped into the pit of AkuYaa’s belly” (“Nutty,” p. 50). The reason for AkuYaa’s discomfiture is her awareness of the existence of a whole catalogue of stereotypes relating to the word “exotic.” For, in addition to “strange,” “weird,” and “dumb,” the “exotic” in many a Westerner’s imagination has come to mean

when Aidoo was living in exile in Harare, Zimbabwe. It is divided into two main sections. Part 1 is titled “Of Love and Commitment,” and part 2 is “Someone Talking to Sometime.” There are further subsections, with titles such as “Legacies” and “Tomorrow’s Song.” “As the Dust Begins to Settle” is, for instance, dedicated to “Kojo,” who is obviously some kind of friend or comrade and to whose aid the poet-persona narrator rises in defense when he is criticized, captured, and imprisoned. The narrator of the poem affirms support for someone who clearly has been imprisoned for fighting for his rights. It meditates on the struggle for democratic rights in a postcolonial African nation and is a reference to the atrocious power of the state machinery of terror. That these victims of state injustice are probably innocent is also suggested. The poet-persona leaves the prison yard at the end to join other comrades, who like her are contemplating the commitment of their incarcerated brother Kojo, a situation that suggests that while they support him and his cause, they are not altogether sure if the stance he has taken, which has led him into trouble, is the most useful approach.

both those who dress strangely, as well as the apparel they don, clothes that are described as costumes though worn outside the theatre, and for everyday living; accents that are so thick their owners might as well have spoken in their native tongues and saved themselves and “us” the trouble; entire cultures to which the term modern can ever apply ѧ people who refuse to deal with the Internet. (“Nutty,” p. 50)

The story is also a critique of globalization, in its observation that “African food becomes edible only when it is part of an exotic universal cuisine” (p. 53). When Aku-Yaa had prepared the same meal for Blanche earlier, “Blanche’s face and her manner as they began to eat that meal” had been such that Aku-Yaa thought “someone might drink poison knowingly with better cheer” (p. 48). Thus, despite her earlier disposition, Blanche is now “selling” back to Aku-Yaa an exoticized version of food she had learned about from her without ever acknowledging it. It reminds Aku-Yaa of another form of appropriation she observes on her trip to America, when music by a popular Ghanaian band is played on a Western radio station and its music is described simply as “world music,” as if “crediting the music with Africa would somehow take something away from it” (p. 53).

“Regrets” is about a love relationship but also about the political issue of exploitation. The female persona of the story is reminiscing on her strained love relationship with the absent male protagonist. There is a failure in communication between the two of them. Thus, she reflects both in pain and in hope. Combining love with political commitment, she hopes for another opportunity despite all that has happened to improve her relationship with her lover. “ROUTINE DRUGS I—for Eldred” is devoted tongue-in-cheek to a colleague, who admonishes the narrator, probably Ama Ata Aidoo herself, to “stop shouldering the world’s troubles.” The poet sees this as an attempt at censorship and a refusal to acknowledge the realities of the continent and the problems the women of Africa in particular face. Typically, the poet suggests in response to Eldred, a woman may have to also carry a baby on her back as she struggles through life; women cannot simply laugh and take life easy but must face the dif-

THE POEMS

Ama Ata Aidoo’s first collection of poetry, Someone Talking to Sometime, was published in 1985,

10

AMA ATA AIDOO ficulties of the real world. The narrative is therefore reprimanding this “worthy friend” and “loving brother”, whose advice is heard but evidently not welcome.

Declaration of Independence—For Me,” in which the narrator, clearly an alter ego of Aidoo herself, indicates her resentment of the betrayal she has experienced at the hands of her dear friend. The poet-narrator insists that the distance she feels compelled to establish between herself and her former comrade-in-arms has nothing to do with the fact that they might be from different ethnic or cultural backgrounds. “As Always”is also a dirgelike critique of traitors to a common cause. The accusation is direct and unconcealed.

“ROUTINE DRUGS II—” is also about an unsympathetic and irresponsible lover, who asks the injured woman narrator—his partner—how she could be so careless. While the woman, who probably suffered fire burns while preparing food for the family, is concerned about how her children will manage now that she is incapacitated, their father, her revered lover or husband, is more concerned with criticizing her for getting injured. As she awaits her operation, the narrator also criticizes the social system for failing to care for the community; injured patients suffer physical rots of the body for a lack of drugs that are not available in the hospital to which she has been admitted.

In terms of personal relationships, the female narrator of “As Always” is suspicious and distrustful. Thus she refers to her comrade as “my dear, my love” but finally asserts her distance by stating plainly that she can no longer turn up at their meetings. Clearly, the narrator has become disenchanted with the complex and ambiguous relationships inherent to the revolutionary circles she has been part of, with their attendant hazards of hope and betrayal, faith and disillusionment, failure and success. Aidoo reflected further on her own political activism in her interview with Ada Uzoamaka Azodo: “I tried, you know, to even enter what I then perceived as revolutionary politics,” she said, continuing that she believes it is necessary for “the writer and the artist to also be going out there actively participating in the struggle ѧ the committed artist has to be an activist ѧ whether through the mode of writing or other areas” (p. 436). This quest for a deep sense of personal and political freedom can be seen as an ideological blueprint or statement on all kinds of human relationships including cross-cultural and racial ones.

Aidoo’s poems are also deeply personal stories, as evident in “To Him Who Said No to the Glare of the Open Day,” which is dedicated to her twin brother who was still born (Ama Ata Aidoo’s twin identity is indicated by her middle name, “Ata.”). This lament on the brother she lost, however, also incorporates a discussion of economic, cultural, and political issues, as well as referencing the economic hardship faced by people struggling to make ends meet with Ghanaian cedi, the official national currency. There is also the reference to the adoption of foreign culture, of being married in “shrouds”, an allusion to the Western custom—copied indiscriminately by Africans—of wearing white wedding gowns. There is also a satirical critique of a classbased society, and the poem’s reference that criticize intellectualization and armchair theorizing done by those who write about life without actually having experienced life’s fine grainy details. Aidoo’s second collection of poems, An Angry Letter in January, published in 1992, is, like her first collection, a set of powerful and ideologically invigorating verses. The book’s two main sections are titled “Images of Africa at Century’s End” and “Women’s Conferences and Other Wonders.” The collection is prefaced with the highly polemic “As Always, a Painful

“Images of Africa at Century’s End” is the title poem of the section of the same heading. Here, the poet is engaged in revealing how African history is often distorted and Africans marginalized in the Western media and by European writers with vested interests. She points out the way that African historical figures—for instance, queens and kings such Nefertiti and “King Tut” (King Tutankhamen of Nubia-Egypt), as well as the African people—metamorphose in contemporary times into completely different figures. In her essay “Literature, Feminism, and

11

AMA ATA AIDOO the African Woman Today,” Aidoo argues that, historically, “the incomparable Nefertiti” was “a veritable Black beauty whose complexion was nowhere near the alabaster she is now wilfully painted with” (pp. 156–157). Thus the contemporary representations of Nefertiti and Tutankhamen—where “Princess Nefertiti” and “King Tut” are being dragged to a beauty doctor”—represent a deliberate attempt to distort their images and consequently misrepresent African history. A year before the appearance of An Angry Letter in January, Aidoo had publicly critiqued misrepresentations of Africa in her “Conference Presentation,” where she discusses how “Egypt was very African and very Black” and she questions the “caucasianization of Classical Egypt that was initiated at the beginning of this century and is still ongoing” (p. 151). In that piece, Aidoo also points out “the whitening of visual images from pre-Pharaonic and Pharaonic times, the thinning and raising of noses, the thinning of lips, and so on” (p. 151). The consequences of such historical distortion, Aidoo suggests, triggers a process of African self-denial—which is addressed in “Images of Africa at Century’s End” as an emerging conflict between black self-pride and black self-abnegation. Aidoo’s poet-narrator asks whether the natural features of black people must disappear to suit others or put them at ease. Ultimately, “Images of Africa at Century’s End” critiques the usurpation of African history by the forces of colonialism, conquest, and subjugation, forces that are not only interested in keeping black people as slave in an effort to control their future.

way back to the transatlantic slave trade, which was organized by some European powers, the poet is equally concerned with recent events in which Africa’s leaders and governments have contributed in insidious ways to destroying the continent. In a sense, these man-made activities create other storms and disasters, which is it suggested are equally as dangerous if not more so than the natural disasters. All storms are dangerous, and the poet is more fearful of these man-made and self-made storms and disasters, even though they are not storms that can be seen and heard around the world. The havoc they wreak cannot be discussed, pointing words at political repression and censorship in Africa’s postcolonial nations.

ASSESSMENT

Given the range of the subjects she engages with, it is easy to see why Ama Ata Aidoo is one of Africa’s leading and most important writers. Apart from demonstrating a constant concern with the position of women in African society, she is interested in the contradictions of identity formation in the Africa of the postindependence era. While many of her stories are located within the context of the changing social order in neocolonial Ghana, her examples are relevant for Africa as a whole. Aidoo now lives predominantly in Ghana but spends time traveling and teaching in other African countries as well as in the United States and Europe. Discussing her activism, she says that it is not meant to exclude: When people ask me rather bluntly ѧ whether I am a feminist, I not only answer yes, but I go on to insist that every woman and every man should be a feminist—especially if they believe that Africans should take charge of African land, African wealth, African lives and the burden of African development. It is not possible to advocate independence for the African continent without also believing that African women must have the best that the environment can offer.

At first sight, the poem “Speaking of Hurricanes”—which is dedicated to the Kenyan writer, nationalist, and pan-Africanist Micere Mugo and other African exiles—simply describes a certain kind of cultural and political displacement, as it laments the ongoing dispersal of Africans. The poem also speaks of the natural disasters associated with the Northern Hemisphere. While the poet shudders over the ruination these disasters leave behind, the deeper political message is in the comparison of these natural disasters with the self-made or man-made ones. While this is a reference that goes all the

(“The African Woman Today,” p. 47)

For her, the struggle for the advancement and improvement of women’s position in society continues. It is also a collective effort in which

12

AMA ATA AIDOO African men would have to be more self-aware and more conscientious in their dealings with African women. It is also generally a struggle in which Africa’s erstwhile oppressors, who have reappeared and been reincarnated in many different forms, will also have to begin to deal with Africans on a more equal and fair basis.

the Empire. Edited by Shirley Chew and Anna Rutherford. Sydney, N.S.W.: Dangaroo Press, 1993. Pp. 29–36. “Literature, Feminism, and the African Woman Today.” In Reconstructing Womanhood, Reconstructing Feminism: Writings on Black Women. Edited by Delia JarrettMacauley. London and New York: Routledge, 1996. Pp. 156–157. “The African Woman Today.” In Sisterhood, Feminisms, and Power: From Africa to the Diaspora. Edited by Obioma Nnaemeka. Trenton, N.J.: Africa World Press, 1998. Pp. 39–50.

Selected Bibliography CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Azodo, Ada Uzoamaka, and Gay Wilentz, eds. Emerging Perspectives on Ama Ata Aidoo. Trenton, N.J.: Africa World Press, 1999.

WORKS OF AMA ATA AIDOO SHORT STORIES, NOVELS, POETRY,

AND

Bryan, Violet Harrington. “Conflicting Identities in the Women of Ama Ata Aidoo’s Drama and Fiction.” In Middle Passages and the Healing Place of History: Migration and Identity in Black Women’s Literature. Edited by Elizabeth Brown-Guillory. Columbus: Ohio State University Press, 2006. Chetin, Sara. Rereading and Rewriting African Women: Ama Ata Aidoo and Bessie Head. Canterbury, U.K.: University of Kent, 1991. Gourdine, Angeletta K. M. The Difference Place Makes: Gender, Sexuality, and Diaspora Identity. Columbus: Ohio State University Press, 2002. Grant, Jane. Ama Ata Aidoo: The Dilemma of a Ghost. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1980.

PLAYS

The Dilemma of a Ghost. London: Longman, 1965. Reprinted in the volume Two Plays: “The Dilemma of a Ghost” and “Anowa.” London: Longman, 1985. Anowa. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1970. Reprinted in the volume Two Plays: “The Dilemma of a Ghost” and “Anowa.” London: Longman, 1985. No Sweetness Here. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1970. Reprint, London: Longman, 1979. (Stories.) Our Sister Killjoy; or, Reflections from a Black-Eyed Squint. London: Longman, 1977. (Novel.) Someone Talking to Sometime. Harare, Zimbabwe: College Press, 1985. (Poems.) Changes. Accra, Ghana: Sub-Saharan, 1991. (Novel.) An Angry Letter in January and Other Poems. Coventry, U.K.: Dangaroo Press, 1992. The Girl Who Can and Other Stories. Accra, Ghana: SubSaharan, 1997. Rev. ed., Oxford: Heinemann, 2002.

Johnson, Merri Lisa. “Self-Colonization and Racial Identity in Ama Ata Aidoo’s Our Sister Killjoy; or, Reflections from a Black-Eyed Squint.” In Postcolonial Perspectives on Women Writers from Africa, the Caribbean, and the U.S. Edited by Martin Japtok. Trenton, N.J.: Africa World Press, 2003. Langley, April C. E. The Black Aesthetic Unbound: Theorizing the Dilemma of Eighteenth-Century African American Literature. Columbus: Ohio State University Press, 2008. (Discussion of Dilemma of a Ghost.)

CHILDREN’S BOOKS The Eagle and the Chickens and Other Stories. Enugu, Nigeria: Tana Press, 1986. Birds and Other Poems. Accra: Pedacoms, 2002.

Larbi Korang, Kwaku. “Ama Ata Aidoo’s Voyage Out: Mapping the Coordinates of Modernity and African Selfhood in Our Sister Killjoy.” Kunapipi 14, no. 3:50–61 (1992). Odamtten, Vincent O. The Art of Ama Ata Aidoo: Polylectics and Reading against Neocolonialism. Gainesville: University Press of Florida, 1994.

ESSAYS “No Saviours.” In African Writers on African Writing. Edited by G. D. Killam. London: Heinemann, 1973. Pp. 14–18. “Ghana: To Be a Woman.” In Sisterhood Is Global: The International Women’s Movement Anthology. Edited by Robin Morgan. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1984. Pp. 261–268. “Conference Presentation.” In Critical Fictions: The Politics of Imaginative Writing. Edited by Philomena Mariani. Seattle, Wash.: Bay Press, 1991. Pp. 151–154. “Male-ing Names in the Sun.” In Unbecoming Daughters of

Osei-Nyame, Kwadwo, Jnr. “Images of London in African Literature: Ama Ata Aidoo’s Our Sister Killjoy and Dambudzo Marechera’s The Black Insider.” In The Swarming Streets: Twentieth-Century Literary Representations of London. Edited by Lawrence Phillips. Amsterdam; New York: Rodopi, 2004. Wilentz, Gay. Ama Ata Aidoo. The Dilemma of a Ghost. In

13

AMA ATA AIDOO ine McGregor.” In African Writers Talking. Edited by Dennis Duerden and Cosmo Pieterse. Oxford: Heinemann, 1998. Pp. 19–27.

Gay Wilentz, Binding Cultures: Black Women Writers in Africa and the Diaspora. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1992.

Osei-Nyame, Kwadwo, Jnr. Unpublished interview with Ama Ata Aidoo. London, 2002.

INTERVIEWS Granqvist, Raoul, and Stotesbury, John. “Ama Ata Aidoo: African Women’s Writing.” In African Voices: Interviews with Thirteen African Writers. Edited by Raoul Granqvist and John Stotesbury. Sydney: Dangaroo Press, 1989. Pp. 12–15. James, Adeola. “Interview with Ama Ata Aidoo.” In In Their Own Voices: African Women Writers Talk. London: James Currey, and Portsmouth, N.H.: Heinemann, 1990. Pp. 8–27. McGregor, Maxine. “Ama Ata Aidoo Interviewed by Max-

Uzoamaka Azodo, Ada. “Facing the Millennium: An Interview with Ama Ata Aidoo.” In Emerging Perspectives on Ama Ata Aidoo. Edited by Ada Uzoamaka Azodo and Gay Wilentz. Trenton, N.J.: Africa World Press, 1999. Pp. 429–441. Vincent, Theo. “Ama Ata Aidoo: Ghana.” In Seventeen Black and African Writers on Literature and Life. Lagos, Nigeria: Centre for Black African Writers on Literature and Life, 1982. Pp. 1–8.

14

AUSTIN CLARKE (1896—1974)

Tom Walker of whom survived to adulthood. His lowermiddle-class family lived in a northern quarter of inner-city Dublin. Augustine Clarke, his father, started work as a plumber but rose to be superintendent of the Dublin Waste Water Department. Clarke’s memoir of his early years, Twice Round the Black Church (1962), presents his father as a kindly figure. However, it was the stern Victorian morality and religious conservatism of his mother, Ellen Patten Browne Clarke, that dominated the family home:

AUSTIN CLARKE STANDS among the finest Irish writers of the twentieth century. A poet, playwright, novelist, critic, and broadcaster, his work includes eighteen volumes of poetry, over twenty verse plays, thousands of literary reviews, three romance novels, and three volumes of autobiography, as well as numerous critical works and radio broadcasts. Of the Irish poets who rose to prominence after William Butler Yeats, he is less well known outside Ireland than his contemporaries Louis MacNeice and Patrick Kavanagh, and he less obviously influenced the generations of Irish poets who have followed. But the quality of his work ranks him in their company. Deep into the twentieth century, Clarke continued to perpetuate and develop the values of the Irish Literary Renaissance. Drawing on Gaelic mythology and literature throughout his career, he was a technical innovator who strove to transfer the complexities of Gaelic prosody into Irish poetry in English. Clarke’s poetry will probably never gain wide popularity. It stands apart from the work of most of his contemporaries, at once too topical, too historical, and too mythological. On the one hand, his poems draw on aspects of Irish history, mythology, and literature that are unfamiliar to many readers, even in Ireland; on the other, his poems often relate to particular events or moments in the Ireland of his time in specific and obscure, if not outright elusive, ways. But when they strike the right balance and avoid becoming too esoteric or intricate, Clarke’s poems are among the most emotionally moving, intellectually complex, and formally achieved of any twentieth-century Irish poet.

We said the Rosary each evening and when my mother gave out the first half of the Hail Mary to which we said the response, her voice always changed as we came to the last words, “And blessed is the fruit of thy Womb, Jesus.” The pace quickened and she ran them together. When, in turn, we said them, we imitated her rapid sing-song. The sentence was completely incomprehensible to me, but I suspected that it was improper, although it had been first spoken by the Angel Gabriel. (p. 10)

Unlike most of the writers of the late nineteenthand early twentieth-century Irish Literary Renaissance, who were predominately Anglo-Irish Protestants, Clarke’s background was Catholic and Celtic, and his work draws deeply from this cultural identity. The emphasis that his mother placed on sinfulness and religious obligation led to Clarke’s growing up with an abiding sense of guilt and a fear of eternal damnation that haunted him throughout his life and doubtless contributed to the psychological trauma he experienced as a young man. He could never accept the overbearing influence of Catholicism in his own life and in the life of his nation, but neither could he entirely reject its moral and spiritual demands. In 1905, Clarke enrolled at Belvedere College in Dublin, the prestigious Jesuit-run school that James Joyce had also earlier attended. Clarke

EARLY YEARS AND INFLUENCES

Augustine Joseph Clarke was born on May 9, 1896, the eleventh of twelve children, only four

15

AUSTIN CLARKE remained there until 1912, though in 1909–1910 he did spend a single unhappy term at another Jesuit school, Mungret College in County Limerick, and it was there that he first discovered poetry, when his English teacher recited verse. Devotion to the intricacies of poetic meter and the speaking aloud of verse were to be central to his work throughout his career. At Belvedere, Clarke had volunteered to learn the Irish language. But it was on progressing in 1912 to University College, Dublin, having won a municipal scholarship, that his enthusiasm for the language and its ancient literature flowered. There he studied under Douglas Hyde, the foremost Irish-language scholar of the day, founder of the Gaelic League, and later the first president of the Republic of Ireland. Hyde’s lectures made a great impression on Clarke:

His student years saw him start to explore other aspects of the literary revival. This included reading the poetry of Yeats, as well as works by AE (George William Russell) and George Moore, for the first time. He often attended the Abbey Theatre, which Yeats had helped to found and where he saw many of the older poet’s plays performed. He also started to move in Dublin’s literary circles, meeting and befriending other poets and writers, including F. R. Higgins, James Stephens, and Stephen MacKenna. In 1915 Clarke was awarded a first-class honors BA in English language and literature, and he reenrolled at University College for a master’s degree. His mentor among the lecturers in the English department was the poet and playwright Thomas MacDonagh, who encouraged Clarke’s verse writing, lent him books, and invited him to visit his suburban Dublin home. MacDonagh was deeply interested in the rhythmic quality of verse, its relation to music, and its potential for development into a distinctive Irish mode—as can be seen in his two critical studies, Thomas Campion and the Art of English Poetry (1913) and Literature in Ireland (1916). Under MacDonagh’s guidance, Clarke began to write his master’s dissertation on the influence of lute music on the English Tudor lyric.

Though I could not always follow the swift rush of Dr. Hyde’s western Irish, I knew from his gestures that he was speaking a living language. When the future president of Eire enacted Casadh an tSugain for us, he took the parts of all the characters, jumping up and down from the rostrum in his excitement, and, as he unwound an imaginary straw rope at the end of the play, found himself outside the lecture room. On the morning of our first term, he spoke of the aims and ideals of the language revival: we were all equal, all united in the Gaelic movement. There was no vulgar competition, no showing-off, no twopence-halfpenny looking down on twopence. Those plain words changed me in a few seconds. The hands of our lost despised centuries were laid on me.

On April 24, 1916 (Easter Monday), the Irish Volunteers seized several major buildings in Dublin and declared the independence of the Irish Republic. When he heard the news, Clarke, who shared the rebels’ nationalist convictions, mounted his bicycle and rode around inspecting their strongholds and makeshift barricades. Many years later, in A Penny in the Clouds: More Memories of Ireland and England (1968), he wrote of the Easter Rising as a “historic hour” existing “with all its secret, countless memories of the past, in and out of itself, so that even the feeling of suspense and of coming disaster seemed to belong to a lesser experience of reality,” and he remembered wanting to be alone to “think of Wolfe Tone, Robert Emmet, and the hosts of the dead” (pp. 31–32). But the “historic hour” ended five days later, and MacDonagh, as one of the rebel leaders, was executed on May 3. With his supervisor dead, Clarke was obliged to

(Twice Round the Black Church, p. 169)

In 1893, Hyde’s publication of the Love Songs of Connacht—a bilingual edition of Gaelic folk lyrics from the West of Ireland—had marked a turning point in Ireland’s nascent literary revival. As Hyde outlined in his preface to the volume, his translations endeavored “to reproduce the vowel rhymes as well as the exact metre of the original poems.” In doing so, they revealed a new source from which to develop a distinctively Irish mode in verse in English, through imitating the rigorous technical and aural intricacies of Irishlanguage verse. This was one path that Austin Clarke’s poetry would follow.

16

AUSTIN CLARKE change the topic of his thesis, writing instead on the work of the English Jacobean dramatist John Ford. He again gained first-class honors for his MA and found himself, with no doubt a very considerable feeling of guilt, appointed for a three-year term to his dead mentor’s vacant teaching post.

The hot breath of the day awoke her, And wearied of its heat She wandered out by noisy elms On the cool mossy peat, Where the shadowed leaves like pecking linnets Nodded around her feet. She leaned and saw in pale-grey waters, By twisted hazel boughs, Her lips like heavy drooping poppies In a rich redness drowse, Then swallow-lightly touched the ripples Until her wet lips were Burning as ripened rowan berries Through the white winter air.

FIRST PUBLICATIONS AND PERSONAL PAIN

That same year saw Clarke’s first publication, The Vengeance of Fionn. Running to more than six hundred lines, the poem reworks a famous story from Irish mythology, recounting the betrothal of Fionn to the young and beautiful Grainne, who is repulsed by his age. At their betrothal party Grainne puts a “geis,” a kind of spell or compulsory agreement, on Fionn’s younger comrade Diarmuid and forces him to run away with her. Diarmuid has no choice in the matter, and though he loves Grainne, he remains faithful to Fionn, who chases the couple all over Ireland till finally he makes peace with Diarmuid and allows the couple to settle down together as husband and wife. Years later, however, when the two men are hunting together, Diarmuid is fatally wounded by a magic boar, and Fionn does nothing to save him.

(Collected Poems [1974], p. 26)

Clarke’s poem is one of several versions of the lovers’ tale produced by Irish writers during the period. In the late nineteenth century, Samuel Ferguson and Katherine Tynan wrote poems based on the story; George Moore and Yeats collaborated on a play, Diarmuid and Grania, first performed in 1901; and Lady Gregory translated the original tale and wrote another play. The Vengeance of Fionn was a late contribution to the Irish revival’s attempt to draw on Irish myth and Gaelic literature to carve out a distinctive Irish literary tradition in English—a project to which Clarke in many ways remained true throughout his life. But it was Herbert Trench’s little-known poem “Deirdre Wed” (1901) that Clarke cited as his major influence. Trench’s poem attracted Clarke with its energetic realism, which he felt was more faithful in tone to the original Gaelic literature than the dreamlike subjective renderings of such material produced by writers more closely associated with the literary revival. And for all its lyricism, The Vengeance of Fionn, possesses strong dramatic qualities that sustain its narrative. By using concrete detail Clarke is able to transform his mythological figures into recognizably human characters. Near the beginning of the poem, for example, the middle-aged Grainne wakes up late at night “in sweating heat,” tossing her “heavy clothes / Aside” and muttering “O I am hot.” These specificities of her physical discomfort are followed by her hearing Diarmuid cry out in his sleep, in premonitory fear of the hunt to come, and then pulling “him on her hot

Despite its narrative nature, as Padraic Colum notes in his introduction to Clarke’s 1936 Collected Poems, The Vengeance of Fionn “is not so much a story as a prolonged song” (p. 11). The poem begins when Diarmuid and Grainne are middle-aged, on their last day together before Diarmuid leaves to go hunting with Fionn, and it ends on the next day, with a young man and woman talking of the possible treachery surrounding Diarmuid’s death and describing the once-beautiful Grainne now left alone. The majority of the poem between is set in the past, looking back at Grainne and Diarmuid’s youthful love, often in a sustained lyrical mood. Though written mostly in iambic pentameter, the poem sometimes breaks up the meter and digresses into reflective passages of description, such as when Grainne awakes in the woods where the lovers first take refuge:

17

AUSTIN CLARKE breasts until he slept” (Collected Poems (1974), pp. 5–6). The poem, aided by dramatic use of shifting time sequences, highlights how these godlike characters are subject to the ravages of time. Youth and age play in counterpoint throughout, with Grainne’s idealized recollections of her former beauty contrasted brutally with a young girl’s description of her at the end of the poem:

the land that Yahweh will give the Hebrews, and in his absence his followers turn once again to worshipping the fertility god Baäl. This was followed later in 1921 by the publication of The Sword of the West, which again drew on Irish mythology, this time from the Táin bó’ Cúailnge, the famous Ulster cycle that centers on the figure of Cuchulinn. Despite moments of lyrical beauty, both poems show a startling loss of control. Yet more descriptive detail impedes the narrative, and adjective-laden lines often employ loose and confusing syntactical structures.

And I saw poor Grainne in the sunlight Wrinkled and ugly. I do not think she slept. My mother says that she was beautiful Proud, white, and a queen’s daughter long ago, And that they were great lovers in the old days— Before she was married—and lived in hilly woods Until they wearied. I do not want to grow so old like her.

In the meantime, Clarke’s personal life had plunged into crisis. Following the death of his father the year before, and in the context of intensifying civil unrest, his mental health collapsed. In 1919 his mother committed him to St. Patrick’s Hospital, Dublin, where he stayed for over a year. Immediately prior to his hospitalization he had met Cornelia Cummins. A welleducated older woman, she had established a career as a journalist and had published short stories and verse under the pseudonym Margaret Lyster; but she was also considered difficult and eccentric. On Clarke’s emergence from the hospital the couple married, but their union lasted only ten days and, as Clarke hints in his later memoir, Twice Round the Black Church (p. 90), it appears to have been unconsummated. To add to his misfortunes, in 1921 Clarke was denied reappointment to his university post as a result of the brief marriage: “I realized that the authorities were embarrassed for it was only after two months of waiting that I learned indirectly that I was no longer on the staff. I could not blame them for I had committed too grave an offence and the penalty, in effect, was banishment” (p. 90).

(p. 40)

On its publication, The Vengeance of Fionn attracted considerable critical acclaim in Dublin and London. Having six months earlier given T. S. Eliot’s Love Song of J. Alfred Prufrock and Other Poems a brief and hostile review, the Times Literary Supplement in its January 17, 1918, issue considered Clarke’s poem at length and commended it for being “as original in conception as it is refined in execution,” and a few weeks later, on February 2, the Irish Times gushed that “not since Mr. Yeats first put on his singing robes has any Irish poet appeared with such decisive claim to be in the bardic succession.” By contrast, the poem was shortly thereafter attacked by the Northern Irish poet Joseph Campbell, who dismissed it as “a bad book” in his review in New Ireland on March 2, 1918. The controversy that ensued helped to boost the poem’s sales and swiftly led to a second printing. However, Campbell’s criticisms were not entirely unfounded. In particular, the long poem sometimes becomes mired in overabundant descriptive detail, and Campbell’s review offered a hint of the less favorable reception that Clarke’s next two long poems were to receive.

In 1922, the same year in which the Irish Free State came into existence and Ireland was divided, Clarke left for London. He established himself as a literary journalist and ended up spending the next fifteen years in England, writing a vast number of reviews for an array of newspapers and journals. But he returned home at frequent intervals, to see his family and attend the theater, and the focus of his work remained on the island of his birth.

Possibly paralleling Irish history with the struggles of the Hebrew people, The Fires of Baäl (1921) reworks material from the Old Testament that deals with events preceding the death of Moses, when he goes up onto a mountain to see

18

AUSTIN CLARKE His next book of verse, The Cattledrive in Connaught (1925), signals a leap forward. A new tone is set by the opening poem, “Induction” (Collected Poems, p. 117), in which the speaker identifies himself with Mannanaun Mac Lir, the Celtic god of the sea. He is identified as the “patron saint / Of merry rogues and fiddlers,” but he also watches the crowd “until the sun is red, / The tide turned, and the drink and horses gone,” and this mixture of comic irreverence and a more melancholy mood is characteristic of the volume as a whole. Split into two sections of lyrics, followed by a final long poem, the collection presents a series of different voices and perspectives, contrasting the real and the fantastic, the present and the past, the personal and the political, and the merry and the mad.

Without praise, without wine, Though he asked me to come to his Castle. (Collected Poems, p. 121)

The Spanish ship might be radiant in the sunshine, evoking Galway’s history of trade with Spain, or it might be in flames, suggesting the Spanish Armada’s unsuccessful attempt in the sixteenth century to invade Britain and the fleet’s loss of some of its ships off the coast of Ireland. The “wise salmon” that the poet shares with Yeats might be the salmon from the Fenian cycle that possesses all the knowledge in the world, and hence be intended as a complement to Yeats’s wisdom, but the poem soon gives way to a jibe at Yeats, as the self-aggrandizing offer to come to his castle (in real life only a small tower) is undercut by his lack of praise and wine—a possible reference to an awkward real-life encounter that Clarke had with Yeats. The poet’s personal experience is thus lightly intertwined with the landscape, its history, and mythology. This playful note contrasts with the six poems in the next section, “The Land of Two Mists,” whose brief narratives and dramatic monologues are more psychologically subtle. One of the most powerful, “The Frenzy of Suibhne,” remolds the Middle-Irish romance Buile Shuibhne, in which a king, whose name is usually translated as Sweeney in English, wanders in madness through a forest. The text of the original is formed of prose passages and poetry written in regular quatrains. Clarke’s compressed poem, which resembles the older one only in spirit, focuses on Suibhne’s anguished interior musings, plunging the reader into his disturbed mind, often using the description of the landscape as a metaphor for Suibhne’s psychological disquiet. However, out of these disjointed snatches of monologue emerges a sense of extreme alienation, which seems to have its source in an undercurrent of sexual loss, such as when Suibhne violently reacts to his wife’s remarriage:

The first section contains several particularly vivid poems, drawing on the poet’s travels in the west of Ireland. But they do more than just recount the excitement of the west’s fishermen and fairs; they show Clarke starting to draw on Gaelic poems in a more subtle fashion than previously, by carrying over into English some of Irish poetry’s common idioms and formal characteristics, and by taking certain kinds of Irish poems as models—such as the curse, the blessing, or the praise poem. Another type of Irish poem is the itinerary poem, and “The Itinerary of Ua Clerigh” (Irish for O’Cleary, the original form of Clarke’s surname) is one of the collection’s most highspirited efforts. Each twelve-line stanza offers a mini-hymn of praise and defiance, relating a memorable experience, as the poet travels across the west of Ireland. But the poem constantly blends the real and the imaginary, as in its playful account of an encounter with Yeats: I saw from Galway A Spanish ship flaming Beyond the phantom isles of Aran; Grey stone for hedges Has bound the green county Around branchy Coole of the manor, Where I halted with Yeats To share the wise salmon He grassed from the Lake of Jewels; I dipped in his plate

A juggler cried. Light Rushed from doors and men singing: “O she has been wedded To-night, the true wife of Sweeny, Of Sweeny the King!” I saw a pale woman

19

AUSTIN CLARKE the Ulsterman. Their discussion, under the influence of drink, turns into a drunken squabble, and the poem ends with the leader of the Connaught men threatening that Maeve’s armies “Shall bare these plains with hooks of fire and take / The Bull” (p. 152). In the original Ulster cycle, a war between Connaught and Ulster ensues; but in ending his poem on the brink of this war, Clarke offers a viewpoint from which to reflect indirectly on the present state of Ireland. In 1921, six of Ulster’s nine counties had been established as Northern Ireland, a distinct region of the United Kingdom, separate from the rest of Ireland. When the Irish Free State came into existence in 1922, Northern Ireland chose to opt out of the new state and remain a part of the United Kingdom. Clarke, who held strong nationalist beliefs, was dismayed by this development. However, this poetic response does more than offer a particular diagnosis of the partition’s causes or call for a particular course of action in response. Rather, it reaches back beyond opinion to offer an imaginative space of alternative thought.

Half clad for the new bed: I fought them with talons, I ran On the oak-wood—O Horsemen, Dark Horsemen, I tell ye That Sweeny is dead! (p. 133)

This personal sense of loss and alienation is reconfigured on a national scale in “The Lost Heifer.” Clarke’s note to the poem describes it as “written during a period when our national idealism suffered eclipse” (p. 546), which suggests that it is a response to the partition of Ireland and the civil war that ensued in 1921–1923. It uses the heifer—a young cow that has not yet borne a calf—in the way that seventeenth-century Jacobite poets used it: as a secret symbol for Ireland. As in much of Clarke’s work, the poem employs past poetic subjects and modes ironically, to imply subtle connections between history and mythology and the present state of Ireland. The poem is not quite an allegory; rather it symbolically suggests a complex emotional response, embodying loss and yet hope: “her voice coming softly over the meadow / Was the mist becoming rain” (p. 126). The volume’s long title poem also offers an implicit parallel with the present. Drawing again from the Ulster cycle of Irish mythology, “The Cattledrive in Connaught” starts with an argument in bed between Queen Maeve and King Ailill of Connaught over which of them is wealthier. It grows more heated till Maeve proclaims,

PILGRIMAGE AND OTHER POEMS (1929)

In his next collection of poems, Pilgrimage and Other Poems (1929), Clarke again uses the past as a resource to meditate upon the present. But he has abandoned Ireland’s early myths, the remnants of a pagan culture, and instead turns to what he denotes the “Celtic-Romanesque” period, a synthetic imagining of pre-Reformation Ireland of the tenth, eleventh, and twelfth centuries. The Roman Empire had never included Ireland, and the Irish church of this period, only partially in communion with Rome, differed from Christianity on the European mainland. Its monastic life was scattered around small settlements, not in centralized structures like those that characterized the major orders in Europe, and these monastic communities were centers of great scholarship, art, and architecture. But a less attractive side to the medieval Irish church was its extreme monastic asceticism and the sexual sacrifice this entailed, which clashed with the values of the pagan culture that the early church

Now from this minute I will not sleep a foot until our wealth Is gathered round the house and counted fleece By skinѧ. (p. 137)

Ailill leaps out of bed and commands the servants to drive all their cattle in from the hills and fields to count them. Vivid, funny, and sexually frank, it is the best of Clarke’s early longer poems. At the poem’s end, Maeve attempts to borrow a fabulous bull from a ruler in the province of Ulster. Sitting around drinking ale, her delegation of Connaught men starts to negotiate with

20

AUSTIN CLARKE displaced. This historic setting allows Clarke to scrutinize and indirectly comment on the new Irish state and, more particularly, the nature of the Catholicism that wields so much power within it. In Pilgrimage it operates like a complex two-way mirror: the church of the period was devoted to learning, art, and cultivated belief, in contrast to the modern Irish Catholic Church; while the church in the past, as in the present, worked against humanity’s natural instincts.

In drawing upon the Celtic-Romanesque period, Clarke was not only finding a form of extended metaphor for the state of Ireland but also revising the methods of the Irish Literary Renaissance. He was finding an alternative historical and mythical territory to the pagan sagas drawn on by Yeats and others earlier in the century. Rather than embodying the heroic fervor of the first wave of the revival, his historical terrain was more relevant to Catholicism and the oppressive realities of the Irish Free State. But the poems in Pilgrimage also show Clarke’s commitment to his native tradition through their technique. The volume marks his first substantial attempt to use assonantal patterns from Gaelic poetry as a means of building a distinctively Irish poetic tradition in English. In a note to Pilgramage, he explained his innovations:

The title poem, “Pilgrimage,” imagines a journey to several religious centers. The pilgrims arrive at Clonmacnoise, a monastery on the banks of the river Shannon, and the poem celebrates the artistic and scholastic achievements of Irish monasticism: Grey holdings of rain Had grown less with the fields, As we came to that blessed place Where hail and honey meet. O Clonmacnoise was crossed With light: those cloistered scholars, Whose knowledge of the gospel Is cast as metal in pure voices, Were all rejoicing daily, And cunning hands with cold and jewels Brought chalices to flame.

Assonance, ѧ elaborate in Gaelic ѧ poetry, takes the clapper from the bell of rhyme. In simple patterns, the tonic word at the end of the line is supported by a vowel-rhyme in the middle of the next line. Unfortunately the internal patterns of assonance and consonance in Gailic stanzas are so intricate that they can only be suggested in another language. The natural lack of double rhymes in English leads to an avoidance of words of more than one syllable at the end of the lyric line, except in blank alternation with rhyme. A movement constant in Continental languages is absent. But by cross-rhyming or vowel-rhyming, separately, one or more of the syllables of longer words, on or off accent, the difficulty may be turned: lovely and neglected words are advanced to the tonic place and divide their echoes.

(Collected Poems, p. 153)

But the poem also acknowledges more negative aspects of monastic Christianity. The perfection of these religious communities conflicts with human nature, as beyond the shimmering stained glass and richly illuminated books of the monastery “a sound / Of wild confession” arises, “Black congregations” are reproved, and souls wail with guilt.

(Pilgrimage and Other Poems, p. 43)

A snapshot of the complexity of these patterns can be taken by analyzing the vowel sounds in the stanza from “Pilgrimage” above. The long “a” sound in “grey” occurs throughout the first four lines: “rain,” “came,” “place,” and “hail.” This gives way to a succession of short “o” sounds: “crossed,” “gospel,” “scholars,” and “knowledge”; then a series of “oi” sounds: “Clonmacnoise,” “cloistered,” “voices,” and “rejoicing.” And the original long “a” then returns to bring the stanza to a close with the lineendings of “daily” and “flame.” The intricate sound patterning is particularly appropriate to the

The next poem in the book, “Celibacy,” builds on these glimpses of the unsustainable astringencies of monastic life. The title points to the celibacy of modern Irish clerics, but the poem takes the reader inside a cloistered hermit’s mind, as he desperately attempts to rid himself of the mental image of a woman. The poem suggests that, although Christianity has supposedly cast out pagan beliefs and practices, in reality desire cannot be suppressed, and trying to do so leads to mental torment.

21

AUSTIN CLARKE monastic worlds that the poet is trying to conjure; but it was also to be distinctive to the music of Clarke’s verse for years to come.

and novelists”), continuing his battle against censorship, and he helped organize a Council of Action against censorship in Dublin. The year after he returned to Ireland, he published Night and Morning (1938). The twelve poems in this volume were the first new verse Clarke had published since 1929, and they marked a turn inward toward a private poetry of confession. The Celtic-Romanesque backdrop and the concern with the conflict between sexuality and Christian teaching, mediated through different voices, mostly gives way to a single austere voice, meditating on the conflict between reason and faith. But the concerns of Pilgrimage and Night and Morning are closely connected. Both explore the conflict between man’s essentially sinful nature and the fact that he is responsible for his own salvation, by keeping his soul free of grave sin. Acting according to his reason he may come into conflict with the church’s doctrines. Following his instincts, such as sexual desire, he is likely to lapse into what has been deemed sinful. To fail is to be cast into eternal damnation, and the only comfort is God’s grace and Christ’s death and resurrection, which are in some way redemptive. A humanistic faith in mankind’s reason and capabilities constantly contends with a belief in mankind’s fallen nature and need for moral discipline. The poems in Night and Morning range across different levels of fear and protest, all presenting a divided being trying to give himself over to faith but unable fully to assent and turn his mind from independent inquiry. “Tenebrae” describes a service in Holy Week during which the church commemorates Christ’s passion. It is a solemn time of mourning, and yet the poem’s speaker cannot stop questioning and descending into a quiet internal frenzy:

NIGHT AND MORNING (1938)

After 1930, these “years to come” were spent with Nora Walker, who also had been educated at University College, Dublin, and held strong republican beliefs. Together they raised three sons but did not marry until 1945, after the death of Clarke’s first wife. Walker was bright and well educated; the couple were mutually supportive; and their union was a happy one—though subject to disapproval because of its irregular status, particularly from Clarke’s mother In 1932, along with W. B. Yeats and George Bernard Shaw, Clarke became a founding member of the Irish Academy of Letters. One of the aims of the organization was to resist censorship, which Clarke passionately opposed—and suffered from—all his life. The following year Clarke began serving as a judge at the Oxford Festival of Spoken Poetry, and did that each year until he took his family back to Ireland in 1937. When in 1936 his first Collected Poems was brought out, his reputation seemed assured. However, Clarke’s attempt, begun that same year, to write a biography of Yeats foundered when the older poet’s cooperation was not forthcoming. Following this failed project, Yeats left Clarke out of his Oxford Book of Modern Verse, 1892– 1935 (1936), an anthology in which Clarke’s poetry should by all rights have been included, and in the process struck a significant blow to the younger poet’s reputation. The following year Clarke and his family returned to Ireland, moving into Bridge House in Templeogue, a suburb of Dublin. Happily he was able to continue reviewing for the British press, while he settled back into Dublin’s literary life. He soon began reviewing for the Irish Times, writing essays for Seamus O’Sullivan’s Dublin Magazine, and broadcasting regularly on Ireland’s national radio station, Radio Éireann. He was also elected president of the Irish chapter of the international writers’ association PEN (which stands for “poets, playwrights, essayists, editors,

I hammer on that common door, Too frantic in my superstition, Transfix with nail that I have broken, The angry notice of the mind. Close as the thought that suffers him, The habit every man in time Must wear beneath his ironed shirt. (Collected Poems, p. 183)

22

AUSTIN CLARKE This stanza also demonstrates the stylistic shift in Night and Morning. The voice is often cramped and uncomfortably direct, and the poems are devoid of the rich images, descriptions, and sounds of Pilgrimage.

PLAYS AND PROSE

Night and Morning was to be not only Clarke’s first volume of new poems in nine years but also his last for seventeen. Those decades did not, however, see him lapse into silence, for throughout that time Clarke wrote plays, as well as abundant articles and reviews. The time he spent at the Abbey Theatre as a student had fostered an enthusiasm for poetic drama rooted in Irish tradition, and he went on to write eighteen plays over the course of fifty years. His first, The Son of Learning (1927), is based on the medieval Gaelic poem Aislinge Meic Conglinne (“The Vision of Mac Conglinne”). Comic in style and brisk in pace, it recounts how the wandering poet-scholar Anier Mac Conglinne cures an insatiably hungry king by luring out his “hunger demon”, but then suffers cruel injustice as the clergy take the credit. It irreverently attacks the church and, more particularly, clerical morals, manners, and scholarship. But it is also a poetic manifesto of sorts, with the poet presented as trickster, jester, and conjuror. The play, first staged at the Cambridge Festival Theatre on October 31, 1927, proved popular and was performed under the title The Hunger Demon in Dublin in 1930 at Micheál Mac Liammóir and Hilton Edwards’ newly established Gate Theatre, which went on to rival the Abbey as Dublin’s premier literary theater. In the 1930s Clarke took up writing prose romances, producing two of them before he returned to Ireland in 1937. Clarke described them as “romances” because, though they often read like straightforward historical novels, elements of fantasy are intermixed with realism. The first of these, The Bright Temptation (1932), is set in the Middle Ages and follows the comic adventures of Aidan, an aspiring young monk who in the middle of the night is mysteriously tempted outside his monastery and into the Irish countryside. There he encounters Ethna, the beautiful young woman who is the “bright temptation” of the title, and they travel widely, having natural and supernatural adventures, giving Clarke ample opportunity to regale his readers with rich descriptions of the Irish landscape and the wildlife that dwells therein. As in Pilgrimage and Other Poems, it uses the medieval Irish

But in some poems, Clarke manages a more detached take on these religious dilemmas. One of the finest poems that he wrote is “The Straying Student,” positioned at the center of the book. Aurally rich in its assonantal patterning and rare in adopting a persona, it adapts the conventions of the aisling, a type of poem developed in Ireland in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries to describe or recreate a vision. In aislings Ireland often appears to the poet in the form of a woman, sometimes young and beautiful, sometimes old and haggard. But Clarke reverses the tradition, as the woman lures the student (a young man studying for the priesthood) away from Ireland. The woman’s attributes and the knowledge she conveys are connected with the dangers and glories of the Renaissance. Mixed with the “light” of Greek philosophy illuminating his “mind” is the bodily temptation of her “throat” and “stirring limbs,” as she releases him from feelings of guilt by “Banishing shame with her great laugh.” His education expands beyond the seminary to include the woman’s humanistic values and a visionary trust in human knowledge: They say I was sent back from Salamanca And failed in logic, but I wrote her praise Nine times upon a college wall in France. She laid her hand at darkfall on my page That I might read the heavens in a glance And I knew every star the Moors have named. (p. 189)

But this confidence drains away in the haunting final stanza, as the speaker’s conscience bites, leaving him in fear. Part of this is fear of being stranded in Ireland, a land “where every women’s son / Must carry his own coffin.” His new knowledge and experience have undermined the narrow religious doctrines that his faith formerly relied on, casting him into a state of profound doubt, terrifying in the context of his own mortality. He complains: “I have no peace now, / Before the ball is struck, my breath has gone.”

23

AUSTIN CLARKE past to satirize the present, focusing in particular on the Catholic church’s repression of knowledge and of natural human urges. Within a few weeks of publication, the book was banned in Ireland as sacrilegious, though not in time to prevent the popular first edition from selling out.

unsurprisingly Orla yields to Enda’s charms— although whether their relationship is consummated in reality or only in a dream is left somewhat unclear. A more solemn tone pervades the two plays Clarke wrote in the 1930s. The Flame, which premiered in Edinburgh in 1932, and Sister Eucharia, which premiered at the Gate in Dublin in 1939, are both set in convent communities, the former in the Middle Ages and the latter in the 1930s, and both feature characters who fail to stay within the rules. In The Flame, the novice Attracta confesses to growing her hair, finding it impossible to pray, and having erotic-religious visions. When she refuses to have her hair cut, the sacred flame of Saint Brigid, which the sisters of her order are bound to keep lit, sinks. When Attracta is suddenly able to pray, but only on her own erotic and yet holy terms, the flame seems to disappear completely. The nuns realize that the lamp had not actually been filled with oil, but blame evil spirits that have come that night to tempt them away from their duty. However, when a spark is found to be still lying deep in the lamp, allowing the original flame to rekindle, the Abbess immediately proclaims it a miracle. Similarly, in Sister Eucharia, the life of the convent is upset by the religious visions of Sister Eucharia, who wants to die and go to heaven. When she eventually does die while praying in the chapel, the bell of the convent mysteriously rings, and the Reverend Mother interprets this as a sign of Eucharia’s saintliness—despite the final admission by a lay sister that she had accidentally rung the bell. Both of these plays are kinds of skeptical modern miracle plays. The transgressor appears blessed, but the religious authority that initially condemns such saintliness is lightning quick, after the fact, to appropriate any hint of the miraculous to help itself to remain allpowerful.

The same fate awaited Clarke’s second prose romance, The Singing Men at Cashel (1936). Also set in medieval Ireland, its plot centers on the tragic tale of Gormlai, whose life and marriages Clarke had already considered in the 128line poem “Confession of Queen Gormlai,” published in Pilgrimage seven years earlier. She first marries Cormac Mac Cuillenan, the king of Cashel, who is an ascetic former monk and still a celibate. The marriage remains unconsummated, and Cormac has it annulled when he decides to become a priest. Gormlai’s second marriage is to Cormac’s foster brother, Carroll of Leinster, who is violent and lustful. Happily for Gormlai, he is killed by the Danes within a few years, and she finally finds happiness in marrying her childhood friend Nial Glundubh. This tale is altogether more serious and psychologically subtle than Clarke’s boisterous earlier romance. But it again satirically considers the conflict between religious teaching and human nature, as well as movingly portraying the oppression of women within Irish medieval society, and thus reflecting on the position of women in 1930s Ireland. Clarke’s last romance, The Sun Dances at Easter, was not published until 1952, a span of years during which Clarke had spoken out vigorously against censorship, but even so it too was banned in Ireland. Again set in the medieval period, it is made up of three interrelated narratives. The main plot centers on Orla, the wife of a Connaught chieftain. After two years of marriage she remains childless and undertakes a pilgrimage to the semi-holy well of St. Naal, in the belief that this will enable her to conceive. On the way, she meets a handsome clerical student, Enda, and he tells her two interweaving stories. The main plot and these whimsical secondary stories parallel and mirror one another in a manner that disrupts all attempts to maintain order. Humans rebel against social norms, an atmosphere of comic unreality gains sway, and

In 1940, Clarke set up the Dublin VerseSpeaking Society with Robert Farren (also known as Roibeárd Ó Faracháin). Founded in response to a sense that poetic drama was in decline and that the imaginative aims of the founders of the Abbey were in danger of being forgotten, the society promoted the recitation of lyrical rhythmic

24

AUSTIN CLARKE speech, organizing readings of poems and plays. It broadcast regularly on Radio Éireann, presenting dramatic poetry by Robert Browning, G. K. Chesterton, and others, as well as Clarke’s own poetry and dramatic works. As the Crow Flies (1943), set once again in Clarke’s CelticRomanesque period and centering around four monks stranded in a cave, was crafted specifically to be vivid and gripping on the radio.

Following the success of this play and others produced by the verse-speaking society at the Peacock, Clarke and Farren started the Lyric Theatre Company in 1944, which regularly performed verse drama by Yeats, T. S. Eliot, Clarke, and others at the Abbey Theatre until that groundbreaking institution was destroyed by fire in 1951. As well as staging most of Clarke’s earlier plays, the company premiered three of his new ones: The Viscount of Blarney (1944), The Second Kiss (1946), and The Plot Succeeds (1950). The Second Kiss continues the adventures of Pierrot and Columbine, who are joined by Harlequin and Pierrette. This play too is in conspicuously rhyming pentameter couplets and is daringly self-conscious—featuring a play within a play and moments that expose the limits of dramatic illusion. As Maurice Harmon observes in Austin Clarke, 1896–1974: A Critical Introduction, it “deals with illusion and reality, lightly touching upon fears that have a psychological reality, playfully juxtaposing the ideal and the real” (p. 125). The only other of his plays to premiere in his lifetime was Clarke’s longest, the three-act Moment Next to Nothing. Published in 1953 but not performed until 1958, the play dramatizes one of the tales told by the character Enda in Clarke’s romance, The Sun Dances at Easter, published the year before. It concerns a clerical scholar, Ceasan, who has taken a vow of silence and is living alone in the woods. There he encounters Eithne, a pagan goddess returned to earth. Ceasan attempts to instruct Eithne in Christian faith and customs, but, in the words of the critic Susan Halpern,

In the 1940s, Clarke concentrated on writing plays, and it was with the first of these, Black Fast, that he finally made his debut at the Abbey Theatre, on December 28, 1941. It returns to the comic mode, to depict a conflict between factions of the early Irish church about the proper dating of Easter and therefore of the penitential season of Lent that precedes it. Deriving the story from the Venerable Bede’s eighth-century Ecclesiastical History of the English People, Clarke transfers the story to Ireland and turns a serious theological debate into a marital farce between a king and a queen. Scholastic pedantry and pride and the inflexibility of religious ritual are lampooned, exposing the past- and present-day church’s tendency to cloak superstitions with the veil of piety and learning. The following year, the verse-speaking society mounted a production at Dublin’s Peacock Theatre of Clarke’s next play, The Kiss, a loose version of the nineteenth-century French poet Théodore de Banville’s play Le baiser (1887), and the first of what was to become a trilogy, including The Second Kiss: A Light Comedy (1946) and The Third Kiss: A Comedy in One Act (1976). Written in rhyming couplets, The Kiss transfers the stock characters Pierrot and Columbine, from sixteenth-century Italian commedia dell’arte, to a wood outside Dublin. Columbine appears as the legendary hag Uirgeal, whose name, meaning “very bright,” seems ironic at first but who, having persuaded Pierrot to kiss her out of pity, is transformed into a beautiful woman with whom he falls instantly in love. While the play is predominantly a lighthearted and theatrically capricious entertainment, it also characteristically resonates with contemporary social and political issues, such as the Church’s attitude to mixed marriage.

Ceasan’s reactions throughout put into question religion, the vows of silence, time spent alone, and celibacy; Eithne’s adulterous, mysterious behaviour is somehow accepted, ѧ Again, it seems the message of this play is a negation of Christianity—this time because it stifles the creative, the vital.“ (p. 170)

Although Clarke published some further dramatic texts, none were performed in his lifetime, and few of his plays have been performed since then, if for no other reason than verse drama is not popular among theatergoers. In the event that

25

AUSTIN CLARKE interest in it is someday resurrected, Clarke’s plays may well merit revival and once again be presented to audiences, for in his finest plays, Clarke’s considerable talent for comedy combines with his profound interest in moral issues to offer work that is distinctive and dramatically effective.

before the gold of their innocence had been tarnished by the soil of the world.” Clarke gives a version of this statement in the third poem: Has not a Bishop declared That flame-wrapped babes are spared Our life-time of temptation? (Collected Poems, p. 197).

The first poem in the series compares the Ireland of Clarke’s day to the Ireland of the past, under the anti-Catholic Penal laws of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, when Catholic services were held outside and in secret:

SATIRIC RETURN

In 1955, Clarke published, privately under his own label of the Bridge Press, a slim volume, Ancient Lights: Poems and Satires. It was the start of a prolific period, and two more volumes, Too Great a Vine: Poems and Satires (1957) and The Horse-Eaters: Poems and Satires (1960), soon followed, also from the Bridge Press. Such private publication diminished the initial impact of this vigorous new phase in his work, but when these poems were collected together with Pilgrimage and Night and Morning in Later Poems (1961), published by the Dolmen Press and distributed outside Ireland by the Oxford University Press, much of Clarke’s best work became widely available for the first time, and his reputation began to grow.

Better the book against the rock, The misery of roofless faith, Than all this mockery of time, Eternalising of mute souls. (p. 196)

This “roofless faith” of the past is to be preferred to a Catholicism that so devalues life as to say that the death of these “mute souls” was actually beneficial in saving “the gold of their innocence.” The poem’s satirical argument continues with complex wit: “When the first breath is unforgiven” refers to the church’s practice of taking illegitimate children from their mothers and placing them in orphanages, such as the one that burned. But this phrase reverberates beyond this specific practice and implicitly refers to the doctrine of original sin, on which the bishop’s sophistry partly rests. So that when the poem goes on to argue that “charity, to find a home, / Redeems the baby from the breast,” “charity” and “redeems” are blackly ironic. They not only invoke the bishop’s morally repugnant twisting of religious doctrine, but also point to a strain of Catholicism at large in Ireland that neglects the Christian virtues of charity and compassion in the face of perverse antihumanism and disregard for the life of this world. The poem thus not only caustically responds to the bishop’s statement; it questions the theology that lies behind it. Other poems consider different examples of institutional inhumanity and twisted morality and religiosity. Corporal punishment, misled piety, poverty, and punitive attitudes toward sex all are subject to Clarke’s satirical scrutiny. The effect is

These volumes offer a new type of subject matter and a significantly different voice from Clarke’s earlier poetry. As their common subtitle suggests, these books comprise two kinds of poems: short satirical ones, expressing indignation in response to particular events or to a broad range of social and political issues; and long meditative ones that were autobiographical. But if they address society more directly than previously, they also continue Clarke’s concern about the power of the church in Ireland, as well as featuring the same sort of internal complexity, irony, and ambiguity of the private poetry in Night and Morning. The sequence “Three Poems about Children” responds angrily to a fire at a Catholic orphanage for girls, in which thirty-five children had died in 1943. More particularly, it responds to a remark made in the aftermath of the fire by the bishop of Kilmore, who was quoted in the Irish Times on February 26, 1943, as saying: “Dear little angels, now before God in Heaven, they were taken away

26

AUSTIN CLARKE cumulative. The series of statements that focus on particular clerical outrages or social injustices build a major statement about Irish society and its morality. And again history is incorporated into Clarke’s method, as he uses it to reflect on the differences between the past and the present. The outlawed Catholic Church or the ideals of those who fought for Irish independence are contrasted with the self-imposed oppressions of church and state now at large. Clarke’s vision of Irish society grows out of his own experience, which is considered in the longer poems of the period. “Ancient Lights” charts the poet’s deliverance from the kind of religious anxiety that he sees being inflicted on Ireland. As a child he “knew the next world better than” this, and he was overtaken by fears at night, such that “darkness / Was roomed with fears.” The poem then describes him at confession, being insistently asked about his sexual thoughts, if he took “pleasure” when alone in an “immodest look” or “unnecessary touch.” Afterward, Jesus on the cross is transformed into a portent of violent damnation:

The sun came out, new smoke flew up, The gutters of the Black Church rang With services. Waste water mocked The ballcocks: down-pipes sparrowing, And all around the spires of Dublin Such swallowing in the air, such cowling To keep high offices pure: I heard From shore to shore, the iron gratings Take half our heavens with a roar. (p. 201)

LATE OUTPOURING

Clarke suffered the first of two heart attacks in 1959, but despite failing health his outpouring continued unabated into the 1970s. He published nine more collections of verse, more plays, and two volumes of memoirs, Twice Round the Black Church (1962) and A Penny in the Clouds: More Memories of Ireland and England (1968), which further illuminated the autobiographical background to his struggles with the Catholic Church and brought yet wider recognition. He also started to collect awards. These included a commission from the British Arts Council in 1961; an honorary D.Litt. degree from Trinity College, Dublin, in 1967; the highest award of the Irish Academy of Letters, the Gregory Medal, in 1968; and the first American Irish Foundation Literature Award in 1972. He was nominated by Irish PEN for the Nobel Prize.

Then shuddered past the crucifix, The feet so hammered, daubed-on blood-drip, Black with lip-scrimmage of the damned. (Collected Poems, p. 199)

A turning point arrives in the middle of the poem as “Nature read in a flutter / An evening lesson above my head.” This image of freedom and flight gives way to a caged bird, now freed, being plucked to death by sparrows. This offers an obvious parallel to a boy, like Clarke, who has been confined and restricted. On another day a bird of prey clutches a sparrow in its claws. Clarke frightens the bird, which drops the sparrow, and the speaker reflects that “Pity / Could raise some littleness from dust.” A mere human being can rescue a sparrow from a great bird, and this gives the poet the courage to shake off his religious fears. The poem ends with Clarke’s being cleansed by rain, absolving himself, “as though I gained / For life a plenary indulgence”; and as the sun comes out, this spirit of freedom widens, extending from the poet, across Dublin and Ireland:

Early among these honors was the Denis Devlin Award for the best volume of poetry published in Ireland over a three-year period, which Clarke received for Flight to Africa and Other Poems (1963), often regarded by critics as his finest volume. As Clarke acknowledges in a note in the Collected Poems (p. 553), all but three of the fifty-nine poems in Flight to Africa were written in a ten-week period after he returned from a 1962 visit to Mount Parnassus in Greece, the mythological home of the muses and thus the mount of poetic inspiration. While the poems in this volume offer similar public themes, the style and tone of Clarke’s satire is different. The voice has become more detached. Caustic scrutiny and tortured self-analysis have relaxed into a wry and tender voice of compassion. This change is ap-

27

AUSTIN CLARKE parent in “Martha Blake at Fifty-One,” which revisits the earlier “Martha Blake” from Night and Morning and updates Clarke’s portrait of a pious Catholic spinster. Maurice Harmon says of the poem, “It is a lament for a way of life that brought little comfort and a protest against the life that it realizes with accuracy and care” (p. 193). While the earlier poem is dense with conceits and intellectual imagery, the later poem presents with a detached precision the mundane details of Martha’s daily life and her joyless journey toward death. Clarke writes with sympathy, free from the intrusion of his past psychological turmoil:

sion, as she even forgets the promise of redemption offered by Christ: The fit had come. Ill-natured flesh Despised her soul. No bending Could ease rib. Around her heart, pressure Of wind grew worse. Again, Again, armchaired without relief, She eructated, phlegm In mouth, forgot the woe, the grief, Foretold at Bethlehem. (p. 268)

She daydreams of dying, nursed by kindly nuns, but the reality is medical mistreatment, illmanaged and noisy wards, and coldhearted sisters. Even her faith seems to die as she is denied daily communion and she struggles to pray, leading to a final stanza of calm bleakness:

Then, slowly walking after Mass Down Rathgar Road, she took out Her Yale key, put a match to gas-ring, Half filled a saucepan, cooked A fresh egg lightly, with tea, brown bread, Soon, taking off her blouse And skirt, she restedѧ.

Unpitied, wasting with diarrhea And the constant strain, Poor Child of Mary with one idea, She ruptured a small vein, Bled inwardly to jazz. No priest Came. She had been anointed Two days before, yet knew no peace: Her last breath, disappointed.


But this simplicity gives way to a shockingly clear-eyed account of her physical ailments and the severe pain she endures:

(p. 270)

She suffered from dropped stomach, heartburn Scalding, water-brash And when she brought her wind up, turning Red with the weight of mashed Potato, mint could not relieve her. In vain her many belches, For all below was swelling, heaving Wamble, gurgle, squealch.

Implication and seemingly insignificant detail reveal a devastating picture of neglect and inner torment. As Harmon says, “The final word, understated and exact, sums up the poem” (p. 197). Subtle contrasts and precise descriptions allow rage and sympathy to coexist in the poem. Martha emerges as a frail woman to be pitied, but also as a tragic martyr and heroine in the context of Irish society, her specific plight clearly relating to a larger context of church and state. Along with Flight to Africa, the other poetic masterpiece of Clarke’s final years is the long poem Mnemosyne Lay in Dust (1966). Intimately related to his own mental breakdown forty years earlier, the poem begins with the admittance of the central character, Maurice Devane, to a mental asylum, and it goes on to tell the story of his incarceration, treatment, and recovery. Quite how this recovery happens is unclear, and most of the poem’s eighteen sections are taken up with descriptions of Maurice’s dreamy sense of isola-

(p. 266)

Martha’s body and its ailments are contrasted with her piety and spirituality. She looks up to her holy statues and pictures, which offer little consolation. She then daydreams about the lives of mystics and saints in Italy, France, Spain, and beyond, but her knowledge of them seems hopelessly superficial. For instance, because “Teresa had heard the Lutherans / Howling on red-hot spit,” Martha, fearing the fires of hell, “Never dealt in the haberdashery / Shop, owned by two protestants” (p. 267). Martha is unable to sustain such reveries in the face of her body’s physical pain, and the poem calmly captures her confu-

28

AUSTIN CLARKE tion and estrangement. But the poem also deals with the brutality of his treatment, describing in uncomfortably frank terms the experience of being force-fed, among other disturbing details. On arriving, Maurice is stripped and plunged into a steam bath, his identity dissolved into a void. The transition is terrifyingly abrupt, as he is drugged and plunged further into madness. The Mnemosyne of the title is the Greek goddess of memory, and Maurice’s main symptom is an inability to remember who he is, and a couple of times a figure appears imploring him to “think!” But he is initially unable to relate to the world around him. The sixth section marks a low point, as he awakes to gray leather walls and the degrading consequences of a particularly disturbed night in his cell:

mental recovery. He goes outside and exercises. He starts to interact with the people round him. When walking in the park with an attendant, he can relate to the particulars of the place and recognize people whom he meets. And in the final section, having been “rememorised,” he leaves the asylum with “his future in every vein” (Collected Poems, p. 351). As a final flourish, Clarke’s last years saw him publish a large body of emphatically erotic poetry. One of the most successful of these is “The Healing of Mis,” from Orphide and Other Poems (1970). Based on an ancient Irish story, it tells of the daughter of the king of Munster, who goes mad after her father’s death in battle and flees into the wild. The girl is finally rescued from madness by a harpist who seduces her. Other erotic poems are based on classical sources, such as “The Dilemma of Iphis,” also from Orphide, and Tiresias (1971), both of which are taken from Ovid’s Metamorphosis and use the classical hexameter line with success.

Early next morning, he awakened, Saw only greyness shining down From a skylight on the grey walls Of leather, knew, in anguish, his bowels Had opened. He turned, shivering, all shent. Wrapping himself in the filthied blankets, Fearful of dire punishment, He waited there until a blankness Enveloped him ѧ When he raised his head up, Noon-light was gentle in the bedroom.

CONCLUSION

(p. 340)

Austin Clarke died of prostate cancer at his home, Bridge House, in Templeogue, Dublin, on March 19, 1974. Shortly afterward the Dolmen Press brought out his Collected Poems, and that year also saw the publication of an issue of the Irish University Review devoted to Clarke’s work. In 1976 the Irish poet Thomas Kinsella edited a Selected Poems, and another poet, Hugh Maxton, produced a further selection, with an excellent introduction and notes, in 1991. Clarke’s work has also attracted the praise of many other Irish poets: to mark the centenary of Clarke’s birth in 1996, his son Dardis edited a volume of essays, reminiscences, and poems that included contributions from Seamus Heaney, Brendan Kennelly, Thomas Kinsella, Derek Mahon, John Montague, Michael Hartnett, and Thomas McCarthy.

The vision offers a way out of the darkness, as he experiences hope at the possibility of entering Eden. He starts to eat again, “tempted by a dish of strawberries sent by his mother” (Harmon, p. 217), and physical strength contributes to his

But a writer as satisfyingly complex as Clarke also demands the attention of scholars, and several book-length critical studies have now been published, along with numerous critical essays. It has become clear that in the years to


From this low, the second half of the poem starts to chart Maurice’s recovery. In the ninth section, a redemptive vision comes to him. He overhears the guards as he falls asleep “repeating a tale / Of the Gate, the Garden and the Fountain.” The story grows into a dream of Eden: The words became mysterious With balsam, fragrance, banyan trees, Forgetting the ancient law of tears, He dreamed in the desert, a league from Eden. How could he pass the Gate, the sworded Seraphim, find the primal Garden, The Fountain? ѧ

29

AUSTIN CLARKE come Clarke will be remembered for his poetry, rather than his plays or romances, though critics acknowledge his occasional successes in both those genres. As a poet, he is at once profoundly intellectual, religious, satiric, comic, erotic, and political, while his widely diverse body of work is also coherent. His confessional poems of religious doubt lead into his poems that explore human sexuality, which then relate to his socially minded and political work. In his finest poems, such as “The Lost Heifer,” “The Straying Student,” and “Martha Blake at Fifty-One,” the intensity of his lyricism and his scabrous satirical wit have few equals.

A Sermon on Swift and Other Poems. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1968. Orphide, and Other Poems. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1970. Tiresias: A Poem. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1971. Collected Poems. Edited by Liam Miller. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1974; London: Oxford University Press, 1974. (All quotations of Clarke’s poetry come from this edition, cited as Collected Poems.) Selected Poems. Edited by Thomas Kinsella. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1976; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 1976. Selected Poems. Edited by Hugh Maxton/W. J. McCormack. Dublin: Lilliput Press, 1991; London: Penguin, 1991. (An excellent introduction to Clarke’s poetry. Hugh Maxton is the poetic alias for the Irish academic W. J. McCormack, who is named as the editor of the British edition.) Collected Poems. Edited by R. Dardis Clarke. Introduction by Christopher Ricks. Manchester: Carcanet Press, 2008. (Now the authoritative text of Clarke’s poetry.)

Selected Bibliography

PLAYS The Son of Learning: A Poetic Comedy in Three Acts. London: Allen & Unwin, 1927. The Flame: A Play in One Act. London: Allen & Unwin, 1930. Sister Eucharia: A Play in Three Scenes. Dublin: Orwell Press, 1939; London: Williams & Norgate, 1939. Black Fast: A Poetic Farce in One Act. Dublin: Orwell Press, 1941. The Straying Student. Dublin: Gayfield Press, 1942. As the Crow Flies: A Lyric Play for the Air. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1943; London: Williams & Norgate, 1943. The Viscount of Blarney, and Other Plays. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1944; London: Williams & Norgate, 1944. (Also contains The Kiss and The Plot is Ready.) The Second Kiss: A Light Comedy. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1946; London: Williams & Norgate, 1946. The Plot Succeeds: A Poetic Pantomime. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1950; London: Williams & Norgate, 1950. The Moment Next to Nothing: A Play in Three Acts. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1953. Collected Plays. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1963. Two Interludes Adapted from Cervantes: The Student from Salamanca, La cueva de Salamanca; & The Silent Lover, El viejo celoso. Translated and Adapted by Clarke. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1968; London: Oxford University Press, 1968. The Impuritans: A Play in One Act. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1973. (Adapted from Nathaniel Hawthorne’s short story “Young Goodman Brown.”) The Third Kiss: A Comedy in One Act. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1976. Liberty Lane: A Ballad Play of Dublin in Two Acts with a Prologue. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1978.

WORKS OF AUSTIN CLARKE POETRY The Vengeance of Fionn. Dublin: Maunsel, 1917. The Fires of Bäl. Dublin: Maunsel & Roberts, 1921. The Sword of the West. Dublin: Maunsel & Roberts, 1921. The Cattledrive in Connaught and Other Poems. London: Allen & Unwin, 1925. Pilgrimage and Other Poems. London: Allen & Unwin, 1929; New York: Farrar & Rinehart, 1930. The Collected Poems of Austin Clarke. Introduction by Padraic Colum. London: Allen & Unwin, 1936; New York: Macmillan, 1936. Night and Morning: Poems. Dublin: Orwell Press, 1938. Ancient Lights: Poems and Satires, First Series. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1955. Too Great a Vine: Poems and Satires, Second Series. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1957. The Horse-Eaters: Poems and Satires, Third Series. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1960. Later Poems. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1961. Forget-Me-Not. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1962. Flight to Africa, and Other Poems. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1963. Mnemosyne Lay in Dust. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1966; London: Oxford University Press, 1966. Old-Fashioned Pilgrimage: and Other Poems. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1967; Chester Springs, Pa.: Dufour Editions, 1967. The Echo at Coole and Other Poems. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1968; Chester Springs, Pa.: Dufour Editions, 1968.

30

AUSTIN CLARKE Ireland: Text, Context, Intertext. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1999. Pp. 18–33.

Selected Plays of Austin Clarke. Edited by Mary Shine Thompson. Gerrards Cross, England: Colin Smythe, 2005.

Garratt, Robert F. “Tradition and Continuity I: Austin Clarke.” In his Modern Irish Poetry: Tradition and Continuity from Yeats to Heaney. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1986. Pp. 103–136.

FICTION The Bright Temptation: A Romance. London: Allen & Unwin, 1932; New York: Morrow, 1932. The Singing Men at Cashel. London: Allen & Unwin, 1936. The Sun Dances at Easter: A Romance. London: Melrose, 1952.

Gillis, Alan. “Patrick Kavanagh and Austin Clarke: In a Metaphysical Land.” In his Irish Poetry of the 1930s. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005. Pp. 62–95. Goodby, John. “From Irish Mode to Modernisation: The Poetry of Austin Clarke.” In The Cambridge Companion to Contemporary Irish Poetry. Edited by Matthew Campbell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003. Pp. 21–41. Halpern, Susan. Austin Clarke: His Life and Works. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1974. Harmon, Maurice. Austin Clarke, 1896–1974: A Critical Introduction. Dublin: Wolfhound Press, 1989; Totowa, N.J.: Barnes & Noble, 1989. Harmon, Maurice, ed. Irish University Review: Austin Clarke Special Issue 4, no. 1 (Spring 1974).

OTHER WORKS First Visit to England, and Other Memories. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1945; London: Williams & Norgate, 1945. Poetry in Modern Ireland. Illustrated by Louis Le Brocquy. Dublin: Published for the Cultural Relations Committee of Ireland by Colm O Lochlainn, 1951. Twice Round the Black Church: Early Memories of Ireland and England. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1962. A Penny in the Clouds: More Memories of Ireland and England. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1968. The Celtic Twilight and the Nineties. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1969. Reviews and Essays of Austin Clarke. Edited by Gregory A. Schirmer. Gerrards Cross, England: Colin Smythe, 1995. (Contains almost fifty of Clarke’s reviews and articles, as well as an exhaustive list of his writings for periodicals, totaling approximately 1,500 pieces of literary journalism.)

Mahony, Tina Hunt. “The Dublin Verse-Speaking Society and the Lyric Theatre Company.” Irish University Review 4:137–145 (Spring 1974). McCormack, W. J. “Austin Clarke: The Poet as Scapegoat of Modernism.” In Patricia Coughlan and Alex Davis, eds. Modernism and Ireland: The Poetry of the 1930s. Cork: Cork University Press, 1995. Pp. 75–102. Montague, John, and Liam Miller, eds. A Tribute to Austin Clarke on His Seventieth Birthday, 9 May 1966. Dublin: Dolmen Press, 1966; Chester Springs, Pa.: Dufour, 1966. Ricigliano, Lorraine. Austin Clarke: A Reference Guide. New York: G. K. Hall 1993. (Offers a very full bibliography of secondary criticism on Clarke’s work.) Schirmer, Gregory A. The Poetry of Austin Clarke. Mountrath, Ireland: Dolmen Press, 1983; Notre Dame, Ind.: Notre Dame University Press, 1983. Tapping, G. Craig. Austin Clarke: A Study of His Writings. Dublin: Academy Press, 1981; Totowa, N.J.: Barnes & Noble, 1981.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Brennan, Rory, ed. Austin Clarke Supplement, in Poetry Ireland Review, nos. 22–23 (Summer 1988). Pp. 93–176. Clarke, R. Dardis, ed. Austin Clarke Remembered: Essays, Poems and Reminiscences to Mark the Centenary of His Birth. Introduction by Seamus Heaney. Dublin: Bridge Press, 1996. Corcoran, Neil. “The Blessings of Onan: Austin Clarke’s ‘Mnemosyne Lay in Dust.’” In his Poets of Modern

31

SUSANNA CLARKE (1959—)

Joseph Dewey IN THE MID-1840S, Nathaniel Hawthorne, an aspiring writer hungry for the rich interior experience that the imagination brings, is compelled by circumstances to make a living in the dull practical world. He is a nondescript bureaucrat, a surveyor in the customhouse for the busy port of Salem, Massachusetts. The job is tedious— weighing incoming freight to assess taxes—but this dreary, circumscribed life has given him, now in his mid-thirties, what he has never really desired: respectability, community identity, routine. A misfit gifted with a high-octane fancy, book-fed and word-fat, he struggles to find fulfillment in practical obligations. One day on a break, as he rummages through musty records in a cobwebby storage room, he comes across a tattered fabric “A” made from sumptuously embroidered scarlet cloth and, despite its evident age, still resplendent. What it is, he does not know, but the chance discovery changes everything. He is suddenly giddy, his imagination, long dormant within the ledger world, inexplicably ignited—he craves to tell its story.

their own story about the mysterious letter. Although the tale he goes on to tell is riveting—a melodramatic parable of illicit love between a weak-hearted Puritan minister and a passionate seamstress, their illegitimate child, and the revenge of the woman’s demented husband—it distracts from the more audacious premise of the narrative exercise: a giddy celebration of a reanimated imagination. And, like a planetarium show that refuses to dim the auditorium lights and thus compels visitors to acknowledge the gaudy instrument in the center of the room, Hawthorne compels readers to be aware of a voice telling the story, and he invites them to delight in the exercise of their own imaginations in a joyous, if accidental, intimacy not between reader and writer but among storytellers. Thus readers finish his gloomy tale convinced not that sin reaps consequences nor that the hyperreligious are hypocritical nor that sexual repression can destroy love—but that the imagination can dazzle and that such tonic excess can be theirs to relish. The story fosters not faithful spouses nor better Christians but storytellers, those wonderfully useless, self-sustaining enchanters, those spellbinding conjurers.

What is this strange letter? But no story will come. Bound within the confines of his workaday existence, he cannot jump-start his imagination—until an unexpected and entirely ironic intrusion of misfortune: he loses his government appointment. Unceremoniously terminated, he happily retreats to the borderland world of his own hearth and there, amid glimmering shadows, spins a richly embroidered tale about that tattered letter. Because publication is uncertain, writing it is an opulent exercise in radical selfishness, an activity that sustains and justifies itself. But before he commences to embroider, he pauses to advise whatever readers he might attract that, rather than getting caught up in his narrative, they go embroider

In the early 1990s, Susanna Clarke, an aspiring writer hungry for the rich interior experience that the imagination brings, is compelled by circumstances to make a living in the dull practical world. She is a nondescript teacher. Britishborn, she has worked overseas for two years, teaching English first to high-powered executives of the Fiat motor company in Turin, Italy, and then to a similar clientele in Bilbao in the Basque Country of northern Spain. Teaching has given Clarke, now in her midthirties, what she has never really desired: respectability, community identity, routine. Gifted with a high-octane

33

SUSANNA CLARKE imagination, book-fed and word-fat, she struggles to find fulfillment in such practical obligations.

magical parable about angels in black suits and white shoes who visit contemporary Liverpool, the other a densely structured detective story. Like her undergraduate curriculum, these apprentice works kept separate the fanciful and the real, the otherworldly and the worldly—and, for that reason, although she would not understand why for years, both works foundered. Frustrated, ready for change, in 1989, she pursued teaching opportunities abroad. There, while Clarke was engaged in the regimen of teaching, she chanced to see a jigsaw puzzle, one of those daunting thousand piece-ers. The puzzle was a reproduction of some nineteenth-century painting of three bewigged, obviously British gentlemen reading in a sepia-toned library. As she studied the puzzle’s box, she was entranced by a single image, one of the three gentlemen. Something about his expression, the bend of his waistcoated figure, the look in his bespectacled eyes, the curl of his alabaster hand—a tsunamic something hits her much as the tattered “A” hit Hawthorne. She was suddenly giddy, her imagination, long dormant, inexplicably ignited. She craved to tell his story.

Susanna Mary Clarke was born on November 16, 1959, in the East Midlands, in Nottingham with its evocative medieval atmosphere. Her mother was Janet Clarke and her father was the Rev. Dr. Frederick Stuart Clarke (always known as Stuart), a Methodist minister periodically assigned to new congregations, leading Susanna to live, if briefly, in picturesque and remote locales in northern England and Scotland. She found in such a peripatetic upbringing the deep companionship and sturdy stability of stories. Her reading defied categorization: the parlor comedies of Jane Austen, the sweeping social fictions of Charles Dickens, the fantasy epics of C. S. Lewis and Ursula LeGuin, the delightful alternate histories of Joan Aiken, the intricate ratiocinations of Arthur Conan Doyle, the medieval adventure novels of Rosemary Sutcliff (particularly those about Nottingham’s own Robin Hood). What Clarke relished was the traditional privilege of story itself: the pull of choreographed action, the immediacy of vivid characters, the detailing of scene, the openthrottled engine of suspense. But she was impatient as a reader; she wanted to embroider her own stories—not so much for an audience (she never dreamed of publication) but rather because in storytelling (as she tried to explain to a succession of teachers leery over such ambition) she found the expression of a self-justifying passion.

Who was that gentleman in the library? But the story would not come. Like the surveyor in the customhouse, she could not jumpstart her imagination, not in the sun-baked Mediterranean. Clarke yearned for the romantic dreariness of her coastal childhood. In 1992 she returned to England, to County Durham, to the tumultuous, forbidding stretch of the North Sea coast of her birth. There, like Hawthorne by his fireplace, she settled into an environment fit for reanimating the imagination. The image of the gentleman haunted her. When an illness and consequent bed rest gave her the leisure to enter the sumptuous world of J. R. R. Tolkien’s mammoth Lord of the Rings cycle, it incited her, not to lock herself up within his epical imaginings, but rather to conjure her own epic story about magicians, those towering figures from British folklore whose suprahuman presence upends the very parameters of reality. At the time, fantasy literature, despite its lofty pedigree as a defining literary expression of virtually every culture since Homer, attracted a minority enthusiasm, known for an elegant, if earnest,

Accomplished in the classroom, Clarke graduated in 1981 from the University of Oxford’s prestigious St. Hilda’s College with a bachelor’s degree in politics, economics, and philosophy, an eclectic curriculum that juxtaposed the practical and the theoretical, the worldly and the otherworldly. She was twenty-one. To stay close to the books she loved, she worked for the next eight years in respectable London publishing firms—initially for Quarto, known for highquality glossy coffee-table books, and then as an assistant editor of nonfiction on a range of political and cultural titles for Gordon Fraser—but, like Hawthorne, she grew restless within such a stubbornly horizontal sensibility. Her imagination languished. She started writing two novels, one a

34

SUSANNA CLARKE goofiness, a limited genre with a narrow market; it was the quietus before the tectonic impact of the Harry Potter series began in 1997 and Peter Jackson’s ambitious Lord of the Rings film trilogy began in 2001. Fantasy was the marginal enthusiasm of not-quite-serious readers, a reliable if demographically narrow cadre of loyal fans harshly caricatured as nerdy Dungeons & Dragons aficionados, socially awkward types who because of a variety of psychological inadequacies were drawn to flamboyant quasi–comic book adventure tales of fire-breathing dragons and bosomy damsels held captive in lofty towers, rescued by comely knights armed with singing swords while being harassed by menacing dwarves and, all the while, being mentored by bearded wizards inevitably imprisoned, spellbound, in gnarled trees. But Clarke responded to that very dimension of fantasy as it gave itself so completely over to story. After all, Clarke had no childhood traumas to exorcise through fiction; she distrusted didactic narratives that pushed political or social agendas; she was uncomfortable using stories to proffer tidy life lessons; and she found constricting the logic of psychological realism and the iron boundaries of mimetic fiction.

conceived of embroidering nothing less than a fable-myth commensurate to the grandness of England itself, to offer Britain back its greatness, to reenchant a contemporary England, diminished in the post–World War II international scene: its mighty empire inelegantly dismantled, its monarchy trivialized into tabloid fodder, its military living off its comic-opera crusade to the tiny Falkland Islands in 1982, its economy uneasy and reeling, its centuries-old tradition of lofty culture defined since the mid-twentieth century by three-chord rock and roll, BBC sitcoms, and PBS costume dramas. And so Susanna Clarke began a writing project that would consume her for nearly a decade. By day editing cookbooks at Simon and Schuster’s Cambridge office, fact-checking recipes and stage-managing photo shoots of prepared food, by night she imagined herself into a Regency England empowered by the resurgence of magic via the unprepossessing figure of the reclusive bibliophile and magician she had seen on the puzzle box. She delved into the era’s historic records, military archives, and cultural studies, and her imagination soared. She relished inventing dozens of colorful Dickensian characters, detailing elaborate settings of the period, down to the curved spoons and embroidered sofa cushions. She traced out a leisurely story line, branching off into digressions that intrigued her as she conjured a vast landscape of candlelit libraries, windswept moors, chandeliered ballrooms, and snowy London lanes—an embarrassment of story, as over several years the manuscript swelled to ungainly length. She wrote early in the morning, on weekends, on commuter trains; she loved to write at night by candlelight or accompanied by the rhythm of rainfall.

Amid her imaginative peregrinations, in the flashpoint of certainty that is the privileged epiphany of any storyteller, she knew that the tweedy gentleman in the dusty library in that generic puzzle would be her magician, not one of those robed Merlinesque clichés but rather a latter-day magician whose powerful enchantments would bedazzle a very real geography, specifically the Regency era of early nineteenthcentury England that was reflected in the jigsaw puzzle’s quaint costuming, a setting that would license Clarke to revisit Austen and Dickens. She imagined a resurgence of real magic, dormant since the Middle Ages, in the time of the Duke of Wellington and Lord Byron, that last grandly romantic generation before the crushing imperatives of science and industrial capitalism would complete the disenchantment of the universe begun a half century earlier by Sir Isaac Newton. In imagining an England that returns to the spectacle magic of the Middle Ages, Clarke

EARLY SHORT STORY PUBLICATIONS

Certain of her subject but apprehensive about its scope and intricacy, she applied—and was accepted—for placement in one of the writing workshops sponsored by the prestigious Arvon Foundation, intensive five-day retreats at atmospheric countryside residences around England where small gatherings of would-be writers meet

35

SUSANNA CLARKE reports only that the two men suddenly decided to return to the Guard.

with published professionals and, in supportive roundtable classes, dissect one another’s writing. Not surprisingly she selected the course in fantasy writing. Her class, team-taught by the seasoned British science fiction novelists Colin Greenland and Geoff Ryman, focused on short fiction and required students to submit a writing sample before the course began. Clarke, deep into what had grown into a massive manuscript, turned in a story, “The Ladies of Grace Adieu,” that drew on situations from her manuscript project.

The story evinces a striking evolution in Clarke’s narrative sensibility since her earlier aborted novels. Rather than maintaining separation between realism and magic, she deftly brings them together, moving with deadpan straightforwardness from detailed realism to the inexplicable. Greenland was much impressed by Clarke’s narrative brio, and, without telling her, he submitted the manuscript for inclusion in Starlight 1, a major anthology of original short works of speculative fiction. The editors accepted the story and notified a stunned Clarke that it would be published.

A creepy tale of Ovidian metamorphoses set in Regency England, recounted in pitch-perfect Austenese, “The Ladies of Grace Adieu” tells of three respectable twentysomething ladies in rural Gloucestershire: a bright but poor woman unhappily married to a fiftyish widower, that widower’s captivating niece, and a beautiful governess of two orphan girls who manages a nearby estate, having been put in charge by a ne’er-do-well distant relative, a captain in the British Guard. Left to her own devices, the governess discovers a magnificent library of ancient magic books (the children’s great-grandfather was a scholar of magic), and together the three women dive into the world of magic. When the profligate captain shows up unexpectedly with a drunken, loutish friend and a mysterious young woman given to teary outbursts (it is hinted she is pregnant by the captain, her reputation in ruins), the governess fears that he has come to lay claim to the children and their trust fund. That night, after the women gather to consult their magic books, the captain meets the governess in a darkened hallway— where they unexpectedly encounter two beautiful white owls. He is determined to shoot them as pesky intruders and calls for his friend to fetch his rifle. When the fellow arrives, the owls screech furiously and descend. The reader is told only that the governess is suddenly alone in the hallway and watches as the owls feast on “something.” The next afternoon at tea, the niece and the young wife both gag and politely cough up into their napkins what appear to be the skin pouches and cleaned bones of two mice. We understand what has happened, but the governess

That was in 1996. Encouraged, over the next several years, even as she continued to work steadily on her manuscript, she tested the lucrative fantasy marketplace with a series of short stories, publishing six in reputable anthologies, one of which, “Mr Simonelli; or, The Fairy Widower,” a quirky frame narrative, was shortlisted for a World Fantasy Award in 2001. Set in the early nineteenth century, it tells of a poor Cambridge scholar turned rural parson who must contend, after he arrives at his new post, with a local fairy whose wife had died in childbirth. Desperate to care for his newborn son, the fairy kidnaps a young village woman who is herself nursing a newborn. In contrapuntal fashion, the story also tells of five flirtatious sisters who each pursue a possible marriage with the eligible parson. To his horror, the parson realizes that he is dealing with a particularly powerful fairy who is determined to secure one of the five women as his wife and lock her away in his enchanted castle. When the fairy agrees to allow the parson first choice among the five women, the parson cleverly gets each girl to accept a marriage proposal on the condition she keep it secret, thus thwarting the fairy. Along the way, the parson discovers that he is himself the bastard son of a roué fairy. The discovery empowers him—and in a dramatic climax, he frees the wet nurse and kills the fairy. The story closes ironically with the parson facing the scandal of having asked five women to marry him. Once again, realism and fantasy collide—not trendy magic realism in

36

SUSANNA CLARKE which ordinary events are suddenly upended by the hammer blow of the inexplicable, but rather atmospheric old-school historic realism in which the most fantastic things occur logically— conjured by fairies, witches, and magicians. Clarke had become infatuated with the hip American television series Buffy, the Vampire Slayer (1997–2003), in which, in an otherwise ordinary southern California Everytown, legions of assorted supernatural bad guys battle the forces of good, an unpromising collection of high school nerds, only one of whom is gifted with supernatural power, kids who contend with demons from hell along with anxieties over dating and Scholastic Aptitude Test (SAT) scores. Clarke’s publishing success, touted on fantasy Web sites, created a buzz about her as a promising newcomer in what had become a crowded field. By this time Harry Potter and The Lord of the Rings films had become international phenomena, and the fantasy market was no longer a minority enthusiasm but rather big business (immersed in her own project, Clarke had never read the Potter books). The Potter series publisher, Bloomsbury, encouraged by Greenland’s enthusiastic endorsement (by this time, he and Clarke had developed a personal as well as a professional relationship and were living together), optioned Clarke’s unfinished manuscript and, in late 2003, began its own aggressive marketing campaign.

it novel of the year. Most notably, it was among the early nominees for the prestigious Man Booker Prize. Of course, it dominated discussion in the fantasy field and received both the 2005 Hugo Award for best novel and the 2005 World Fantasy Award for best novel. More surprising was the novel’s market success. Despite Clarke’s being an unknown breaking into one of the most competitive genre-markets, despite the novel’s intimidating heft (nearly eight hundred pages), and despite its experimental hybridity—part comedy of manners, part fantasy epic, and part postmodern game-text—it quickly became an international sensation. Lay readers, fantasy fans, and academics: few postwar novels in British or American fiction had appealed so profoundly to all those constituencies. The novel promised to become a cash cow as it apparently anticipated future installments. Its legions of fans, left suspended among multiple nonendings, were certain of the inevitable trilogy (extrapolated from the fact that Bloomsbury had signed Clarke to a three-book contract) and hyped the “next” volume on Internet sites. Clarke, however, adamantly disavowed that, indicating that her sophomore novel would be set in the same era and echo some of the same situations but would concentrate on an entirely different set of characters, this time from lower echelons of Regency society. Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell, she insisted, had its own integrity, its own argument. Hailed as the finest expression of fantasy writing since Tolkien, Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell nevertheless defies that grand template: Is it a postmodern mimetic fantasy, an ironic realistic fabulation, a mimetic metafabulation? Thus it raised intriguing questions about the nature of its groundbreaking achievement.

JONATHAN STRANGE & MR NORRELL

In September 2004, more than a decade after Clarke had first been entranced by the enigmatic figure in the jigsaw puzzle, her novel, Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell, was published simultaneously in America and England. Despite indulging fantasy, long held suspect by readers of “serious” fiction (the story, set in nineteenth-century England, tells of the rivalry between two London magicians and of the imminent return of a powerful sorcerer of medieval England known as the Raven King), Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell received laudatory critical reviews and was shortlisted for a host of major literary awards, including the Guardian First Book Award and the Whitbread First Novel Award. Time magazine named

HISTORIC REALISM

Given Clarke’s admiration for the parlor dramas of Jane Austen and the fin-de-millennium renaissance of interest in Austen’s fiction that elevated her to the status of the hippest nineteenth-century novelist of manners, an approach to the realism of Jonathan Strange must acknowledge its

37

SUSANNA CLARKE survives by eating dead birds and mice the cats bring her.

considerable debt to Austen. Clarke carefully— and lovingly—crafts magnificent scenes of glittering ballrooms and snug parlors where characters, driven by selfishness, ironically reveal through apparently bland conversations their nefarious schemes; characters do not fall in love but rather negotiate relationships in divertissements that are as elaborate as they are brutal. As with Austen’s world, Clarke’s world is rife with unseemly gossip disseminated by heartless parlor sharks interested not so much in respectability as with its appearance. Also like Austen, Clarke highlights the era’s custom of brokering loveless marriages with beautiful, intelligent women to secure the prominence or reputation of the man.

But all is not bleak. Much like Austen, Clarke permits the exemplum of a single sterling love: specifically, here, the evolving relationship between the beautiful Lady Arabella Woodhope and the Byronic Jonathan Strange. Arabella defies period stereotype. She is not wealthy—she is the daughter of a curate. The relationship is based not on the pragmatics of economics but on a kind of love at first sight: After the death of his father, Strange visits Arabella’s brother, a longtime friend who is a parson. The attraction to Arabella is powerful and mutual, remarkable given Clarke’s larger context of poisonous marketplace relationships. Far from retiring, Arabella as wife is outspoken and proud of her eccentric husband, and she supports his odd career choice (a frustrated poet, he is now determined to become England’s greatest practicing magician). After Strange establishes his credentials, Arabella will pine for him during a lengthy absence while he uses an arsenal of enchantments to help Lord Wellington defeat the French overseas.

Thus, as in Regency-era courtship novels, Clarke’s women do not fare well. Witness the hastily arranged marriage between the destitute Sir Walter Pole, whose family lives on the reputation of wealth it squandered long ago, and the beautiful, sickly Emma Wintertowne, half his age but heiress to a considerable dowry that can guarantee Pole’s political aspirations. Or consider the itinerant street magician Vinculus, who maintains five wives in five different districts about London, or the dashing, heartless libertine Henry Lascelles, who manipulates the lonely Mrs. Maria Bullworth into an adulterous tryst only to dispense with her callously. And there is Jonathan Strange’s own mother, who had been a vivacious, wealthy Scots heiress: Strange’s father had inherited a ramshackle estate near the Welsh border and needed money to restore it. Compelled by her family to accept exile to dreary rural Shropshire, she died more of loneliness than any physical ailment four years after Strange was born. The widowed Mrs. Brandy, negotiated into a loveless marriage with a decrepit older man looking for a pretty young thing, runs a modest grocer’s shop and struggles to make ends meet. She loves one of Pole’s servants, a magnificent Caribbean butler named Stephen Black, but he is utterly forbidden to her because of social convention. Perhaps most pitiful is the impoverished elderly widow Mrs. Delgado, who has lived for years with more than fifty stray cats in a darkened attic in Venice’s Jewish ghetto and

Arabella and Strange’s commitment is heartfelt, unironic, authentic—and when Arabella comes to be trapped within an insidious enchantment by a malevolent fairy drawn to her beauty, Strange blames himself. Only much later does he discover that her “death,” from pneumonia-like symptoms after she sleepwalks across a snowy moor, had been staged by the fairy, and what was buried in Arabella’s coffin was a piece of enchanted oak wood, while Arabella herself had been whisked away to an enchanted castle in the shadow-kingdom of Faerie. With little regard for his own health, savaged by melancholia, Strange abandons London and relocates to Venice to devote himself entirely to her rescue. To commune with the fairy world, he decides he must become slightly mad. To induce madness, he prepares a potion distilled from dead mouse remains he gathers when he visits the obviously insane Mrs. Delgado. His experimentations eventually free Arabella but ironically trap him within a much greater spell, shrouded in a towering pillar of forbidding darkness.

38

SUSANNA CLARKE The novel closes with a poignant faux reunion between Arabella, now freed, and Strange, now imprisoned. Clarke sets an achingly romantic scene: Italy in April, bursting into green. Under a star-splashed sky, the two lovers meet, apart: he is trapped in the powerful enchantment. With heartbreaking sincerity (in contrast to the mercenary negotiations that characterize the novel’s other relationships), Strange promises someday to return and nobly tells Arabella that until then she is to be happy, that he could not bear that she live like a widow. They kiss, and he turns and disappears into the darkness—despite such pain, that very depth of feeling affirms love’s possibility and endows Clarke’s vision of an otherwise decadent upper class with a difficult if reassuring hope.

dowries). Given to bandwagon mentality, they embrace the resurgence of magic as a distracting novelty. Like children, they adore showy tricks and do not apprehend (as Clarke does) the profound cultural implications of magic; rather, they swarm about the two celebrity magicians, Strange and Norrell, with all the dignity of modern paparazzi. Regency society is further driven by class and economic divisions. Servants are treated like —Clarke provides a heartbreaking account of the death of Stephen Black’s mother on a slaves ship from Jamaica. Stephen himself, descended from noble African blood, must contend with routine abuse as he walks London’s streets. The city’s foul prisons overflow with hapless debtors; the insane are isolated like lepers; doctors are witless quacks; lawyers, mercenary cutthroats; preachers, scheming materialists. The king, mad with grief over the death of his youngest daughter, spends long days in isolation under the care of charlatans. The monarchal system—so long the hallowed expression of British integrity and still a generation from the emergence of Victoria—is reduced to parody, an old man dressed in dirty slippers and a nightgown (ironically a regal purple), pounding away on a harpsichord, singing German ditties. Regency England is glitter without substance, its chilling emptiness underscored by Clarke’s wintry London that, like the enchanted Strange, is locked in a perpetual gloom.

Yet to limit Clarke’s realism to a critique of love affairs among the privileged class of libertines, fops, adulterers, and hypocrites is to ignore the novel’s broader indictment of England’s political, religious, and economic structures. The range of Clarke’s withering satire, which reflects with unblinking candor virtually every aspect of an England that has decidedly lost its grandeur (unforgiving mirrors form a motif in the novel), recalls the dark, subversive vision of Spanish painter Francisco Goya, who makes a cameo appearance while Strange helps Wellington. Commercial London has lost its storybook quaintness, blighted by the creeping squalor of industrialization. British government is rife with inept career bureaucrats interested only in preserving their own positions. The smug British pursue a protracted land war against Napoleon when little is at stake save their jingoistic obsession with the French. When Strange is dispatched to the front lines to put magic at Wellington’s command (an offer initially refused by headstrong officers who disdain the idea that they need help), a chaplain tells him that to understand the war he must bivouac with the troops. When he does, Strange gets a sobering lesson in the indignities, discomforts, and routine sacrifices of the lowliest soldiers. By contrast, the decadent and sycophantic upper class is indifferent to such realities. They are culturally shallow (paintings are acquired for show and bartered as part of

Within this realistic narrative, however, Clarke offers a traditional heroic presence, a character who emerges, after significant emotional trial, to establish a moral center: John Childermass, the surly manservant of Gilbert Norrell. In interviews Clarke often cited Childermass as the character who, over the long evolution of the manuscript, came to intrigue her. With his unkempt black hair and his drawn face, uneducated and part of the disdained underclass, Childermass emerges into the psychological complexity that would privilege his position within a realistic novel. The assertion of his growing resourcefulness and his code of compassionate ethics gives a striking democratic feel to a novel otherwise defined by the rigid caste system of Regency England. Early on, Childermass shep-

39

SUSANNA CLARKE herds the cloistered Norrell as the magician hesitatingly emerges from his library refuge to engage London’s treacherous social world. Childermass is a facilitator, practical and savvy, a crisis manager navigating the streets of London with Machiavellian assurance. Childermass’ loyalty to Norrell never wavers. When a distraught Emma Pole aims a pistol at Norrell, who had brought her back from the dead only to deliver her into an enchanted imprisonment with a powerful fairy, it is Childermass who takes the bullet in his shoulder.

that assignation produced Vinculus—on whose infant skin the strange markings from the digested book subsequently appeared. Recognizing the import of the markings, Childermass acts heroically to preserve the cryptic writings until a mysterious stranger (an emissary of the Raven King) resurrects the dead Vinculus. In the closing pages of the book, Childermass conducts the resurrected Vinculus to the meeting of the York Society of Learned Magicians, thus ensuring the new era’s magicians access to the most significant book of magic in British history. Resourceful, selfless, courageous, clever, devoted, Childermass might surely serve as Clarke’s narrative hero—if Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell were content to be a realistic novel.

Childermass has an interest in magic and reads futures in cards. He distinguishes himself, however, by the depth of his appreciation-his growing anxiety—over the apparent return of medieval magic. Unexpectedly he is visited by a vision that convinces him that the forces Norrell and his protégé Strange are involved with are far more powerful than either suspects. When Childermass explores an ancient pathway that leads into the Faerie kingdom, he comes upon an enchanted castle where a belligerent guardian challenges him. Understanding the magnitude of the power he confronts, Childermass wisely backs away, an act the villainous Lascelles perceives as cowardice and for which he slashes Childermass’ face with a knife. Appropriately, however, it is the scarred Childermass who assures the transfer of the great knowledge of the Raven King to the contemporary audience. Traversing the Yorkshire countryside, Childermass comes upon the body of the street magician Vinculus, hanged by the same malevolent fairy that enchants both Emma Pole and Arabella Strange. Childermass is intrigued by Vinculus’ skin, tattooed with mysterious writings. They are the only extant copy of the prophecies and enchantments of the legendary Raven King, written more than five hundred years earlier.

FANTASY EPIC

Amid the emergence of the savvy Childermass, Clarke embroiders an entirely invented narrative of ancient magic and fantastic events, of clandestine alliances and cryptic prophecies. At the center of the tale is the imminent return of the Raven King, a legendary fairy monarch from British folklore. In the twelfth century, the story goes, northern Britain had been ruled by a powerful magician known as the Raven King, who, as a child named John d’Uskglass, was the only son of an aristocratic family with a vast estate granted to them in perpetuity by William the Conqueror. When a neighboring baron raided that estate, John’s father petitioned the king for justice. The petition was denied, John’s father was brutally murdered, and the boy, his only heir, was abandoned in a forest to die. But the child was adopted by fairies who recognized that the orphan child had been marked for greatness. Taken to Faerie, the orphan grew into a sorcerer so powerful that, at the age of fifteen, determined to reclaim his father’s lands, he conquered King Henry’s army using dazzling enchantments on the battlefield. He then held sway for more than three centuries over northern Britain, the Kingdom of Faerie, and, most remarkably, a third kingdom on the far side of hell. It was an unparalleled era of peace and stability for northern Britain (historically the begin-

In 1754 a farmer-magician whose family had possessed the ancient book for centuries entrusted Vinculus’ father, an oafish servant, to deliver the book to a neighboring magician. Having no idea of the book’s value, along the way the father indulged in a two-day debauchery at a tavern that climaxed with his eating the book on a bet. Several days later he bedded a servant girl, and

40

SUSANNA CLARKE nings of that region’s fierce sense of independence) and, in turn, a golden age for the practice of magic. Roads and bridges connected Britain to Faerie; commerce between the two kingdoms flourished. The Raven King’s disappearance in 1241, as veiled in mystery as his life, had led to centuries of speculation about his return. But when Clarke picks up the story in 1806, magic in England had long been decidedly disenchanted, left in the hands of antiquarians who wrote chalk-dry histories of it, ragged street entertainers in mud-spattered booths who only annoyed passersby, and bogus fortune-tellers who preyed on the susceptible and the superstitious.

down hair. With an oily Mephistophelean subtlety, the fairy bamboozles Norrell, agreeing to resurrect the young bride, but in return requiring her to spend half her life with him. To signify his claim, the fairy demands a memento: the little finger from her left hand. Norrell agrees, assuming the young bride has years before the claim will be made; but after the fairy completes the enchantment, he demands that she spend all her nights with him at the elaborate balls in his enchanted castle, named Lost-hope House—half her life, yes, exacted a day at a time. Thus begins what will evolve into a tangled intrigue centering on the prophesied return of the Raven King. Once Norrell is established in London, he moves to consolidate his position, using his influence to push legislation to ban street magicians and leaving himself London’s only practicing magician. But at the heart of Norrell’s sensibility is his distrust of the legendary Raven King (he suggests the whole thing is a myth); he rails against fairies as amoral and duplicitous, dismisses the Raven King as a monomaniacal usurper of the British throne, and discredits the myth of the golden age of British magic as a counterproductive exercise in hyperinflated nostalgia. But Norrell is challenged by the unexpected emergence of a second practicing magician, Strange, the brash wunderkind whose considerable powers of enchantment come not from long years of study but from an intuitive command of the energy of magic itself.

The practice—as opposed to the study-of magic is reintroduced by Norrell, a recluse whose long interment in his library of books about magic in remote Hurtfew Abbey outside York has prepared him to champion the restoration of British magic. Norrell establishes his credentials by performing a spectacular feat for the edification of the York Society of Learned Magicians, a polite organization of dilettantes who are initially reluctant to accept the unknown Norrell, but he agrees to the demonstration only on the condition that, should he successfully perform magic, the society must disband. Indeed, it is Norrell’s ambition not merely to reintroduce the grandeur of British magic but to control that renaissance. They do agree, and from Hurtfew Norrell brings statues to life at the distant Cathedral of York. When London newspapers run stories about the remarkable occurrences at the cathedral, Norrell leaves behind his monastic life and heads to London to begin his mission. Once the glitterati of London society overcome their disappointment in the unprepossessing figure of the dull scholar-magician (they had hoped for someone with wild eyes and a flame-tipped wand), Norrell reveals his mission: to put magic at the disposal of the British government in its efforts to quash Napoleon. He earns the government’s confidence after he performs a supremely dramatic feat: When Emma Wintertowne dies just before she is to marry Sir Walter Pole, Norrell resurrects her. But to do that, he must strike a bargain (unbeknown to anyone) with a powerful fairy, identified only as the gentleman with the thistle-

Drawn to London as Norrell’s student, Strange comes to believe in commerce with the fairy kingdom, trying spell after failed spell to contact the powerful beings. After Strange is commissioned in 1811 to assist Wellington in the ongoing efforts to defeat the French in Portugal, he assists the British army for nearly three years: laying down transportation routes overnight; terrorizing French troops with visions of avenging angels; moving entire towns and altering the currents of rivers; conjuring meteorological phenomena; rescuing a British ship beached on a sandbar using teams of horses raised from the sand itself; and even resurrecting seventeen dead Neapolitan freedom fighters to ascertain the location of stolen cannons. The Iberian campaign is a stun-

41

SUSANNA CLARKE ning exercise in the power of magic, and once British victory is assured, Strange returns to England in 1814 a hero. He will be recalled the following year during Napoleon’s brief resurgence and will play a pivotal role in securing the victory at Waterloo, conjuring heavy rains and giving the muddy roads hands to slow down the French, enchanting a rye field to trip up French troops, moving roads, bringing to life saints from the mural in a country chapel to help extinguish potentially catastrophic fires, and at one point moving the entire city of Brussels temporarily to North America.

Norrell and Strange close the narrative, each bound to the other within the same enchantment, shrouded in impenetrable darkness, planning to abandon England and live in exile on the Continent. The growing friction and uneasy alliance between the obsessively controlling Norrell and the maverick Strange is absorbing, a spectacle of dueling enchanters and daring feats that dispense with the laws of the physical universe. But Clarke, an avid reader of Sherlock Holmes, understands that charged conflict is the fantasy novel’s red herring: the feuding magicians are part of a broader agenda, puppets manipulated by grand forces preparing the return of the Raven King. It is that story that centers Clarke’s fantasy epic, specifically the emergence of Stephen Black.

Throughout all this, Strange remains determined to contact the fairy kingdom. For a magician to deny that legacy, he argues, is like the archbishop of Canterbury’s denying the Holy Trinity. This dogmatic stance draws Norrell’s fury, and when Strange publishes a laudatory history of the Raven King, Norrell peevishly makes all the copies disappear or the print in them vanish—save one copy, of course, for his own library. But when Arabella is abducted to Losthope House by the gentleman with the thistledown hair, Strange earnestly begins his efforts to cross into Faerie. Along the way, he grows increasingly powerful. The gentleman with the thistle-down hair, as an emissary for the Raven King, plots to lure mad King George III into Faerie and thus prepare the throne for the ascension of the Raven King. He visits Windsor Castle and charms the demented king with sweet flute music, but the intervention of Strange thwarts the scheme—and that interference earns the enmity of the powerful fairy. As Strange pursues increasingly potent enchantments, he will ultimately be cursed, enclosed within the massive tower of darkness by the gentleman with the thistle-down hair. Only late in the novel, after Norrell reluctantly agrees to join Strange in an alliance to conjure the Raven King, does the reader get, in one breathtaking moment, a sense of the monarch’s magnificence. As the magicians recite a summoning spell at Hurtfew Abbey, all the library books suddenly turn into a flurry of descending ravens, and a raven’s eye the size of a hillside momentarily peers into one of the tall library windows. The magicians are humbled.

More than Norrell, who comes off badly—he is gullible, deceptive, petty, vindictive, jealous— and more than Strange, whose ego leads to catastrophes and sloppy spells, Stephen Black recalls the prototypical hero of fantasy literature, from Arthur Pendragon to Frodo Baggins: a comely man-child with mysterious origins, whose inherent nobility, intelligence, kindness, and goodness place him at odds with a treacherous world of mercenary self-interest. Despite his lowly condition, he exudes the calm of authority and the aura of nobility. Stephen begins the narrative, as does the reader, bound to a horizontal world, unaware of any grander realm. He is reluctant to accept his destiny—even when the gentleman with the thistle-down hair, as an agent of the Raven King—takes the servant under his wing. Exposed to the realities of the fairy kingdom, Stephen adjusts to the evidence of enchantments, begins to separate himself from the mundane, and is liberated into the powerful realm of magic. His story becomes the bildungsroman typical of the fantasy genre, a coming-ofage quest to reclaim his identity. As Stephen comes to accept his destiny, he represents an uncompromising moral agency, the possibility of redemption not only for shoddy Regency England but also for the realm of Faerie—a desolate wasteland that awaits restoration to greatness. As readers begin to realize that the cryptic prophecy of the return of the Raven King

42

SUSANNA CLARKE fits Stephen, that the butler will take part in restoring England’s greatness (his given name means “crown”), they understand the shattering implications, in the closing pages, of Stephen’s killing the gentleman with the thistle-down hair. As Stephen approaches Lost-hope House, where he is expected to lay claim to his royal prerogative, he feels a surging chorus of yeses generated by the rocks, streams, and birds. Emboldened, he uses his powers to drown the villainous fairy in a swollen river and then crush him with huge millstones. In this exhilarating moment of clarity Stephen heads to Lost-hope, which is moss-eaten and crumbling into decay. With new vigor, he passes through the great hall and settles at last upon the ancient throne: “This house ѧ is disordered and dirty. Its inhabitants have idled away their days in pointless pleasures and in celebrations of past cruelties.ѧ All these faults, I shall in time set right” (“The Ladies of Grace Adieu,” p. 769). Stephen’s ascent into his nobility gives Clarke’s fantasy epic its closing turn to the joy that defines the genre (what Tolkien termed the “eucatastrophe”). Is Stephen the promised Raven King or is he a John the Baptist figure? (Norrell has a painting of Salome with the head of John the Baptist.) The reader is left surrounded by mystery, invigorated by anticipation. In the dramatic closing chapters, the English countryside erupts in spectacle: pebbles spontaneously arrange themselves into the words of spells; puddles give way like doors; ravens crowd blossoming tree branches; abandoned roads to Faerie clear themselves of centuries of tangled underbrush. It is surely promising, and the heroic Stephen Black embodies that gift of hope, a stirring vision of the possibility of reclamation that, since King Arthur, has been the privilege of fantasy narratives.

gratuitous judgments and random observations about life in Regency England as well as cites a wide-ranging body of fictitious literature on the history of British magic? The narrator is never identified: Is it one of the stodgy antiquarians of the York Society of Learned Magicians (perhaps John Segundus, who according to several footnotes, authors a twovolume biography of Jonathan Strange); is it perhaps an older Gilbert Norrell, characteristically speaking of himself in a stuffy third-person? Why does Clarke not identify the narrator? After all, when she published her short fiction in The Ladies of Grace Adieu and Other Stories in 2006, she prefaced that volume with a chatty introduction written by a fictitious professor of fairy studies who reassures the reader that the “stories” (they are not presented as fictions) function as a primer to fairy culture. In that case the narrator is clearly identified and, once the stories commence, withdraws. But in Jonathan Strange, the narrator is both an abiding presence and an abiding absence, lacking narrative consequence and plot presence and never influencing the action; the narrator lacks any physical dimension, specific background, evident motivation, or telling psychology. Not surprisingly, critical reaction largely ignored the narrator. But the narrator returns discussion of the novel to Clarke’s larger premise, first triggered by that jigsaw puzzle box: the celebration of storytelling. After all, it (we cannot assign gender) is pure function—a voice, simply the means to telling a story. And logistically, because no single character is privy to all the scenes recounted in the narrative, we are dealing with an inveterate embroiderer who, like Hawthorne, indeed like Clarke herself, luxuriously conjures scenes from a blithe anonymity, spinning from the raw energy of the animated fancy. The narrator’s intrusions compel us to be aware of a voice, to hear the story. Remove those intrusions, and what is lost is an intimacy that Clarke valued long ago when as a child she found the reassuring construct of stories. Reading is an isolating and lonely endeavor—by introducing the voice, by insisting on a narrative presence, Clarke taps the ancient consolation of community.

POSTMODERN TEXT

If Clarke juxtaposes the realistic narrative of John Childermass’ evolution and the fantastical tale of Stephen’s ascent, what is to be made of the nearly two hundred footnotes? And why introduce a voice-over narrator who periodically offers

43

SUSANNA CLARKE But, if that is so, then surely the footnotes counter such intimacy: they intrude on the story and interrupt the narrative, as they must be read apart from the unfolding plot. The footnotes, sometimes extending across several pages, compete with the story. Indeed, both readers who relish the Austenesque historic realism and those enthralled by the fantasy narrative can dismiss the footnotes as at best amusing, at worst distracting. Here is where Clarke’s third constituency steps forward. Savvy readers, versed in the bravura narrative experiments of postmodernism, can see a twee avant-garde assault on the presumption of narrative integrity and can discern the precedents of Clarke’s strategic upending of narrative in Jorge Luis Borges, John Barth, Vladimir Nabokov, John Fowles, and others. In parodying the research of academics (who are often their only readers), postmodern texts have used footnotes to invent their own context, perhaps to mock themselves, and (given the intrusive presence at the bottoms of pages) compel readers to forego relaxing into the unfolding story—we are compelled to foreground the text-ness of the story, to acknowledge that we are holding a printed thing constructed by a smartalecky writer intent on being a terrorist, dynamiting the textual—edifice even as it is being constructed.

the narrative movement of Moby-Dick toward a sense of the whale as indefinable, Clarke’s narrator tethers the reader’s impulse to give in to the mysterious and the fantastic. Thus, as a student of postmodern narratology, Clarke parodies academic excess to at once expose the realistic tale and disenchant the marvelous one. If that is the case, then surely the narrator with all those footnotes functions like Rupert Giles in the early seasons of the Buffy television series: the snuffcolored school librarian, the joyless guardian of the archives, the dusty buzzkill, who, bunkered amid cartoonishly large leather-bound books, their pages crisp with age, dispassionately delivers pointed historic exposition to counter any potential awe over the obvious evidence of the fantastic. Of course, such a tidy argument, which positions Clarke as a snarky student of avant-garde narrative theory and an ambitious experimenter in narrative technique ignores the obvious: that Clarke is neither and passionately ties her evolution as a writer to her love of story, not storytelling. For Clarke, then, the footnotes offer an alternative text-scape with its own integrity that extends rather than diminishes the book’s narrative sprawl, less a mockery of story than a florescence of it, prodigious, joyful, reckless. With the cheerless deadpan, mossy gravitas, and prissy pettiness of a career professor, the narrator offers entirely invented scholarship, how-to explanations of spell casting, anecdotal evidence of earlier centuries’ magicians, and explanatory (often subtly hilarious) mini-essays on the fabulous golden age of Renaissance magic when the Raven King held sway—indeed, it is in the footnotes that the dimension of the Raven King’s reign becomes evident. And given that the narrator also provides helpful tidbits on a wide range of factual topics—the Regency war cabinet, the queer topography of Portugal, the history of British cathedrals, the career of Lord Byron, as well as definitions of arcane magic terms—the footnotes give the unfolding fantastical narrative an aura of authenticity and coax reluctant readers to buy into the reality of legendary British magic. Much as Hawthorne gives weight to his marvelous tale, which like Clarke’s, freely braids

To professional readers, Clarke, who otherwise seemed an Austen wannabe or a Tolkien knockoff, joined daring contemporary writers reinventing narrative by calling attention to it, usurping the privilege of story, undercutting both the premise of mimesis (footnotes surely prevent readers from sympathetically interacting with characters) and the premise of fantasy. At critical moments when the narrative moves toward abandoning the reassuring parameters of mimetic fiction, the narrative voice, grounded in archival records, mitigates the impact of exposure to the unprecedented by anchoring those narrative events to a lengthy (and often tedious) chain of precedence, asking us to believe in the extraordinary because it is well documented and therefore ordinary. Like Herman Melville’s sub-sublibrarian, whose determined efforts to crossreference the whale into clarification bog down

44

SUSANNA CLARKE historic realism with the fabulous by reassuring us that the story is grounded in Puritan historic record, so these footnotes give sturdiness to what is otherwise the fragile construct of a giddy fancy. More importantly, like the tattered scarlet letter, like the jigsaw puzzle, the footnotes stir invention and introduce a range of other stories any one of which might sustain our participatory intervention: Anne Bloodworth, an overworked country wife tired of years of chores, is duped by a mischievous fairy and ends up enchanted in Faerie, condemned to centuries of chores; the innocent glovemaker’s child wanders away from her home and is returned by the benevolent intervention of the Raven King himself, who appears to the child in a flurry of black birds; Margaret Ford, a malicious farmwife, finds a magic ring in a goose she is preparing and uses her newfound powers to hurt neighbors she has never liked and to steal a beautiful baby; Cecily de Walbrook is charmed by a clingy pewtercolored stray cat who insists on sharing her bed, only to find out the cat is actually a randy magician. These are not so much footnotes as they are storyboards, sketches, premises that could be amplified into grand narratives of their own. Indeed Clarke did just that: footnote 2 in chapter 43 mentions three women magicians in the obscure rural town of Grace Adieu; footnote 1 in chapter 63 mentions a resourceful charcoal burner who outwits the Raven King, which Clarke spins into the tale “John Uskglass and the Cumbrian Charcoal Burner,” the only previously unpublished story to appear in her 2006 collection. The footnotes, then, spacious and suggestive, invite the full-dressed expression into form that is the special magic of the engaged imagination.

embroidering impulse itself. Clarke’s novel frustrates simplification into genre. Each narrative strand would make a sufficient read—indeed, initial reviews tended to favor one of the three elements and largely to ignore (or apologize for) the other two. But Clarke collides the premises, denies the narrative a single pedigree, a single path of approach. What are all those hyperserious academics supposed to do with talking fountains and haunted ballrooms spinning with dancing goblins? What are fans of fantasy fiction to do with the acerbic social commentary and the realpolitik of Regency-era courtship? What are readers of psychological and historic fiction to do with the hilarious footnotes and intrusive narrator? Clarke denies her text handy identity— indeed, to laud the text’s Austenesque sensibility, its painstaking historic detailing, its pitch-perfect nineteenth-century prose, and subtle character psychologies but to ignore, for instance, the fabulous journey Strange takes through a mirror or the moment Norrell fashions an intimidating armada of British warships entirely from rain is rather like relishing an exquisite slice of homemade bread by complimenting its flour (this metaphor would not be lost on Clarke, who edited recipe books for ten years as she drafted Jonathan Strange and who understands how parts within a whole concede their integrity). Clarke thus creates an intriguing, sui generis novel that breaks free of the captivity of genre. But why? Recall the jigsaw puzzle that started it all. If thematically Jonathan Strange explores the tension between freedom and captivity, between daring vision and simple reflection, between heroic resistance and meek acquiescence, such themes surely apply as much to the early twenty-first-century imagination as they do to the story of magic in Regency England. And, much as in The Scarlet Letter, it is that daring that promotes the reader to the true heroic center of the text. Traditional genre-bound texts are elaborate pleasure-prisons. In conventional realistic novels, for example, the reader is happily imprisoned by the accumulation of details, recognizable characters, telltale symbols, and decisive scenes, and is pulled into a welcoming symbolic landscape whose characters coax

“THE DARK AND DREAMY HEART”

Historic realism, magic fantasy, postmodern text: Clarke cagily withholds endorsing any of these narrative strands, maintaining an intriguing tension that recalls The Scarlet Letter—which is at once an exquisitely realized Puritan-era historical novel, a fabulous tale of the paranormal, and an early postmodern exercise that celebrates the

45

SUSANNA CLARKE those wonderfully useless, self-sustaining enchanters, those spellbinding conjurers: us.

sympathies (although we know they are really ink struck in paper). In fantasy fiction, the reader is similarly imprisoned, happily escaping into astonishment, spellbound by the sweep of alternative worlds, accepting the sweet claustrophobia of secondhand imagining, re-realizing the spectacle that some author has originally conjured. And even in the most audacious experimental postmodern texts, the reader is again imprisoned. Without traditional characters to lavish sympathy upon, or handy symbols to interpret, or clear scenes from which to derive themes, readers happily exile themselves into these labyrinthine textual edifices; against the promise of publishing their analyses, they excavate the text’s obscure allusions, explicate its intricate wordplay, and assess its Byzantine plotlines against arcane language theories. Readers, fans, academics-prisoners each. Because such texts maintain the integrity of genre and offer familiar predictability, readers lapse into a comfortable complacency, a routine that leaves the act of reading moribund. But by bringing the genres together without privileging any one and by suspending the reader within a bewitching matrix of unended endings, Clarke, like Hawthorne before her, frees all three types of readers. Because they cannot read the novel as one thing or another, they must maintain a flexibility, an arch alertness that conventional genrebound novels routinely minimize. At the nonending of Jonathan Strange, we are ushered out, a joyous leap into possibility, invited to conjure from our own resources which have suddenly been startled into animation—all of us, readers, fans, academics. You complete the realistic novel aware of the inequities of British culture in the Napoleonic era; you complete the fantasy tale marveling that cathedral statues come to life or that alternative worlds exist in a mirror, and you eagerly anticipate the next volume in the epic saga of the Raven King’s return; you complete the postmodern text bemused by its savvy parody of academics and eager to theorize about the strategic intrusion of the constructed narrator. But you complete Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell catapulted beyond such limits—the experience of the novel is aggressively centripetal. In the end, it creates not readers but storytellers,

Clarke’s and Hawthorne’s narratives interrogate their own premises, and they demand—in fact, insist with guerrilla boldness—that the reader resist the temptation to surrender to the spell of story. Like The Scarlet Letter, Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell is at its heart about the imagination that engendered it, and like Hawthorne’s romance, despite its apparent gloominess and wintry gravitas, Clarke’s narrative is an expression of a joyous imagination running full throttle with a story determined to close unclosed. As such, the book functions like the tattered scarlet letter and the jigsaw puzzle—a grand occasion for storytelling. Go invent—after all, Clarke severs her story lines abruptly: Is the Raven King returning? Will Arabella and Strange reunite? Is Stephen Black the promised king or a delusional lunatic? Will the disenchanted Emma Pole succeed in ridding England of magicians? Who is that striking young girl in red velvet who attends the meeting of the reorganized York Society of Learned Magicians? What will happen to Norrell and Strange, now sharing the same enchantment, as they head to Europe? Pick any story line, any character, any twice-told tale in the footnotes—and then, in a novel about the reenergizing of magic, feel quite intimately the resurgence of real magic: your imagination. It is not that Clarke wants to sentence anyone to the enormous labor of gestating a manuscript—in truth, books here are held suspect; libraries are refuges; publication a mercenary enterprise; and the most wonderful notions once cooled into print become contested property— indeed the ambitious gentleman who approaches Norrell, the new sensation of the London scene, to publish his story is blind in one eye. Rather, Clarke rekindles what she herself felt years ago: the joy of storytelling. As such, Jonathan Strange is a book of magic, not a book about magic. Early on, the narrator carefully distinguishes books of magic from the far more common books about magic—books about magic, he explains dryly, merely catalog data on the history of magic, whereas books of magic actually incite spectacle enchantments beyond the parameter of reason.

46

SUSANNA CLARKE Surely Jonathan Strange, in triggering imaginative excess, in licensing and sponsoring a conspiracy of competing tales among its readers, is that rarest of things: a book of magic. Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell thus is ultimately a captivity narrative. True, many of its characters are held bound within powerful enchantments, and Stephen Black’s subplot recounts the horrors of the slave trade—but the captivity Clarke most frets over is the captivity of her reader bound within a grim and mordant contemporary era (like Regency England and like the Kingdom of Faerie). The contemporary imagination has been manacled by the oppression of sophisticated virtual reality techno-captors: redundant theme parks; new generations upon new generations of video games; puppet-crazy children’s programming; the faux intimacy of Internet sites; harvests of big-budget actionadventure movies; high production commercials, endlessly looped, that routinely feature talking toilet brushes and levitating candy bars; special effects software that enables any savvy twelveyear-old to alter reality; and technology itself in which this morning’s marvelous gimmicks are tonight’s obsolete junk. Collectively Clarke’s early twentieth-first-century readers have languished within the bindings of such secondhand imaginings. For Clarke, such readers suffer from a variation of the Stockholm Syndrome—they gratefully hold the hand that holds them down. Clarke’s readers, by contrast, must revive the reach and energy of their own imagination. Like The Scarlet Letter, Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell is less flowing than episodic, each chapter shifting character and scene and time, each like a carefully crafted, strikingly visual tableau brought to life (resurrection is a motif in the novel). Each tableau has a feel of being exquisitely conjured with its own delicate integrity (Hawthorne compares his chapter-tableaux to fragile soap bubbles; Clarke is herself a fan of Alan Moore’s landmark graphic novels, and both of her publications are handsomely illustrated). Relish my conjuring, Clarke urges, but test your own atrophied powers.

dreaming heart, just as the flight of a bird comes from the heart” (p. 7), she is talking as much about the most potent form of enchantment: the imagination itself. Although Clarke dismisses as writerly affectation the strategy of planting symbols to carry thematic weight, finding such indulgences cerebral and contrived, an odd image from an early visit to Gilbert Norrell’s massive library at Hurtfew Abbey lingers. Upon a table by a roaring fire (shades of Hawthorne’s surveyor) rests a very old book—but curiously it is only the leather binding, its pages nowhere to be seen. It is then an unbook book, a story anticipating its own conjuring, narrative freed of its binding, a subtle invitation to create our own marvelous stories: that is the authentic magic at the heart of Susanna Clarke’s fictional sensibility.

Selected Bibliography WORKS OF SUSANNA CLARKE Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell. New York and London: Bloomsbury, 2004. “The Ladies of Grace Adieu” and Other Stories. New York and London: Bloomsbury, 2006.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Barron, Neil, ed. Fantasy Literature: A Reader’s Guide. New York: Garland, 1989. Dickerson, Matthew T., and David O'Hara. From Homer to Harry Potter: A Handbook on Myth and Fantasy. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Brazos Press, 2006. Hume, Kathryn. Fantasy and Mimesis: Responses to Reality in Western Literature. New York: Methuen, 1984. Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell (www.jonathanstrange.com). (Web site devoted to Susanna Clarke and her works.) Mathews, Richard. Fantasy: The Liberation of Imagination. New York: Twayne, 1997. Olsen, Lance. Ellipse of Uncertainty: An Introduction to Postmodern Fantasy. New York: Greenwood Press, 1987. Rabkin, Eric S. The Fantastic in Literature. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1979. (A landmark study of the genre.) Sandner, David. Fantastic Literature: A Critical Reader. Westport, Conn.: Praeger, 2004. Tolkien, J. R. R. “On Fairy Stories.” 1939. Reprinted in his The Tolkien Reader. New York: Ballantine, 1966. Pp. 33– 99.

When Clarke argues in “The Ladies of Grace Adieu” that “magic comes from the dark and

47

JONATHAN COE (1961—)

William May bravura set pieces, puns and allusions, cosmic ironies played out on his characters, or the poignant comedy of two people struggling toward intimacy. Although his eight novels, three biographies, and collection of short stories offer narrative experiment, postmodern playfulness, and structural innovation, at their core they are humane comedies and generous satires—What a Carve Up! offers a biting commentary on the former prime minister Margaret Thatcher’s capitalist Britain, yet its most sustained lampoon is of a fictionalized version of Coe himself.

J ONATHAN C OE IS one of the most important modern British novelists, an unparalleled chronicler of English society and culture from the 1970s into the twenty-first century. Whereas his contemporaries and antecedents made the English novel global—Martin Amis’ Money: A Suicide Note (1984) jets between London and New York, and Angela Carter’s Nights at the Circus (1984) leaps from a Cockney circus to the Siberian desert— Coe’s geographies are determinedly provincial in scope. Although London recurs in his fiction and has been his home since the mid-1980s, it is his native Birmingham that provides the landscape for The Rotters’ Club (2001), the North York Moors that offer the chilling denouement in What a Carve Up! (1994; published in the United States as The Winshaw Legacy), and the rural isolation of Shropshire and Lincolnshire that forms the backdrop for The Rain Before It Falls (2007). His fiction provides a lucid account of England’s places and people that is alive to regional variation and cultural boundaries, and although he is not alone in seeking out rural and provincial England as a setting for the contemporary novel—the East Anglian flatlands are memorably evoked in Graham Swift’s Waterland (1983)—few can match Coe’s range or commitment to England’s less-visited literary corners. Tellingly, the protagonist of The Dwarves of Death (1990) rails at London “because everybody else flocks to it as if it were the only thing worth experiencing on earth” (p. 20) and, despite the Berlin framing narrative or the Danish holidays of The Rotters’ Club, Coe’s characters more often than not disperse to Wales, Sheffield, or Coventry rather than New York or Paris.

His novels examine the relationship between personal and national history, with collisions that are sometimes cruelly farcical—as in The Closed Circle (2004), where Paul, a member of Parliament, decides to vote to go to war in Iraq so that he can keep a free flat in London for his mistress—and often tragic, as in the killing of Lois’ fiancé by an IRA bomb in The Rotters’ Club. Dramatic irony pervades his work; the more his protagonists confess their idealistic expectations to us, the more cognizant we become of the inevitable historical incursions that will derail them. As Coe asserts in his biography of the actor Humphrey Bogart, “we are all of us engaged in lifelong battles against authority, fought in the knowledge that we live at the mercy of influences outside our control” (Humphrey Bogart: Take It and Like It, p. 8). In What a Carve Up! the aristocratic Winshaws take symbolic hold of Britain’s agriculture, government policy, and journalism, making the protagonist and chronicler of their dynasty, Michael Owen, a hapless puppet, whereas in The Closed Circle we see the sparring schoolboy rivalries of The Rotters’ Club played out on the British political stage. Although it is tempting to tie down Coe’s novels to stateof-the-nation fictions for each decade (The

Coe is also separated from many of his British contemporaries by the richly comic thread running through much of his work, whether in

49

JONATHAN COE Rotters’ Club depicting the mass unemployment and racial tensions of the 1970s, What a Carve Up! satirizing Thatcherite politics and capitalist greed in the 1980s, and The Closed Circle exploring the murky morals of 1990s Blairite Britain and the specter of the Iraq war), it is a formula that Coe himself seems wary of, as suggested to his fictionalized narrator Michael in What a Carve Up!

discontents and might also help illuminate American cultural reference points in his otherwise determinedly English landscapes. Music too is a key structural and thematic concern: The Dwarves of Death charts the fortunes of a struggling rock band and dispenses with chapter titles to explore the narrative equivalents of “Middle Eight” and “Key Change”; Benjamin, protagonist of The Rotters’ Club, is an idealistic young composer; and a Michael Gibbs track provides the title for The Rain Before It Falls. In part these snatched allusions to the rock singer Morrissey and forgotten indie bands help to vivify a moment in popular culture, but there is a deeper intent behind these historical reference points. Coe has become increasingly interested in the relationship between words and music. As Coe wrote in the Guardian:

“You think you can reduce everything to politics, don’t you, Michael? It makes life so simple for you.” “I don’t see what’s so simple about it.” “Well of course politics can be complicated, I realize that. But I always think there’s something treacherous about that sort of approach. The way it tempts us to believe there’s an explanation for everything, somewhere or other, if only we’re prepared to look hard enough.”

I’ve always loved music more than I’ve loved language.ѧ I write while listening to music, and if I read a particular passage back to myself after a book is finished, I can usually remember the music I was listening to when I wrote it. My own novels therefore have a “soundtrack,” as far as I’m concerned, but it’s an entirely private and interior one, which readers are unable to share.

(p. 354)

This self-questioning reappears throughout his work, creating an oeuvre that is deprecatingly experimental but never arrogant in its innovation. In the absence of a narrator to explain life’s chaos to us, Coe’s bewildered characters often look to national politics to close the gap. If the ethical and formal choices of the fiction writer are under close scrutiny throughout Coe’s novels, he frequently looks to other forms to energize his work. Film, particularly in relation to memory and the subconscious, plays a pivotal role in The House of Sleep (1997) and A Touch of Love (1989); The Rain Before It Falls is structured around a series of twenty photographs narrated to the blind Imogen. What a Carve Up! takes its name from a 1961 comedy-horror film that first appears as a memory of a childhood birthday treat before finally providing the setting for the novel’s gruesome climax. As Graham remarks to Michael in the novel, “any serious modern artist who wants to use narrative ought to be working in film” (p. 276), and the medium, along with the critical and cultish following it inspires, is a constant preoccupation for Coe and his protagonists. His biographies of Bogart and fellow actor James Stewart show an encyclopedic knowledge of mid-century Hollywood and its

(“Moon Tunes,” p. 18)

His 2008 project Say Hi to the Rivers and the Mountains finally revealed one of these hidden soundtracks: it consists of a play written by Coe that was performed alongside an hour-long set by the British experimental group the High Llamas. Music represents the point at which the creative becomes instinctual, offering a salvo for the elaborate techniques and machinations of the novelist. Coe himself plays the piano and composed throughout his teens and twenties. Apart from the music and film, Coe’s literary heritage might be traced back to Laurence Sterne and Henry Fielding, the latter the subject of Coe’s doctoral thesis at Warwick University. These two literary ancestors jostle for supremacy in his works, sparking his interest in society on the one hand and experimental writing on the other. An early love of detective fiction, particularly that of Arthur Conan Doyle, emerges in The Dwarves of Death and What a Carve Up!, but otherwise Coe’s preference is for the individual rather than

50

JONATHAN COE the generic. Rosamond Lehmann, the twentiethcentury British novelist, inspired not only the characters and landscapes of The Rain Before It Falls but also its loamy melancholia. Yet perhaps the most important literary reference point is provided by B. S. Johnson, the doggedly avantgarde British novelist of the 1960s who insisted that fiction was telling lies. Coe’s award-winning biography of Johnson, Like a Fiery Elephant (2004), not only raised the profile of Johnson’s work but also redefined the genre of biography itself. Knowing the difficulty of coupling Johnson’s experimental aesthetic with a traditional, chronological outline of his life, Coe produced a biography that is playful, poignant, and also profoundly autobiographical. Through navigating Johnson’s life and work, Coe also took on the conflict in his own writing between formal experiment and mimetic integrity. Coe’s 2004 novel The Closed Circle draws on a central metaphor of recurrence and insularity; throughout his work repetition colludes with coincidence. This generates some labyrinthine plots unraveled with Dickensian ingenuity and also a series of protagonists not quite at home in the world and reluctant to take agency. As Michael in What a Carve Up! eyes a beautiful young woman on a train, he longs for a “series of coincidences which would bring us together while usefully absolving me from the need to take events into my own hands” (pp. 262–263). Their subsequent conversation and the eventual revelation that there is nothing coincidental about their meeting both rewards and resists his request. Yet Coe rarely treats his characters with malevolence, and if the satire of earlier novels such as The Accidental Woman (1987) and What a Carve Up! suggests the savagery of Evelyn Waugh, later works give us diffident maturity rather than a set of victims and perpetrators.

as Zadie Smith or Ian McEwan and is yet to be nominated for a Booker Prize. His pellucid prose, his bathetic comedy, and the strain of selfdeprecation and nostalgia running through his work make him an uneasy proposition for the literary judge. Yet if his deceptively simple style is sometimes mistaken as banal by reviewers, as in the puzzled response to The Rain Before It Falls by Erica Wagner in the New York Times, its apparent opacity masks some fiendish plotting and generic dexterity. Whereas Julian Barnes similarly plays with linearity (A History of the World in 101/2 Chapters, 1989), dissects contemporary relationships (Talking it Over, 1991), and pastiches detective fiction (publishing a series of crime novels under a pseudonym of Dan Kavanagh), Coe combines all three in What a Carve Up!, which blends social satire, murder mystery, and Künstlerroman. It is this unique, most often humorous, fusion of tones and style that is both Coe’s strength and the reason for the relative critical silence on his work. His innovations structure and ground his novels rather than subverting their realist qualities. Coe’s narrators, rather than situating him as the postmodern interventionist, allow us to see the author himself as part of the fallibly human fabric making up his novelistic world.

BIOGRAPHICAL OUTLINE

Coe quips that he is one of those unfortunate writers with a happy childhood, providing a rich source of contented memories that his fiction attempts to return to rather than a set of problems to resolve, for “few things can be more useless, for practical purposes, than happy memories” (The Accidental Woman, p. 13). Time and again in his work, his protagonists hope to draw on nostalgia to re-create their pasts, but with limited success. As the luckless Maria finds at the conclusion of The Accidental Woman, “the countryside around her called attention to itself, rather than to the memory of that long lost other afternoon” (p. 150). Memories and dreams from Coe’s youth resurface throughout his work, yet always with the resignation that “dreams, as you know, are no sooner described than falsified” (p. 133).

Although Coe has enjoyed sustained commercial and literary success—The Rotters’ Club was made into a BBC television series in 2005, and literary awards have included the 1995 John Llewellyn Rhys Prize for What a Carve Up! and the 1998 Prix Médicis Étranger for The House of Sleep—he has attracted surprisingly little critical attention in comparison to contemporaries such

51

JONATHAN COE Coe read English at Trinity College, Cambridge, where he spent much of his time cocooned in his room writing and learned “the art of the sweeping, uninformed dismissal” (Like A Fiery Elephant, p. 6). Although he rarely discusses his time there, unhappy undergraduate days haunt the protagonists of The Accidental Woman and The House of Sleep, and Robin in A Touch of Love recalls a studious day of university work “born of panic rather than enthusiasm” (p. 48). Yet it was here that he began to explore a literary heritage outside the prescribed canon and strayed both from the Spenser and Dryden prescribed by his tutors and the new breed of British novelists such as Martin Amis and Ian McEwan being devoured by his contemporaries. Chancing in a bookshop on the distinctive green spines of the British feminist publisher Virago, which had begun to reissue out-of-print twentiethcentury women’s fiction in a Modern Classics imprint, Coe read Dorothy Richardson, May Sinclair, and F. M. Mayor. Works such as Richardson’s Pilgrimage (1938) “flung open a door on to a new world of possibility” (“My Literary Love Affair,” p. 5). In particular, this window into women’s fiction informed the feminine sensibility in much of Coe’s work. Many of his protagonists are female; one of his plots turns on the sex change of a key character; and several of his male protagonists are sexually ambiguous—Katherine and Ted suspect the sensitive Robin in A Touch of Love of being gay. Coe has often expressed surprise in interviews that he was born a man.

Born on August 19, 1961, in Birmingham, Coe was brought up in a middle-class, conservative household, the son of Roger Frank Coe, a research scientist, and Janet Mary Coe, a primary school teacher. From 1972 to 1979 he attended King Edward’s School in Birmingham, an academic grammar school affectionately fictionalized in The Rotters’ Club. Although his parents were not avid readers, he wrote throughout his childhood and recalls composing a pastiche Victorian detective story when he was eight years old called “The Castle of Mystery.” Yet it was television and film that proved formative influences, from British TV sitcoms such as Fawlty Towers to comedy films such as Kind Hearts and Coronets. His grandfather, with his good-humored encouragement and his love of Sherlock Holmes, had a profound influence on the young Coe, and he recalls his grandfather’s death when Coe was twenty-two as one of the most upsetting episodes in his life. His own fiction returns again and again to the primacy of family bonds and the arbitrary interruption of unconditional love by sudden death. At age fifteen Coe wrote a novel and sent it to the comedian and writer Spike Milligan’s publisher, acknowledging Milligan’s Puckoon (1963) as a direct influence. The work was rejected, and Coe went on to burn it, describing it later as an unholy fusion of Evelyn Waugh and Kingsley Amis. Yet his discovery of Henry Fielding’s Joseph Andrews at age sixteen marked a turning point in his literary apprenticeship, its interweaving narratives, brisk satire, and depiction of human folly providing a template for the fiction Coe would go on to write. This was balanced by the experimental exuberance of Laurence Sterne’s Tristram Shandy, which, as Coe recalls, showed him that a novel could “deconstruct its own inventions” and prompted the realization that “if you could pull this off while still engrossing the reader ѧ without annoying them too much, without revelling in your own cleverness—then you had done something very special indeed” (“Great Spunky Unflincher,” p. 2). Here Coe identifies the need for fiction to be knowing without being arch.

During his undergraduate years Coe played piano and composed music for a cabaret group named Wanda and the Willie Warmers and briefly considered a career in music. He would go on to form a jazz quintet. In 1984 he received a Master’s of Arts degree from the University of Warwick, and he completed a Ph.D. dissertation there on Henry Fielding’s Tom Jones before staying on to teach poetry. The title of his thesis, “Satire and Sympathy: Some Consequences of Intrusive Narration in Tom Jones and Other Comic Novels,” is suggestive both of the mode and the mood of his literary interests. While the narrator frequently intrudes in Coe’s fiction, or

52

JONATHAN COE steps aside to give way to letters, e-mails, or newspaper articles, the notion of consequence itself remains a thematic preoccupation. But if the subject of Coe’s postgraduate work remains central to his fiction, the promises of academia are less fondly recalled: the rootless isolation of doctoral study is depicted in A Touch of Love, leaving its protagonist, Robin, to reflect of a colleague that “anyone who likes universities that much really hates life itself” (p. 44). The lonely campus is a recurring image in Coe’s work, in contrast to the rivalry and bustle that characterize university novels by David Lodge; tellingly, the characters in The House of Sleep return to their student hall years later to discover it has become a clinic for investigating sleep disorders. Coe returned to university in 2006 to collect an honorary degree from the University of Birmingham, but since publishing his first novel in 1987 he has preferred to write fiction rather than teach it. Coe has lived in London since the mid-1980s and married Janine Maria McKeown in 1989. They have two daughters, Matilda and Madeleine.

begins with an introverted Maria being praised by her headmistress for winning a place at Oxford, which she assures her will be “the glorious start of a life rich in achievement and fulfilment” (p. 8). As Maria shuffles her way indecisively through dingy student housing, five years of domestic abuse in a loveless marriage, and rejection by her own child, the narrator offers little in the way of consolation and takes a sadistic delight in informing us at one point that it is “three years later, and it is still raining” (p. 127). If the quasi-Romantic final scene of a lark ascending the hill as Maria contemplates her future suggests a faint possibility of redemption, the narrative is quick to qualify the promise, directing the readers via a footnote to a Prokofiev sonata, which we are assured “achieves a much more concrete version of what I was trying to express” than its verbal equivalent (p. 148). Words in Coe’s first novel are difficult and inadequate, and the narrative is continually correcting itself, halfway between pedantry and integrity. Meanwhile, the narrator and the protagonist struggle through a passive war of who will give up first.

EARLY NOVELS

Although the narrative is conventionally chronological, its continual insertions and qualifications often resemble the filmic rewind and freeze-frame. When we are told Maria’s disastrous marriage comes as “the unfortunate consequence of having to eat gammon on that hot afternoon” (p. 81), the narrator relishes the chance to justify his own seemingly arbitrary causation. The difficulty with such a technique is that Maria’s arbitrary passage through the novel seems callous rather than comic, making it a work that is full of satire but little sympathy.

After collecting a slew of rejection slips, completing three novels that were sent back from a succession of publishers, and burning his fourth, Coe considered abandoning fiction writing until, at last, The Accidental Woman was taken on by Duckworth in 1987 for a fee of £200. He also reviewed fiction for the Guardian and the London Review of Books during this time, but for financial, rather than critical, reasons; he is wary of contemporary novelists passing judgment on their peers. His early work, in retrospect, shows him ironing out the stylistic and formal difficulties of combining a self-conscious narrative style with a novel interested in character rather than construct. Coe has subsequently dismissed his debut, The Accidental Woman, as too cruel, even if the narrator’s indifference to its protagonist, Maria, mirrors her own: “Let’s be honest, I begin to weary of Maria, and her story, just as Maria begins to weary of Maria, and her story” (p. 135). The cynical narrative works both a parody of first-novel clichés and the bildungsroman: it

Coe takes huge leaps forwards with his next two novels, A Touch of Love (1989) and The Dwarves of Death (1990). The protagonists are now comically apathetic and diffident rather than indifferent, and the tension between their own perceived marginality and their centrality to the complex plots that embroil them provides comic mileage as well as transformative possibilities for their hapless meanderings. Robin Grant, the protagonist of A Touch of Love, is a doctoral student unable to complete his thesis and a writer

53

JONATHAN COE unsuccessful at publishing his work and, as such, suggests a fictionalized early version of Coe himself. As if to underline the similarities, Coe interweaves four of Grant’s short stories into the main body of the narrative, allowing the reader to assess the similarities between Coe’s style and Grant’s, whose authorial intrusions frequently recall the narrator of The Accidental Woman. Robin’s story, “The Meeting of Minds,” the first to be included in the narrative, breaks off early from its third-person description of a man named Richard to announce:

Depression and death are never far away in this often comic novel, but it is the tension between compassion and detachment, rather than the threat of extinction, that continually haunts its characters. One of Robin’s notebooks quotes Simone Weil’s assertion that the two ways of killing ourselves are suicide and detachment, and, with a Forsterian commitment to social communion, Coe explores the dangerous consequences of the latter. The novel’s postscript by Aparna, the embittered postgraduate confined by the social expectations of her racial identity, is left to conclude that “we should have spent less time talking and less time arguing and less time thinking about our books and more time thinking about each other” (p. 155). Her plea for empathy over intellectualism is suggestive of Coe’s increasingly humanist concerns and his desire for a novel where experiment must come second to experience. Coe shifts from the authorial digression or the readerly address to craft a novel full of overlapping voices—the shifts between Robin’s four stories, Aparna’s postscript, and the unobtrusive omniscient narrator strive for companionship rather than cacophony. If A Touch of Love hovers between comedy and tragedy, The Dwarves of Death is Coe’s first truly exuberant work. The macabre influence of the detective genre makes for dark humor, but Coe’s tonal shifts keep the novel as deft as it is grisly. Its skeletal structure is his most formally innovative, using ten sections of the popular song in lieu of chapter titles, and here music haunts and harmonizes the novel rather than, as in the conclusion to The Accidental Woman, pointing up the failings of verbal expression. Another bashful and reticent protagonist, the songwriter and pianist William wanders through a series of frustrating rehearsals with the band the Alaska Factory, whose members reduce his subtle chord progressions and melodies to chugging guitar rock. A deeply unsatisfying relationship with his girlfriend Madeline is played out in a series of hilarious courting set pieces, recalling the selfdefeating poverty of Gordon Comstock’s doomed relationship in George Orwell’s Keep the Aspidistra Flying (1936). It is in Dwarves of Death that Coe’s talent for depicting resignation and

I dislike this mode of writing. You pretend to be transcribing your characters’ thoughts (by what special gift of insight?) when in fact they are merely your own, thinly disguised. The device is feeble, transparent, and can lead to all sorts of grammatical clumsiness. So I shall try and confine myself, in future, to honest (honest!) narrative. (pp. 29–30)

Allowing the narrator to express his dislike of his own creation affords him too much power, yet his promise of authorial honesty makes him too apologetic for omniscience. These are difficulties Coe will return to in the biography of B. S. Johnson, who, throughout his own work, battled the same demons; here, by transposing these selfcritical asides from the narrator to Robin, his writer-protagonist, Coe is afforded the space to be both within and outside his own novel. The book opens with a disconsolate Robin being visited by an old Cambridge university friend, the cheerfully myopic Ted, sent on a selfstyled mission to rescue Robin from depression. Coe mines the history of their unhappy undergraduate love triangle for pathos and comedy, and it is a rich seam, emerging through Ted’s blithely unaware reminiscences and Robin’s dissenting monologues. Yet Robin is right to suspect that forces are conspiring against him—as the reader navigates the obsessions and narrative methods of his four short stories, we become aware both that Robin is facing false accusations of child molestation and that circumstances are determined to distract his lawyer, Emma, from devoting her full attention on the case. Coe’s own freelance work as a legal proofreader suggests a mocking self-fictionalizing here too.

54

JONATHAN COE failure with such compassionate comedy emerges, from William’s confession that “bickering with Madeline was more desirable to me than making love to any other woman in the world” (p. 25), to the extended complaint on London’s public transport: “standing on a bus stop on a Sunday morning is like going to church: it’s an act of faith, an expression of irrational belief in something which you dearly want to believe exists, even though you have never seen it with your own eyes” (p. 74). William’s first-person narrative gives us his musical world half in verbal description and half in annotated scores as he searches for an elusive melody that will change his fortunes, or tries to hammer out on his keyboard the marriage proposal in musical form that will turn around his troubled relationship with Madeline. The quotations from lyrics by Morrissey that begin each section or the song by John McLennan that serves as the novel’s epigram and thematic center function as props for William to guide himself through the novel’s world.

scope of Fielding’s novels, as well as the style, would Coe reach his literary potential. WHAT A CARVE UP! (THE WINSHAW LEGACY)

The huge critical acclaim and popularity of Coe’s next work, What a Carve Up! (1994) set a blueprint for readers’ expectations of subsequent novels. Under the title The Winshaw Legacy, it continues to be his best-selling novel in the United States, setting up its own sort of literary legacy. The complex narrative tells of Michael Owen, the down-on-his-luck novelist given an apparently chance commission to write the history of the Winshaw family. This is the aristocratic dynasty involved in the symbolic “carveup” of 1980s England from the novel’s original title, with its members’ self-serving roles in arms dealing (Mark), intensive farming (Dorothy), journalism (Hilary), and national health care (Henry), conveyed in powerful and polemic satire. Their relentless greed impacts Michael’s own personal history directly through the political climate they help shape—whether through Dorothy’s convenience foods that lead to his father’s heart attack or the National Health Service cuts that deny his girlfriend a hospital bed. A final ghoulish set piece borrowing knowingly from Agatha Christie’s And Then There Were None finds the Winshaws themselves carved up as their embittered father enacts revenge on his merciless children. Here the overly neat causation is set off by the generic fluidity of cinema. A key scene from the 1961 film What a Carve Up! recurs throughout the narrative with what begins as memory but becomes premonition. The constant shifts in the book between cause and effect undermine the direct impact of the Winshaws on British political and cultural life even as it reaffirms them, making the savagery of Coe’s satire selfquestioning. For all the venom reserved for Dorothy’s animal cruelty or Mark’s dealings with Saddam Hussein, it is Michael himself who undergoes the most thorough process of examination and becomes the central figure of the detective story. His characterization might usefully be compared to Martin Amis’ self-fictionalizing in Money

Yet it is only when William inadvertently becomes the prime suspect in a gruesome murder of the lead singer of the Unfortunates (named, tellingly, after a B. S. Johnson novel) that his passivity is challenged; the farcical and rootless existence of the jobbing musician is transplanted into a world of crime and mob brutality. As so often in Coe’s novels, a despondent character is reinvigorated by suddenly being grafted into a different genre. The new rules of this foreign genre (in this case, the detective story) help the protagonist navigate and reassess his or her own moral agency and responsibilities. Critics generally see Coe’s first three works as examples of a novelist learning his craft; the comedy, popular culture references, and nomadic narrations point to his later successes but lack the political and social comment that reviewers would praise in his 1990s output. The brief scope of the early works sometimes borders on the novella. If they achieved favorable reviews on publication, they sold poorly, placing a question mark over Coe’s writing career and making frequent forays into journalism and film biographies a financial necessity. Only by emulating the

55

JONATHAN COE (1984), the diffident and beleaguered author drafted to script the life of the protagonist. Yet Michael’s depiction not only makes the author figure a compiler of documents, like the role Coe will later take on in his biography of Johnson, but also a character whose story is being written by those around him. His twin cultural reference points throughout the novel, Orpheus and Yuri Gagarin, the first astronaut in space, find him hovering between the fatal glance backward to the past and the danger of future exploration. Issues of paternity and identity are as fundamental to the novel as its dissection of Thatcherite Britain. Michael’s recurring dream of killing his younger self eventually finds its logical explanation as the complex plot unravels around him, but the image has a poetic poignancy that cannot be explained away by the narrative’s twists and turns. As Michael laments of his childhood obsession with Gagarin and the Cold War preoccupation that shattered it: “I wish that he had remained an object of unthinking adoration, instead of becoming another of adulthood’s ubiquitous, insoluble mysteries: a story without a proper ending” (p. 35).

because she borders on that “unfashionable cusp between the abstract and the figurative; between decoration and accessibility” (p. 174); a fear of being misinterpreted similarly disables her. The critical impediment of Phoebe’s “accessibility” is indicative of Coe’s own struggle with his “readability,” a trait that no amount of formal ingenuity can dampen. This is also the first of Coe’s novels to explore sexuality in depth or, through Michael, its conspicuous absence from the text. Michael’s attempt to write a successful seduction scene after being castigated by his publisher for his passionless prose has been rightly hailed as one of the funniest scenes in contemporary British fiction. The continual gentlemanly come-ons from fellow detective Findlay Onyx also raise questions over Michael’s sexual leanings. Elsewhere a superb passage catches his squeamish embarrassment over an inexplicable erection on a crowded tube train. The links between creative and sexual potency are implicit in other ways too: Michael writes a scathing review of a fellow writer who lacks a certain “brio,” but the word is published as “biro” (i.e., a ballpoint pen) by his newspaper, and the phallic bathos of the typo haunts him throughout the novel. The dialogue from the film What a Carve Up! that visits Michael in dreams is always truncated midway through Shirley Eaton’s disrobing, and only at the novel’s conclusion, through Phoebe, does Michael finally play out the full run of the scene. A fear of intimacy characterizes his awkward relationship with Fiona, and, in the end, illness poignantly forecloses the possibility of consummation. This is reflected in the grieving Michael’s inability to move his language forward: “I suppose none of our conversations had ever been all that special. Especially special, I nearly wrote. I think I must be going to pieces” (p. 207). The self-correcting voice of The Accidental Woman here falters through human concerns, rather than stylistic ones, and Fiona’s lymphoma is similarly held up to verbal scrutiny: “I stared at the word again, stared at it for so long that it stopped making any sense and became a meaningless jumble of letters. How could anything so small, so random as this silly little word possibly

Michael, confronting issues of agency and responsibility throughout the novel, longs for an ending yet attempts to defer it just as Coe does, with his ingenious plotting and series of framing narratives. The ever-circular author closes this ambitious, epic, and compelling work with another beginning: the preface to the Winshaw family history that Michael has been writing and researching throughout. Coe’s final joke is that the subsequent text has been carved up by Michael’s publishers beyond all recognition to feed a public hungry for sensationalist and prurient details—the question of authorship and ethics that haunt the novel are mockingly answered by Michael’s editor, who defends pillaging his text by arguing that “the public has an absolute right of access to even the most disagreeable particulars of such an affair” (p. 498). The compromise artists make by being in the world is also explored through Phoebe, the artist from Leeds who is lured by the promise of gallery shows to sleep with Roddy Winshaw. Her aesthetic makes her paintings difficult to sell

56

JONATHAN COE do so much damage?” (p. 406). It is finally only through Michael’s words, and his completion of What a Carve Up!, that he recovers a sense of agency, even if his publisher posthumously qualifies that very agency. This very personal and individual drama sits in deft apposition with Coe’s bolder, satirical streaks. If the savagely mercenary Winshaws are at times more caricatures then enemies, Coe’s political points remain as powerful as they are polemical and, in hindsight, there is a prescient quality to his discussion of Saddam Hussein’s rise to power. Only when Michael’s story has moved from detective comedy to bedside drama do the unscrupulous doings of the Winshaws shade into irrelevance, despite Coe’s insistence that every British individual suffers as a result of the Winshaws’ greed and malevolence. Yet the variety of tones and genres here solve and salvage any internal contradictions, creating a sprawling, vivid, but spry look at 1980s Britain that balances political hostility with cultural homage, and reserves as much affection for its hapless victims as venom for its ruling dynasty.

subsequent generation attempting to summon up the faraway land of the 1970s: “a world without mobiles or videos or Playstations or even faxes. A world that had never heard of Princess Diana or Tony Blair, never thought for a moment of going to war in Kosovo or Afghanistan” (p. 4). Though it builds up a complex cast of supporting characters, its affectionate focus is Benjamin Trotter (or “Bent Rotter,” as his schoolmates call him), the naive and idealistic composer and writer characterized by unrequited love and abandoned sonnet sequences. Although his obsession with the beautiful Cicely takes up much of his daydreaming, his fourteen-thousand-word euphoric monologue sentence at the novel’s conclusion also frets over the rise of the right-wing extremist National Front, future employment prospects, and British race relations: What an indictment, that I could share the same city with these people and yet I had no contact with them in all my eighteen years, apart from Steve, of course, and how difficult it must have been for him, how very surreal and disorientating, to have arrived at King William’s and found that he was the only black boy there and that we all made fun of him and called him Rastus. (p. 384)

THE ROTTERS’ CLUB AND THE CLOSED CIRCLE

Around Ben, Coe crafts a chorus of believable bit players, many of whom write for the school’s magazine, the Bill Board: the socialist Doug Anderton, the prankish Sean Harding, and the guitar-playing Philip Chase. It is only the women characters who perhaps lack dimension at times, although Coe is assiduous in suggesting how the prevailing misogyny of the period might necessitate this vacuum; the pragmatic Claire Newman provides a useful foil to the pedestal prize of Cecily or the empty space of Miriam, yet the loving detail Coe heaps onto even the odious Ronald Culpepper is denied them. By now familiar Coe concoctions light up the prose but with renewed vitality, as in the sleazily flamboyant art teacher, Miles Plumb, who appears as a vibrant reworking of Roddy Winshaw, or the imbedded references to the bands the High Llamas and Hatfield and the North, who provide Coe with the novel’s title. This is as close as Coe has come to an autobiography, and its vivid evocation of befud-

Coe’s follow-up to his first best-seller came three years later, and the novel in question, The House of Sleep (1997), largely dispensed with the political and personal conflicts that had been so central to What a Carve Up! Yet these interests resurfaced in the subsequent Rotters’ Club (2001) and its follow-up, The Closed Circle (2004), which worked as a two-volume distillation of a sequence of five novels Coe had been planning to write chronicling a family through several generations. Taking their nod from dynastic series such as Anthony Powell’s Dance to the Music of Time, they followed a group of teenagers at a fictionalized Birmingham grammar school before rejoining them twenty years later. Unlike What a Carve Up! there is no aristocratic or political dynasty to bridge the personal and public lives of the characters here. The Rotters’ Club replaces polemic with nostalgia, suggested in the framing narrative, which finds a

57

JONATHAN COE dling adolescence is captured with generous and painful humor. The mixture of intensity and banality that characterizes teenage years is suggested hilariously by Ben’s Christian conversion, which, with typically Coe-like logic, stems from his discovery of a pair of swimming trunks in his locker on a day he had forgotten to bring his games kit. Yet politics is as prevalent on the playground and in the prefect’s room as on the country estate, and Ben’s admission of racial segregation holds a mirror up to the older generation—characters such as Bill Anderton, Sam Chase, and Colin Trotter struggle to separate their personal lives from the specter of mass strikes, trade unionism, and the rise of the IRA. It is the IRA Birmingham pub bombing, Coe’s re-creation of the terrifying night of terrorism in November 1974, that leaves the biggest scar on these characters, who, as Coe suggested in an interview with William May, “are trying to get on with small, blameless lives without being flattened by the juggernaut of historical events over which they have no control” (May, p. 69). Written more than twenty-five years after the event, Coe avoids some of the ethical issues of fictionalizing contemporary horrors, but here, as in the conclusion of What a Carve Up!, Coe brings a couple to the point of perfect understanding only to detonate their futures. It is left to Ben, in response to the death of his sister, Lois, to offer up his story of the rescue of Danish Jews as an example of individuals successfully intervening in a historical inevitability, rather than the other way round. As with Robin in A Touch of Love or Michael in What a Carve Up!, Ben is the scapegoat writer-narrator still asking:

graphic structure of The Rain Before It Falls. A more explicit foretaste of Coe’s subsequent fiction is given at the end of the novel itself, which promises a sequel resuming the story in the late 1990s. If The Rotters’ Club balances the carnage of terrorism with the optimism and infinite possibilities of puberty, its sequel, The Closed Circle, is a novel about contemporary politics and complacent, disaffected middle age. The world of the novel has sidelined the idealist Ben, now a bitter accountant struggling with a flawed, ambitious writing project that might combine music and narrative. Stuck in a sterile marriage, he reflects that the world is sick of hearing from the “middle-class, white, public school, Oxbridge male” (p. 259). In Ben’s reluctant absence it is Claire who picks up the narrative strands, providing much of the novel’s energy and direction as she attempts to come to terms with her sister Miriam’s disappearance. The trappings of a culture preoccupied with celebrity and takeaway coffee permeate the prose, while its purchase on modern politics finds Prime Minister Tony Blair’s Britain cynical and dangerously adrift from ideology. As Malvina breezily informs Ben’s brother Paul, now working as an MP: “Irony is very modern ѧ you don’t have to make it clear exactly what you mean any more. In fact, you don’t even have to mean what you say, really. That’s the beauty of it” (p. 53). If this forms one of Coe’s cogent and clear-sighted criticisms of the times, his own work occasionally suffers from the opposite problem. As if to counteract the political tendency toward oleaginous equivocation, much of The Closed Circle is explicit where it might be suggestive. Ben bemoans the difficulty of the contemporary novel by asking, “What about September the eleventh? How do I find room for that kind of stuff in there” (p. 259)— some distance from the subtle satire of What a Carve Up! As Coe confessed to William May:

Does narrative serve any purpose? I wonder about that. I wonder if all experience can really be distilled to a few extraordinary moments, perhaps six or seven of them vouchsafed to us in a lifetime, and any attempt to trace a connection between them is futile. (p. 128)

Thatcherism, even at the time, was a readily identifiable ideology and the issues around it were relatively simple both to grasp and form an attitude towards: with Mrs. Thatcher, what you saw was what you got. Blairism I find more slippery—I still don’t really understand what he or his government stands for, and that sense of disorientation—which

Ben’s question not only points to his interest in creating associative music that can absolve itself of narrative’s linear expectations but also hints that Coe’s causative histories will give way to a fiction centered on moments, as in the photo-

58

JONATHAN COE come via cutting a hole in the page to let the readers foresee the death of a character (Albert Angelo, 1964), publishing a novel unbound to allow readers to shuffle chapters and read them in any order (The Unfortunates, 1969), writing a series of competing interior monologues (House Mother Normal, 1971), or dividing a page down the middle to present a character’s speech and thought simultaneously (Albert Angelo). Johnson’s own quizzical autobiography, Aren’t You Rather Young to be Writing Your Memoirs? (1973), called Joyce the Einstein of fiction and insisted that cinema had irrevocably changed the way novels should be written. Still an underrated and marginalized writer, something the biography is at pains to correct, Johnson and his frustrations with the novel form mirrored his anguished struggle with life itself, and, defeated by the need to tell the truth about himself, he committed suicide at age forty, in 1973.

is shared by both me and most of the characters in The Closed Circle—was perhaps more difficult to transform into satisfying fiction. (May, p. 68)

The move away from humor surprised readers; Coe’s more recent fiction substitutes comedy for compassion as the wheel on which it turns. The Closed Circle, far from completing the revolution begun with The Rotters’ Club, is then, in part, a transitional work. If the changes in British government might account for the differences in mood and style between the two halves of this story, the project Coe undertook while writing the second volume, his biography of B. S. Johnson, was to prove a process of authorial catharsis and reconsideration.

B. S. JOHNSON BIOGRAPHY

Throughout Coe’s fiction, picaresque heroes find themselves unwittingly at the center of the novel’s worlds, called on by a mixture of bad luck and contrivance to take up predetermined roles far outside their meager expectations. A similar mixture of serendipity and fate surrounds Coe’s taking on the project of B. S. Johnson’s biography: Coe’s first encounter with Johnson was, typically, as a child and came via television, during Johnson’s appearance in a 1974 documentary on Porth Ceiriad Bay in Wales which was, coincidentally, the Coes’ favorite summer holiday spot; it continued courtesy of an obscure volume handed to Coe by a friend in the 1980s. The biography Like A Fiery Elephant: The Story of B. S. Johnson is a story about Johnson, but it is also a story about Coe and the future of the British novel. Writing in the formally conservative literary climate of 1960s Britain, B. S. Johnson’s approach to the novel was egalitarian, iconoclastic, and staunchly individualist. Scornful of his contemporaries and in thrall to James Joyce and Samuel Beckett, Johnson distrusted the mendacities of traditional fiction; each of his seven novels tries to accommodate or acknowledge Johnson’s mantra that telling fiction is telling lies through typography or structural innovation. This might

Coe, as the introduction to the work confesses, is as distrustful of literary biography as Johnson was of fiction: he argues that “literature is discussed more than ever before; but at the same time, it has never been less valued” (p. 8). Mindful of Johnson’s own commitment to formal innovation, he carves up the conventions of biography throughout the book. Coe eschews chronology for a montage of voices, excerpts, and fragments—rather than attempting to fix Johnson’s character, Coe allows us to see him puzzling over his archive. As in The Closed Circle, we are given e-mail correspondence, transcripts of interviews, reviews and journal articles, and letters. In the biography’s penultimate section, “A Life in 44 Voices,” Coe’s biographical collage approaches literary fugue, and we find competing snippets from friends, critics, and family, each extract underlining its own provisionality. Yet if this technique preserves the subject’s elusiveness, it also builds up a continuing comparison between Johnson and Coe himself. Johnson’s character, as it gradually unfolds, might have been scripted by Coe, hovering halfway between Robin Grant and Michael Owen, with his tortured questions of sexuality, his frustration with academia and the literary establishment, and his tendency to apathy and

59

JONATHAN COE belligerence. The mystery surrounding his suicide echoes the unexplained death in A Touch of Love.

As Coe himself remarks of Johnson’s legacy: “Like all heresies, his novels challenge our most fundamental beliefs: our belief in the moral integrity of ‘fiction,’ our belief in the usefulness of storytelling when the daily truths thrown up by our misbegotten world cry out for immediate, practical attention” (p. 454). Yet if “immediate, practical attention” to the world is often demanded by Coe’s work, from What a Carve Up! to The Closed Circle, the other key strain of his writing is that of memory, and the human transformation of the past into narrative. Undertaking B. S. Johnson’s biography—a work that was rapturously reviewed and won the Samuel Johnson Prize for Non-Fiction in 2005—would make Coe reassess his structuring of personal experience as well as his novelistic technique. The darkening tone of his fiction and its preoccupation with the past is caught in two of his most important works, separated by a decade, The House of Sleep and The Rain Before It Falls.

The coincidences are only heightened in the surprising similarities of these two novelists apparently working at polar ends of the modernist divide. Coe’s opening précis of Johnson’s work highlights these continuities: both Coe and Johnson began their careers with novels in which a “veneer of stylistic adventurousness hides a conventional enough Bildungsroman” (p. 14), and Coe, like Johnson, often gives us a thinly fictionalized author as a protagonist. Even their choice of innovations suggests a direct influence, with Johnson’s integration of Joycean musical staves in his writing finding its way into The Dwarves of Death. The blurring of biography, work, and fiction seems to be acknowledged by Coe in the final pages of the book, where he suggests “a real closing of the circle had taken place” (p. 431), hinting at the novel he was at that time still writing. Yet if Coe remains skeptical of Johnson’s aggressive modernism, Johnson’s earnest commitment seems to have rubbed off on Coe’s subsequent novels, which abandon humor even if they retain traditional chronology. Like A Fiery Elephant is part autobiography, part fiction, but it is also structured as a detective story, Coe drawing on the biographer’s goose hunts and paper trails to rewrite Michael Owen’s story in What a Carve Up! with a new sense of personal commitment. Coe fictionalizes his own process of writing a biography and portrays himself as by turns obsessive, industrious, and reluctant. Johnson’s views inspire both repugnance and a sense of kinship in Coe; thus Coe’s affiliation with him also frees Johnson, posthumously, from the solipsism that is the burden of the iconoclast. This intensely human biography also liberates Coe himself: having struggled throughout his career with the need to marry experiment with experience, Coe finds relief in a literary precursor for whom innovation signals integrity rather than artifice. This work tells us much about competing trends in postwar British literature; if we look to Coe’s novels for a snapshot of British politics and popular culture, it is Like a Fiery Elephant that gives us the sharpest insights into its fiction.

MEMORY AND RECONCILIATION: THE HOUSE OF SLEEP AND THE RAIN BEFORE IT FALLS

Thomas in What a Carve Up! is a sexual voyeur and meets his apposite end when his eyes are gouged out by his father at the novel’s conclusion. Ocular obsessions are central to Coe’s remaining two novels. One of the most chilling images from The House of Sleep (1997) is of the fetishist Gregory applying pressure to his girlfriend Sarah’s closed eyes as they make love. He watches her sleep with a sinister intensity. In The Rain Before It Falls (2007), Imogen is blinded by her own mother, an event she wipes from her memory in a bid for self-preservation. Yet despite the intimate violence of these two events, The House of Sleep and The Rain Before It Falls are also Coe’s most contemplative and lucid works. The eye becomes a site for empathy and reconciliation as well as observation and control. The House of Sleep follows four university undergraduates at a seaside campus whose lives are all bound up with sleep and dreaming, from Gregory’s eye fetish and Robert’s insomnia to Sarah’s narcolepsy and her inability to differenti-

60

JONATHAN COE ate her vivid dreams from reality. The book has a dual structure—its six sections follow the normal four-stage sleep cycle into REM sleep while its chapters alternate between the early 1980s and the last two weeks of June 1996. The novel’s modern-day sequences show the characters still dealing with the legacy of their time together and, accordingly, sections stop mid-sentence only for the thought to be picked up twelve years away in the subsequent chapter. Meanwhile, their campus has been transformed into a sleep disorder clinic where Gregory, now Dr. Dudden, works as a researcher.

metaphor of Sarah’s narcolepsy—a nation-state sleepily walking to the millennium—might the story lines of this haunting novel suggest social comment. Time, with the promise of reconciliation, also illuminates the narrative of The Rain Before It Falls. The novel startled reviewers on publication. Here was a pared-down work—without humor, narrative complexity, or politics—about female relationships and maternal bonds. The imprint of the novelist Rosamond Lehmann, who gives the protagonist her name and also supplies her with sketchy biographical affinities, is everywhere, revealing the latent simplicity in Coe’s writing. It is also the first of his works to re-create wartime Britain, its narrative looking back to the evacuations of the Blitz and the promise of rural sanctuary.

This is a novel concerned with relations between the sexes, but although the undergraduate Veronica posits this as a political issue with her devouring the work of Simone de Beauvoir and Kate Millett, and her relationship with Sarah struggles to free itself from gender politics, the treatment of sexual identity is elsewhere more poetic. One character undergoes gender reassignment, but the narrative treatment of this situates it as a transformative coincidence rather than an opportunity for essentialist debates.

When Gill’s aunt Rosamond dies and leaves her as executor, her most surprising duty is to pass on a series of tapes to a blind woman named Imogen. On these cassettes, Rosamond describes twenty family photographs and, through her descriptions, a life history as well as the history of domestic photography—a skewed sort of autobiography that even Johnson might have countenanced. Yet if the central conceit is labored, the execution is deft, poised, and elegant: Rosamond’s story, told in sparse prose, is of sibling rivalry, a daughter lacking in maternal love, and the ricocheting consequences of that void.

Blindness and moral myopia are woven into the novel’s scientific debates on sleep and memory. Terry, a film critic, becomes obsessed with a film that no one has ever seen, while Sarah’s condition means that her life, and Robert’s, become predicated on events that have been imagined and recollected but never taken place. The increasingly Jekyll-and-Hyde quality of Dr. Dudden, driven mad by the promise of eradicating the necessity for sleep, recalls B-movie excess—it is no accident that Terry, the film critic, is obsessed with a film dealing with bodily mutilation and schizophrenia. The rhetoric of sleep and dreams refashions Coe’s characteristic interest in coincidence into an exploration of subconscious and associative thought. Yet if there is a Dickensian quality to the intricate and sometimes knowingly convoluted plotting here— Great Expectations is quoted near the novel’s conclusion—it is the Shakespearean coincidence of festive comedy that generates the novel’s warmth and empathy, with its parade of missing sisters, cross-dressing, and relationships transfigured by time. Only in the possible political

On closer inspection, there are some familiar Coe characters here. Ruth’s frustration with her paintings, which were considered “too adventurous and difficult by some people, and too conventional by others” (p. 244), recalls Phoebe from What a Carve Up! The same novel also signposts Coe’s interest in photographs, memory, and family lineage, when Michael recalls the “childish treasures” of his father’s photographs (What a Carve Up!, p. 164). The House of Sleep is also an important touchstone, its preoccupation with false memories and consciousness providing the germ of this novel, just as its lesbian relationship free of male violence prefigures Ruth and Rosamond’s.

61

JONATHAN COE The disorientating aspect of this novel for Coe readers is the prose style. Given that it is a narrative attempting to describe the visual without embellishment or subterfuge, it is at pains not to draw attention to itself. Its suggestive economy is far from the acerbic satire of What a Carve Up! or the knowing ironies of The Accidental Woman. Rosamond’s human insights, which are frequent and profound, come in a language stripped of artifice. She remarks of Imogen’s mother toward the end of the novel that she “could no longer afford the risk of looking upon the world”, a phrase resonant with the brevity of understanding (p. 232). It is through these subtle inflections that Coe creates a narrative voice that has grown out of an agenda but is benevolent rather than banal. Despite Rosamond’s insistence that photographs are deceitful things, hers is a voice more preoccupied with the limitations of human memory than the postmodern skepticism about representation and mimesis. One of the most important questions the novel asks is if recollection can bring reconciliation and help us grieve, or whether we must forget in order to forgive.

Capture the Castle (1948), where English eccentricity collides with American efficiency. Yet the situation is also quintessentially Coe, not only in its melding of film, memory, and reality but in the sense that the novel’s characters are both protagonists and extras, memorialized in celluloid or narrative but sidelined by history and its discontents.

CONCLUSION

When Coe, near the beginning of his biography, sums up B. S. Johnson’s limitations as a novelist, he reveals his own ideas as to what the contemporary novel should do: narrative curiosity has remained the “centrifugal force which draws readers back to the novel and therefore keeps it alive,” and the novel should innovate less through form than subject, by “recognizing the multiethnicity of modern Britain and opening itself to influences from other cultures; by tapping back into the energies of popular film, music, television; by turning its back on modernist elitism and rediscovering the pleasures of humour, storytelling, demotic, and so on” (Like a Fiery Elephant, p. 6). Coe’s emphasis on an open, democratic form that rejects highbrow culture seems indicative of much modern British writing, but his qualifying “and so on” is telling, as if he realizes this is a pat generalization. Certainly his eight novels celebrate popular culture, are rich in comedy, and examine the legacy of postwar immigration and its impact on Britain, if from an indigenous perspective. Yet there is a restless self-effacement to his work that could never settle on a formula: even as he acknowledges narrative as a “centrifugal force,” his 2008 collaborative work, which sets music alongside a play, tries to avoid it. The tension opens up other contradictions in Coe’s writing: nostalgia is at once a comfort, necessity, and vice; his England is dominated by its political leaders and yet full of hiding places where his characters can escape detection, even if the country itself can no longer fool the world with its “English irony and English self-deprecation” (The Rotters’ Club, p. 352). Sexuality is a preoccupation in his fiction, but it pivots on the perils

Coe’s maturing style is also evident in the novel’s conclusion; while Rosamond’s descriptions of the final photographs are not without their cruel revelations and denouements, the framing narrative that closes the work is not a device to control the past—as in the The Rotters’ Club—but to make it yet more ineffable. Gill holds to account life’s “patchwork” of coincidences and finds them wanting; the threat of meaninglessness hangs heavy over the last pages (p. 277). Finally denying Gill the “promise of revelation” (p. 278), Coe’s normally bustling narratives at last find the space for silence and ellipsis. There are no politics to satisfy and explain and no detective story to solve. One of Rosamond’s photographs recalls her and Beatrix’s roles as extras in director Michael Powell and writer Emeric Pressburger’s 1950 film Gone to Earth, when the American cast and crew come to film in the village of Much Wenlock in Shropshire. The striking juxtaposition of Hollywood with a forgotten corner of the English countryside brings to mind Dodie Smith’s I

62

JONATHAN COE of intimacy rather than the play of gender politics. It might also be worth noticing how many of his supposed-gay characters—Veronica in The House of Sleep, Rosamond in The Rain Before It Falls, and Robin Grant in A Touch of Love—commit suicide. His formal concerns are also difficult to extract from his perception of his audience: his dogged commitment to authorial integrity is coupled with a similar preoccupation with pleasing his readers. This goes beyond the commercial pressures of the mainstream novelist and becomes an aesthetic goal. As he remarked in an interview in 2008, his next novel will be cheerier, because The Rain Before It Falls seemed to disappoint people. His corrective response for subsequent novels also makes it likely that he will explore the male psyche rather than another generation of women. It is perhaps music that points the way to subsequent writing, given his work with the High Llamas. It would be in keeping if it were as much of a return as a voyage out. Coe has described writing as a compulsion, and his fiction is equally compulsive to read. Yet despite Coe’s restlessness, he remains aware that “we are condemned (I am condemned) to explore and revisit the same issues in our fiction, over and over, until ѧ what? Until they are resolved, probably. At which point, we don’t need to write any more (May, p. 73). The elusive conclusion of his most recent novel suggests, luckily for us, that resolution is still far off.

9th & 13th. London: Penguin, 2005. Recording, Tricatel, 2001. The Rain Before It Falls. London: Viking, 2007.

BIOGRAPHIES Humphrey Bogart: Take It and Like It. London: Bloomsbury, 1991. James Stewart, Leading Man. London: Bloomsbury, 1994. Published in the United States as Jimmy Stewart: A Wonderful Life. New York: Arcade, 1994. Like a Fiery Elephant: The Story of B. S. Johnson. London: Picador, 2004.

JOURNALISM

AND

LECTURES

“Great Spunky Unflincher: Laurence Sterne, B. S. Johnson, and Me: The 2004 Laurence Sterne Memorial Lecture” (http://www.asterisk.org.uk/2004Lecture.pdf). June 11, 2004. “My Literary Love Affair.” Guardian, October 6, 2007, pp. 4–6. “Moon Tunes.” Guardian, July 12, 2008, p. 18.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Head, Dominic. The Cambridge Introduction to Modern British Fiction, 1950–2000. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press, 2002. Thurschwell, Pamela. “Genre, Repetition and History in Jonathan Coe.” In British Fiction Today. Edited by Philip Tew and Rod Mengham. London: Continuum, 2006. Wagner, Erica. “Caught on Tape.” New York Times Book Review, April 13, 2008, pp. 27–29. Available online (http://www.nytimes.com/2008/04/13/books/review/ Wagner-t.html). (Review of The Rain Before It Falls.)

INTERVIEWS “Jonathan Coe.” In Writers Talk: Conversations with Contemporary British Novelists. Edited by Philip Tew, Fiona Tolan, and Leigh Wilson. London: Continuum, 2008. Pp. 35–55. May, William. “Closing the Circle: An Interview with Jonathan Coe.” In From Self to Shelf: The Artist Under Construction. Edited by Sally Bayley and William May. Newcastle, U.K.: Cambridge Scholars Press, 2007. Pp. 66–73.

Selected Bibliography WORKS OF JONATHAN COE NOVELS

AND

SHORT STORIES

The Accidental Woman. London: Duckworth, 1987. A Touch of Love. London: Duckworth, 1989. The Dwarves of Death. London: Fourth Estate, 1990. What a Carve Up! London: Viking, 1994. Published in the United States as The Winshaw Legacy. New York: Knopf, 1995. The House of Sleep. London: Viking, 1997. The Rotters’ Club. London: Viking, 2001. The Closed Circle. London: Viking, 2004.

FILMS AND TELEVISION SERIES BASED JONATHAN COE

ON THE

WORKS

OF

Five Seconds to Spare. Screenplay by Tom Connolly. Directed by Tom Connolly. Winchester Films, 1999. (Based on The Dwarves of Death.) The Rotters’ Club. Screenplay by Dick Clement and Ian La Frenais. Directed by Tony Smith. BBC, 2005.

63

DAVID CONSTANTINE (1944—)

Aaron Deveson IF THE WORK of the poet, critic, translator, and fiction writer David Constantine has not yet received the critical attention it deserves, it has, nonetheless, attracted its fair share of passionate and influential supporters, at least among his poetcritic reviewers. The back cover of his Selected Poems (1991) quotes George Szirtes: “Constantine’s imagination moves gracefully within the classical precincts of the pure lyric, a Gravesian Muse poetry tempered with scholarship.” Stephen Knight of the Times Literary Supplement (quoted in 2004’s Collected Poems) comments: “Perhaps his absence from fashionable movements is all that has delayed his recognition as one of the most gifted poets of his generation.” Writing for the same journal, Stephen Burt, in his review of the Collected Poems and a collection of Constantine’s lectures, A Living Language, calls him “the most lyrical of good poets” (p. 3), while in a 2008 review of a multimedia project featuring poems and readings by Bloodaxe Books writers, Frances Leviston declares: “It is especially good to reread David Constantine’s “Watching for Dolphins,” which, with its melancholic grace, feels like a modern classic” (p. 18).

his own work” (p. 865). Schmidt also finds a more contemporary comparison: “What [Andrew] Motion does with his subtle prosodies Constantine achieves through a syntax which, while correct, is the source of his powerful ambiguities and the ‘solvent’ that eases meanings together and apart” (pp. 865–866). Stephen Burt exhibits similar preoccupations in his review, linking what he calls the “expansive, rolling, complex syntax, sometimes with inversions most poets now avoid” to the example of German Romantics (p. 3). Although at one point Burt suggests that, along with Hölderlin, it is the post-Romantic Rainer Maria Rilke and the ancient Greeks who “inform Constantine’s sense of what a poem should be” (p. 3), near the beginning of his review he states quite emphatically, “From the first line on this book’s first page ѧ to the first sentence on its last ѧ Constantine declares himself a Romantic, in almost all the loaded, unfashionable and daring senses that onceomnipresent word can bear” (p. 3). Schmidt is more guarded, by comparison, about Constantine’s “unfashionable” Romanticism: The poems contain extremes: classical intention subverted by Romantic temperament, the poem of praise undermined by anxiety, the political vision run aground on social reality. The present is in danger of slipping away between memory, or loss, and longing, that greatest peril for the radical imagination.

One of the rare references to Constantine’s poetry to have issued beyond the pages of poetry journal reviews appears in the last two pages of a chapter entitled “Beyond Stylistic Irony” in Michael Schmidt’s gargantuan Lives of the Poets (1998). Schmidt writes of this poet that “it is the lives of other people, especially their suffering, that draws him forward,” that narrative has “partly emancipated” him, and he points to Friedrich Hölderlin—whom Constantine “has translated and written authoritatively about”—as the precursor “whose life and ‘madness,’ and whose prosodies, help to define the tensions in

(p. 865)

It may be added that in its attempt to hold on to what was once present Constantine’s poetry manifests a topographical specificity of the sort often found in the poetry of Edward Thomas and other “minor” post-Romantic poets of the British Isles.

65

DAVID CONSTANTINE prison and in the adolescent unit of Warneford Hospital. The experience also provided him with some material for his first poetry collection, A Brightness to Cast Shadows, which, in 1980, was one of the very first books published by Constantine’s lifelong editor, Neil Astley, at Bloodaxe.

BIOGRAPHY

Constantine was born in Salford, Lancashire, on March 4, 1944. While Bernard, his father, was away at war, his mother, Bertha Constantine, was able to move the family from Salford 5 to a rented house in the slightly more prosperous Salford 6—a crucial shift in circumstances, in that it made it possible for the young Constantine to attend a primary school that fed into some of the nearby grammar schools, including the famous Manchester Grammar School, where he went after passing his eleven-plus examination. Inspired and guided by his French teacher, Terry John, Constantine discovered the writings of the existentialists, and it was John who encouraged him to apply to Wadham—then, as now, a relatively progressive Oxford University college—where he concentrated in modern languages. Though he felt uneasy among the many privately educated students at the university, Constantine thrived academically. An interest in Hölderlin eventually led to a Ph.D. thesis (dissertation) on that author, which Constantine later published in a revised form under the title The Significance of Locality in the Poetry of Friedrich Hölderlin (1979). He defended his thesis in 1970, by which time Constantine and his wife Helen, who had studied modern languages in the same year at Wadham, had a daughter, Mary-Ann. (They later had a son, Simon.) Constantine also had his first academic job by this time, teaching German (initially the Baroque period) at Durham University, where he remained until 1981. While living in Durham, Constantine became a (secular) volunteer for the Syrenians, which was a branch of the charitable Simon Community, set up by Anton Wallich-Clifford to provide food and assistance to socially deprived ex-miners in the area. As secretary of the branch, Constantine found supervised accommodation for homeless men—the majority of them middle-aged alcoholics with mental health problems—who were encouraged to speak and vote on a fully democratic residents’ committee set up to run the home in which they lived. This idealistic experience established a pattern in Constantine’s life: he would later work as a volunteer at a psychiatric

The following year Constantine returned to the University of Oxford to take up a teaching post at the Queen’s College, where he remained as a fellow in modern languages until 2000. (Short stints as a visiting professor at Rutgers and Liverpool followed.) Oxford gave him the time to pursue his many overlapping academic and poetic passions to great acclaim. In 1983 he published the poetry volume Watching for Dolphins, which won the 1984 Alice Hunt Bartlett Prize and adumbrated many of the concerns of the scholarly work Early Greek Travellers and the Hellenic Ideal (1984), winner of the first Runciman Award in 1986. In 1985 he released a historically based novel, Davies. In 1987 he published what still reads as his darkest poetry collection, Madder. Constantine’s considerable talent as a writer of prose fiction would be further exhibited in his two collections of short stories, Back at the Spike (1994) and Under the Dam (2005). Hölderlin—Constantine’s critical introduction to the German poet—was published by Clarendon and Oxford University Press in 1988 and was followed by a translation, his Selected Poems of Hölderlin (1990), which won the European Poetry Translation Prize. After the publication of his own Selected Poems in 1991 Constantine published an epic poem, Caspar Hauser (1994) and collection The Pelt of Wasps (1998), which included the text of one of his several radio plays, based, in part, on the life of Sir William Hamilton, about whom he later published a major biography. During the same period he translated major works by Heinrich von Kleist, Johann Wolfgang von Goethe’s novel, Elective Affınities (published 1994), and Hölderlin’s Sophocles (2001), and also completed collaborative translations from the French of Henri Michaux and Philippe Jaccottet. The poetry collection Something for the Ghosts was published in 2002 and was

66

DAVID CONSTANTINE shortlisted for a Whitbread Prize. Further evidence of Constantine’s extraordinary productivity as a translator came in the form of English versions of a Hans Magnus Enzensberger volume in 2002 (winner of the Poetry Society’s first Corneliu M. Popescu Prize for European Poetry Translation), plays by Bertolt Brecht in 2004, and the first part of Goethe’s Faust in 2005. (The second part was published in 2009.) In 2003, Constantine, who is likely to be remembered as one of the most important Anglophone translators of the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries, took over, with his wife, Helen Constantine, as joint editor of Modern Poetry in Translation, the magazine formerly edited by Daniel Weissbort and, for a time, Ted Hughes.

sympathies extend a good way into theirs” but adds, “times change, I am writing now, with little ability at my disposal” (The Reader 16, p. 9). The article moves on to the Hölderlinian technique, which he considers one of few “specific practical gains which ѧ translation may deliver,” namely the German poet’s hypotaxis, “the long articulation of thought and feeling through many subordinating clauses” (p. 10). For Constantine, whose own poetic language is often complicatedly hypotactic, this syntactic structure—“expressive, almost without the words ѧ almost without semantic sense”—“produces a developing tension and the possibility of equivalent release” (p. 10). The second of the two articles for The Reader refers to specific occasions in Hölderlin’s poetry when syntax might be seen as the vehicle for ecstatic transformation. There, he writes of “events” along the way of many of Hölderlin’s long poems—“They are arrivals into human life of a deep sense of presence and fulfillment” (The Reader 17, p. 66)—providing the fourteen-line sentence of the second section of “Heimkunft” (“Homecoming”) and the twelfth section of “Der Rhein” (“The Rhine”) as examples. Constantine’s grammatically minded commentary treats these “arrivals” as lyrics in their own right, recording of the first how “through fourteen strictly metrical lines ѧ one long sentence articulates an extensive donation as the sun rises over the snowy Alps and the benefits of light, warmth and water spill into the valley” (p. 66). Hölderlin’s impulse in trying to realize in language this most positive, “plenitude” sort of presence was, at least according to the argument of Constantine’s booklength study, essentially a religious one, but Constantine’s manner of making this point indicates where his own poetics depart from Hölderlin’s:

“A STRAIGHTFORWARD POETICS” AFTER HÖLDERLIN

Despite these commitments Hölderlin has remained for Constantine “the foreign poet I have had the closest dealings with” (Goldsworthy, p. 87) and, in fact, the greatest single influence on his poetics. An intimate and rhapsodic sense of what Hölderlin has been able to offer Constantine unfolds in his scholarly study of the German poet, for whom the French Revolution had been such a source of hope and disappointment: The simple tripartite structure of past, present, and future keeps the poetry in perpetual creative unrest. The dynamism of the poems is longing, and longing is Janus-faced: directed back to a lost ideal and forwards to its resurgence or recovery.ѧ The comparison of past and present is crucial, crucial to our survival as living beings.ѧ It is the poet’s job to persuade his fellow men that benightedness is not their natural and inevitable condition, and he can do so by directing them again and again to look at the Age of Daylight. Poets have to stay awake, and to keep their torpid contemporaries awake also.

To say that feelings cannot be contained in verse and that a poem expressing them should somehow undermine its own achievement and demonstrate its own falling short, would be the grounds of a straightforward poetics. [The “Diotima” poems’] transcendental version has the same premise: elusiveness, the elusiveness of God; and the same impulse: to manifest ѧ we can follow him some way at least via the analogy of an ordinary poetics.

(Hölderlin, pp. 164–165)

Constantine reflects more soberly on the utopianism activated by his own literary dealings in the first of two articles on translation that he wrote for the literary magazine The Reader. Having mentioned Brecht’s Marxism, he declares: “I revere Hölderlin and Brecht and my political

67

DAVID CONSTANTINE Better, perhaps, to think of the wish to manifest God, the longing and disappointment this entails, as a subject, indeed as the subject of the poems.

His life is alone and still, his face shines brightly, he seems Leaning to lend us life out of his heights of sky, Creative of joy, with us, as often when, knowing the measure, Sparing us, holding off, knowing our limit of breath, He sends the cities and houses a wellshaped fortune, Mild rains to open the land, teeming clouds and these Familiar breezes and such sweet springtimes as this, Slowly his hands lifting up mourners towards joy again, When he, the maker, renews the times and re-enters Freshly hearts in the stillness of ageing and works Down and down and opens and brightens, which is What he loves and a life starts again here and now, Grace, as it once did, blossoms and into our present comes Spirit, and courage and joy rise on wings again.

(Hölderlin, pp. 128–129)

If to read Hölderlin faithfully, then, is to read him religiously, to follow him—and it is difficult not to read this in the double sense of “understand him” and “use him as a poetic model”—is to make the canonical poet to some extent “ordinary” or all-too-human in his expression of desire. In line with the possibility of discovering “a straightforward poetics” in the often eccentric textures of Hölderlin’s writing is Constantine’s insistence, in a short credo, “Common and Peculiar” (published in 2000 in the Bloodaxe anthology Strong Words: Modern Poets on Modern Poetry alongside paratextual writings by poets often as different from each other as Seamus Heaney and Louis Zukofsky) on the need to maintain “a decided otherness in poetic language” which is “neither too far away from nor too close to common speech” (p. 227). Constantine’s rhetoric is passionately engagé:

(Hölderlin, Selected Poems, p. 41)

In relation to the most prominent previous translation—in Michael Hamburger’s Friedrich Hölderlin: Poems and Fragments (third edition, 1994, pp. 274–281)—this writing participates in a shift toward “concrete particularity” and “a better realization” which Charlie Louth, a former student of Constantine’s, records as going on in Hölderlin’s own first phase of moderate revisions to the poem’s later sections (see Louth’s Hölderlin and the Dynamics of Translation, pp. 199– 200) but which Constantine only very slightly reflects in his choices of text. Where Hamburger has “so now does life bud anew” for “jetz wieder ein Leben beginnt” (pp. 276–277), Constantine, generally more colloquial and less “poetic,” writes, “a life starts again here and now,” even adding his own demonstratives (“these” and “this”) and dynamic adverbials (“Down and down” for “hinab”) as part of a more thoroughly deictic manifestation of the fundamental spatial relationships and their effects on consciousness. Constantine makes use of line breaks to stress active, existential verbs such as “rests,” “Lives” and the almost excessively alliterative “Leaning to lend us life.” Near the end, his lineation emphasizes the shock of renewal in the estranging syntax at “Freshly” within what is a simultaneously downward and upward thematic momentum in the verse-sentence. All in all, the grammar of Constantine’s language can be seen to attest to

The common, the commonplace, will only be brought home to us by means of a language beautifully and intriguingly and shockingly estranging it. The conditions of modern life are taking us further out of community and reality, into isolation and the merely virtual; actually into insensateness. Poetry is a way of countering that. (“Common and Peculiar,” p. 227)

Constantine’s apparent preference for the “mature,” characteristically hypotactic Hölderlin over the later “mad” and, arguably, more radical Hölderlin of the increasingly paratactic works translated by Richard Sieburth (and admired by John Ashbery, among others) already establishes something of a position on the “mainstream”“avant-garde” spectrum. An examination of Constantine’s published English version of one of the “arrivals” to which he alludes in The Reader reveals the extent to which his translation practice itself conforms to the common-peculiar dialectic (with a slight bias in favor of the common) set out in his credo. Here, then, is Constantine’s necessarily hypotactic (and paratactic) rendering of the god’s work of donation in the second stanza of “Homecoming”:

68

DAVID CONSTANTINE the presentness of the present into which Hölderlin’s spirit comes, something that becomes especially clear in the quartet of gerunds in the third and fourth quoted line. What Constantine does not offer here or in any of his translations is the sort of dérèglement (unsettling) Hölderlin himself supplied in the German versions of Sophocles’ Oedipus the King and Antigone. Louth outlines Hölderlin’s attempt to undo the surface level of the Greek in these translations by, in Hölderlin’s words, “going in the direction of eccentric enthusiasm (exzentrische Begeisterung)” (quoted and translated in Hölderlin and the Dynamics of Translation, p. 64), so as to salvage the Greeks’ “dangerously inflammatory nature”—for Hölderlin, “the Oriental (das Orientalische)”—that had supposedly lain, in Sophocles’ work, concealed by his achieved “Junoische Nüchternheit (Junonian sobriety)” (pp. 62–63). As Louth points out, Hölderlin’s thinking about the function of writing was “always related to readership” and he released his (in this way doubly) corrective translations of Oedipus the King and Antigone to “offset the ѧ staid propensity he considered specific to his time” (p. 65) as part of an intensifying project—“The continual striving after” das Lebendige “(liveliness)” (p. 154)—that also entailed the radical editing of his own poems (p. 155). In the introduction to his English translations of these Greco-German works, Hölderlin’s Sophocles, Constantine corroborates Louth’s account of poetic courage, if warily. Hölderlin, we are told, as a result of his mode of translating from the Greek—“serving, as he thought, the present needs of his own countrymen”—“put himself ever more at risk” (p. 11). Taking his cues from Hölderlin’s poetry of plenitude, Constantine in his own poetry has sought a language to convey some of the extremes of sadness and joy in modern existence without yielding to the destructive forces inherent in the German poet’s most eccentric performances.

presence and absence of the gods, their withdrawal and imminence defined the central and empty space where European culture discovered, as linked to a single investigation, the finitude of man and the return of time” (p. 18), he fills out the historico-cultural significance of Constantine’s risky and belated act of having his first volume of poetry (and the subsequent Selected and Collected Poems) begin in the following way: As our bloods separate the clock resumes, I hear the wind again as our hearts quieten. We were a ring: the clock ticked round us For that time and the wind was deflected. The clock pecks everything to the bone. The wind enters through the broken eyes Of houses and through their wide mouths And scatters the ashes from the hearth. Sleep. Do not let go my hand. (Collected Poems, p. 17)

The poem and thus the various publications just mentioned begin “as our bloods separate,” that is, at the very moment of the loss, or the losing, of what Maurice Merleau-Ponty calls a “consummate reciprocity” (Phenomenology of Perception, p. 413). There is a sense of a very sudden coming into being of absence after a plenitude that has immediately become past (“were,” “ticked,” “was deflected”). It is as if, as readers, we have sleepwalked into the volume and the place of absence, unconscious until “the clock resumes” to a point where there was a time of presence to exit. It is a whole stanza before the noise of time is fully heard as an omnivorous pecking, and yet our reading seems to have been all along complicit with a destructive clock-time: the birth of our reading spelled its fatal return. This poem’s imagining of public clock-time as the enemy to a type of authentic temporal being may seem to link Constantine’s secular poetry to Martin Heidegger’s philosophy. In fact, in the context of the wider oeuvre it introduces, “as our bloods separate” can be seen to announce a swerve away from what Philippe LacoueLabarthe called Heidegger’s “onto-mythological” nationalist account of Hölderlin in favor of a democratically domestic and internationalist transformation of Hölderlin’s themes and structures. The poem’s foregrounded final line

EARLY POETRY

When Michel Foucault, in his essay on Hölderlin, “The Father’s ‘No’” (1962), writes, “The

69

DAVID CONSTANTINE Before their time intruded on that place ѧ They hear one calling after love into the black But cannot answer and cannot come back.

broadcasts a fragile lyric voice in dramatized isolation, but it also registers an attempt at an address to those of us reading on the social side of the printed page. “The time of reading may be redeemed,” it seems to say. The poems that follow “as our bloods separate” combine in an endless struggle to reanimate erotic and familial bonds for the sake of a more powerful going out into the wider human and nonhuman environment. The theme of the present “in danger of slipping away,” as Schmidt would later phrase it, continues in the next poem in the volume, “Birdsong,” where the postcoital lyric consciousness now turns its attention upon those who are intent on departing this world despite all the sweet music contained there:

(“All wraiths in Hell are single,” Collected Poems, p. 22)

If, from the volume’s opening we have been in a dürftige Zeit—a “dead time,” as Constantine translates the famous phrase in Hölderlin’s “Bread and Wine” (“Brod und Wein”)—without comrades or the gods’ care for us, now the mythopoeic texture of the book would locate us more specifically in some version of Hölderlin’s defeated Athens in “The Archipelago,” where we find, in Constantine’s translation, “every man nailed / Alone to his own affairs, in the din of work / Hearing only himself” (Hölderlin, Selected Poems, p. 34). The concrete particularity of Constantine’s own time of destitution is waiting for us, near the end of the volume, in a little community of poems having to do with the poor and mentally ill of a recognizably late twentiethcentury Britain. The subjects of these poems—in most cases summoned by the (fictional) names or nicknames in the poems’ titles—seem to have an affinity with the nameless ones who would not be “stayed” by birdsong. The shocking directness with which the “I” of these poems accosts Stuart, Johnny, Dennis Jubb, and others may put the reader in mind of early R. S. Thomas or what Constantine, in A Living Language, called the “openness to the possibility of pitilessness” in the poetry of Keith Douglas (p. 40). In the poem “Jimmy,” we overhear, “Jimmy, your face has the texture of fungus” (Collected Poems, p. 39); in the poem “Billy,” we hear Billy being told, “more / Than ever I should like to put a finger in / The runnels of your face / That wants some beating for cadaverousness” (p. 40), where the proximity of this language of outraged sympathy to a sadistic fascination is part of the way in which the poet shows his awareness of the ethical risks involved in the unequal encounter. The Brechtian matter-of-factness of “But with a history of ECT” is, with its jaunty rhymes, no less disquieting: “Milburn Margaret Mrs,” it is reported, “got no further than the DHSS / And on a Friday in the public view / Lodged on the weir as logs do” (p. 41).

Most are sleeping, some Have waited hopelessly for mercy, Others even by this will not be stayed. But we who have not slept for quantity Of happiness have heard The dawn precipitate in song Like dewfall. We think our common road a choir of trees. (Collected Poems, p. 17)

The power of the last line lies in its refusal to determine whether the lovers’ experience of time as beauty is more than a delusion or desperate creative act. Later, in a poem beginning “In the meantime, in the waiting time,” the movement out of the world becomes a more general condition (“There is no present stay ѧ / we seem / In talk attending to elsewhere,” p. 20). Over subsequent pages, the language of already departed presence will accompany us into the new (and historical) contexts of various underworlds of the mind, so that the proleptic habits and non-connections of “this life,” conveyed particularly acutely by means of the future perfect—“We shall have said nothing, we shall have done / Nothing ѧ” (p. 20)—seem to receive their punishment and true representation in the communicative stasis of the “next”: They suffer most Who violently joined the myriad host, Who angrily to spite love in the face

70

DAVID CONSTANTINE The bleak urgency of these poems works cumulatively, but, in their making of an identifiable affective part of the volume’s whole, they also serve to contrast with those moments when the hope of social and imaginative reconciliation is resurgent, when, as Hölderlin describes the rebuilt Periclean Athens in “The Archipelago,” “Flowers have sprung up,” “believing hands / Have greeted the olive again,” “the gods’ / Temples come into being” (Hölderlin, Selected Poems, p. 32) and “above us the light, the light still speaks to mankind” (p. 33). Flowers, hands and the return of a secularized, animating light all have their emblematic role to play in the “contexture” of A Brightness to Cast Shadows (to borrow a phrase of Neil Fraistat’s for the sequencing of poems within the volume). “Trewernick” is a powerful poem of praise for a family dwelling, a kind of democratized and more thoroughly “ecopoetic” version of Ben Jonson’s “To Penshurst” which honors the eponymous house’s “tact with rooted lives,” the fact that “when the year closed down the house glowed at its core / With the essences your hands put by” (Collected Poems, p. 29). At other moments in the book, the extremes of hope and despair and brightness and shadow are more intimately involved at the level of the individual poem. “For Years Now” moves toward an almost ecstatically sad perception of an absolute distinction between the former life and present death in the features of an elderly loved one, ending: “the lack, the difference, has such nearness / We could almost embrace” (p. 31). In the winding, mimetic syntax of one section of the volume’s longest individual poem, “In Memoriam 8571 Private J. W. Gleave,” the poet is writing autobiographically as the grandson of the fallen World War I soldier and his widow, of whom he asks:

winding syntax enacts a moment of tactile entry into the almost Marvellian realm of a mildly selfparodic, autoerotic Adam solus. As a result of polysyndeton (the breathless repetition of “and”) and an intensification of hypotaxis, Constantine is working to the requirements of the “Poetry of the Present,” as D. H. Lawrence defined it in his 1919 introduction to the American edition of his New Poems (the foundation for a lecture of the same name in Constantine’s A Living Language); which is to say that this is poetry in which “everything [is] left in its own rapid, fluid relationship with the rest of things” (Lawrence, p. 183). The poem develops in a rush of polyvalent sense that seems to lead the speaker and his spectators perilously close to an apprehension of his own dissolution: Hand on either bank and foothold to embrace The reclining falls and rainbowed round to sunder The water like a tree for a breathless space ѧ And for the smell of mud there is in worming under The grasses, the toppled boles are finger-soft And the glimmering rock flakes like the bark of birches. The eyes may be shut with moss in some such cleft, Mouth and nose pressed to in a deep kiss. One I remember climbing from the blue renowned As deepest of all the lakes and verdant black Among lawns and pines the enclosed garden ground To where, between scented equal hills, my back And praising arms brightly arrayed in sun, Wet-lipped from a hoof of sedge the water grew. You will have thought below I’d gone for heaven When I stood there at the sky on the brink of all blue. (Collected Poems, p. 23)

In the manner of Hölderlin’s “tripartite” poetics, where past, present, and future are in constant circulation, Constantine’s early poems would have us live in an often dangerously transitional present. There is the possibility of social and existential change in the direction of past or future ideals in this present but also of failure. The final poem, “I Suppose You Know This Isn’t a Merry-go-round,” holds us in this “meantime” and does so in a strangely declarative language that is able to refer (extra-poetically) to the recently recorded lives lived at the mercy of the State’s psychosocial provision and (more self-

How soon, I wonder, after how many Novembers Did the years begin to seem not paces Interminably around a pit nor steps deserting A place, but slow degrees by which she came Over the curve of the world into that hemisphere His face rose in? (p. 33)

In “Streams,” one of many edgy “walking” poems in A Brightness to Cast Shadows, another

71

DAVID CONSTANTINE referentially) to the temporal condition of whoever has become involved in the looping sensuous textures of the unfolding volume thus far:

sexually violative woman he does not name, whom we may know, from her bruised mouth and seal-like cries, as the biblical Lilith, a figure we meet explicitly in New Poems (1991), in a time of “nothing that was alive” (Collected Poems, p. 139). Despite its verb-heavy and graphic energies, Adam’s narration finally brings to presence only exhaustion and vacancy in its contact with another mind:

I suppose you know this isn’t a merry-go-round. The man won’t stop it when you think you’ve had your money’s worth. To get off at all you’ll have to jump And risk breaking your neck And where you fall will appear strange And not where you got on. These have not been flat revolutions On the enduring earth But spirals down. You are lower now. That being so I would almost advise you to stay put. You are in the company of your friends And for a change You can always stagger from a horse to a white elephant. Nobody seems to mind.

My seed ran out of her, cold. On the street Hissing with rain the lamps were extinguished. You, when I woke, lay hooped on my left arm. (p. 79)

In many ways, these different openings set the tone for their respective collections. Whereas the structures of Watching for Dolphins are marked by constant restorations—momentary and partial or lingering—according to which human subjects may experience what one poem calls “passage to one another” (Collected Poems, p. 59), Madder presents a much bleaker extension of the debut collection’s spiraling in a transitional time. The title-poem of the former reimagines Hölderlin’s bid for Hellenic resurgence in a modern-day tourist boat’s passage back to Athens from somewhere in the Greek archipelago. An initially detached speaker narrates his fellow passenger’s increasingly frantic desire, which gradually becomes his own, for a sighting of dolphins (associated, in “The Archipelago,” with the restoration of Athens). Constantine’s poem contains lexical anticipations of his translation of “Homecoming” and also of his unpublished translation of Brecht’s communistic hymn to the workers who built the Moscow Metro (in lecture “The Poet, The Reader and the Citizen”), which results in a multitemporal utopian texture of commingled voices. Though the poem’s very theme and structure body forth the idea of transition (or translation), the sense of a crossing-over begins in earnest in the fourth stanza:

(p. 42)

We are far from the exquisite desolation of the volume’s opening, but the work of reconstruction is apparently just as needed now as it was then. Turning to the opening poems of Watching for Dolphins (1983) and Madder (1987), we cannot fail to be struck by their acts of beginning again in absence. Once again the severance is sexual in nature; the presentation, though, is more immediately mythic. The first of these reopenings, “Mary Magdalene and the Sun,” elides the image of that female figure “waiting in a hard garden / For Sun, the climber, to come over the hill” and, as it turns out, for a risen Christ, with Hero’s reception of a “naked and salt” Leander, as though only by such aggregation might the restoration of quickening life in the last two stanzas—complete with birdsong, irrigation, and the Sun’s fingering open of “the purple sheaths of crocuses”—be seen for the fully earthly overcoming that it is (Collected Poems, p. 45). In a poem whose title makes it very obviously yet another return to beginnings, the voice of “Adam confesses an infidelity to Eve” and begins, “I dreamed you were stolen from my left side” (Collected Poems, p. 79), and recounts the phantasmal appearance—or reappearance—of a

ѧand had they then On the waves, on the climax of our longing come Smiling, snub-nosed, domed like satyrs, oh We should have laughed and lifted the children up Stranger to stranger, pointing how with a leap They left their element, three or four times, centred

72

DAVID CONSTANTINE immobility (“Confessional” and “Thoughts of the Commandant of the Fortress of St Vaast-laHougue,” p. 89). The somewhat Georg Heymesque—and yet very British Isles—“Eldon Hole,” a bleak kind of memorial for an otherwise forgotten hanged man, captures the mood and contexture of the whole with its last line: “And everything hurt goes round and round and round” (p. 110). The comparative function of the later volume’s title is instructive about what Constantine’s poetry was becoming, imagistically at least, at this time. A prefatory note claiming “I mean Dyer’s Madder, Rubia tinctorum”—also called “Garance,” which “occurs as a measure of redness in troubadour poetry” (p. 78)—gradually unravels as a strangely elaborate red herring in the face of the wry first-person pathos of “Don’t jump off the roof, Dad ѧ,” for instance, in which a suicidal speaker pictures himself “going for the big sun / ѧ / Beating along Acacia Avenue with a purpose / Towards the park and the ornamental lake” (p. 84).

On grace, and heavily and warm re-entered, Looping the keel. We should have felt them go Further and further into the deep parts. But soon We were among the great tankers, under their chains In black water. We had not seen the dolphins But woke, blinking. Eyes cast down With no admission of disappointment the company Dispersed and prepared to land in the city. (p. 54)

By the agency of dynamic verbs (“come,” “laughed,” “pointing,” etc.) that become momentarily detached from the first clause’s dispirited modality (“had they”), Constantine’s own long hypotactic sentence provides our reading with the material conditions for what we can imagine as the onrush of impossible (dolphin-) presence in the face of an ecological dwindling, despite the sense of worldly failure that awaits us after a second Hölderlinian “strophe-leap” into the last stanza. The second volume’s combination of explicit Hellenism and utopian hope (if always partly via negation) continues with “Atlantis,” which begins, “It dies hard, the notion of a just people; / The wish that there should have been once mutual aid / Dies very hard” (p. 65). It must be conceded that this poem ends with “a scholar, / A believer in Atlantis,” in his attempts to find it, sinking “In depths well known to be unfathomable” (p. 66), but this is followed immediately by “Chronicle” (p. 69), a kind of maritime myth of self-perpetuating sexual and ethnic hybridity that recalls the hopeful lines of Hölderlin’s “Die Wanderung” (“The Journey”), where, in Constantine’s faintly libidinous translation, “Our ancestors, the German people, / Tugged gently by the flow of the Danube / On a summer day encountered / Children of the sun / On the Black Sea” (Hölderlin, Selected Poems, p. 45). Madder, by contrast, seems to find hope substantially only in the occasional memory of past rituals of brightening ceremony (“Oranges” in Collected Poems, p. 94, and “Sols,” pp. 95– 99). Families, in particular, are shadowed-over by the consciousness of devastating global-scale events, the generally more elegiac treatments of life-death transition of A Brightness to Cast Shadows turning to horrific images of death-in-life

An upward turn in the book’s hellish “further and further” circling comes only near the very end, though again in a nostalgic key, in “Christmas” (“Why should not the big ship // After the seven seas / Sail our curdled river / Our stunk canal / And the unlit alley alley-o?,” p. 118). The volume ends equivocally with “Mappa Mundi,” a mythopoeic work in nine sections or tableaux showing a family making its home in the midst of ecological damage, contemplating a new life beyond “the interference / Of fence and throttling wire” (p. 121) and contemplating, besides the vulnerable presences of rivers, the pitying and pitiable forms of fantastical and genetic abnormality: “Dogheads, Cyclops, Elephant Men ѧ // Our children smile at them all. They are glad perhaps, / Our children, not to be unprecedented” (p. 122). Darkly recalling Rilke’s “Adam,” Constantine’s father of the mutating race is looking for a way out of what was “a pleasant place” (Collected Poems, p. 120), but, as at the end of A Brightness to Cast Shadows, the final message of these “unprecedented” forms is one of holding fast to whatever might “come into being like flowers,” to quote from Constantine’s translation of Hölderlin’s “Brod und Wein” (Hölderlin, Se-

73

DAVID CONSTANTINE lected Poems, p. 38), exceptionally, in the dead time. The mythic figures continue to proliferate through New Poems (1991), whose title, though a mere convention, turns out to announce a new, somehow oxygenated manner of writing; though here, too, we are exposed to the disappearance of natural habitats, this time in a phase of modernity represented again and again by the underground transport system. The departed presences of “The Forest”—in which a metamorphic episode on the London Tube ends, in the manner of “Watching for Dolphins,” with the train starting “Back for the city, back to its knotted heart” (Collected Poems, p. 135)—are emphatically not divine but “funny folk” and animals “haunted by / Humanity” (p. 134). Another poem, “A Blind Elephant Man in the Underground,” presents the contrasting image of a beautiful girl sunning herself, whose closed eyes gave his look such a blessing, the poem’s speaker reports, that he “wished it down through the roots to cure London” (p. 136). The figure of the sufferer of elephantitis was one that was soon to recur in Constantine’s oeuvre, something that was also the case with “Caspar on the asphalt” in “Under That Bag of Soot,” in which the famous nineteenth-century “Child of Europe” (whose name is more often than not spelled “Kaspar”) emerges as a simile for a man “Released into the community with a shaved head / And the marks of fangs on his temples” who himself is a simile for something found that “had been trying to grow” (p. 133).

meeting the truth about his life would be revealed.” As to the question of why Caspar was imprisoned and murdered in this way, Constantine adds, “Probably, as the jurist Anselm von Feuerbach believed, he had a claim to the throne of Baden” (p. 145). What Constantine calls his “own conception of the subject” emerges with a heightening of tone when the preface refers to the “hopes and longings” that attended Caspar’s “innocence and the extraordinary reactions of his untried nervous system to a life in the daylight” (p. 145). Although the poem as a whole has a complex, critical relationship with such apparently Romantic—or “Rousseauan”—conceptions of primal sensitivity, it is precisely with this conception of Caspar that the first canto begins. Constantine’s tense but supple half-rhyming terza rima locates him “Bang in the middle” of the Nuremberg square—here the site of virginal receptivity to an accumulating presence of natural and human phenomena, one where They burned people and broke them on the wheel And showed their hearts and bowels to other people. He stood there swaying on his sticky feet, His head was bowed, the light had hurt his eyes, The pigeons ran between his feet like toys And he was mithered by the scissoring swifts, Their screams and shadows, then the hour Rolled off an iron tongue in an iron tower And clouted him, like ferrets sound Screwed the discovered burrows of his ears And through the cobblestones Another massive novelty of pains Entered his fork. (p. 147)

CASPAR HAUSER

The nine cantos of Caspar Hauser are preceded by a prefatory note, in which Constantine sets out “The facts of Caspar Hauser’s story which matter for my poem” that “Incarcerated for most of his childhood and adolescence he appeared in Nuremberg at Whitsuntide 1828, able to write his name and say, without understanding it, one sentence: I want to be a rider like my father was” (Collected Poems, p. 145) and that he was “murdered just before Christmas 1833,” having gone to meet a stranger at a monument in the public park in Ansbach in the hope that “at this

The traumatic expansion of Caspar’s world is immediately a socially mediated event, a public epiphany of sorts, when “From all the openings of their ordinary lives / The people stared at their accustomed space // Larger, as it seemed, and quieter and emptier / And all their beams were gathered at the centre / As by a heavy ore, or by a vacuum” (p. 148). Caspar opens others by being, himself, open, or an opening of the world. The language takes on an explicitly religious tenor as Constantine records how “Down the stairways / And down the alleys of their daily

74

DAVID CONSTANTINE bread / Blind as a mole he drew them by the eyes // Singly, hand in hand, in families, / Lifting the children up and shoving gently like / The beasts towards Adam, towards this stake, // This tree, this thing blown in by Pentecost, / They inched, already aghast / At all the questions he would make them ask” (p. 148). It is not the full audibility of a speaking-in-tongues at which the Nuremberg Volk is “aghast,” but rather the form of a general self-interrogation, one which involves readers as well: the section of the canto ends there, as if the poem were asking us to mull over what these questions might be. As the preface has already suggested, Constantine’s formal strategy is to allow readers to reflect on the potentiality of Caspar as a dynamic form of the “Offen” (to refer to the Rilkean—and ultimately Hölderlinian—thinking that seems to lie behind such figurative language) by forcing us to consider how Caspar transformed and was transformed by the mentors and admirers he attracted to him. Besides a narrator and the occasional interventions of a vox populi we are given the reconstructed voices of three historical figures of questionable motive. The testimony of Clara Biberbach, the unhappy housewife whose love for Caspar was, we are told, explicitly of the erotic sort, captures the active and passive nature of Caspar’s affective force, as well as the sense in which his absence could itself be a powerful sort of presence:

when we were / In dead time. We fled the centre” (p. 183). But while Stanhope’s interest in the apparently asexual Caspar is presented as a sinister case of mauvaise foi—the stasis of his pre-Caspar life is somehow repeated in the narrative’s movement from a confusing image of the lord “behind a handkerchief sidling away ѧ” (p. 190) to his own partial admission of feeling sexual arousal when “I towelled him dry as any father would” (p. 193)—it is the no less predatory Clara whose desire comes closest to the condition of Hellenic hope. A late reunion with Caspar is “like a field / When the sun comes suddenly” (p. 192), and, earlier, her own section of the poem ends with a temporally disjunctive quasi-coda whose long and increasingly hypotactic and polyvalent sentences record a movement around and beyond the self into public, festive time, with a final protean image of her breezefilled dress lying “Over the bars of Caspar’s respectful arms / Like water, air, fire, or the corpse of me” (p. 182). The transformative potential of Caspar’s exemplary but indeterminate sensitivity to “the inrush of everything” (p. 158)—in Rousseau’s terms, his natural pity, or goodness—as Georg Friedrich Daumer, the first and last of the keepers to speak, testifies to it, reaches beyond both the latter’s attempts at self-congratulation (or self-consolation) and the wider processes of pedagogic formation, classification and administration with which he collaborates. Frantically searching for Caspar’s “being, his origins, his innocence” (p. 156), the retired schoolteacher Daumer and a Doctor Osterhausen “put him to the minerals” (p. 161). The wider context of Daumer’s relations with Caspar are indicated in the breezy, ambiguous news that “Everyone said he was doing very well, / Better than Bishop Fricke’s negro, for example, // Or Lady Amalia’s Huron Indian. Neither lived” (p. 165). But if Caspar is to be imagined as one who “tested the rational precepts of the Aufklärung” (Enlightenment), as Constantine claims Kleist did (Heinrich von Kleist: Selected Writings, p. xxiii), then Daumer is never close to becoming a mere casually callous participant in the paternalistic “dark side” of

ѧ but he Is dead long since and I soon shall be And all I have of him is a patch of blood And depths, depths that in between His murdered childhood and his barely come of age He sank in me. (pp. 180–181)

Melancholia and the pathos of failure attach to all those given a “voice” in this poem to narrate his or her life’s overlapping with the more intense life of Caspar. The aristocrat, Philip Henry Stanhope, who in a sense speaks for all the main characters (including, as we will find out, the poet himself) when he is made to declare, “I open easily” (p. 186), introduces his passion for Caspar with the following dürftig portrait of himself and his siblings: “Nothing could come of us, born

75

DAVID CONSTANTINE Enlightenment. He is certainly much more than a mere repetition of the shadowy figure at the scene of Caspar’s incarceration who cruelly imposes the first words on his body and who teaches him to walk by making him walk to Nuremberg. We are told that “It troubled Daumer / That Caspar never made the first person stick [italics added]” (Collected Poems, p. 160). It is Daumer himself, the teacher of grammar and the modes of selfhood that flow from it, who has asked, in the speculative, slightly desperate mode of the would-be poet, “Was Caspar Orpheus?” (p. 159); the poem seems to answer Daumer by presenting him, in Caspar—“Always unsure where he and the outside met” (p. 160)—with a more radically metamorphic Orphic identity than he could have imagined. There is a movement from what is presented first as his safely textual form of exposure at the end of the fourth section of the Second Canto:

So it is that the realized horror is transferred to the person of Daumer by the very textual, pedagogic means by which he has attempted to overwrite Caspar’s chthonic prehistory and openness. The blood imagery continues through the more erotically embodied Clara—“the scarlet woman,” as she is later called by the first-person plural’s popular incursion into Stanhope’s first canto (p. 192). It is her bedroom door that breaks “Open on Caspar” (p. 177), who has accidentally shot himself near the right eye. In similar language to that of the previous account of emergency—in fact, the nostalgie de boue is even more prominent this time—the narrative records how “he smeared and slopped / The day’s light pastel pretty colours and stopped / His brute encumbered crown // Against her lap’s / Deeper and deeper diaphanous soft shelter / And Clara mired her hands” (p. 177). But Daumer, despite his insights, is still hopelessly obsessed with a frigid ideal; at his finale, Constantine has the schoolmaster rising to “watch the snow / Whiten over everything around my house and in the town” (p. 199). In the revelation of Caspar’s murder beginning in the next stanza, the return of the blood image marks not only the dawning of a reality Daumer cannot bear but also the apparent aspiration of the poem itself to become that truth, to become the blooded, lebendig language open to the suffering and joyful feeling of the experienced world, including Daumer’s insufficient portion of it. This is a work which acknowledges its own rhetorical performances as well as the extent to which its hero must always be a reconstruction composed of the historically specific desires and rhetorics of his “keepers,” but such knowledge becomes the spur to more, not less, immediate experience.

He wrote: I stopped shielding my eyes. I saw the radiance Of a life everlasting in the near distance. He meant it figuratively, of course. (p. 164)

Over the border into the fifth section of the canto our narrative guide comments, “Poor Daumer. He was reckoning without / Terror” (p. 164). In the tension of what follows, the magnitude of Caspar’s eminent sensitivity, mixing with what is made to appear an intensifying apprehension of his murder, becomes, for Daumer, something from which no simile or metaphor will protect him: His fear stood Made visible with gloves and bandages like the invisible man And played a measured backhand across his forehead With a heavy razor. That was that. Over the eaves of his eyebrows a downpour of blood. He whimpered, crumpled, lay in the wet. Waking, he seemed to wish to slobber everything: The flags, the stairs, the banisters, the landing, All my house and home. He sullied books Lent him for learning in his room on the first floor

The poetic desire to leave the text—or at least mingle with the intensely extra-poetic—reaches a higher pitch in what is very likely the riskiest section of the poem, the Eighth Canto. Constantine suddenly, perhaps violently, reinstalls us at the moment when, “At the time of the clear-outs and the big shut-downs / The insane appeared among us in great numbers” (p. 207). This is a polemical reference to the underfunded “Care in the Community” mental health policy in Britain

(p. 168)

76

DAVID CONSTANTINE in the late 1980s and 1990s. We are introduced to “King Billy,” one of those reemerging from institutions “After a long time hidden” (p. 207), and then given a vision of Caspar himself “entering down the long road / From the upland fields through the plots / Of sunk endeavor and the walled estates” (p. 209), so that our reconstituted protagonist now moves amongst the youthful discontents of our own late capitalism: “Worse than Christ at the whipping-post who knew / The answers, they ask questions worse / Than what is this and what am I to you, // Stranger, passer-by? They ask / What am I to me? And nobody knows” (p. 210). The canto ends with a further intensification of presentness, when the poet himself enters the poem to recount his meeting with a beggar who forced him, with the cock of an ear, “to listen to what it sounds like / Orbiting in the cold” (p. 211). In a gathering tension built upon somewhat Germanic pre-modification, the poet reports: “it sounds // Like falling through eternity, / It is one steady incapable of ceasing, / Diminishing or commingling // Scream” (p. 211). The terror of the encounter is further attested to in the exhausted, shaken parataxis of the very close of that canto:

We should have had him the minute he came out. So much was blurred in the fatal interim By a social life. (p. 216)

In opposition to the surgeons’ unfeeling pursuit of presence of the simple sort (“Off the breastbone / They laid the waistcoat of Caspar’s flesh entirely open / ѧ / Stomach, diaphragm, liver were all mortally hurt,” p. 214), Constantine supplies a view of Caspar’s body as the textual record of learned and emergent modes of animation to argue for a commensurately gradual form of departure: He wore the angel’s mark And the mark of the accident In Clara’s house. Otherwise puzzlement— That was how he had set and would have faded Little by little had he been allowed Time under a shroud— Puzzlement settling finally into dust ѧ (p. 215)

What amounts to a rather crude representation of science in this final canto can, more generously, be read as a way of reaching the sort of humanist, antidualist position Merleau-Ponty occupies in the following passage from The World of Perception:

He would be still there if I ever went that way. I don’t. He frightens me. Best never look. I hear the scream Most nights. I see his bit of card: to whom It may concern. I read my name.

Of course another human being is certainly more than simply a body to me: rather, this other is a body animated by all manner of intentions, the origin of numerous actions and words.ѧ Another person, for us, is a spirit which haunts a body and we seem to see a whole host of possibilities contained within this body when it appears before us; the body is the very presence of these possibilities.

(p. 211)

The coldness carries over into the beginning of the final canto. Caspar is dead, his fascinating body awaiting the arrival of the nine specially qualified surgeons of “the College” charged with performing its dissection. With “time pressing, / Time stoked by their hot breath accelerating” (p. 215), the depth of human flesh, for these men, can only be imagined as being for immediate acquisition and without personal or interpersonal duration. One surgeon is said to have “gone as far as he could into the wound” (p. 214), “every important question / Eluded” Osterhausen (p. 215), who botches even his technical tasks, while another complains:

(pp. 82–83)

What the Academy publicly begins, the marginal and criminal elements of the polis perpetuate more covertly, but in a process of fragmentation that takes the poem toward its close with a Beckettian impulse to “Begin again,” as the previous canto had put it (Collected Poems, p. 211). At the moment of greatest degradation, then, when the human body as the presence of human possibilities seems, in the real world, to have been ignored for the sake of immediate gratification,

77

DAVID CONSTANTINE we are in fact on the patient way back to the nourishing and relatively connected forms of life now and what, for some version of Caspar at least, would be an intersubjective and wholly material afterlife:

protean qualities exposed them to fascination of both the well-meaning and the exploitative sort. Like Caspar, Joseph Merrick was gawked at in freak shows but also studied by a conscientious doctor; Emma Hamilton was an artist’s model who became famous for her impersonations of mythological and historical characters, with Sir William as her impresario. Lady Hamilton and the Elephant Man differs from the epic poem in that its eponymous “common and peculiar” protagonists are given voices in which to recount their parallel movements from keeper to keeper and, ultimately, to collaborate in the fashioning of a dreamily counterfactual version of history: Emma offers the multitemporal surfaces of her beautiful remembered body to enact a version of Joseph’s “inner” self as in life it had lain—insufficiently realized “beneath” the elephantitis, as well as, more specifically, written out in his own previously unperformed play. Despite swerving dangerously close to sentimentality at the end, this remains Constantine’s most successful radio play to date—not least as a result of its carefully researched characterizations of the doctor, Treves, and the hedonistic, Goethean classicist, William Hamilton.

The trade in him began, the entity, Such as it was, the unsure First person singular crumbling rapidly He fed through the academies and the common people Into the wide world, changing hands For money one day, love the next, in lands Only discovered since. Collected up The crumbs still lodging here and there would make More bread of life than Caspar ever broke. (p. 216)

LATER POETRY

After Caspar Hauser Constantine has published two more long poetic works. The mysterious Sleeper (1995) (in Collected Poems, pp. 217– 228) seems to imagine the psychophysiological state of a group of refugees or migrants crossing into a European country; the principal speaker’s “sleepy language” (p. 228) moves furtively over the borders of the travelers’ selves in the Lawrentian “allotropic” mode, in such a way as to suggest that a fluidly supranational identity might yet be evolved and allowed on that continent. Lady Hamilton and the Elephant Man is a freeverse radio play, first broadcast in 1997 on BBC Radio 3 (and featuring Fiona Shaw and Tom Hollander) and later published at the end of The Pelt of Wasps (pp. 57–95), on the back cover of which Constantine offers the following direction to readers:

The poetics of “placing things oddly side by side” results, elsewhere in The Pelt of Wasps, in characteristic shifts of mood, from a clump of bleak, somewhat Hughesian poems showing decomposing sheep under a distinctly British “Sky like a Slaughterhouse” (Collected Poems, p. 247) to the surging return of Eros in a Molly Bloomish voice of opening in the volume’s sunlit finale, “Honey from Palaiochora” (pp. 265–266). The poem that gives the book its title, “The Wasps” (p. 233), is a poem of exposure of a more ambiguous sort, involving what, in the context of Constantine’s whole oeuvre, is the emergently consolidating image of the house or dwelling place—that “topography of our intimate being,” as Gaston Bachelard calls it (in The Poetics of Space, p. xxxvi). An opening stanza’s faintly troubled, omnipresent vision of the garden, where the apples in a tree, “racing like hearts,” are “full of wasps” and “The summer pushes / Her tongue into the winter’s throat,” is intensified by the second stanza’s switch to the immediate past and

Lady Hamilton and the Elephant Man belongs properly with the others in this book (and with Caspar Hauser and my novel Davies). In it I have put together four figures, in an underworld, and let them interconnect. Much of my poetics, it seems to me, consists in placing things oddly side by side. Still not so oddly as life does.

The play clearly belongs together with Caspar Hauser as a result of its depiction of physically exceptional historical persons whose special

78

DAVID CONSTANTINE the onset there of dental, sibilant and plosive effects that will seem to enact the music of the outside entering a receptive “inner” state: “But at six today, like rain, like the first drops, / The wasps came battering softly at the black glass. / They want the light, the cold is at their backs.” The phenomenological texture of this past is further complicated by a movement into an anterior past which is also a movement into a heart of darkness (or unnatural light):

Constantine’s somewhat Lawrentian short story poems, unfolds the elegiac notion that what might be thought of as an ecologically noble commitment to the presence of the nonhuman world seems to come only at the expense of the quality of our relations in the human sphere. The “Man” in the title “wakes like someone shouted for,” leaving his wife “thinking am I invisible, am I already dead?” “To walk the old road between the sea and the marsh / And listen at gaps and holes in the sand dunes / For what it really sounds like.” The brief narrative draws to a close with an intimate image on the border between house and wild. Seeing her nominal husband returning, “mounted like a scarecrow on the boundary hedge,” the wife, pictured drawing the curtains, “cannot make him a sign of recognition.” Their projected future is one in which “night after night now / Against house and home he will side with the wind” (p. 274).

That morning last year when the light had been left on The strange room terrified the heart in me, I could not place myself, didn’t know my own Insect scribble: then saw the whole soft Pelt of wasps, its underbelly, the long black pane Yellow with visitants, it seethed, the glass sounded. (p. 233)

In the manner of one of his earliest lyrics, an isolated final line’s return to the present simple marks an apparent settlement of self and the world, “inner” and “outer”: “I bless my life: that so much wants in.” This speech act—effectively a restatement of Rilke’s dennoch preisen—leaves the impression of a definitive pressing back of revived “individuality” (to invoke some of Constantine’s own terms from the back cover of The Pelt of Wasps). But the remembered discovery of “insect scribble,” with its combination of human and extrahuman elements, has pointed to a more complicated dispersal of being across time, one in which the natural world has already penetrated the “inner,” subjective, writerly state, and vice versa. There is even the lingering sense that the (terrified) “heart” can be transformed because it was outside from the start—out there with the “racing,” looked-at apples and the proleptic perception of one season being entered by another. If “The Wasps” returns us to the threatened threshold of Constantine’s entire published oeuvre—which is to say, “As our bloods separate”—it gestures more emphatically ahead to the poems of his next book, Something for the Ghosts (his most accomplished single volume to date), and their negotiation with otherness and forms that hover between absence and presence. “Man and Wife” (Collected Poems, p. 274), one of

In another narrative poem, the astonishing “New Year Behind the Asylum” (pp. 303–304), the distance from “Where the people were and it was warm” (p. 303) is, to some extent, shared. A voice records, in breathlessly long sentences, the experience of being taken at night by a man, himself acting from some inner compulsion, far from the “works and churches and the big ships in the docks” (of twentieth-century Manchester) across the “open fields” to hear the inmates of a mental hospital “singing or sobbing their hearts out for the New Year” (p. 303). Since the man’s death the speaker has understood “what he meant was this: / That I should know how much love would be needed” (p. 304)—a discovery that issues beyond the personal drama of this poem and reflects an almost Whitmanesque urge in the volume as a whole to forge a kind of transhistorical virtual community, with the consequence that one poem’s record of fragility adds to another in an accumulating affect of care. There is a concentrated example of this in “Monologue, or The Five Lost Géricaults” (pp. 276–279), a tragicomic group portrait—for the speaker, a kind of self-portrait—of some monomaniacs in a neighborhood. Sometimes the unfolding of attentiveness is of a less troubled sort. The opening

79

DAVID CONSTANTINE


poem, “Nude” (p. 269), which originally followed an epigraph to the volume taken from John Donne’s “The Ecstasy” (“To our bodies turn we thenѧ”), presents a modern Anadyomene (apparently modeled on one of Willy Ronis’ photographic subjects) “at a meeting place / Of warm sunlight and loving admiration / And easy feeling both.” Still, the careful enumeration of the woman’s bathroom (“Jug, basin, washstand, towel and chair / The plain nouns”), which recalls Rilke’s famous roll call, in the Ninth Duino Elegy, of the “things” that poets are there to say, prepares us for the unhappy realization in another ekphrastic poem, “Mosaics in the Imperial Palace” (pp. 282–283), that by recording “that it was so,” “man the maker” (p. 283) proves himself a kind of collaborator with “man the hunter” (p. 282), Roman or otherwise. A voracious appetite for phenomena unites them.

WORKS OF DAVID CONSTANTINE POETRY A Brightness to Cast Shadows. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe, 1980. Watching for Dolphins. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe, 1983. Madder. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe, 1987. Selected Poems. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe, 1991. Caspar Hauser: A Poem in Nine Cantos. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe, 1994. The Pelt of Wasps. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe, 1998. Something for the Ghosts. Tarset: Bloodaxe, 2002. Collected Poems. Tarset: Bloodaxe, 2004.

PROSE FICTION Davies. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe, 1985. Back at the Spike. Keele: Keele University Press, Ryburn Publications, 1994. Under the Dam. Manchester: Comma Press, 2005.

The self-referential theme also appears in “The House” (p. 272) and “Fulmars” (pp. 321– 323), where a poet-speaker confronts his own inability to master (poetically or physically) the form of the birds’ flight, declaring, “All I can ever do is say what things are like” (p. 321). This anticipates the unforced epistemological complexity of the fully metapoetic sequence, A Poetry Primer, especially its second poem, “Simile” (p. 326), in which a lover’s epistolary evocation of the maritime scene outside his window is both heightened as singularity and put in jeopardy by a final line which asks, “What is it all like? Love, ask me what love is like.” “Fulmars” also announces a new, syntactically looser, thin-lined, almost journal-like mode that carries over into Collected Poems (2004). The phrasing of “Not Only But Also” (p. 353)—“the signs / Of assembling, of will be, of are and the unbearable / Soon will have been”—signals Constantine’s debt in these poems to the example of Lawrence, who writes in the “Poetry of the Present” of the pursuit, through free verse, of “the very jetting source of all will-be and has-been” (p. 315). Constantine’s phrasing also demonstrates his continuing commitment to the Hölderlinian tripartite poetics that has inspired so many of his finest poems.

TRANSLATIONS Michaux, Henri. Spaced, Displaced: Déplacements, Dégagements. Translated with Helen Constantine. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe: 1992. Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von. Elective Affınities. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1994. Jaccottet, Philippe. Under Clouded Skies and Beauregard: Pensées sous les nuages et Beauregard. Translated with Mark Treharne. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe: 1994. Hölderlin, Friedrich. Selected Poems. 2nd ed. Newcastle upon Tyne: Bloodaxe, 1996. Kleist, Heinrich von. Selected Writings. London: J. M. Dent, 1997. Hölderlin’s Sophocles: Oedipus and Antigone. Tarset: Bloodaxe, 2001. Enzensberger, Hans Magnus. Lighter than Air: Moral Poems. Tarset: Bloodaxe, 2002. Brecht, Bertolt. Collected Plays: Eight. Translated and edited with Tom Kuhn. London: Methuen, 2004. Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von. Faust, Part I. London: Penguin, 2005.

CRITICAL WORKS, LECTURES,

AND

NONFICTION

The Significance of Locality in the Poetry of Friedrich Hölderlin. London: Modern Humanities Research Association, 1979.

80

DAVID CONSTANTINE Goldsworthy, Vesna, ed. Writing Worlds 1: The Norwich Exchanges. Norwich: Pen & Inc Press and School of Literature and Creative Writing, University of East Anglia, 2006.

Early Greek Travellers and the Hellenic Ideal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1984. Hölderlin. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1988. “Common and Peculiar.” In Strong Words: Modern Poets on Modern Poetry. Edited by W. N. Herbert and Matthew Hollis. Tarset: Bloodaxe, 2000. Pp. 226–228. Fields of Fire: A Life of Sir William Hamilton. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 2001. A Living Language. Newcastle upon Tyne: Department of English Literary & Linguistic Studies, University of Newcastle; Tarset: Bloodaxe, 2004. “The Poet, the Reader and the Citizen.” Unpublished script for spring 2004 Craig Lecture at Rutgers University, 2004. “Translators Who Write: What Can You Learn from Them?” The Reader 16:9–11 (autumn 2004). “Syntax in Practice in a Poem.” The Reader 17:64–67 (spring 2005).

Hamburger, Michael, trans. Friedrich Hölderlin: Poems and Fragments. 3rd ed. London: Anvil Press Poetry, 1994; 4th ed., 2004. Knight, Stephen. “Haunted by Love.” Times Literary Supplement, June 17, 2002, p. 24. Lacoue-Labarthe, Philippe. Heidegger and the Politics of Poetry. Translated by Jeff Fort. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2007. Originally published as Heidegger, la politique du poème (Paris: Galilée, 2002). Lawrence, D. H. The Complete Poems. Edited by Vivian de Sola Pinto and Warren Roberts. New York: Viking, 1969. Leviston, Frances. “Off the Page.” The Guardian, May 10, 2008, p. 18. Louth, Charlie. Hölderlin and the Dynamics of Translation. Oxford: European Humanities Research Centre of the University of Oxford, 1998.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Bachelard, Gaston. The Poetics of Space. Translated by Maria Jolas. Boston: Beacon Press, 1994. Originally published as La Poétique de l’espace (Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1958). Burt, Stephen. “Glamour and Grief.” Times Literary Supplement, November 25, 2005, pp. 3–4. Deveson, Aaron. “Uncommon Passengers: David Constantine’s Voices.” Norwich Papers: Studies in Translation 15 (2007):35–49. ———. “‘Something is Coming into Being’: David Constantine and the Poetry of Presence.” Ph.D. dissertation, University of East Anglia, 2007. Ellis, Stephen James. “Unsteady Entities: David Constantine’s Caspar Hauser: A Poem in Nine Cantos.” Tabla 4 (1995): 24–26. Foucault, Michel. “The Father’s ‘No,’” first published, 1962, originally translated by D. F. Bouchard and S. Simon. In Aesthetics, Method, and Epistemology: Essential Works of Foucault, 1954–1984, Volume 2. Edited by James D. Faubion. New York: New Press, 1998. Pp. 5–20. Fraistat, Neil, ed. Poems in Their Place: The Intertextuality and Order of Poetic Collections. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1986.

Merleau-Ponty, Maurice. Phenomenology of Perception. Translated by Colin Smith. London: Routledge, 2002. Originally published as Phénoménologie de la perception (Paris: Gallimard, 1945). ———. The World of Perception. Translated by Oliver Davis. London: Routledge, 2004. Originally delivered as lecture series, Causeries (1948). Rilke, Maria Rainer. Die Gedichte. 12th ed. Frankfurt am Main: Insel, 2001. Ronis, Willy. Derrière l’objectif de Willy Ronis. Paris: Éditions Hoëbeke, 2001. Rousseau, Jean-Jacques. Discourse on the Origin of Inequality. Oxford World’s Classics ed. Edited by Patrick Coleman. Translated by Franklin Philip. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999. Originally published as Discours sur l’origine et les fondements de l’inégalité parmi les hommes, 1755. Schmidt, Michael. Lives of the Poets. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1998. Sieburth, Richard, trans. Hymns and Fragments by Friedrich Hölderlin. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1984.

81

KIRAN DESAI (1971—)

Carolyn Alessio ARTICLES ABOUT THE Man Booker Prize–winning novelist Kiran Desai inevitably point out that she is the daughter of the prolific Indo-English novelist Anita Desai (b. 1937), whose mother was a German Jew and whose father was Bengali. The connection between Desai and her literary mother is important on more than a biographical level: Both of these lauded writers address issues of geographic and cultural motherhood and the legacy of British colonialism. “Like mother, like daughter,” wrote the reviewer Zia Jaffrey in the New York Times Book Review, “which is not to say that Kiran Desai hasn’t charted a territory of her own, as indebted to Shakespeare or Virginia Woolf as to Salman Rushdie or her mother.”

ers that more subtle kinds of colonialism still occur. Often colonizers and the colonized share characteristics. In Desai’s second novel, The Inheritance of Loss (2006), Sai, the granddaughter of an upper-class Indian judge, visits a Nepalese museum with her Nepali tutor, who is connected to a growing revolutionary group. While there, they look at mementos from the first successful climb to the top of Mount Everest by Sir Edmund Hillary and Tenzing Norgay, the sherpa who guided him. Sai’s tutor points out that Hillary’s sherpa never received enough credit for the historic feat. Sai, though, in her musings, offers another, more philosophical perspective: “Should humans conquer the mountain or should they wish for the mountain to possess them? Sherpas went up and down, ten times, fifteen times in some cases, without glory, without claim of ownership, and there were those who said it was sacred and shouldn’t be sullied at all” (p. 171).

Anita Mazumdar married the business executive Ashvin Desai in 1958, and Kiran, the youngest of four children, was born on September 3, 1971, in New Delhi, India. The family emigrated to England in 1985, when Kiran was fourteen years old; in 1986, Anita and Kiran moved to the United States. Like her mother, who taught at Smith College, Mount Holyoke, and the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Kiran Desai traverses continents in her work and specializes in examining subterranean worlds by peeking underneath the social conventions of both the oppressors and the oppressed. Postcolonial hierarchies exist in all communities in Desai’s work, from illegal immigrant restaurant workers living in putrid lodgings in New York City to middleclass anglicized Indian women residing in a rosecovered cottage in the northeastern Himalayas.

Nature permeates Desai’s work, repeatedly disarming people who attempt to conquer or tame it. Both of her novels are set largely outdoors, and even when the characters are inside, they remain beholden to the whims and demands of their natural surroundings. The characters’ interaction with nature reveals information about their backgrounds, their resourcefulness, and even their ambitions. In Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard (1998), Desai’s first and more comic novel, an indolent but clever young man, who was born on the final day of a historic monsoon, pretends to be a prophet. He peddles his mystical wares from atop a guava tree that is also inhabited by a band of drunken monkeys. In The Inheritance of Loss, a more ambitious novel, an orphaned girl is sent to live with her grandfather in an impractical stone house in Kalimpong, high in

With such stark contrasts in settings and social classes, it is not surprising that irony saturates Desai’s two novels. But she rarely allows it only to evoke comedy or bitter commentary. Glaring social inequalities and everyday juxtapositions repeatedly remind read-

83

KIRAN DESAI the Himalayan outback on the border of politically troubled Nepal. Scorpions, termites, and snakes continually invade the house and land, and the region is frequently enshrouded in fog. Ambushed by nature and often abandoned by family, culture, and language, the protagonists in Desai’s novels struggle with the most basic question of assimilation: Does striving for personal happiness mean betraying one’s myriad competing cultures—and life narratives? Rather than achieving social status, economic solvency, or love, some of Desai’s most perceptive characters end up yearning for self-exile or obliteration, that “greatest luxury of not noticing [oneself] at all” (Inheritance, p. 293). Comfort comes only rarely and usually in the form or food or books— sustenance often necessary to procure on one’s own. While critics have remarked on Desai’s seemingly nihilistic vision for a global world, Desai herself has said that writing novels can create a realistic, even ethical homeland for stories of fractured, nonlinear lives: “Literature is located beyond flags and anthems, simple ideas of loyalty,” she said in a 2006 interview on the Man Booker Prizes Web site. “In a world obsessed with national boundaries and belonging, as a novelist working with a form also traditionally obsessed with place, it was a journey to come to this thought, that the less structured, the multiple, may be a possible location for fiction, perhaps a more valid ethical location in general.” Kiran Desai’s broad global perspective makes sense. After growing up in India, she lived in England for a year when she was a teenager before moving to the United States. She attended high school in Massachusetts, received a bachelor of arts degree from Bennington College in Vermont in 1993, studied in the writing program at Hollins University in Virginia, and completed a master of fine arts degree at Columbia University in New York City. While writing her novels, Desai has continued to travel, even settling for stretches in Mexico. The author’s literary influences are similarly international, ranging from Kazuo Ishiguro, V. S. Naipaul, and Kenzaburo Oe to Gabriel García Márquez and Flannery O'Connor. The impact is

clear in the way that Desai uses both magical realism and the grotesque, as well as witty insight into social situations. Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard plays with the concept of fables and clever, everyday wisdom. The Inheritance of Loss deals more with realistic, historical situations but provides plenty of grotesque characters and those immersed in extreme situations. Both novels, however, address the gap between traditionally raised parents and their contemporary, more formally educated offspring. Not only do they literally speak different languages, but the younger, often more cosmopolitan generation, is groomed for independent living. In this sense, the younger generation could be compared to post-1947 India, with its seeming independence from the British Empire but also with its remaining ties to family and colonial order. Conflict— cultural, political, and emotional—is inevitable.

HULLABALOO: “HALFWAY BETWEEN TRADITION AND MODERNITY”

A year before Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard was published as a novel, an excerpt from it appeared under the title “The Sermon in the Guava Tree” in the New Yorker and “Strange Happenings in the Guava Orchard” in Mirrorwork, Salman Rushdie and Elizabeth West’s anthology of Indian writing from the first fifty years of that nation’s independence, 1947–1997. In Rushdie’s introduction to the book, he hails the work of Desai, the youngest writer in the anthology, as evidence of “the first dynasty of modern Indian fiction,” referring to Desai’s inheritance of her mother’s involvement in the literary world, and as “welcome proof that India’s encounter with the English language, far from proving abortive, continues to give birth to new children, endowed with lavish gifts” (p. xx). Thematically the inclusion in Rushdie’s collection makes sense: Desai’s novel has similarities to the Rushdie’s own work, especially his 1981 novel Midnight’s Children. Sampath Chawla, the protagonist of Hullabaloo, is born at the end of a historic monsoon, while Saleem Sinai, the protagonist of Midnight’s Children, arrives in the world at the precise moment of India’s partition in August 1947. Both charac-

84

KIRAN DESAI ters appear to possess otherworldly gifts: Sampath surprises the people of his village with specific insights into their personal lives, and Saleem is telepathic with other Indians who were born at the same auspicious moment. Hullabaloo is set in Shahkot, a fictitious small town south of the Himalayas, “poised,” according to the New York Times book critic Michiko Kakutani, “halfway between tradition and modernity.” Its inhabitants, who have scant contact with more progressive settings, generally adhere to traditional customs. Yet, in a theme that Desai explores in greater depth in her next novel, the more conservative, old-world parents urge a complicated kind of advancement in their children, encouraging them to pursue higher education and white-collar professions, yet still wanting them to comply with traditional customs such as arranged marriage and nearby residence to their elders.

multiplied with abandon, run wild by the absence of competition from the rest of the alphabet” (Hullabaloo, p. 23). When Sampath becomes a young adult, showing little inclination to do anything but wander around dreamily in tea stalls, his father helps him secure a low-level position at the post office. But instead of finally proving himself at a job, Sampath spends most of his time reading other people’s mail and gleaning personal information that he later ends up using in his role as a mock guru. Though the rest of the staff at the post office is more industrious, frequently their boss, Mr. D.P.S., requires them to do personal work for him, in particular helping him to prepare for the wedding of his daughter. Sampath, whose name means “good fortune” or “wealth” in Sanskrit, is, Michiko Kakutani says, a “dreamy, introspective fellow torn between his familial obligations and his own desire to be left alone.” Ultimately he gets himself fired in a shocking but hilarious act at the wedding of his boss’s daughter. Standing in the fountain dressed in drag, he sings while doing a striptease. At the end, he moons the crowd. It’s a bawdy kiss-off as well as revenge, or commentary, on his boss’s presumptuous blending of the personal and professional. Publicly shamed, Sampath has few options. His father urges him to find work locally, at banal places like the Utterly Butterly Delicious Butter Factory, but Sampath refuses. Instead he retreats to a guava tree in an orchard that had once been owned by the old district judge of the town before the government declared it part of a national forest. By moving into the tree, Sampath rebels against his family’s dreams but inadvertently brings them local fame and fortune. In a reversal, his father becomes Sampath’s champion and soon turns his son’s guru status into a lucrative tourist enterprise, even building his son a platform and bed, while his mother and grandmother arrange for regular meal service. The tree, which might be considered a metaphor for the tree of knowledge, offers Sampath refuge and perspective: From the guavaladen pedestal, he has an aerial view of his family, his village. His residence in the tree is

Consequently Sampath’s family raises him with conflicting messages. His mother and grandmother indulge him as a child and feed him rich culinary delights. Despite the boy’s tendency to daydream and his general lack of motivation, the women of the family foresee great possibilities in him. Kulfi, his mother, has always walked around in a bit of a trance, but during her pregnancy with Sampath she begins to crave elaborate meals that she has never even seen. Her appetite, ostensibly for food, is also for passion and individuation, and its ferocity alarms others. In contrast, Kulfi’s husband, a government worker, urges caution and studies guides on pregnancy, but he cannot stop his ravenously hungry wife. Soon, as in Desai’s second novel, the wife/mother is essentially written off as foolish. Kulfi, like Nimi, the judge’s wife in The Inheritance of Loss, loses status and is reduced to an inconsequential presence whom no one takes seriously. The narrative hints, though, that these women may have more contact with the spirit world than those around them. Sampath’s father, in almost cartoonish contrast, has traditional dreams for his son. He expects academic achievement, but Sampath’s report cards remain regularly and comically filled with “so many red F’s the letter seemed to have

85

KIRAN DESAI reminiscent of José Arcadio Buendía’s situation in García Márquez’s One Hundred Years of Solitude, bound to a chestnut tree for years because his family and village doubt his sanity. In the beginning of Hullabaloo, a tree also figures prominently: Just as the monsoon begins, ending the drought, and Sampath is born, a Swedish relief plane drops a bounty of supplies in a jamun tree. The villagers mob it, scavenging for sugar and tea, for powdered milk and biscuits that seem to have grown magically from the tree itself. When a crowd gathers to observe Sampath in his guava tree, he first resents the interruption of his solitude. Soon, though, he begins to call down questions to specific villagers, revealing information he had gleaned by reading the mail at his former job. For example, he reveals the whereabouts of a family’s buried jewels and advises a man against continuing secretly using hair oil. Astonished, the villagers begin to regard him as a sage, a baba, or a holy man. People begin flocking to him for advice, for direction in matters ranging from romantic love to handling a son who keeps “bad company.” Sampath’s responses soon become more pensive, often invoking shibboleths, as well as injecting his illicit knowledge of the people’s personal affairs. “Add lemons to milk and it will grow sour,” he tells the mother of a son with corrupting friends. “But add some sugar, madam, and Wah! how good that milk will taste.ѧ You yourself know you behaved just like your son when you were young” (Hullabaloo, pp. 74–75).

good advice, superstition, and genuine spiritual devotion. Desai capitalizes on this by introducing into the carnival “a disguised spy from the Atheist Society (AS) and a member of the Branch to Uncover Fraudulent Holy Men (BUFHM)” (p. 93). Sampath’s father, though initially mystified by his son’s new “profession,” soon capitalizes on his popularity. He generates advertising and cuts deals with rickshaw and bus drivers. After Mr. Chawla rents out the family’s home, he moves them to the orchard and arranges electricity and water. When pilgrims pour onto the site, Mr. Chawla charges for blessings from his son. Soon the enterprising father begins to speak of arranging a marriage for Sampath. It is difficult, considering the circumstances, to produce a potential bride, but they persevere. In a witty homage to Jane Austen, the omniscient narrator observes: It is necessary at some point for every family with a son to acquire a daughter-in-law. This girl who is to marry the son of the house must come from a good family.ѧ She should be fair-complexioned, but if she is dark the dowry should include at least one of the following items: a television set, a refrigerator, a Godrej steel cupboard and maybe even a scooter. (p. 57)

Sampath’s situation poses limits, of course, so his family is able to arrange only for a visit with a dark-complexioned, skinny young woman from a modest family. And in one of the novel’s more far-fetched scenes, the potential bride arrives with her family on a public bus. She bravely climbs up the tree to meet Sampath but startles him with her touch and ends up tumbling down. In contrast to the tentative potential bride, Sampath’s sister Pinky aggressively woos the Hungry Hop Kwality Ice Cream vendor, whom she meets in the orchard. In her enthusiasm she inadvertently injures the object of her affection twice—even biting off his ear. In response, the young man’s family attempts to shield him from the odd young woman, but Pinky perseveres. Her overt aggression contrasts with her brother’s passive flouting of conventions. The siblings make good foils for each other as well as extreme

COMMON WISDOM, COURTSHIP, AND RELIGION

Desai’s clever use of intercepted letters hints of E. M. Forster and even Shakespeare. Both the letters and snippets of common wisdom, inserted like messages into fortune cookies, add a knowing and humorous chorus to the narrative, as well as an outside commentary on the central characters. In this way, Desai demonstrates the role of gossip in a small town as well as the people’s willingness to believe in local figures as vessels of spirit and faith. In the melee, suddenly it becomes hard to distinguish among simple

86

KIRAN DESAI examples of modern offspring in traditional Indian families. Pinky also shows a marked contrast to her dreamy mother and embodies more of her father’s general stubbornness. She goes so far as to urge the Hungry Hop boy to elope with her in the final scene but suddenly feels disgust when she believes him to be caught by the army, which is doubling as monkey catchers. Within moments she transfers her affections to a brigadier whose buttocks she finds alluring. Though exaggerated, Pinky is one of the few completely self-assured women in either of Desai’s books. She exudes confidence and refuses to compromise herself for anyone or anything. Perhaps her family’s preoccupation with her brother offers her more liberty. Some critics have expressed preference for Pinky’s unpredictable story over her brother’s, saying that it is more energetic and diverting. At first Sampath and his family seem to control the circuslike scene in the orchard and nearby community, but a band of liquor-loving monkeys soon appears. Cavorting and harassing people—they steal the dentures of Sampath’s grandmother while she is eating ice cream—the silver langurs represent disorder. They purport to protect Sampath, the faux baba, but they end up frightening his family and followers. Soon they bite two men drinking alcohol in the orchard, and an article about rabies appears in the newspaper. The focus shifts from Sampath to the freewheeling and sometimes savage monkeys. A symbol of anarchy or revolution, they adhere to no moral or ethical system and appear to advocate a return to “native” control. Despite the monkeys’ shenanigans, some of the pilgrims at the scene fear for the animals’ safety and assemble a Monkey Protection Society. With the competing concerns of the crowd in the orchard—political, personal, religious, cultural—Desai creates an exaggerated glimpse of small-town India attempting to confront a modern global society. Colonialism still exists but in more subtle, less conventional forms.

army’s headquarters, business dwindles and everyone begins to focus on them and their derailing of Sampath and his supposed mysticism. Desperate, Sampath’s father trains the local army and police to become monkey catchers and to cart them to a distant forest. He even sets a date for them to strike—the last day of April. The district collector, the local administrative official, agrees to the plan chiefly because it “involved no guns, no religious matters, no business interests that he could see” (p. 179). But by this time Sampath has developed a fondness for the monkeys, whom he sees as bodyguards, and he now distrusts the crowd. No longer relishing his interactions with the visitors, who parrot his adages, sometimes out of context, Sampath realizes that he has become as symbiotic with the impish creatures as the tree. “I will not live without the monkeys,” he declares, but nobody seems to believe him (p. 181). He longs for the serene orchard, unsullied by advertisements and garbage. He believes his soul to have been co-opted. In this sense, Sampath has tired of gimmicks and travesty and transformed at last into a man of sincerity. In a graceful epiphanic moment before the monkey catchers arrive, Sampath reflects with true, hard-earned wisdom on his situation and begins to slip into a transcendental state: He could not feel the trunk of his body anymore, but his senses were not numbed. They grew sharper and he was acutely aware of every tiny sound, every scent and rustle in the night: the stirrings of a mouse in the grass, the wings of a faraway bat, the beckoning scent that drew the insects to hover and buzz somewhere beyond the orchard. Underground, he could hear water gurgling, could hear it being drawn into the trees about him; he heard the breathing of the leaves and the movements of the sleeping monkeys. (p. 203)

Sampath’s mother, meanwhile, is captivated by the idea of cooking a monkey. The night before the monkey catchers are due to arrive, Kulfi assembles a simmering cauldron of gravy. Her plan is to direct the fall of one of the monkeys right into the pot, and drown it “immediately away from attention into a delicious gravy” (p. 200). The bewitching aroma distracts the officials as

TRANSCENDENTAL BABA

As the monkeys grow bolder, raiding liquor stores and holding top secret documents ransom in the

87

KIRAN DESAI they arrive, and they are not the only characters fixated on food in the final chaotic scene. The Hungry Hop boy, who is supposed to elope that day with Pinky, has recently been introduced to a young woman his family would like him to marry and who physically reminds him of desserts. She is so pale and plump that the Hungry Hop boy thinks of her as “Miss Pudding and Cake” (p. 198).

fantastic. It reads very much like a folktale or a fairy tale so I think it has different sides, different words can be used to describe it.” Though not as layered, expansive, or intricately told as Desai’s second novel, Hullabaloo remains an insightful portrayal of conflict among generations and an insouciant questioning of Indian customs and beliefs, particularly in a time of growing political correctness. The legacy of colonialism and shifting Indian traditions, which Desai explores more realistically and intensely in The Inheritance of Loss, also makes ample fodder for her more satirical and lighter first novel.

Predictably, the army and police bumble their attempts to net the monkeys, but they also run into a greater, more puzzling obstacle: Sampath is missing, or at least he appears to be. When Mr. Chawla ascends to Sampath’s platform in the tree, he finds his son’s cot empty. At least it appears to be, except for an overly large guava with a birthmark on its side reminiscent of Sampath’s own. The monkeys surround the bizarre, weathered guava almost like wise men. Sampath’s grandmother is the first to suspect the metamorphosis, but it’s too late; the monkeys spirit away the transformed Sampath. They travel with him through the trees, eluding the family, devotees, army, and police. Soon the crowd hears a crack, a howl, and a watery splash. They then notice a broken branch above the awaiting cauldron of Sampath’s mother, which contains its spices and seasonings, herbs, fruit, and delicious gravy. Sampath, or his guava manifestation, has likely ended up in the pot. The ending—which disappointed some critics because it departs from Sampath’s consciousness and seems to deny him ultimate purposeful action—borrows a bit from Franz Kafka’s “The Metamorphosis”: an unhappy clerk whose family depends on him has retreated into a grotesque manifestation. In heavy metaphorical terms, Sampath, or at least his spirit, has also returned to his mother’s waters and fanciful imagination. According to Desai, the novel’s genesis came from the news story of an actual hermit who dwelled in a tree in India. Though Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard has clear elements of comedy and fable as well as magical realism, Desai, herself, in an interview on the Random House Web site, declines to characterize her first novel as belonging to a particular genre: “It is a comedy and it is satiric in many ways, I think, and it’s

Published when she was twenty-five and on a leave from her master of fine arts program at Columbia University, Desai’s first novel solidly established her literary reputation. In 1998, the Society of Authors gave it the Betty Trask Award for a first novel written by a citizen of the British Commonwealth under the age of thirty-five.

THE INHERITANCE OF LOSS: A “HALF-ANDHALF” NOVEL

The Inheritance of Loss begins with an epigraph, “Boast of Quietness,” a poem written by the Argentinian Jorge Luis Borges. “Sure of my life and my death,” says the speaker, “I observe the ambitious and would like to understand them.” The poem, which explores ideas of homeland and identity, makes an apt introduction to the novel. “My name is someone and anyone,” the speaker says near the end, and the sentiment could be applied to several key characters and their situations in The Inheritance of Loss. The novel, which the author spent nine years writing, takes place primarily in three countries—India, England, and the United States—but encompasses others as well. The protagonists, who are initially ambitious, soon have difficulty deciding their allegiances to cultures, language, governments, and even family. Constantly in flux, they find themselves returning to a common feeling of dissatisfaction and longing. As the speaker in the Borges poem says, “My humanity is in feeling we are all voices of the same poverty.”

88

KIRAN DESAI While Sai and Biju narrate mostly from the immediate present of 1986, the older narrators, Justice Jemubhai Popatlal Patel and Panna Lal, his Hindi cook, often come to the reader through memories. Though the aged men hail from different regions and castes, both reflect on the cultural, economic, and religious shifts they have witnessed in their country. The men’s memories provide an often grim history of India. To reassure and inspire themselves, the older men look to Sai and Biju, respectively. The judge, who was modeled in part on Desai’s paternal grandfather, sees Sai as an unexpected kindred spirit, someone he loves second only to Mutt, his coddled red setter. In his granddaughter, the judge hopes to find redemption for the punishing distance he put between his wife and daughter, Sai’s mother. The cook, who was modeled on the longtime cook of the Desai family, has devoted his adult life to raising his son and caring for the judge. Despite numerous setbacks in his own life, the cook hopes that Biju will achieve prosperity in the States and eventually provide him with grandchildren and allow him to retire. As with Sai and Biju, the older men find that their desires are unrealistic, but they, unlike the younger narrators, also end up embarrassed by their naivete, their uncharacteristic lack of caution, and indulgence of hope. All of the characters achieve greater self-knowledge, each at a severe cost, but only two, the cook and his son, find redemption and acceptance. Even their happy reunion, though, at the end of the novel may not be enough to buoy the relentlessly realistic book.

As well as winning the Man Booker Prize in 2006, the novel also won the National Book Critics Circle Award and was named one of Publishers Weekly’s best books of the year. Dividing its time and focus in several key ways, it opens in Kalimpong but, switching regularly to New York, Inheritance also moves between the memories of different Indian generations and social classes. Speaking of the various locales in the novel, Desai herself has called it a “completely half-andhalf book” (Akhond of Swat), but she might as well also be addressing the deft way that she offers different sides of a vital, complicated story. Inheritance has four main narrators—two older and two younger—who serve as parallels and foils for one another. The young narrator with whom the book begins and ends is Sai Mistry, a seventeen-year-old Indian girl who lost her parents to a bus accident when she was seven. Orphaned, Sai was sent from the English convent school, where she had been since she was a baby, to live in the Himalayas with her grandfather, a retired judge. While there in Kalimpong, she becomes involved with Gyan, her Nepalese tutor, in a relationship that enthralls but also disillusions her. The romance ends up teaching her dramatically about the connections of personal relationships to larger, political concerns. Biju, the novel’s other young narrator, who is twenty-two, is the son of the judge’s cook. After managing to wrangle a visa to America, he remains in the country illegally and works a series of degrading jobs with other undocumented immigrants. At the beginning of the book, both Sai and Biju are presented as believing that their passion for travel will allow them to redefine themselves. Sai speculates romantically about her boyfriend and the wider world: One of her favorite books is Wuthering Heights, and a prized possession is an inflatable globe she ordered from National Geographic. Biju, though more practical, still maintains, for much of the novel, ideals about the United States and the possibilities of immigrant life there. Both younger narrators inevitably become jaded, but their early optimism lends energy to the novel, as well as a final sense of pathos.

CULTURAL THEFT AND CIVIL SERVICE

Inheritance opens with a robbery that sets the framework for a story that traces the roots of political and cultural discord. While the bulk of the novel does not contain many overtly threatening situations, its intense reflections and detailed scenes of everyday lives suggest a more insidious kind of struggle—between classes, races, and sexes. At the beginning of the book, one afternoon in February 1986, several young revolutionaries from an Indian-Nepalese liberation group storm

89

KIRAN DESAI the Himalayan residence of Sai and her grandfather. They come in search of weapons, the reader learns, especially the judge’s hunting rifles from his days in the Indian Civil Service (ICS), but the rifles, which the young rogues have likely heard of through gossip with Gyan, are badly rusted. The rest of the judge’s possessions prove equally pathetic: a cheap folding chair, back issues of National Geographic; even the liquor under lock and key has turned to vinegar. Frustrated, the “ragtag army” (Inheritance, p. 4) demands tea and mocks the judge. They order the elderly man to say “I am a fool” and to quote the rallying cry of Nepalese power harkening back to the 1700s, “Jai Gorkha.ѧ Gorkhaland for Gorkhas” (p. 8). The verbal harassment might be predictable and even banal, but it has special significance for the judge. Ever since he was a young man, he has been an outsider to most of those around him and even to himself at times. Born Jemubhai Popatlal Patel, young Jemu was raised by his peasant family, who nursed ambitious dreams for their son. While studying at Cambridge (an opportunity financed by his wealthy bride’s family), he regularly suffered racial persecution. Mocked or ignored by most of the British, Jemu studied ceaselessly but internalized his foreign status:

been made “in accordance with attempts to Indianize the service” (p. 129). After the addition, which includes Jemu’s name at the bottom, the new member of the ICS goes back to his rented room and weeps for three days. Relieved and also terrified of the future, Jemu telegraphs home the message: “Result unequivocal.” The phrase confuses his family and village, who believe that all words with the English prefix “un” are negative. The confusion is emblematic: By studying abroad and distinguishing himself, Jemu distances himself from his homeland. In excelling professionally, he seems to undo his status as a true native. For instance, when he returns home, he mystifies his family by using a powder puff to lighten his face. The relatives have never encountered such a thing—there is not even a word for it in Gujerati, his native language. Like Sai, his future granddaughter, the judge discovers over the years that he has no true language. Working for the ICS, for years he heard cases in Hindi, which were recorded in Urdu and translated, in turn, into English by the judge. With all the layers of translation, it is difficult to know how well the matters had been treated: “Nobody could be sure how much of the truth had fallen between languages, between languages and illiteracy; the clarity that justice demanded was nonexistent” (pp. 69–70).

Thus Jemubhai’s mind had begun to warp; he grew stranger to himself than he was to those around him, found his own skin odd-colored, his own accent peculiar.ѧ He began to wash obsessively, concerned that he would be accused of smelling, and each morning he scrubbed off the thick milky scent of sleep, the barnyard smell that wreathed him when he woke and impregnated the fabric of his pajamas. To the end of his life, he would never be seen without socks and shoes and would prefer shadow to light, faded days to sunny, for he was suspicious that sunlight might reveal him, in his hideousness, all too clearly.

The judge projects his self-loathing onto Nimi, his bewildered young wife. Like Kulfi, Sampath’s mother in Hullabaloo, Nimi is dismissed as frivolous by her husband and his family. Having been sheltered by her affluent family, Nimi was married at fourteen to Jemu, who was twenty at the time, but because they married shortly before the future judge left for Cambridge, the couple knew each other only briefly and had their single moment of happiness riding together on a bicycle through cow pastures. After the judge returns from England, Nimi confuses and enrages him. Going through her husband’s things, she discovers his powder puff, a foreign—and fascinating—object to her. She decides to keep it, and the judge decides she has stolen it. The two quarrel, setting up an explosive dynamic from which they never recover. The culminating event in their breakup occurs several

(p. 45)

In 1942, Jemu finally joined the ICS—the first person ever to do so from his region—but the process and announcement were grueling. In a cruel satire of political correctness, the official results of the civil service test do not list Jemu’s name among those to be hired. Then, moments later, an official announces that an addition has

90

KIRAN DESAI years later when Nimi unwittingly harms the judge’s reputation by attending a welcome party for Jawaharlal Nehru, the first prime minister of India. Nimi, who had never heard of the prominent leader in the Indian independence movement, had gone along innocently, at the behest of a local congressman’s wife. Her most vivid memory of the event was being offered scrambled eggs and toast, which she could not eat in all the confusion. The commissioner of the civil service finds out that Jemubhai’s wife attended the controversial event and scolds him, blocking any future promotion. After berating his wife, Jemu beats her: “the anger, once released, like a genie from a bottle, could never again be curtailed” (p. 335).

prayer and is moved, at last, to scour his conscience. His only emotional attachments are to Mutt and Sai and, to a lesser extent, the cook. He once had a friend, Bose, from England, but had been oddly embarrassed by Bose’s campaign to get Indian ICS workers paid the same as white employees. The judge, who plays chess against himself, has refused to relinquish control over much more than the preparation of his tea, and even that he scrutinizes. Yet when the Nepalese thieves make off with souvenirs of his successful days, as well as his granddaughter’s travel trunk, the judge is prompted to remember his own difficult journeys. He has isolated himself not only from his family but from colleagues and neighbors too. Because of his work with several languages and cultural systems, the judge has become impossible for others to categorize. Almost everyone around him views him distantly and sometimes suspiciously. Disdain even follows him to his retirement in the Himalayas.

Fearing that he might kill his wife, the following spring the judge sends her, three months pregnant, to live with her sister and disdainful brother-in-law. Nimi remains permanently with her sister’s family, and the banishment shames them all. When her daughter is born, a telegram is sent to the judge, but he does not invite his wife and daughter back to live with him. The girl, who will later become Sai’s mother, is consigned to convent boarding schools. Eventually, as a college student, she elopes with Sai’s father, who was raised in a Zoroastrian orphanage. Later they travel to Moscow, where Sai’s father, a member of the Indian air force, works with the Indo-USSR space program until he and his wife are run over by a bus filled with craftswomen and their nesting babushka dolls. The couple’s romance and untimely death, though intriguing and probably meant to be humorous allegory, are recounted too quickly to be convincing, one of the few such insufficient passages in the novel.

The judge’s emotional seclusion is mirrored in his house—improbably built by a romantic Scotsman and falling into disrepair under the judge’s residence. In 1986, when the Nepalese rebels invade his house, the judge’s deteriorated status is announced by the shabby state of the once grand mansion. When local police officers arrive at the sprawling postcolonial home, they barely contain their curiosity and scorn as they conduct a desultory inspection: “They surveyed the downfall of wealth with satisfaction, and one of the policemen kicked a shaky apparatus of pipes leading from the jhora stream, bandaged here and there with sopping rags” (p. 13).

By contrast the judge’s rage because of his wife’s accidental attendance at the Nehru event is vividly believable, humiliating him and galvanizing his abiding resentment. We do not learn of this pivotal event, though, until late in the novel, when the emotionally rigid judge reflects on it at an ironic, vital moment: His beloved dog has gone missing, stolen by a beggar family whom the judge refused to help. With the disappearance of the glamorous red setter, the judge kneels in

RECIPES AND MEMORIES

In contrast to the judge, who irritates the police with his arrogance but also intimidates them, the cook at first impresses the local authorities with his modesty and piety. The police notice the outdoor altar the cook has built to ask the pardon of some snakes that had bitten him when he defecated in “their” section of the yard. The police soon lose respect, though, when they

91

KIRAN DESAI inspect the Hindi cook’s spare living quarters: “The respect on the policemen’s faces collapsed instantly when they arrived at the cook’s hut buried under a ferocious tangle of nightshade” (p. 15). Known for taking bribes, they realize that the cook, like the judge, will offer them nothing, and they gratuitously ransack the humble man’s meager dwelling. Still, the cook perseveres after the incident, tirelessly preparing meals for the demanding judge, offering company and guidance to Sai, and distilling bootleg liquor. Above all he values his son, Biju, and his efforts in the United States.

ism, screaming slavery, screaming mining companies screaming banana companies oil companies screaming CIA spy among the missionaries screaming ѧ” (pp. 148–149). The cook and his son remind the reader of the urgency of sustenance and nurturing. Desai, whose earlier novel awarded cuisine a primary role, traces her obsession with cooking to her own experience with her family’s cook, on whom she modeled the cook in Inheritance. In “Sacred Chow,” an essay on food and memory in the February 10, 2008, issue of the New York Times Magazine, Desai reflects on her family’s former cook, Saratbhai, and his talents and his fierce dedication to his craft and to her family. Though contrary at times and jealous of the family’s affections, Saratbhai offered tenderness and guidance to the family’s two daughters. When Desai, as a girl, would experiment with difficult dishes such as soufflés, the cook responded with exasperation but also a knowing resignation. Desai notes that her lack of respect for precious resources such as eggs scandalized the man, and his frugality educated the future author about the importance of preparing meals with care. Desai never mastered soufflés, she admits, returning to reading instead, but acknowledges that her early experiences with Saratbhai were formative and later made her into a writer “whose work spilled over with food metaphors, long dinners and difficult cooks—as if she were still desperate to get into the kitchen.”

The cook provides an obvious contrast to the judge. The two have been together for years, though each constantly disappoints the other. The cook had hoped to work for a white man, as had his father, and the judge’s diminished fortune embarrasses him: “He had found that there was nothing so awful as being in the service of a family you couldn’t be proud of, that let you down, showed you up, and made you into a fool” (p. 62). In turn, the judge is never satisfied with the cook’s preparation of tea, but he savors his legendary puddings. In fact, when the judge first interviewed the cook for his job, the cook’s father bragged that his son could make a different pudding for every day of the year. Desai here runs together a list of more than seventy-five kinds of puddings, most of Anglo origin, ranging from “Bananafritterpineapplefritterapplefritter ѧ” to “ѧ peachupsidedownraisinupsidedown” (p. 72). The list, recited aloud by the cook’s father, playfully departs from the generally conventional narrative. Desai employs a similar list in a section focusing on Biju. Landed in New York and moving among poorly paid positions in the restaurant business, Biju does a stint at Brigitte’s in the city’s financial district. In the morning, the owners, Odessa and Baz, drinking Indian tea, read the New York Times, and the international news, with its “overwhelming” range of subjects: “Former slaves and natives. Eskimos and Hiroshima people, Amazonian Indians and Chiapas Indians and Chilean Indians and American Indians and Indian Indians ѧ” (p. 148). The list, in a sly echo of the dessert recitation, even manages to stretch to “Zaireans coming at you screaming colonial-

Reading Desai’s essay about her relationship with the cook translates easily into scenes with Sai and Panna Lal, the cook in the novel. In Inheritance, he eventually admits to betraying the judge by not keeping better track of the dog and skimming off the top of the household income, as well as eating from the same pot of rice as the family. Still, though he is unprepared for Sai’s entry into the household, when she arrives, he welcomes her and comes to offer her the same kind of unconditional love he gives his own son. For her first dinner, he makes a motorcar out of mashed potatoes with tomato slices for wheels. The gesture demonstrates the cook’s attention to detail and the way he communicates love through food. He shows similar focus and

92

KIRAN DESAI concern about Biju’s reports of jobs in American restaurants. Though the cook is proud of his immigrant son, he remains circumspect when he hears about his array of jobs, not wanting him to violate basic cultural laws by working with beef or “mixing” with Pakistanis. Panna Lal shows keen interest in his son’s world and in his well-being, knowing nothing of the miserable conditions under which Biju often works. Literally and metaphorically, the cook sustains the people and creatures around him. His own life has been difficult—he grew up in poverty; he lost his wife when she fell from a tree while gathering leaves to feed the goat. It was an accident, but, Desai writes, “it was just fate in the way fate has of providing the destitute with a greater quota of accidents for which nobody can be blamed” (p. 15). The cook manages to maintain his sense of hope and dignity, and this is reflected in his human interactions and pursuit of his craft. In a quiet but telling scene, he goes to buy rice at a local market stall. When he asks the daughter of the owner if the rice is clean, she answers honestly that it is full of little stones. She recommends that he try the atta instead, and the cook thinks contentedly that “money wasn’t everything. There was that simple happiness of looking after someone and having someone look after you” (p. 95). The cook allows himself to dream extravagantly about his son’s future, but at the end of the novel, when Biju returns home penniless and wounded, not quite the Prodigal Son, the cook welcomes him. The situation is harsh and absurd. Biju has been robbed and is clad now only in a woman’s nightgown. At first Sai mistakes him for a beggar woman whom the judge had earlier refused to assist. And the cook has recently admitted his sins to the judge, imploring him for a punitive beating—which the judge characteristically agrees to carry out. But when Biju arrives the cook forgets his endless troubles, his muddled future. “Pitaji?” calls out Biju, meaning “Daddy?” and it is one of the sole uses of an endearment in the novel besides those showered on the dog. As Sai watches, the father and son “leap” at each other, their union seeming to prompt the five

peaks of Kanchenjunga, or Mount Everest, to turn “golden” with “luminous light” and even “truth” (p. 357).

A NEW “GLOBAL” GENERATION

Sai throughout the novel observes the relationship with some jealousy and hungers for sources of hope. She is young and romantic but also bright and insightful. The combination is not always a comfortable one, and she frequently finds herself trying to figure out not just her identity but her larger purpose. Sai, with whom the novel opens as she peruses an old National Geographic article on giant squid, loves to read and longs to travel. Like her grandfather, she lacks a true native culture—she speaks mostly English and some broken Hindi with the cook— and is as inclined to celebrate Christmas as she is the Hindu festival Diwali, an attitude that eventually earns her lover Gyan’s scorn. Young and having had few role models, Sai is vulnerable to the opinions and attitudes of the older people around her. When she is not with the indulgent cook or Gyan, her taciturn tutor, she spends most of her time in the company of four quirky retirees. Wearing her hair in pigtails and sometimes donning a “Free Tibet” T-shirt, Sai accompanies the women and their friends to the local Gymkhana Club and soaks up their myriad opinions on politics and culture. Lola and Noni, two Indian sisters who appear to love all things Anglo, reside in a rosecovered cottage they call Mon Ami. The older women, one of whom has tutored Sai until she could no longer keep up in the sciences, love to banter. Along with their friends Uncle Potty and Father Booty, the sisters often tend toward caricatures. As with some of Biju’s cohorts in New York City, they remain one-dimensional in certain attitudes, and Desai uses these scenes to inject humor and occasional bald satire. In one conversation often noted by critics, Lola dismisses V. S. Naipaul’s novel A Bend in the River, a book that Desai has cited as being tremendously influential but that Lola, her character, denigrates as “stuck in the past,” saying that Naipaul has “never freed himself” from “colonial neurosis.”

93

KIRAN DESAI As if to prove that India is fully freed from the effects of colonialism, Lola goes on to mention that “chicken tikka masala has replaced fish and chips as the number one take-out in Britain” (p. 52). Lola offers other opportunities for humorous commentary on the serious themes of the novel. That her daughter, Pixie, is a reporter for the BBC gives her frequent cause to brag. But the omniscient narrator adds slyly that when Indians hear the voice of Pixie or Piyali Bannerji “announced in pucca British accent,” they laugh so hard their stomachs ache (p. 53).

illegally for many years, neglecting to renew his visa. The priest is deported, and his land ceded to a Nepali doctor who plans to open a lucrative nursing home. As Sai angrily observes the deportation of the priest, she blames both the Nepalese insurgency and Gyan, whom she saw the same day marching in a parade of revolutionaries. Father Booty, she decides, has been sacrificed for an angry cause: This was Gyan’s doing, she thought. This is what he had done and what people like him were doing in the name of decency and education, in the name of hospitals for Nepalis and management positions. In the end, Father Booty, lovable Father Booty who, frankly, had done much more for development in the hills than any of the locals, and without screaming or waving kukris, Father Booty was to be sacrificed.

Sai might not always agree with the sisters and their perspectives, but she listens and observes carefully. She also absorbs the opinions of Father Booty, a Swiss priest and former dairy farmer, and Uncle Potty, a neighboring farmer. Uncle Potty is a good-natured alcoholic, and Father Booty often drinks with him. The two are rumored to enjoy dancing together. They regularly accompany the sisters and Sai to the Gymkhana Club, where they dine and check out library books. Desai rescues these characters from flatness by offering them moments of conflict and self-realization. Sai, and Biju in the United States, learn through these moments that they cannot entirely dismiss or idealize the people around them. Even the more florid personalities, they find, resist categorization.

(p. 244)

BURNING OF THE INDO-NEPAL TREATY

The only young person Sai associates with is Gyan. Through him she reluctantly begins to understand the division between classes and cultures. Though the two initially enjoy each other, Gyan grows irritated at Sai’s relative privilege and her seeming lack of cultural allegiance. When the Gorkha movement heats up, culminating in a riot to burn the Indo-Nepal treaty of 1950, Gyan cannot ignore his roots, and he rejects Sai. Heartsick, Sai walks to his home, an hour away from her own. Sai has never pondered her lover’s background and is shocked to discover that he lives in a squatter settlement with a large family—“The house didn’t match Gyan’s talk, his English, his looks, his clothes, or his schooling. It didn’t match his future” (p. 280). She realizes that his whole family has sacrificed for Gyan’s future, as has Biju’s. Sai also begins to understand that her romance with Gyan cannot continue, but not because she is lacking or unattractive in some way: “‘You hate me,’ said Sai, as if she’d read his thoughts, ‘for big reasons that have nothing to do with me. You aren’t being fair’” (p. 285). Sai traces her heartbreak and confusion to the robbery of her house at the beginning of the

Lola, who panics when she hears of the robbery at Cho Oyu and suddenly distrusts her Nepali servant, later has a Flannery O'Connor–style moment of confrontation with potential violence: She and her sister end up “hostessing” by force some revolutionaries in her home when they demand lodging. Lola and Noni survive even this threat, however, and emboldened, Lola spouts off to the police when they arrive later, seeking information. Father Booty also meets with conflict when he is forced from his home and country of many years because of a photograph he took of a butterfly. The priest, who had peacefully run his dairy farm, is stunned when the police confiscate his camera and deem an innocent photograph evidence of a security threat— the butterfly happened to have been on a bridge. When the police raid the priest’s modest home, they discover that he has remained in the country

94

KIRAN DESAI novel, but of course the cultural strife dates back long before the incident. By the end of the novel, though, she begins to act more independently and practically. She remembers her hopes and longings, but they recede into echos. Gyan also draws insight from the surprise visit of Sai to his house. Perhaps emboldened by being on his own turf, the young man realizes that rejecting Sai has allowed him a way to “define the conflict in his life that he felt all along” (p. 284).

less than minimum wage because he offers him “free lodgings”—filthy quarters beneath the restaurant. Though happy to work in an establishment influenced by Hindu culture, Biju soon finds that American custom—and capitalism—guide the business first and foremost. At times HarishHarry strives to be fair to his workers and respectful of his own culture, but he wavers when confronted with seemingly progressive American ideals. Harish-Harry even attempts to bridge the cultural gap in Indian and American parenting. When his daughter gets a nose ring and talks back to him, he first slaps her, but the punishment has no effect. Next he attempts encouragement, American-style, saying, “You GO, ghurllll!!!” (p. 165). Harish-Harry represents competing instincts, as his name indicates. Biju learns that his boss supports ventures such as cow shelters, “in case the Hindu version of the afterlife turned out to be true” (p. 164), but he also heeds the call of commercialism and American power and success. The dichotomy makes increasing sense to Biju.

“LUCKIEST BOY IN THE WHOLE WORLD”

Biju, the novel’s other young man, finds New York to be a struggle. When he first receives his visa—on the basis of a fabricated story and falsified bank statement—he believes himself to be “the luckiest boy in the whole world” (p. 205). Walking around in a happy daze in an Indian park, Biju is barely cognizant of the raw sewage being used to water the lawn. In the States, however, he learns about the poverty of developing nations. Working for a string of mediocre restaurants, he observes hierarchies he has never noticed before, and he gains insights into the collective immigrant struggle.

Through Biju’s work with food, he understands the complexities of cultural assimilation. In a scene critics have commented on, Biju delivers food to female Indian college students, who are discussing the merits of getting involved with non-Indian men. They speak flippantly and end up offering Biju two kinds of tips: money and the advice to buy a warm muffler for the winter. Biju does not know if the young women are taunting him or trying to demonstrate cultural brotherhood. He stands on the threshold, feeling a mixture of “hunger, respect, loathing” (p. 57). Desai writes acerbically of the way the college girls flip between cultures: “They were poised; they were impressive; in the United States, where luckily it was still assumed that Indian women were downtrodden, they were lauded as extraordinary—which had the unfortunate result of making them even more of what they already were” (p. 56).

Biju’s living conditions barely exceed those of his father’s hut. Poverty, while not always as obvious as in India, exists everywhere he goes. The main difference between his life in India and in the States during his three years there is the variety of people he encounters, the panoply of ethnicities and cultures. At first Biju is astonished by the array of other immigrants he meets, but he realizes they share the common strife to rise above poverty: “There was a whole world in the basement kitchens of New York” (p. 24). Biju, like Sai, gives up his ideals. He is influenced by the characters around him, but more out of fascination than desire for sustained emotional connection. Harish-Harry and Saeed Saeed, two other immigrants whom he meets, defy the typical trajectory into poverty, and both tend toward caricature. Biju is amazed by their outlooks and the élan with which they avoid common traps for immigrants. Harish-Harry, owner of the Gandhi Cafe, employs Biju but pays him

Saeed Saeed, an immigrant from Zanzibar, struggles less with his self-image and cultural loyalty. Despite having been deported two years

95

KIRAN DESAI


before during a raid by the Immigration and Naturalization Service, he remains optimistic and enthusiastic about his adopted country. Tall and handsome, he attracts women of many cultures and eventually marries a white woman, not intending to stay with her, and he ultimately achieves citizenship under a false name. Based in part on a former roommate of Desai’s from Zanzibar, Saeed shows both callousness and practicality in his lively character. When fellow villagers arrive in New York and need his support, he is cautious and irritated. Outlandish in ways—Saeed owns twenty-five pairs of shoes, some in the wrong size—he also shows a shrewd and savvy understanding of how to achieve the American Dream. He even reads American selfhelp books.

WORKS OF KIRAN DESAI FICTION “The Sermon in the Guava Tree.” New Yorker, June 23, 1997, pp. 90–99. (Excerpt from Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard.) “Strange Happenings in the Guava Orchard.” Mirrorwork: 50 Years of Indian Writing, 1947–1997. Edited by Salman Rushdie and Elizabeth West. New York: Henry Holt, 1997. (Excerpt from Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard.) Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard. London: Faber and Faber, 1998; New York: Atlantic Monthly Press, 1998. (Quotations in this essay come from the Atlantic Monthly Press edition.) The Inheritance of Loss. New York: Atlantic Monthly Press, 2006; London: Hamish Hamilton, 2006; New York: Grove Press, 2006. (Quotations in this essay come from the Grove Press paperback edition.)

As with Harish-Harry, Biju does not approve all of his friend’s approaches to values and morality, but through him he learns the relentless determination and self-preservation needed to survive as an immigrant in America. Wounded and worried about his father during the IndoNepal troubles, Biju returns to his home country. He uses his savings to buy gifts to take home with him. After a circuitous journey, he buys a ride back to Kalimpong with soldiers of the Gorkha National Liberation Front. They rob him of the gifts, as well as his wallet, clothes, and shoes, which conceal the remainder of his savings. The soldiers’ predictable theft provides a final reminder to Biju of the indignities of immigration—as well as a return to the beginning of the novel. In the culminating scene, Biju comes back, broken, to a strife-filled fatherland but also to his loving father. The final scene of reconciliation offers a small sense of hope, the suggestion that leaving one’s homeland may not always be a cultural betrayal—or a commercial success. The human connection, the “center,” survives.

NONFICTION “Sacred Chow.” New York Times Magazine, February 10, 2008, p. 83. “Himalayan Beauty in Sikkim.” Travel & Leisure, March 2008, pp. 188–194. “Night Claims the Godavari.” In AIDS Sutra: Untold Stories from India. Edited by Negar Akhavi. Introduction by Bill and Melinda Gates. Photographs by Prashant Panjir. London: Vintage, 2008; New York: Anchor Books, 2008.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Hughes, Sarah. “Uncle Potty and Other Guides to the Truth.” Review of The Inheritance of Loss. Observer (London), September 3, 2006, p. 25. Jaffrey, Zia. “The Prophet in the Tree.” Review of Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard. New York Times Book Review, July 19, 1998, p. 45. “Kiran Desai.” In Contemporary Authors Online. Detroit: Gale, 2007. (http://galenet.galegroup.com). (Available only by subscription.) Kirkus Reviews. Review of Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard. Kirkus Reviews 66:354 (March 15, 1998). Kirkus Reviews. Review of The Inheritance of Loss. Kirkus Reviews 73:1054 (October 1, 2005). Mishra, Pankaj. “Wounded by the West.” Review of The Inheritance of Loss. New York Times Book Review, February 12, 2006, p. 11. Mitra, Arnab. “Her Mother’s Daughter: Kiran Desai.” Business Today, January 13, 2008, p. 196.

Desai’s two novels have markedly different tones but both books focus on protagonists who struggle with issues of personal and political identity. Despite the main characters’ feelings of alientation, their attempts to make sense of their complicated legacies ultimately connect them.

96

KIRAN DESAI Stevenson, Helen. “From the Tree of Prophecy.” Review of Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard. Saturday Comment. Guardian (London), June 6, 1998, p. 10.

National Book Critics Circle. “Critical Outtakes: Kiran Desai.” Critical Mass: The Blog of the National Book Critics Circle Board of Directors (http://bookcriticscircle. blogspot.com/2006/09/critical-outtakes-kiran-desai.html), September 19, 2006. Pilkington, Ed. “A Hullabaloo: In Hours, Kiran Desai Went from Virtual Unknown to Potential Booker Winner.” Saturday Comment. Guardian (London), September 16, 2006, p. 35. Publishers Weekly. Review of Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard. Publishers Weekly 245:77 (March 23, 1998). Publishers Weekly. Review of The Inheritance of Loss. Publishers Weekly 252:34 (October 24, 2005). Seaman, Donna. Review of Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard. Booklist, April 15, 1998, p. 1427. Seaman, Donna. Review of The Inheritance of Loss. Booklist, December 1, 2005, p. 26.

INTERVIEWS “In Conversation with Kiran Desai: Part I.” By Ira Pande. Akhond of Swat (http://akhondofswat.blogspot.com), August 31, 2007. “Interview with Kiran Desai.” Bold Type. (www. randomhouse.com). “Kiran Desai.” Current Biography (www.hwwilson.com), January 2007. “Kiran Desai: Exclusive Interview.” Perspective. (www. themanbookerprize.com). Smith, Dinitia. “A Writer Looks to Her History and Reaps an Award.” New York Times, October 26, 2006, p. E3.

97

ATHOL FUGARD (1932—)

Edwin Hees ATHOL FUGARD IS the one South African dramatist indelibly associated with political resistance during the years of apartheid rule in South Africa. He has always insisted on the specifically local quality of his work, yet in 1985 Time magazine referred to him as “the greatest active playwright in the English-speaking world” (p. 88). There has always been something paradoxical about Fugard’s life and work. As a privileged white South African in a racist society, he committed himself to giving a voice to the voiceless, disempowered, and disenfranchised majority black population in the country, yet his work has resonated profoundly with audiences all over the world—especially in the United States, where he now lives. The apartheid government withdrew his passport because of his perceived political activism, yet many political radicals during the years of the struggle for political liberation were deeply critical of his work. His plays are written in English—one of the two official languages in South Africa until 1994, the other being Afrikaans—but they have been understood as penetrating explorations of the Afrikaner psyche. The main characters in the plays are often crude, crass, emotionally stunted, deprived, and defeated in many ways—personally, psychologically, socially, politically—yet the thrust of the plays has tended to be hopeful, even if only minimally so and often merely by virtue of their acknowledgment of survival under the most appalling conditions. Being aware of these paradoxes may help to explain the distinctive quality of Fugard’s work. Fugard has never been comfortable with the label of political activist, but inevitably a writer with a social conscience who was writing under conditions of pervasive political, social, and cultural injustice would address the impact of these conditions on the human mind and body, often in completely literal ways.

Fugard’s central position in South African English drama for some four decades since the 1960s is beyond doubt, but his work no longer enjoys the prestige in South Africa that it had until the late 1980s. One partial explanation for this change in stature may be that his groundbreaking work—both in his self-authored texts and particularly in his collaborative workshop productions—made it possible for a vast number of previously suppressed voices to be heard on South African stages and a wide variety of other performance venues. Histories of South African theater (for example, by Martin Orkin, Temple Hauptfleisch, and Robert Kavanagh) all acknowledge Fugard’s influence—sympathetically from a liberal left position, more critically from a neoMarxist perspective—on contemporary theater practice in South Africa. (For a more critical response to the significance of Fugard’s work, see Mshengu [Robert Kavanagh], 1982.) His work has in many respects been in line with the most progressive practices in twentieth-century theater—particularly with reference to Bertolt Brecht, Samuel Beckett, Peter Brook, and Jerzy Grotowski, for instance—and as such has attracted much critical commentary. The concept of apartheid and the decades of apartheid rule (1948–1994) are fundamental in any consideration of Fugard’s work. Racial segregation had been an integral part of the Dutch slave-owning culture and the British imperial presence in South Africa since the nineteenth century. With increasing industrialization and a rapidly expanding mining sector—the South African goldfields have proved to be the richest but also the most labor intensive in the world— the need for massive quantities of cheap labor increased dramatically, and the various rationalizations of racial inequality were drawn into the

99

ATHOL FUGARD service of labor management. In 1948 (when Fugard was sixteen), the National Party came into power on an apartheid platform (the word literally means “separateness” in Afrikaans). Immediately legislation was introduced formalizing the looser segregationist practices already in existence; virtually every aspect of human experience was covered by rigidly defined and strictly implemented laws keeping clearly distinguished official racial groups separate from one another.

ing violence quickly escalating and spreading throughout the country. Fugard’s 1989 play, My Children! My Africa!, draws directly on these traumatic events, but it specifically also raises the issue of the long-term consequences of a collapsing education system. By the 1980s the whole social fabric of the country was under severe strain, and neither international condemnation and sanctions, nor the declaration of successive “states of emergency” (in effect giving the ruling party dictatorial powers), nor the supposed “reforms” introduced by the government seemed to lead to a stabilizing of the situation. By the late 1980s it became clear that the deadlock between a massive, increasingly mobilized but disempowered majority and an increasingly isolated and beleaguered but militarily powerful minority state had to be resolved in some way if a totally catastrophic and self-destructive engagement between these two forces was to be avoided. The early 1990s were years of critical negotiations between the National Party government and the now-unbanned ANC, with the first fully democratic elections that were ever held in South Africa taking place in 1994 and resulting in victory for the ANC.

In theory this was meant to ensure the “separate but equal development” of the respective “cultural” groups, but the injustice of the system quickly became evident in the grotesquely unequal distribution of resources, with the minority white population group drawing virtually all of the benefits of a rapidly expanding postwar economy. The black population groups—by far the majority of people in South Africa—became increasingly disenfranchised and disempowered, so that by the time the first violent resistance to the apartheid regime emerged in the early 1960s (as Fugard was launching his career as a major dramatist), the government was able to quell its opponents with ease; it was during this period that Nelson Mandela was jailed for life and his opposition party, the African National Congress (ANC)—was banned. Fugard and, especially, his black collaborators in the theater faced increased harassment from the security police. During these years, when the state seemed almost invincible, Fugard produced three workshop plays directly addressing the issue of legislation that violated basic human rights—two plays in collaboration with the actors John Kani and Winston Ntshona (Sizwe Bansi Is Dead, 1972, and The Island, 1972) and one with his close friend and associate Yvonne Bryceland (Statements After an Arrest Under the Immorality Act, 1972).

It was actively within this context that Fugard undertook his work in the theater. While there was nothing particularly politically progressive or enlightened about his personal background, he became aware of the twisted nature of his society as a young man and early in his career began directing his energies at addressing the injustices that were now becoming enshrined in legislation. Although his work has been praised by moderate liberals, it has also been chastised by Marxistinspired radicals for not adopting a more overt, targeted, and explicit political stance against this hardening racist social organization. Fugard, however, was less interested in agitprop theater than in “bearing witness” to suffering and injustice; his work demonstrates more debt to the existentialist thinkers in Europe than to the welldeveloped and long tradition of European propaganda and resistance theater—although Brecht is certainly a key point of reference for him. An excerpt (covering August 1968) from his Notebooks, 1960–1977 (1983) captures something of

By 1976 it was becoming ever more difficult for the state to control the growing resistance to apartheid, especially among the black population, despite implementing increasingly repressive and indeed brutal strategies to do so. On June 16, 1976, a demonstration by black scholars in the Johannesburg township of Soweto, protesting compulsory education in Afrikaans, led to an aggressive response from the police, with the ensu-

100

ATHOL FUGARD the ambivalence and poignancy of his dilemma as a “political” writer; his political sympathies and orientation were never in doubt, yet they were never expressed dramatically in terms of an abstract ideological system. For Fugard, rather, they were a carnal reality.

he comes to a fuller understanding of the man he became. In “Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys this process of self-discovery is dramatized as traumatic; in Cousins he can also see the past as more nurturing and fertile, not only in terms of the people he engaged with, but the books he read: he writes, for example, “More than anybody else I was to read it was Faulkner who gave me the courage to embrace, uncompromisingly, my identity as a regional writer” (p. 49). And the “regions” depicted in Fugard’s dramatic and symbolic landscapes are very much those of his early life.


Stephen Gray’s groundbreaking compilation, Athol Fugard (1982), was the first major sustained study of Fugard as a pioneer in South African theater, and it remained highly influential for many decades. Two later full-length studies of Fugard’s life and work complement one another neatly: Russell Vandenbroucke’s Truths the Hand Can Touch: The Theatre of Athol Fugard (1985; published in South Africa in 1986) contains detailed information on Fugard’s life and specifically the incidents that impacted on his playwriting up to the time of “Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys (1982); Albert Wertheim’s The Dramatic Art of Athol Fugard: From South Africa to the World (2000) covers some of the same ground in the early chapters but takes the commentary up to the production of The Captain’s Tiger (1997) in postapartheid South Africa. The publication of Fugard’s Notebooks 1960–1977 made available an indispensable perspective on the plays written during that period; they were edited and prepared for publication by his longtime friend Mary Benson, who was herself an important figure in liberal resistance politics in South Africa. Benson wrote a memoir titled Athol Fugard and Barney Simon: Bare Stage, a Few Props, Great Theatre (1997), in which she recounts with great joy and satisfaction her friendship with Fugard and the one-time director of the Market Theatre in Johannesburg, Barney Simon. A more detailed personal account of some formative influences in Fugard’s life may be found in his Cousins: A Memoir (1994), in which Fugard describes his sometimes difficult relationships with two cousins in a way that provides a firsthand glimpse into the mind of an aspiring young writer, but it also shows the older dramatist “discovering,” as it were, the seeds of his later work in these early experiences. It is as if, by writing about his past,

Harold Athol Lanigan Fugard was born on June 11, 1932 in Middleburg, a small town in the Karoo, a semidesert region of South Africa that is in many ways the implicit background of almost all the plays. Although the family moved to the more industrialized coastal city of Port Elizabeth when “Hally” was still very young, this rather harsh and bleak physical environment remains a symbolic presence in his work. In his later life he bought a house in the very small and isolated Karoo town of Nieu Bethesda, where Helen Martins, the inspiration for The Road to Mecca (premiered 1984), used to live. The more desolate environs of Port Elizabeth are also the setting for many of Fugard’s major early plays— most notably The Blood Knot (first produced in 1961), Hello and Goodbye (1965), Boesman and Lena (1969), and Sizwe Bansi Is Dead (workshopped in the early 1970s). The later plays, A Lesson from Aloes (1978) and “Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys, are also set in Port Elizabeth, but even in these instances the settings could hardly be described as exuberantly urban: a cold, modest suburban home on which the security police are keeping a watchful and suspicious eye, in the first case, and a deserted little restaurant on a rainy day, in the second. Between 1950 and 1952 Fugard attended the University of Cape Town; his choice of subjects is revealing in the light of his later preoccupations in the theater: philosophy, social science, anthropology, and French. It is possible to trace Fugard’s concern with “bearing witness,” noted above, to his earliest intellectual preoccupations and specifically to the work of the French

101

ATHOL FUGARD Algerian existentialist philosopher Albert Camus. Dennis Walder, one of the most consistently perceptive of the commentators on Fugard’s work, continually returns to the significance of this question of “bearing witness”; it is a pervasive theme in Walder’s second full-length study of Fugard (2003). Given Fugard’s attraction to existentialism, it is not surprising that Samuel Beckett is also often invoked to explain the dramatic quality of Fugard’s plays—harsh, bleak, but also deeply compassionate and at times darkly humorous. It is also worth noting that the existentialism of Camus and Beckett did not preclude them from adopting an intensely committed political stance. Despite being relatively successful as a university student, Fugard did not complete his degree, but for the next two or three years he went hitchhiking through Africa, worked on a tramp steamer on a round-the-world trip, and held a job briefly as a freelance journalist and as a regional news reporter for the South African Broadcasting Corporation in Cape Town. In 1956 he married Sheila Meiring, a drama student whom he had met at university, and together they established a theater workshop, the Circle Players, at the Labia Theatre in Cape Town and spent the next few years working with multiracial casts at a time when it was becoming increasingly politically difficult and indeed socially unusual to do so.

areas regarded as their “natural” (tribal) habitat. In other words, black people were treated essentially as dispensable labor units. Failure to comply with the pass laws could mean lengthy jail terms. Fugard’s brief involvement in the systemic processing of human beings as part of the state’s social engineering policies was probably one of the decisive experiences for the future playwright, eliciting both deep anger and profound compassion; he later commented: “I knew that the system was evil, but until then I had no idea of just how systematically evil it was. That was my revelation. As I think back, nothing that has ever happened to me has eclipsed the horror of those few months” (Vandenbroucke, p. 26). While working with theater groups in the black townships in the later 1950s, Fugard wrote two plays reflecting black African life in these deprived communities, No-Good Friday (premiered 1958)—his first full-length play—and Nongogo (1959). Fugard and his wife then left for London in 1959 to broaden their theatrical experience. During this time Fugard also embarked on a significant collaboration with the playwright Tone Brulin in Belgium and started writing the novel Tsotsi, which was not published until 1980 (and was adapted as a film in 2006). The Fugards returned to South Africa the following year, which was also the year that the apartheid state faced its first major crisis. The fatal shooting of sixty-nine Africans demonstrating against the pass laws at Sharpeville, near Johannesburg, in March 1960 made evident the depth of resentment and resistance among the black majority, but it also demonstrated the ruthlessness with which the South African state was prepared to suppress any opposition. What many regard as Fugard’s first major play, The Blood Knot, appeared the next year, at a time when the country was adopting an increasingly defensive stance on its racial policies in the face of growing international condemnation in response to the Sharpeville Massacre. The play dramatized the tragic absurdity of making skin color such a powerful marker of social and personal identity with a frankness and directness that were unique in South African drama. The Blood Knot was immediately recognized as a

It was only when the newly married couple moved to Johannesburg in 1958 that Fugard encountered the true nature of the society in which he was living. To make ends meet he worked as a clerk in the Fordsburg Native Commissioner’s Court in Johannesburg, which dealt mainly with pass-law offenses. One way of controlling the vast black labor force in South Africa at the time (many of the workers were black migrant laborers from neighboring countries) was to issue all people legally classified as black with a passbook authorizing them to live and work in certain areas for certain periods of time, after which they were obliged to return to their designated areas—usually the townships (black residential areas on the outskirts of all South African towns and cities). In some cases, workers might even be transported to distant rural

102

ATHOL FUGARD of the night was of necessity played by a white actor. In the years immediately after Boesman and Lena, however, Fugard did the work that stands among his greatest contributions to South African theater, two plays that were collaborative productions workshopped with John Kani and Winston Ntshona: Sizwe Bansi Is Dead and The Island. Fugard had been working collaboratively with black actors for many years prior to this, but no texts or productions with the stature of these two plays emerged from that experience. The fact that the workshopped plays were also fairly highprofile productions, attracting the attention even of the security police during their initial clandestine performances (as they challenged the state’s laws on the pass system and on prisons), and because they toured fairly extensively, helped to make them groundbreaking and influential theatrical events in South Africa. Statements After an Arrest Under the Immorality Act (1972), another collaborative work, this time with Yvonne Bryceland, addressed the issue of sex across the color bar—the notorious Immorality Act prohibited not only mixed marriages but also interracial sexual relationships.

powerful and significant revelation not only of the nature of South African society, but of what was possible in an otherwise convention-bound theater. The play was performed in London in 1963 and in New York in 1964, marking the early acknowledgment of Fugard as a playwright of international stature. Apartheid legislation had made it illegal for mixed-race casts to appear on the stage together—or even to attend the same theaters—so Fugard’s next two plays, Hello and Goodbye and People Are Living There (1968), were written for all-white casts and played in all-white theaters. At the same time, Fugard was promoting a boycott among British playwrights, urging them not to allow their plays to be performed before segregated audiences in South Africa. Increasingly stringent security legislation was passed after the Sharpeville incident, and the state became increasingly militarized, a situation that would continue over the next three decades. Unlike many of his black activist friends, Fugard was never detained, but he was under constant surveillance and had his passport withdrawn from 1967 to 1971, when his international reputation had grown to such an extent that he was being invited to direct and attend premieres of his plays abroad. If Hello and Goodbye and People Are Living There seemed to represent compromise on the part of the dramatist, Fugard was more directly confrontational with his next play, Boesman and Lena, in 1969. Although the play explores a single relationship during one cold night on the mudflats just outside Port Elizabeth, it shows just how devastating the effects of trying to survive in a racist country can be—and incidentally also how fatuous any attempt to separate the “political” from the “personal” can become. In order to circumvent apartheid legislation, Fugard himself played the role of Boesman, a colored man (in South Africa, the term “colored” refers to people of mixed racial descent), and his close collaborator and friend Yvonne Bryceland played the colored woman, Lena. Even the silent black man who mysteriously appears at their ramshackle little encampment on the mudflats in the middle

After these intensely focused political plays came the more abstract Dimetos (1975), which seemed to shift attention away from explicit political engagement toward what was to become in subsequent plays a recurring concern with the processes of creation. But within a few years came the more explicitly political A Lesson from Aloes (1978), perhaps one of the most personally anguished of Fugard’s plays in its exploration of the deep divisions, ambiguities, and ambivalences of having to live in such a conflicted society. It was written in the immediate aftermath of the 1976 Soweto uprising and the consequent social instability in South Africa, which were countered with increasing brutality by the nation’s police and the defense force. Loyalties and principles were being tested to the utmost nationally at the time the play was written, and it was becoming clear that the country was in danger of sliding into civil war—a process the government was determined to halt by increasingly repressive

103

ATHOL FUGARD legislation and heavy-handed oppression during the 1980s.

to more explicitly autobiographical material in Exits and Entrances (2005), dealing in a dramatically engaging way with the encounter between an aspiring young actor and his aging mentor. Nevertheless, the critical reception in South Africa of his 2007 play, Victory, which attempted to address the issue of pervasive crime in the country, was largely dismissive. Walder makes the intriguing suggestion that these later plays may come to be read differently in the future, when the political landscape has changed, or more precisely when our reading of the politics of the day is adjusted to focus on current realities:

By this time Fugard was spending more time abroad, especially in the United States, where he had a wide and appreciative audience. In 1982 he decided that the first performance of “Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys should be given at the Yale Repertory Theater in New Haven, Connecticut. The Road to Mecca premiered at Yale two years later, followed by the premiere there of A Place with the Pigs in 1987. Fugard’s standing was increasingly being publicly acknowledged—especially abroad, but also by certain English universities in South Africa— with theater awards, honorary doctorates, small roles in high-profile, big-budget films, and televised versions of his plays on major networks in Britain and America. For his next two plays he returned to South Africa for first performances: My Children! My Africa! and Playland (1992). Both plays premiered at the Market Theatre in Johannesburg—a venue that had been at the forefront of cultural resistance to apartheid from the watershed protest year of 1976. These two plays directly address the dangerously deteriorating situation of civil strife in the country, but Playland in particular raises the possibility of a more hopeful future in its small, final sign of reconciliation. Yet these works are also the plays that began to evoke more sharply divided responses from reviewers and critics as to their dramatic qualities and significance. The usual, perhaps oversimplified, explanation for this reappraisal of his merit has been that Fugard’s particular form of expressing resistance to apartheid had given his work a dramatic focus and intensity that were now no longer possible now that apartheid was being dismantled, gradually and painfully but inevitably. Dennis Walder (2003) constructively suggests that the later works are better read as “memory plays” (p. 79) rather than as explicit political statements, and in this light Walder provides nuanced and sympathetic readings of the plays My Life (1996), Valley Song (1996), The Captain’s Tiger (1999), and Sorrows and Rejoicings (2002). Fugard certainly seemed to be on surer ground (as reflected in critical responses, in any event) when he returned

The representation of the fear of the other—if anything, the issue of our time worldwide— continues as a central theme, as does the struggle to retrieve some hope for the future, after the startling and dramatic changes in his country. To many South Africans, he appears to have sidelined himself from their daily concerns: the concerns of poverty, violence and disease, which have taken over from the horrors of apartheid. Bearing witness as a function of social responsibility seems to have been replaced by a kind of personal witnessing as a function of individual moral responsibility. But have these aspects of his work ever been entirely absent, or separate? I do not think so. (2003, pp. 96–97)

As of 2009, Fugard lives in the San Diego area, but he is a relatively frequent visitor to South Africa, where his contribution to the theater over the past half century is still respected and celebrated.

THE TOWNSHIP PLAYS: NO-GOOD FRIDAY AND NONGOGO

The concept of the “apartheid city” refers to a structural arrangement of urban space in which the central city business districts and the immediate suburban environs are reserved for whites, while on the outskirts of the town or city are the “nonwhite” residential areas—sometimes referred to simply as “locations,” “townships,” or “dormitory towns”—to which black employees return once their work in the “white city” is done. This racialized urban geography had its roots in the segregationist practices of the nineteenth century,

104

ATHOL FUGARD and it remains a feature of the South African social landscape to this day. Both No-Good Friday and Nongogo are remarkable in that, even though they are in many respects conventional socially aware “naturalistic” dramas of their time, they address for the first time in South African theater some of the consequences of having to survive—a central preoccupation—in the state of deprivation and disempowerment that is a consequence of this urban geography. Both plays premiered at the Bantu Men’s Social Centre in Johannesburg—that is, not in a “white” commercial or even amateur theater. No-Good Friday specifically targets the question of urban social engineering, as the play is set in the township of Sophiatown, one of the few multiracial districts left in the country but which had recently been declared a “white” area by the government (under the Group Areas Act). The forced removals of Sophiatown residents to the then-desolate black townships on the barren outskirts of Johannesburg—and the bulldozing of their former homes to clear the way for a white suburb ironically called Triomf (“triumph”)— have become iconic images of apartheid in operation on the ground, so to speak. The one white character in the play is Father Higgins, a clear representation of Father Trevor Huddleston, the Anglican priest who spoke out openly about the injustices of the system and who was one of the first people to advocate a cultural boycott of South Africa; not surprisingly, he was deported almost immediately. In this production he was played by “Hal Lannigan”—that is, Fugard himself. When a production was presented before an all-white audience at a segregated Johannesburg theater later that same year, the cast had to be all black, so Lewis Nkosi—one of the Fugards’ many friends in the townships and now a celebrated author in his own right—was called upon to play Father Higgins.

gangsters, musicians, shady politicians—who are caught up in an appalling system from which there seems no escape, but which offers only humiliation and a sense of futility. Tobias, the “blanket-boy” from the rural areas who has come to seek work in the city, is murdered because he cannot function in this environment. It is worth noting that in Fugard’s novel Tsotsi, written soon after (but not published until 1980) and set in Sophiatown, the main character is crushed to death by a wall from one of the houses being bulldozed to the ground during the Sophiatown removals, despite his having achieved a degree of personal redemption. As Dennis Walder points out in his 1984 study of Fugard (p. 42), it is almost as if Fugard could not at that point imagine a future life for people trapped in the townships. Fugard himself has suggested that his experience at the Fordsburg Native Commissioner’s Court at about this time was responsible for his “basic pessimism” (Walder, 1993, p. xix). Nongogo is set in a more undefined space— “one of the townships round Johannesburg” (The Township Plays, 1993, p. 57)—but the physical and indeed moral and symbolic environment is much the same as that of No-Good Friday, except here it is the drunks, pimps, and prostitutes (the demimonde—that is, nongogo, of the title) who are crushed by their environment. The sexual humiliation that forms the focal point of the play stems from a failure to find personal common ground between Queeny, the former “mineworkers’ whore” and now owner of a township shebeen (an establishment that sells liquor illegally to black people), and Johnny, a salesman striving for some form of respectability in an environment that militates against achieving it. Although both of these plays from the late 1950s are occasionally revived (largely, one assumes, because of their historical significance and the promise they suggest of what is to come later from the playwright), they have not drawn the same amount of critical attention as the plays written in the period from 1960s to the 1990s, when apartheid was rigidly entrenched, powerfully challenged, and then painfully dismantled.

The play deals with infighting and conflicts within the township, rather than dealing directly with the crushing weight of apartheid social engineering, although that is obviously the basic premise on which the play is built. The play’s focus instead is on the often abrasive interactions between a wide array of types—intellectuals,

105

ATHOL FUGARD potentially farcical situation, however, allows for the intense expression of all their frustrations, anger, and sense of humiliation, and by the end of the play they may have gained some insight but nothing has changed materially for them. Dennis Walder neatly sums up the fundamental issue: “The Blood Knot ѧ suggests the degree to which, in societies with long histories of exploiting constructions of difference to maintain and extend inequalities of power, the sense of identity is not just a matter of ‘negotiation’ (as many literary-cultural theorists would have it), but a site of existential uncertainty and struggle—not to say of life and death” (2003, pp. 32–33).

THE BLOOD KNOT, HELLO AND GOODBYE, AND PEOPLE ARE LIVING THERE

By the time Fugard came to write what most people regard as his first major play, The Blood Knot, he had had some experience working for a large professional theater company in South Africa, the National Theatre Organization. He had also spent time traveling and attending plays in Britain (including early plays of Harold Pinter, Arnold Wesker, and John Osborne in London) and engaged in productive work with Tone Brulin in Belgium before returning to South Africa in 1960, inevitably broadening his understanding of the range and repertoire of contemporary drama. A new element of assurance is noticeable in The Blood Knot that was absent in the more derivative early plays, although Fugard himself soon came to feel that the play was “monstrously overwritten” (Vandenbroucke, p. 63), and he ultimately revised it for more streamlined production (first performed in 1985 as Blood Knot). What made the play both striking and unsettling was the very direct way in which Fugard addressed the question of skin color as an absolutely determinative and fateful social marker in a racist society. The play is set in a little shack belonging to two brothers, Morris and Zachariah. The brothers, very different in temperament, are “coloreds”—in South Africa the term refers to people of mixed racial descent—but Morrie is so lightskinned that he could “try for white,” that is, (illegally) take on some of the roles and even privileges of a white person, while Zach is so dark-skinned that he could be mistaken for being a black African, hence without power, position, or privilege. The sheer absurdity of the situation certainly generates a great deal of grim humor in the play, but at no point are the implications of their racial dispossession underplayed. Their already precarious situation becomes more complicated when Ethel, the white pen pal with whom they are corresponding as an elaborate game—she does not realize that they are not white men—suggests that she come to visit them. All the underlying tensions between the two brothers themselves come to the surface, and Zach even suggests that Morrie should pretend to be a white person and meet with her. This

Yet before he came to write a series of more directly defiant and explicitly political plays, he wrote two further plays, People Are Living There and Hello and Goodbye, exploring the fraught relationships between marginalized characters trying to cope with their own existential anxieties. This was the time when Fugard recorded in his Notebooks his sheer excitement at reading Albert Camus: “Finished Sisyphus. Impossible to describe the excitement, the total sympathy that exists for me with Camus’s thinking. In the harsh but lucid world of his writing I seem to have found, for the first time, my true climate” (p. 105). Fugard had already started to write People Are Living There when he put it aside and wrote Hello and Goodbye, which premiered in 1965. In an important sense both these plays deal with the difficulty of this existential “knowing” and even the desperate need sometimes to evade knowledge. Hello and Goodbye, like The Blood Knot, deals with the relationship between two siblings, this time a brother and sister. Johnnie Smit has remained at the family home in Valley Road, in a poorer part of Port Elizabeth, to look after their crippled father, while Hester years earlier had gone to the faraway metropolis of Johannesburg in the hope of escaping her stifling Calvinist environment and improving her prospects. After fifteen years away from home, she has come to believe that she has been deprived of her share of the “compensation” paid out to her father after his railway accident, and she has returned to claim it. The play then

106

ATHOL FUGARD explores the siblings’ respective attempts to come to terms with what have in effect become their wasted, “secondhand” lives—Johnny reduced to a state of neurotic dependence, paradoxically, by having to care for his father (now lying dead in the next room, though Johnny does not disclose this to Hester at first), and Hester pathetically looking for some meaning in her life, having barely survived as a prostitute in Johannesburg. But it quickly becomes clear that Hester has developed a resilience and toughness of mind in coming to understand that there is no “compensation” of any kind, but merely a Sisyphean endurance, while—in one of Fugard’s most darkly comic and ironic moments—Johnny gets onto his father’s crutches, taking the dead man’s “story” and identity for himself with the words:

case partly to “prove” to Ahlers that she does not care about his betrayal. But in their desperation to enjoy themselves—hilarious in production— the sheer misery of their lives becomes increasingly evident. It was while he was working on these two plays that Fugard made the following entry in his Notebooks: “Last night read Gogol’s Diary of a Madman—his ‘laughter through tears’ is of course very close to what I am attempting. Could it be said of me—as is said of Gogol in the introduction—that ridicule and laughter is a type of revenge on Life” (p. 87).

BOESMAN AND LENA

Boesman and Lena is unquestionably the play that cemented Fugard’s international reputation as an antiapartheid dramatist of major importance. When Fugard was asked to direct the play at the Royal Court in London in 1971, it was public pressure on the South African ministry of the interior that led to his passport being returned to him. The play is regularly revived, especially abroad, and has been filmed twice. It is a stark dramatization of the impact of the sharp edge of abstract legislation on human bodies. The “plot” could hardly be simpler: a destitute colored couple have been evicted from their shack, which was bulldozed as part of an apparent slum-clearance operation, and they are now finding a place to settle for the cold night ahead. They are utterly exhausted, and Boesman, resentful and brutal, takes his anger out on Lena. A black man comes out of the darkness, but Boesman refuses to have him close to their fire, because as a colored man he feels superior to the African. Lena tries to befriend the man, who does not speak and who dies during the night. In a panic Boesman collects their meager belongings and commands Lena to follow him. At first she refuses, but having asserted her independence from him, she decides to remain with him. It is immediately evident that they have hardly any physical resources for survival—only “whiteman’s rubbish” that they carry around— and instead the play focuses intensely on their meager emotional and mental resources as they engage abrasively with one another in trying to

Why not? It solves problems. Let’s face it—a man on his own two legs is a shaky proposition. She said it was mine. All of it—my inheritance. These, seeds ѧ and memories. More than enough! They can look now. Shine their lights in my face, stare as hard as they like. I’ve got a reason. I’m a man with a story.ѧ What’s the word? Birth. Death. Both. Jesus did it in the Bible. [Pause] Resurrection. [Pause] CURTAIN

(Three Port Elizabeth Plays, pp. 162–163)

While People Are Living There has always been well received as entertaining and stimulating in its theatrical (and televised) performances, it lacks the focus and complexity of Hello and Goodbye. Milly, the boardinghouse owner in Braamfontein, a somewhat dilapidated suburb of Johannesburg, is resentful at being abandoned by her lover, Ahlers, because she is getting old. She and a motley group of four lodgers—ranging from a henpecked husband to a jaundiced amateurish existentialist—nevertheless decide to celebrate Milly’s fiftieth birthday by having a small party in her rather dingy kitchen, in Milly’s

107

ATHOL FUGARD make sense of their experience. Yet it is in their awkward and exasperated attempts to articulate their personal frustration, anger, hurt, shame— Boesman callously truculent and Lena more fretful and querulous—that Fugard dramatizes the fusion of existential distress and political injustice. Boesman’s self-hatred is rooted in his disempowerment; he “needs” the old black man, because the silent man is at least something— hardly a person—to feel superior to. Lena “needs” the old black man so that she can delude herself, even momentarily, that her life is being “witnessed.” But while neither Boesman nor Lena can escape from their condition of total subjection to a political system that they can hardly comprehend, at the play’s end Lena discovers that at the very least she has value as a human being, and she consciously decides to follow Boesman, rather than submit to him passively and numbly. It is hardly a triumphant gesture, but it is an assertion of selfhood in a political environment that devalues her as a person and as a woman. Temple Hauptfleisch draws attention to the specifically theatrical dimensions of what has occurred; whereas the stage had been empty at the beginning, full of possibilities and potential, gradually the characters limit and define the possibilities of this space. Like Milly, Lena discovers to her dismay that the “explanations” of their condition do not explain anything. When Lena has been stripped of everything, however, and Boesman stands before her at the end “grotesquely overburdened” (1985 ed., p. 55), her simple gesture of taking the blanket from him—as a sign that she will join him—has invested this basic action on this bare stage with great dramatic power. The evocation of the myth of Sisyphus could hardly be more explicit.

Kani and Winston Ntshona. They have come to be regarded as pioneering works in South African theater, not only because of their innovative dramaturgy but also because they are each directed at very specific elements of the apartheid system in ways that tested the limits of the law at the time (not to mention social conventions): the Immorality Act (with its obsessive preoccupation with racial purity); the pass laws (one of the most tangible manifestations of the administrative cruelty that apartheid entailed); and the judicial system, specifically laws related to prisons (those spaces where there is the least amount of supervision over the state’s regard for human rights). This was “theatre of defiance” at its most provocative—challenging and risky at the time, in a political as much as in a personal sense for Fugard, Kani, and Ntshona. Yet in his introduction to the set of the three plays published under the title Statements (first published as such in 1974), Fugard writes almost exclusively about exploring a new kind of relationship with his actors rather than about the politics of the day. He acknowledges in particular the work of the Polish director Jerzy Grotowski, in whose nowclassic study, Towards a Poor Theatre (1968), he found both an endorsement of his earlier practice and a stimulus to apply it more systematically and purposefully. This he did in Orestes (first produced in Cape Town in 1971), which he describes as “my most extreme excursion into a new type of theatre experience, in which we tempted to communicate with our audience on the basis of, for us at least, an entirely new vocabulary” (Statements, 1986 ed., p. xi). But of particular significance for the genesis of the Statements plays is what Fugard describes as his “total response to Grotowski’s sense of the actor as a ‘creative’ artist, not merely ‘interpretive.’” “Looking back on the three experiences now,” he continues, “it was as if instead of first putting words on paper in order to arrive eventually at the stage and a live performance, I was able to write directly into its space and silence via the actor” (p. xi).

STATEMENTS

Fugard’s next three plays—The Island, Sizwe Bansi Is Dead, and Statements After an Arrest Under the Immorality Act—originated as performances produced by an established working method for Fugard and his Port Elizabeth collaborators, the Serpent Players, including John

The first of the three plays to be performed publicly, Statements After an Arrest Under the Immorality Act, was commissioned as the open-

108

ATHOL FUGARD ing production in 1972 of another politically courageous pioneering venture, a Cape Town theater known as The Space (the forerunner of the Market Theatre in Johannesburg). The play captures the moment that a white librarian, Frieda Joubert, and a colored school principal, Errol Philander, are caught naked by the security police during their furtive, doubly illicit affair— Philander is married, and they belong to different racial groups. The subsequent series of “statements,” both official and personal, then spell out the implications of their deed: its illegality is obviously a serious matter, but Fugard seems as well to want to make a broader point about the force of powerful human drives that come up against ideological systems. In the same year, 1972, Sizwe Bansi Is Dead premiered at The Space. The story revolves around Sizwe Bansi, who has come to look for work in Port Elizabeth to support his family in the rural areas, but he does not have the correct documentation to make him employable. He and his friend Buntu come across the dead body of Robert Zwelinzima and remove the passbook and the work permit from the corpse. Buntu persuades a reluctant Sizwe to take on the identity of a dead man simply to survive—Sizwe Bansi has to “die.” The genial photographer, Styles, sets the scene for this encounter in a lengthy opening monologue by describing how he has managed to attain a small degree of economic independence in a deeply unjust labor dispensation. And it is Styles who finally takes the photograph of “Robert Zwelinzima” holding a pipe and a cigarette that he can send to his family: “Hold it, Robert. Hold it just like that. Just one more. Now smile, Robert.ѧ Smile.ѧ Smile.ѧ [Camera flash and blackout]” (p. 44). Despite police harassment and several attempts to close the play down, it attracted audiences and prompted an invitation to perform all three plays at the Royal Court in London.

though it was widely understood that this play was about Robben Island, at the time a notorious high-security prison for political prisoners (including Nelson Mandela and other high-profile ANC leaders), nowhere is this stated explicitly in the play. This evasiveness may account for the play’s continuing viability long after “the island” became a tourist attraction and museum after 1994; its ultimate subject is not so much Robben Island in particular, but the law and justice in general—and more specifically, finding the appropriate response to “unjust law.” The two political prisoners in the play, John and Winston, are preparing a performance of Sophocles’ Antigone, depicting the classic conflict between state law and “natural” law, which places human dignity and respect above obedience to the state. As with Sizwe Bansi Is Dead, the humor of the play is partly a defense mechanism adopted by the prisoners and partly intended to create an “alienation effect,” of confronting audiences with their own laughter at an intolerable situation. Audiences may have smiled at Winston’s embarrassment at having to dress like a woman for the role of Antigone, but the “trial” of Antigone at the end of the play, when John/Creon has to sentence Winston/Antigone, remains an intensely moving appeal to “honour those things to which honour belongs” (p. 77). Apartheid legislation may have been the immediate stimulus for these three plays and, as such, it dismayed reviewers who expected to see “universal themes” dramatized on stage, but Russell Vandenbroucke quotes tellingly from Albert Camus’s 1947 novel The Plague, where Dr. Rieux explains why he has written his chronicle of the plague; the rationale given there may seem at odds with Fugard’s stated pessimism, yet despite the pessimism, Fugard did participate in recording the experiences depicted in the plays: So that he should not be one of those who hold their peace but should bear witness in favour of those plague-stricken people; so that some memorial of the injustice and the outrage done them might endure; and to state quite simply what we learn in a time of pestilence: that there are more things to admire in man than to despise.

The most enduring of these three plays has proved to be The Island, “devised by Athol Fugard, John Kani and Winston Ntshona” (p. 45) and premiered at The Space in 1973. It was illegal to promote any investigation into prison conditions in apartheid South Africa, so even

(p. 170)

109

ATHOL FUGARD and intrusive. The controlling metaphor of the play is the aloes, which are particularly hardy shrubs that survive well in drought conditions, but they are bitter, unattractive, and prickly. Gladys, emotionally shattered by her brush with the security police, is irritated by Piet’s new hobby of collecting aloes, which she describes as being “turgid with violence, like everything else in this country” (p. 17), whereas for Piet they seem to be emblematic of an ability to survive under harsh and difficult conditions that seem almost hopeless. The mixed responses to this play may be partly explained by its dominant tone: a pervasive sense of defeat and even paralysis in the face of an apparently intractable political situation. Each of the three characters has been betrayed in some way: Gladys by the violation of her privacy when the security police took away her very personal diaries, partly because they suspect her husband of subversive activities; Piet by the fact that his former friends and comrades in the liberation struggle suspected him of being an informer; and Steve, now leaving the country forever on an exit permit, because his fight for justice brought him nothing but hardship and humiliation. Steve also discovers on this evening of painful personal revelations that his doubts about Piet’s loyalty and devotion were unfounded, and so his profound political disappointments become compounded with irremediable personal regrets.

A LESSON FROM ALOES

Soon after the three Statements plays, Fugard once again adopted a more individual, personal mode in his plays. Dimetos (first produced in Scotland in 1975) could hardly be more different from the previous three plays in its unlocalized, ambiguous, “abstract” depiction of a search for some kind of redemption. Some audiences had qualms about the explicitly political thrust of the Statements plays, but when Dimetos first appeared at the Edinburgh Festival, audiences were confused and astonished at the totally “apolitical” nature of the play, given its immediate predecessors. Fugard has on several occasions noted that the Statements plays, even though important and significant, did not represent his own vision. Even when he does return to familiar territory, geographically and as a playwright, it is the personal and anguished but very specifically regional and historically detailed A Lesson from Aloes (1978) that he writes. A Lesson could be described as a “political” play—or at any rate a play about the impact of politics on human relationships—but it lacks the strong sense of an urgent agenda that impels the Statements plays. At an informal talk at the Yale School of Drama, Fugard discussed the collaborative work: I think, finally, those experiences didn’t give me the opportunity for the very personal statement that I wanted to make. That whole experience coincided with a period when I thought of myself as being very alive, and I’m not being funny when I say I am now becoming conscious of dying, and to the extent that I think I’m dying, I would like to use my words, and my time, and calculate my effect very very carefully.

“MASTER HAROLD” ѧ AND THE BOYS

If A Lesson from Aloes was set in the difficult years of the entrenchment of apartheid in the early 1960s, for his next play, “Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys (first produced in New Haven, Connecticut, in 1982), Fugard goes back even further to his own youth in 1950 in order to “expiate” a particularly offensive personal insult to a black man whom he had loved and needed as a child, and who had in turn provided him with the moral and emotional support that his own invalid and drunken father was unable to offer. It is Fugard’s most overtly autobiographical play; he has described the specific incident that ultimately became the critical moment of the play, and

(Vandenbroucke, p. 204)

The play depicts the events, or rather conversations, of one afternoon and evening as the Afrikaners Piet and Gladys prepare to have a colored friend and former political activist, Steve, over to dinner at their humble Port Elizabeth home. But the simple occasion to celebrate this reunion, occurring after Steve has been released from prison, quickly turns sour as each of the three characters faces up to the personal implications of living in South Africa in 1963, when the apartheid state was becoming increasingly oppressive, confident,

110

ATHOL FUGARD which had clearly been a barely suppressed source of guilt and shame for decades (see Vandenbroucke, pp. 257–258). Hally, a somewhat precocious teenager, is spending a rainy afternoon in the family restaurant with the two waiters (the “boys” of the title, even though they are grown men) and is clearly enjoying his position of power over them, which they all enjoy in a goodhumored way. But the play is punctuated by phone calls from the hospital, where his father is about to be discharged, much to Hally’s dismay. As his agitation at having to deal with his sickly father grows, so his behavior to the two black men becomes increasingly obnoxious and crass, until at one point he spits in the face of one of “the boys.” It is an appalling moment for all concerned—even for Hally, who at the end of the play leaves the restaurant feeling miserable and confused. “Master Harold” is undoubtedly one of Fugard’s most accomplished works and has enjoyed virtually universal acclaim. The impact of the play derives from its clear-sighted depiction of the mundane but nevertheless pathological dynamics of racism, which in this instance is not primarily represented as a fear of the other but rather as a manifestation of deep insecurity. These two facets of the phenomenon are obviously not absolutely distinguishable, but here the racist insult is inextricably woven into a desperate love for a surrogate rather than fear of difference.

owls—all seeming to be heading east, the direction of Mecca, which comes to stand for her newfound sense of freedom and exuberant creativity. The people in the village of Nieu Bethesda viewed her as just a mad recluse. In the play, Fugard presents a well-meaning but rather blinkered church minister who wants to place Helen in a home for the elderly, apparently for her own good. But the play then introduces Helen’s feisty young friend from Cape Town, Elsa, who manages to persuade her to continue enjoying her creativity and to resist the pressure to conform. What have come to be known—largely through Fugard’s work—as the Owl House and Camel Yard in Nieu Bethesda have been the subject of a number of studies in the field of “outsider art” (meaning “raw art”), which indicates that Fugard has yet again focused on a marginalized life. In the play, Helen is an outsider in a convention-bound, Calvinist community. Though the play shows her at a moment of crisis and despair in her life, it ends with her affirmation of light and creativity. If there is an autobiographical dimension to the play, it is reflected in Helen’s fear of the loss of her creative powers. The walls on the inside of the Owl House are smeared (in fact and in the play) with finely ground glass to make them glitter in the candlelight; what is most to be feared is the darkness. Fugard has been quite explicit about this: “The Miss Helen of my The Road to Mecca is actually a self-portrait,” Fugard has said. “I used the symbolic vocabulary of the play to understand my own personally dreaded moment of darkness—the extinction of my creativity” (Playland, and Other Words, p. 77).

THE ROAD TO MECCA

“Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys was followed in 1984 by another masterful study of the interweaving of a complex set of personalities. The Road to Mecca draws on the life of Helen Martins, an eccentric old woman who lived in the town that Fugard eventually called home, Nieu Bethesda, in the Karoo. After the death of her husband, and with the help of one of her colored servants, Helen Martins started to make concrete statues in her small back garden representing an array of fantastic figures—camels, peacocks, sheep, bucks, mermaids, ecstatically elongated human figures, and, most famously,

To some extent the play approaches the darkness of the loss of creativity as a political issue, too. It is the totally sincere, even charitable and committed Calvinism of the minister that is responsible for generating the fear of the unconventional among the villagers. This is a fear that leads not only to stones being thrown by the uncomprehending villagers at Helen’s yard, but also to the plight of the apparently abandoned and forlorn young African woman with her baby, to whom Elsa had offered a ride in her car that morning on her way from Cape Town to Nieu

111

ATHOL FUGARD Bethesda. Elsa tends to speak of the impact of “you Afrikaners” as somehow accounting for both kinds of injustice. The setting of the play is “autumn 1974,” a time when Helen Martins had already created her cement sculptures, but it is also an era in which the nature of the racist patriarchy in South Africa was still largely intact and uninterrogated. Given that this play focuses so intensely on the experience of women—not only Helen and Elsa but also the black characters, Patience and Katrina—it is worth noting Fugard’s comment on his female characters: “In all my plays, whenever there is a woman and man, the affirmative positive statement is invested in the woman” (Blumberg, p. 39). Helen is redeemed at the end of the play as a consequence of Elsa’s intervention, and the light of creativity offers temporary respite in a mutually trusting relationship. In actual fact, Helen Martins committed suicide in 1976, some years before the play was written, but Fugard makes it clear in his introduction to the play that it is not a “documentary” (p. 11). Like the more cryptic Dimetos, it is in many ways about the compelling need to create in a hostile environment.

ter, Mr. M, holding in his one hand the rock thrown through his window by radical students and in the other hand a dictionary, repository of the precious words of reason—neatly captures a very immediate dilemma of the time: how to balance effective action and rational expression. Temple Hauptfleisch has analyzed the central preoccupation with “the word” in Fugard’s plays as “one of the ways in which Fugard’s characters seek to control and gain an understanding of the reality in the world around them” (1997, p. 142). So when Mr. M is murdered by the black students who think he has betrayed their cause by insisting they choose “books” rather than “stones” in their struggle for justice, Fugard is issuing a challenge to audiences in a way reminiscent of Brecht’s Lehrstücke, or “learning plays,” in which audiences were confronted with dialectical oppositions that they were invited to resolve themselves in an attempt to understand the nature of their society. My Children! My Africa drew sharply divided responses about the quality of Fugard’s work: some found its appeal to civilized values as preserved in “the word” moving and timely, given the state of the country in the late 1980s, while others found the play oppressively didactic and even simplistic. The “war” South Africa fought in and against its northern neighbors who supposedly represented part of a communist onslaught also forms the historical background for Playland, which premiered in Cape Town in 1992. A white soldier and a black night watchman, both psychologically traumatized and in need of healing, meet at a fairground on New Year’s Eve 1989, a critical moment for the country on the verge of a momentous transition. They each describe— “confess” might be a better word under the circumstances—an act of violence in which they were involved: an atrocity during the border wars in the case of the soldier, and the murder of a white man who was trying to seduce his lover in the case of the night watchman. By the end of the play they have come to some kind of mutual understanding of each other, and they walk off together into the first day of the new year. As so often happens in the critical reception of Fugard’s plays, Playland received an extremely mixed

MY CHILDREN! MY AFRICA! AND PLAYLAND

My Children! My Africa! premiered at the Market Theatre in Johannesburg in 1989, a year of worldwide changes that had a direct impact on South Africa. Not only did the fall of the Berlin Wall symbolically mark the end of the cold war, it also finally removed the delusion in South Africa that it was necessary to maintain “law and order” in the country at any cost so that the nation could remain a bulwark against communism. The activists in the liberation struggle always understood that “fighting communism” was a ploy to justify political repression, but in this play Fugard explores some of the darker implications not only of the legacy of apartheid but also, and more daringly, of the liberation struggle. The play consists largely of a series of school debates between a young black boy and young white girl, which accounts for its somewhat didactic tenor. Its emblematic image, however—the schoolmas-

112

ATHOL FUGARD response; some praised its barely achieved sense of reconciliation between the white soldier and the black murderer at the end of the play, while others felt this moment was strained, at best, and premature, at worst. For Dennis Walder, the play’s “moral imbalance” diffused its “demand for mutual forgiveness and reconciliation” (2003, p. 86). Playland was Fugard’s last play written during the apartheid period. He has written several works since then, but the critical response to them (in South Africa, at any rate) has been lukewarm—the usual explanation being that he seems to have lost his subject. One reason for this relatively tepid reception is, paradoxically, that his work and influence stimulated a vital and vibrant theatrical culture in South Africa that has in some ways overtaken him. Yet there is no question that, despite his current eclipse, his overall achievement in the field of playmaking merits the greatest respect and he will continue to be acknowledged as one of the key figures of twentieth-century South African theater.

My Children! My Africa! and Selected Shorter Plays. Edited by Stephen Gray. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press, 1990. (Includes The Occupation, The Coat, Mille Miglia, Orestes, The Drummer.) Playland, and Other Words. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press, 1992. (Includes extracts from public addresses by Fugard delivered in 1990 and 1991.) “Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys. Cape Town: Oxford University Press, 1993. The Township Plays. Edited and with an introduction by Dennis Walder. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993. (Contains No-Good Friday, Nongogo, The Coat, Sizwe Bansi Is Dead, and The Island). Cousins: A Memoir. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press, 1994. Tsotsi. Jeppestown, South Africa: Ad Donker/Jonathan Ball, 1998. The Captain’s Tiger. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press, 2001. Sorrows and Rejoicings. New York: Theatre Communications Group, 2002.

BIBLIOGRAPHIES Hauptfleisch, Temple, Wilma Viljoen, and Céleste van Greunen. Athol Fugard: A Source Guide. Johannesburg: Ad Donker, 1982. Read, John. Athol Fugard: A Bibliography. With an introduction by Stephen Gray. Grahamstown: National English Literary Museum, 1991.


CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES WORKS OF ATHOL FUGARD

Amato, Rob. “Fugard’s Confessional Analysis: “Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys.” In Momentum: Recent South African Writing. Edited by Margaret Daymond, Johan Jacobs, and Margaret Lenta. Pietermaritzburg, South Africa: University of Natal Press, 1984. Pp. 198–214. Benson, Mary. Athol Fugard and Barney Simon: Bare Stage, a Few Props, Great Theatre. Randburg, South Africa: Ravan Press, 1997.

SELECTED EDITIONS The Coat. Cape Town: A. A. Balkema, 1971. (Also includes Don Maclennan’s The Third Degree.) Three Port Elizabeth Plays. With an introduction by Athol Fugard. London: Oxford University Press, 1974. (Contains The Blood Knot, Hello and Goodbye, and Boesman and Lena.) A Lesson from Aloes. With an introduction by Athol Fugard. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1981. Notebooks 1960–1977. Edited by Mary Benson. New York: Theatre Communications Group, 1983. Boesman and Lena. With an introduction by Athol Fugard. Cape Town and New York: Oxford University Press, 1985. The Road to Mecca. London: Faber, 1985. Statements. Three Plays. With an introduction by Athol Fugard. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1986. (The title page lists John Kani and Winston Ntshona as coauthors. Includes Sizwe Bansi Is Dead, The Island, and Statements After an Arrest Under the Immorality Act.)

Blumberg, Marcia. “Women Journeying at the South African Margins: Athol Fugard’s The Road to Mecca.” In Southern African Writing; Voyages and Explorations. Edited by Geoffrey V. Davis. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1994. Collins, Michael J. “The Sabotage of Love: Athol Fugard’s Recent Plays.” World Literature Today 57, no. 3:369–371 (1983). (Discusses A Lesson from Aloes and “Master Harold” ѧ and the Boys.) Hauptfleisch, Temple. Theatre and Society In South Africa: Reflections in a Fractured Mirror. Pretoria: J. L. van Schaik, 1997. (Contains two chapters devoted specifically to Fugard’s work.) ———. “Fugard’s Dramatic Expression of the Freedom

113

ATHOL FUGARD Concept in Boesman and Lena.” In Athol Fugard. Edited by Stephen Gray. Johannesburg: McGraw-Hill, 1982. Pp. 179–189.

Walder, Dennis. Athol Fugard. London: Macmillan, 1984. (This early study of Fugard contains critical summaries of the plays.) ———. Athol Fugard. Tavistock: Northcote House, 2003. ———. “Introduction.” In The Township Plays, by Athol Fugard. Edited by Dennis Walder. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993. Pp. ix–xxxiv. ———. “Resituating Fugard: South African Drama as Witness.” New Theatre Quarterly 8, no. 32:343–361 (November 1992). Wertheim, Albert. The Dramatic Art of Athol Fugard: From South Africa to the World. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2000. Wortham, Chris. “A Sense of Place: Home and Homelessness in the Plays of Athol Fugard.” In Olive Schreiner and After: Essays on Southern African Literature in Honour of Guy Butler. Edited by Malvern Van Wyk Smith and Don Maclennan. Cape Town: David Philip, 1983. Pp. 165–183.

Henry, William A. III. “Brothers: The Blood Knot.” Time, September 30, 1985, p. 85. Kavanagh, Robert. Theatre and Cultural Struggle in South Africa. London: Zed, 1985. Mshengu [Robert Kavanagh]. “Political Theatre in South Africa and the Work of Athol Fugard.” Theatre Research International 7, no. 3:160–179 (1982). Orkin, Martin. Drama and the South African State. Manchester, U.K., and New York: Manchester University Press, 1991. Trudeau, Lawrence, ed. “Athol Fugard.” In Drama Criticism. Vol. 3. Detroit: Gale, 1993. Pp. 220–264. Vandenbroucke, Russell. Truths the Hand Can Touch: The Theatre of Athol Fugard. Craighall, South Africa: Ad Donker, 1986.

114

WILLIAM GODWIN (1756—1836)

Patrick Abatiell OVER THE COURSE, of a writing career that saw him variously manifested as novelist, critic, political philosopher, dramatist, pamphleteer, essayist, children’s writer, historian, biographer, and publisher, William Godwin was responsible for producing a body of work that constitutes some of the most broadly influential literary production to span the end of the eighteenth century and the beginning of the nineteenth. Godwin’s was a key voice in the literary correlative to the radical politics that flourished in the 1790s, and his political treatises and the fiction designed to coincide with them not only vigorously shaped contemporary modes of social thought but also proved foundational for future generations of writers and subsequent literary movements. He had a direct influence on the work of personal friends Samuel Taylor Coleridge and Percy Bysshe Shelley, as well as on the writing career of his own daughter, Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley. Godwin’s work proved foundational as well for the social realist fiction that flourished in Britain in the nineteenth century and extended in its consequences even beyond national bounds, visibly inflecting early literature of the United States through the politically charged gothic fiction of Charles Brockden Brown.

literary energy and produced a massive bibliography that spans not only several decades but also an impressive range of genres and literary styles.

EARLY LIFE

Godwin was born on March 3, 1756, in Wisbech, Cambridgeshire, the seventh of thirteen children born to Ann Hull Godwin and the Dissenting minister John Godwin. In his memoirs, Godwin writes warmly of his father, although his presentation is also marked by a certain discernable ambivalence. It appears that John Godwin was prone to harshness in his verbal treatment of his son, and William’s childhood was characterized by a rigid structure of disciplined scholarship and religious observance. The value placed on intellectual pursuit descended to William from his paternal grandfather, Edward Godwin, who had been, in his day, an influential Dissenter. John Godwin seems not quite to have measured up, in William’s mind, to the standard for scholarly excellence set by Edward, but education was nonetheless the foundational principle of William Godwin’s upbringing, and he devotes much attention in his memoirs to his relationships with his early tutors and to the quality of his experiences at the various educational institutions he attended in his youth. Godwin returned continually to this preoccupation with education in his published writing as well. He devoted several treatises and essays to the subject, and much of his fiction is driven by inquiries into the effects of certain pedagogical modes on the development of the individual character. Godwin was frail and sickly as a child, and the family struggled financially. Six of the Godwin children perished before reaching adulthood, but William recovered from his childhood ill-

Despite the vastness of his influence, Godwin enjoyed a decidedly mixed critical reception in his own time. His quick rise to the heights of literary celebrity in the 1790s was counteracted in a few short years by a significant shift in national politics that, coupled with a marked change in literary tastes, resulted in a considerable ebb in the popular and critical reception of his works. Despite the tumultuousness of his career and the various personal and financial troubles that dogged him throughout his writing life, Godwin demonstrated a nearly inexhaustible

115

WILLIAM GODWIN nesses, primarily under the care of a paternal cousin. Godwin was a precocious reader brought up in a rigid Calvinist household, and his first forays into the world of letters were gloomy and strictly circumscribed by religious doctrine. By the age of eight, he knew the Bible in its entirety and was familiar with several of the day’s most popular religious literary works, like John Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress (1678) and James Janeway’s A Token for Children (1671). Godwin’s early affinities toward the religious, literary, and scholarly flourished in the company and under the informal tutelage of Mrs. Southern, his greataunt, with whom the young Godwin maintained a relationship that was both intellectually stimulating and deeply affectionate.

school. Despite Akers’ harshness, Godwin admired him and took pride both in his own success in these scholastic competitions and in the distinction he subsequently achieved in being held among Akers’ favorites. Godwin left Akers’ academy at his own request at the age of eleven, in favor of the tutelage of the Reverend Samuel Newton, a tyrannical and often violent pedagogue and a follower of Sandemanianism, which emphasizes judgment and rational understanding as the central elements of religious practice. After the completion of his education under Newton, Godwin returned to Akers’ school in 1772, this time as a teaching assistant and resident scholar. It was also in this year that John Godwin died. The following year, Godwin entered the Hoxton Academy in London, after an unsuccessful attempt to gain admission to the Homerton Dissenting Academy. Hoxton was one of the most progressive and intellectually forward institutions of its day, due to the leadership of its reformist minister, Dr. Andrew Kippis. Godwin finished his studies there in 1778, though he claims to have all the while disagreed with the academy’s tendencies toward religious and political liberalism. In spite of all his progressive training, Godwin emerged an intellectual and political conservative—a stance that he all but entirely reversed by the time his writing career began.

Sectarian discord in the Wisbech parish required the family to relocate in 1758, so that John Godwin could take up a new post as a pastor in Debenham. Political conditions here, however, were no more amenable than before, and the family remained in Debenham for only two years before popular distaste for the elder Godwin’s views forced the family to move again, this time to the tiny village of Guestwick, where John and Ann Godwin lived out the rest of their lives. A fragment of an unfinished poem that he composed in 1761 seems to confirm for William Godwin that by an early age he had “acquired a facility in the art of writing, that I was a reader of poetry, had a set of notions as to the distinction between that and prose, and was ambitious to be a poet myself” (Collected Novels and Memoirs, vol. 1, p. 16). By the age of seven, he was regularly given to impromptu performances of sermons of his own composing, though Godwin himself attributes this tendency as much to religious fervor as to “the love of distinction” (p. 16), and in his autobiography he muses comically on memories of himself sermonizing from a high chair in his family’s kitchen. At the age of eight, Godwin began attending a school in Hindolveston run by Robert Akers, a man of moderate learning whose pedagogical techniques featured a strict disciplinary regime and the establishment of regular competitions among the young scholars to determine their standing in the

In his earliest years as a practicing minister, Godwin’s reception was tepid at best. He preached first in Ware and later in Stowmarket, where he began reading the works of the French philosophers. In Ware, he became acquainted with the Dissenting minister Joseph Fawcett, whose friendship and intellectual commitments had enormous influence upon the young Godwin. Fawcett’s mentorship helped radically to alter the already shifting politics of Godwin’s thought, inspiring a deep agnosticism in place of his former religious fervor. This intellectual metamorphosis effectively delivered the final blow to Godwin’s career as a minister; in 1782 he resigned his post in Stowmarket and never returned to preaching. Fawcett suggested to Godwin that he might find more success as a writer, and Godwin took this advice to heart. Toward the

116

WILLIAM GODWIN end of 1782, he took up residence in London, poised to enter the city’s vibrant literary scene.

nature of governmental institutions and their role in shaping the lives of individual citizen-subjects. Man is free, Godwin argues, by nature, and, consequently, all government is predicated on the consent of the populace. He reasons, therefore, that government can only ever control the outward behavior of its mature subjects, but that during childhood, when an individual does not enjoy the same sort of universal equality to which adult citizens are entitled, governmental and educational institutions can have their greatest effects on one’s “moral dispositions and character” (p. 3). Godwin proceeds to theorize a curriculum best suited to foster this end, and he places emphasis on the study of languages and of history but only insofar as these disciplines are grounded in a certain moral didacticism. He argues that by investigating other cultures and other ages, students are poised to receive instruction in morality and manners. Godwin also addresses the question of particular modes of instruction and suggests a series of reforms that would do away with certain insidious governing paradigms of eighteenth-century British education, such as teaching strategies that encourage learning by rote, and the endemic problem of arbitrary and violent discipline on the part of tutors. On this second point, Godwin is particularly fervent: “There is not in the world a truer object of pity, than a child terrified at every glance, and watching, with anxious uncertainty, the caprices of a pedagogue. If he survive, the liberty of manhood is dearly bought by so many heart aches” (p. 24). These reflections, however, are not brought about only by a personal sympathetic tendency toward the plights of children but, rather, also demonstrate a sincere involvement with a burgeoning philosophical effort to retheorize the role of childhood in the development of the individual. This project occupied Godwin throughout his writing career, manifesting itself not only in his various efforts at the bildungsroman, but as well in his philosophical writing and his later business endeavors as a publisher and writer of children’s books.

LITERARY BEGINNINGS

Godwin’s advent as an author came in January 1783, with the anonymous publication of The History of the Life of William Pitt, Earl of Chatham. The biography opens with a forthright denouncement of the typical posture of impartiality adopted by historians and biographers, and it posits in the place of this disaffected stance a sort of moral rectitude, which allows a written history to act as the ethical judge and arbitrator of the past. For all of its lofty intentions, Godwin’s History suffered a good deal of negative criticism, mostly due to the less-than-scholarly nature of its sources and for the degree to which the style and intensity of his prose were said to have exceeded the subject itself. As one reviewer for the New Annual Register put it, “It is evidently the production of a young man, who, being filled with the greatness of his subject, and desirous of rising to a proportionate grandeur of sentiment and diction, is sometimes guilty of the turgid, when he means the sublime” (quoted in Graham, p. 22). Shortly thereafter, also in 1783, Godwin published his Defence of the Rockingham Party, in Their Late Coalition with the Right Honorable Frederic Lord North, weighing in on a nonpartisan political alliance that had recently caused a good deal of public chatter. In this same year, Godwin wrote and published An Account of the Seminary That Will Be opened on Monday the Fourth Day of August at Epsom in Surrey, for the Instruction of Twelve Pupils in the Greek, Latin, French, and English Languages. This treatise contains several of Godwin’s strongest opinions on education reform and is largely inspired by his study of French political theory, especially that of Jean-Jacques Rousseau, whom Godwin names in the introduction. Though the school that Godwin proposes in the piece was never actually realized, the pamphlet serves as an intriguing insight into Godwin’s developing progressive thought and in its day garnered much positive feedback from critics. It begins with a general treatment of the

Godwin next produced a remarkable piece of parody, The Herald of Literature; or, A Review of the Most Considerable Publications That Will Be

117

WILLIAM GODWIN Made in the Course of the Ensuing Winter (1783). The central conceit of the piece is wonderfully ironic, and not only shows Godwin at his most playful but as well marks the beginning of his lifelong propensity for the appropriation and imitation of tropes and styles lifted from nearly every arena of contemporary literature. The introduction to the Herald operates as a nuanced send-up of the critical culture of its day, and Godwin expresses an intention to correct the plaguing problems he sees as endemic to this practice. In order to do so, he offers a series of satirical reviews of literary works, ostensibly based on pilfered excerpts from the works in question. In all actuality, the alleged excerpts are Godwin’s own productions, and the performance is virtuosic. The array of falsified texts includes new volumes in Edward Gibbon’s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire; a novel by Fanny Burney titled Louisa; a poem by James Beattie; a rewriting of The Alchemist by Richard Brinsley Sheridan; and two political treaties focused on the United States, one an essay attributed to political philosopher Thomas Paine and the other a speech supposedly delivered by Edmund Burke. Godwin’s treatment of Gibbon is particularly remarkable as evidence of the author’s talent for imitation. The two political parodies are also of great interest, as Godwin will respond to both Burke and Paine in his later essays but never again in the form of literary parody.

all of Godwin’s mature fiction. The story is loosely structured around the amours of two youths, and the scenes of their courtship are rendered in the highly wrought style of the pastoral tradition. Alongside this narrative runs a counterplot that details the intrigues of the aristocratic society of Southampton as it attempts to thwart the intentions of Godwin’s young lovers. These sections are far more satirical in nature and are conveyed through a wry, often self-effacing narrator, who openly criticizes readers for their lack of attention to the story and repeatedly calls attention to the artifice of his own narration. The satirical sections stand out even further in relation to the scenes of pastoral romance insofar as they are peopled by overtly typological and allegorical figures, such as Miss Languish, Mr. Prattle, and the effete suitor Prettyman. This first novella is also significant in the context of Godwin’s political commitments, specifically of his progressive attitudes toward both gender and the institution of marriage. At the climax of the tale, Delia is kidnapped by the libertine Lord Martin, and Damon takes off on a failed attempt to recover her, putting this novel in immediate conversation with the tradition of eighteenth-century captivity narratives, which the progress of this particular tale immediately complicates. Contrary to convention, it is Damon who falls into severe peril because of the pursuit, while Delia’s means of escape is enacted separately from his chivalric attempt at her rescue. The lovers inevitably do reunite, but nevertheless, Damon and Delia ends on a note of profound anticlimax, as Godwin steadfastly refuses to fall back on the conventional fictional conceit of a happy ending instantiated through a scene of marriage. Rather, the novel falls in its final paragraph from the heights of pastoral romance to the quotidian banalities of married life: “For Damon and his Delia, they were amiable, and constant. Though their hearts were in the highest degree susceptible and affectionate; the first ebullition of passion could not last forever. But it was succeeded by the fest of reason, and the flow of soul. Their hours were sped with the calmness of tranquility. When they saw each other no longer with transport, they saw each other with compla-

Between January and July 1784, Godwin anonymously published three novellas, all radically different in style. In his memoirs, Godwin reflects that his work habits were sporadic and that he produced most of his works rather quickly, in sudden bursts, rather than over long, measured intervals. He refers to these years as, however, “probably the busiest period of my life” (Collected Novels and Memoirs of William Godwin, vol. 1, p. 44) and claims to have written his first proper work of fiction, the novella Damon and Delia (1784), in ten days. Damon and Delia is a fairly simple affair, but it demonstrates a great deal of promise, particularly in its capable combination of divergent literary modes—a technique that became essential to the political and aesthetic purposes of

118

WILLIAM GODWIN cency” (Collected Novels and Memoirs of William Godwin, vol. 2, p. 76). All in all, the work was reviewed well and the publisher paid Godwin five guineas.

tish poet who, in 1761, released a collection of his own poetical works disguised as translations from an ancient Scottish bard named Ossian. Godwin’s novella, however, may be just as much a send-up of this sort of literary deception as a reproduction of it, and at various points throughout the novella, the subterfuge, and particularly the debt owed to Milton, is made almost tauntingly transparent. Godwin seems to have thrust himself wholeheartedly into the project of making himself a professional writer, and he was extremely prolific in these years. In 1788 Godwin began to keep a diary of terse memos that record his daily happenings, and he maintained this habit throughout his life. (During this time, he also began teaching, as a means of bolstering his income.) He produced an impressive quantity of journalistic pieces for various magazines, including the Political Herald, the New Annual Register, the English Peerage, and the English Review. This work was well-received by contemporary readers, particularly among English liberals of the time, and even today remains a compelling source of progressive political thought and of insight into the intellectual foundations of Godwin’s 1793 masterwork of political theory, An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice, and Its Influence on General Virtue and Happiness.

It was at this time that Godwin began to write for the New Annual Register, a post that he secured through the help of Andrew Kippis, his tutor from Hoxton, and that he held until 1791. He also wrote pieces for the English Review, and there is some speculation that the laudatory review of Damon and Delia that appeared in this magazine was composed by Godwin himself. His next novellas were published in quick succession after the emergence of the first. Italian Letters; or, The History of the Count de St. Julian (1784) was written in three weeks and, of the three early fiction works, is said to have been the best received. An epistolary novel, it follows the correspondence of two members of the Italian nobility, the Marquis of Pescara and the Count de St. Julian, along with a few of their intimate companions. The two correspondents enjoy the pleasures of a close friendship, until that unity is betrayed in an intrigue surrounding a woman named Matilda, originally courted by St. Julian but eventually coerced into marrying the libertine Marquis. If there is any connection to be made between this work and the other elements of the Godwin corpus, it is by means of its careful attention to the capacity of the individual personality to occupy various, often contradictory, permutations and to the effects of a sense of tragic loss on a character’s psychological stability.

POLITICAL JUSTICE AND CALEB WILLIAMS

Over the course of the 1780s and early 1790s, Godwin’s time in London served not only to promote his reputation as a writer but to foster the development of his own intellectual commitments as well. He amassed an influential group of friends over these years and was introduced into several of the most important literary and cultural circles operating at the time. In the wake of the American Revolution, as popular faith in the workings of government began to wane, reform movements in England were given a significant boost, and Godwin’s liberal politics and his stance as a religious Dissenter became strengthened and even radicalized. He found himself in the intimate company of influential reformers like the chemist Joseph Priestly, the

The final major work produced in this period is a tale of the fantastic, titled Imogen: A Pastoral Romance (1784). The story itself is rather simple and tells of a virtuous woman pursued by the nefarious Roderic and repeatedly manipulated by his magic. Its most compelling aspect is its preface, which advertises the work not as an original production but as a translation of an extant romance by the ancient Welsh poet Cadwallo. In reality, it is a work heavily influenced by the romances of the Italian baroque and to an even greater extent by John Milton’s Comus (1634). This ruse regarding the story’s origin may be compellingly considered in the context of the famous case of James Macpherson, the Scot-

119

WILLIAM GODWIN playwright Thomas Holcroft, the philosopher Richard Price, and the publisher George Robinson. In November 1791 he met and dined with Thomas Paine at the home of the publisher Joseph Johnson. In attendance as well that night was the writer Mary Wollstonecraft, the author of A Vindication of the Rights of Men (1790), and the yet unpublished A Vindication of the Rights of Woman (which appeared in 1792). The event did not go well, however; Paine remained resistant to conversation, while Godwin and Wollstonecraft quarreled.

thought. This fact did not diminish, however, the overpowering effects of the book’s release. An Enquiry was reprinted twice in England, in 1796 and 1798, and Godwin revised the text heavily for both editions. It also earned an American printing, released in Philadelphia in 1796. An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice takes as axiomatic the notion of the perfectibility of man, and of man’s potential for constant, if not infinite, improvement. For Godwin, it is the human capacity for reason that governs this progress, and the system of justice he proposes is designed primarily to protect and to foster this rational development. In somewhat traditional Enlightenment style, Godwin promotes the ability of an uncorrupted rational faculty to guide individuals toward a supreme moral truth, but he argues that governmental institutions, necessitated by human vice, impinge on this progress. Human society’s ultimate, if not slightly utopian, aim, therefore, is to supersede the necessity of governing bodies and to develop toward a type of society that ensures individual security without encroaching upon individual rights. Godwin recommends in service of this theory a system that replaces a large central governing body with a consortium of small parishes, which are not only immediately responsive to one another but that are also sensitive to the course of public opinion and to shifting individual demands within their own territorial bounds. Alongside this system of political management, Godwin develops a substantiating moral structure, arguing that a society without governmental oversight can only function appropriately if it is backed by a general awareness of the effects of individual action on the community as a whole. To exemplify this moral code, he famously posits a hypothetical situation in which both the archbishop François Fénelon and his chambermaid are trapped in a burning building. Godwin concludes that since the archbishop is a more valuable asset to the community, his life is more worthy of saving, even in the case of a deep personal connection to the imperiled chambermaid. Individuals, he argues, should be able to appeal to a universal sense of justice that transcends any emotional motivations:

The national politics of the period were so sharply bifurcated along the lines of loyalists and reformers that governmental restrictions on written dissent were severely tightened, and several writers, including Holcroft, found themselves in great peril because of their published opinions. Despite this atmosphere of tension and serious legal risk, in 1791, Godwin, having left his position at the New Annual Register, solicited Robinson for financing on a political treatise that he began composing in September of that year. In February 1793, he published the completed work, An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice, and Its Influence on General Virtue and Happiness. The essay was an immediate success, receiving high praise from all except the most conservative reviewers and selling wildly, despite the original prediction that, at a cost of three guineas, it would prove too expensive to be widely purchased and therefore too costly to pose any serious political threat. William Pitt himself can be counted among those who initially underestimated An Enquiry’s potential effects, as he recommended to the Privy Council not to concern itself with prosecuting Godwin precisely because of this financial reasoning. The ideas expressed in the book, however, were widely disseminated, both by means of copies purchased (by lending libraries or jointly by groups of individuals) and through simple word of mouth. The theories espoused in Godwin’s Enquiry were not by any means novel, and they strongly bear the mark of the French political philosophers in whose work Godwin was so well versed. Godwin himself cites sources as unexpected as Jonathan Swift’s Gulliver’s Travels (1726) as influences on his

120

WILLIAM GODWIN Within three weeks of the Enquiry’s publication, Godwin began work on his first and still most popular novel, Things as They Are; or, The Adventures of Caleb Williams, a work designed to dramatize and further explore several of the concepts set out in An Enquiry. He completed the novel in May 1794, to overwhelming praise and popular appeal. Thematically, it is a study of the horrors of tyranny, and is particularly compelling in light of the intensified field of political dispute contemporary with its release. In May 1794, Prime Minister Pitt suspended habeas corpus, an affront to individual rights that was not corrected for another eight years, during which time several writers stood trial on charges of treason for the works they had produced. These events inspired Godwin to compose the anonymous pamphlet titled Cursory Strictures on the Charge Delivered by Lord Chief Justice Eyre to the Grand Jury (1794), in which he defends those writers imprisoned for their work and condemns the injustices of a political system that continually creates new crimes with which to charge its subjects. Caleb Williams should not, however, be read merely as a straightforward political allegory, and it is perhaps even more interesting for its nuanced treatment of individual psychologies and for its experimentation with narrative forms.

Supposing I had been myself the chambermaid, I out to have chosen to die, rather than that Fenelon should have died. The life of Fenelon was really preferable to that of the chambermaid.ѧ Understanding is the faculty that perceives the truth of this and similar propositions; and justice is the principle that regulates my conduct accordingly.ѧ Supposing the chambermaid had been my wife, my mother or my benefactor. This would not alter the truth of the proposition. (vol. 1, p. 77)

At the same time as Godwin is mindful of the ways in which governmental intervention into processes like education are detrimental to the development of the individual character, he also expresses a good deal of uncertainty about the ability of the individual to develop outside of human society. He insists, rather, that the individual must find a place within the context of society, but in such a way that his experience is not too rigidly circumscribed by the coercive power of the state. Perhaps most famously, he turns his attention to the subject of marriage, which he characterizes as exemplary of precisely this point. Godwin argues that marriage distorts the process of establishing and assessing the affective bonds between two individuals, so that instead of a courtship based on self-reflection and genuine feeling, the method is, for a thoughtless and romantic youth of each sex, to come together, to see each other, for a few times, and under circumstances full of delusion, and then to vow eternal attachment. What is the consequence of this? In almost every instance they find themselves deceived. They are reduced to make the best of an irretrievable mistake. They are presented with the strongest imaginable temptation to become the dupes of falsehood. They are led to conceive it their wisest policy, to shut their eyes upon realities, happy, if, by any perversion of intellect, they can persuade themselves that they were right in their first crude opinion of their companion. Thus the institution of marriage a system of fraud.

The story begins with an autobiographical narration by the title character, Caleb, who recounts his early life, the death of his parents, and his acceptance to the post of secretary and amanuensis for the local magistrate, Squire Falkland, a strange and brooding figure whose odd and occasionally violent behavior goads Caleb’s curiosity. Caleb inquires of a servant, Mr. Collins, for insight into Falkland’s character, and in a narratorial shift that occupies most of the novel’s first volume, Collins recounts the squire’s history. Originally, Falkland had been a man known for his gaiety and charm and one convinced of the power of chivalric behavior to prevail in every circumstance. He becomes inadvertently embroiled, however, in a competition with a neighboring member of the aristocracy, a crude and brutish man named Tyrrel. Initially, Tyrrel’s instigations have little effect on

(vol. 2, pp. 380–381)

Godwin adds to these charges the belief that marriage is primarily a question of property and ownership, and that, contrary to contemporary mythology that posits marriage as an accord based on true love, the institution is actually predicated on motives of covetousness, competition, and property exchange.

121

WILLIAM GODWIN Falkland, until the night Tyrrel physically assaults him at a public assembly. The disillusion that results from the absolute failure of the polite modes of behavior in which Falkland had placed so much faith drives him nearly to the point of insanity. Later that same evening, Tyrrel is found dead, and Falkland’s psychological condition continues to decline, even as, a short time afterward, a peasant named Hawkins and his son are arrested for the crime, tried, and hanged. Caleb’s investigations quickly reveal Falkland as the true culprit in Tyrrel’s murder, but this information, confirmed by Falkland’s confession, only drives Caleb into a state of abject servitude to the tyrannical master. He eventually escapes Falkland’s house but is immediately arrested on falsified charges and imprisoned. Godwin is unsparing in his methodical treatment of the mental torments of Caleb’s unmerited confinement, and the novel culminates in a remarkable trial scene, which vividly depicts the complex horrors of tyrannical justice. In the aftermath of Caleb Williams, Godwin’s stock as a literary celebrity skyrocketed, and, combined with the enormous success of An Enquiry, Godwin’s critical and popular reception achieved heights he was never to match in his long writing career. Even at this time he was by no means without his critics, and he took particular heat from the writers at the conservative AntiJacobin Review, who made Godwin one of their favorite targets—an ideal straw man for those writing against the radical politics of the end of the century.

Imlay quickly became rocky. In the spring of 1795, Imlay wrote to Wollstonecraft requesting that she move from Paris to stay with him in London, where he had gone on business. Once she arrived, she was greeted with the news that Imlay had taken up romantically with a young actress. He treated Wollstonecraft coldly, and by the end of that same year, he had altogether abandoned her and her child. According to Godwin’s biography of Wollstonecraft, she endured a year of great anxiety, repeatedly attempting to patch up her broken relationship with Imlay and twice attempting suicide over her failure to do so. It is likely Godwin’s sympathy for precisely this terrible history drew him closer to Wollstonecraft. Godwin had acquired a reputation for awkwardness in company, particularly in his exchanges with women, but his writings on Wollstonecraft, and his reports of their conversations and of their travels together, are warm and intimate, if not a bit marked by a type of stilted formality. Godwin writes, “The partiality we conceived for each other, was in that mode, which I have always regarded as the purest and most refined style of love. It grew with equal advances in the mind of each.ѧ It was friendship melting into love” (Collected Novels and Memoirs of William Godwin, vol. 1, p. 128). Godwin relished his role as a source of emotional support for the wounded Wollstonecraft, but the couple remained strangely reticent about admitting their affair publicly. In December 1796, Wollstonecraft became pregnant with a child conceived with Godwin, and the couple married on March 29, 1797. Godwin admits in his biography of his wife that the decision to marry was made with some difficulty, particularly in light of the philosophies on marriage he had published in An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice, but a combination of a fear of rebuke from their acquaintances and a genuine desire to codify their commitment eventually compelled them to go through with the ceremony. They did not, however, make their union public for another month, when they broke the news to their friends and purchased a house. That same year, Godwin published an assortment of essays on various subjects, including religion

In January 1796, he was invited to dine at the home of the novelist Mary Hays and was informed beforehand that Mary Wollstonecraft would also be in attendance. Their second meeting went far better than their first, and the two remained in frequent contact in the months that followed. The four-year interregnum between their meetings had been tumultuous for Wollstonecraft. She had spent most of that time enmeshed in a complicated love affair with Captain Gilbert Imlay, with whom she had eloped to France and conceived a child, Fanny Imlay, born May 14, 1794. Despite the initial passion of their courtship, Wollstonecraft’s relations with

122

WILLIAM GODWIN and education, collected under the title The Enquirer: Reflections on Education, Manners, and Literature, in a Series of Essays. The marriage seems to have been a happy one, a fact that only serves to augment the tragedy of its brevity. On August 30, 1797, Wollstonecraft gave birth to another daughter, Mary Godwin. The birth was accompanied by severe complications, however, and the family’s sense of domestic happiness was cut short when Wollstonecraft contracted a fever and died on September 10, only twelve days after the delivery.

dication of the Rights of Woman,” which includes Wollstonecraft and Imlay’s private correspondence. This devastatingly negative public response reinforced Godwin’s status as a target for conservative rebuke, which only solidified as the period of radicalism at the end of the eighteenth century began to cool, giving way to a new ethos of reactionary conservatism.

Left with two young daughters and considerable personal grief, Godwin quickly went to work on a book project commemorating his late wife. By the end of the year, his Memoirs of the Author of “A Vindication of the Rights of Woman” was finished, and it was published in January 1798. The book stands as a testament to the reverence with which Godwin considered his companion, and it betrays both Godwin’s deep personal affection for his subject and his sincere respect for her works. This act of veneration, however, did not result in precisely the type of memorial that Godwin had apparently intended. Instead, the book opened the gates for a series of attacks on the personal character of both the book’s subject and its author. It also inspired a new round of criticism for Wollstonecraft’s own writings, and it is said that her Vindication never received such vocal condemnation as after Godwin’s Memoirs were published. This response is due in large part to the frankness of Godwin’s presentation, particularly of those aspects of Wollstonecraft’s character and personal history about which he was, himself, uncertain. He is surprisingly blunt in his treatment of Wollstonecraft’s relationship with Imlay, but he handles far more delicately the question of his own physical intimacy with his future wife. In this way, it is possible to read the Memoirs as Godwin’s own attempt both to work out his rather tangled emotions regarding his recent history and to vindicate the character of Mary Wollstonecraft, not only to the reading public but to himself as well. The public outcry against this work was only augmented by Godwin’s contemporaneous publication of the Posthumous Works of the Author of “A Vin-

This shift in the political and critical climate did not, however, dissuade Godwin from literary production, and in 1799 he published one of his finest works, St. Leon: A Tale of the Sixteenth Century. An ambitious, sprawling novel, it marks a shift in the concerns of Godwin’s fiction to include a treatment of “feeling”—already an important keyword in eighteenth-century literature and culture. The novel centers primarily on the decline of its eponymous protagonist, originally a French knight, whose life spirals into despair after a mysterious stranger offers him the secrets of the Philosopher’s Stone and a knowledge of alchemy, endowing him with both the gift of eternal life and the promise of infinite wealth. Over the course of the novel, Godwin employs a vibrant and radical concatenation of generic conventions that render St. Leon alternately a chivalric romance, libertine memoir, sentimental travelogue, domestic fiction, gothic tale, and erudite historical novel. St. Leon features several of the themes that drive Caleb Williams, insofar as the novel is still, in a structural sense, primarily a bildungsroman, concerned with exploring the factors influencing the development of an individual character. As opposed to Caleb’s rather hermetic geography and limited set of personal relations, however, Godwin places St. Leon in a far more complex and finely realized context, not only coursing him through a multitude of settings and circumstances, each of which has distinct consequences in terms of his development, but also locating him in a nuanced and historically accurate temporal setting. For all the fantasy that drives the novel, St. Leon still accommodates such

FICTION OF FEELING

123

WILLIAM GODWIN historical realities as the decline of the French aristocracy and the horrors of the Inquisition. On this latter event, the novel is especially compelling; St. Leon is brought before a terrifying tribunal and questioned about his newly acquired knowledge, in a remarkable continuation of Godwin’s treatment of the perverse spectacle of tyrannical justice. Additionally, this second novel is far more interested than its predecessor in exploring the significance of human society and its impact on individual character. It offers, therefore, a sort of paradoxical treatment of individual growth; the moment St. Leon acquires the secrets of immortality (and therefore the key to potentially infinite progress), he is thrust into a world of utter secrecy, increasingly secluding himself from the company of others, and therefore effectively consigning himself into a perpetual state of limbo.

the beginnings of a financial crisis that endured for nearly the rest of his life. In an attempt to bolster his income, Godwin turned his attention to producing a work for the stage. This strategy had been exceedingly productive for several members of his literary coterie, especially his friend Elizabeth Inchbald, whom Godwin purportedly attempted to romantically pursue, without much success. In 1800 Godwin composed Antonio: A Tragedy in Five Acts, which proved a resounding failure and ran only once, on the night of December 13. The following year, Godwin wrote another drama, Abbas, King of Persia, which was never performed. His personal life and his health suffered similar setbacks in the beginning of the new century. He courted several other members of his circle without any positive results, until he successfully wooed the widow Mary Jane Clairmont, whom he married in December 1801. Clairmont was already the mother of two children, Charles and Clara Mary Jane (known as Jane). She quickly proved herself to be a terrible stepmother to Fanny and Mary and was profoundly unpleasant in the company of Godwin’s friends. Their financial troubles pursued them and were further augmented by the birth of a son, William Godwin Jr., in 1803. In an attempt to mitigate these concerns, Godwin turned to biography, and produced in 1803 a handsome, two-volume quarto edition of Life of Geoffrey Chaucer, the Early English Poet. As the subtitle suggests— Including Memoirs of His Near Friend and Kinsman, John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster: With Sketches of the Manners, Opinions, Arts, and Literature of England in the Fourteenth Century—the book is comprehensive and remarkably well-researched, but it is far more interested in using the figure of Chaucer as a point of reference for a series of reflections on fourteenthcentury British society than it is on delivering a strict biography of the poet’s life. In a certain sense, this biographical project is consistent with treatment of the relationship between the history and the individual enacted in Godwin’s fiction, and Godwin offers, by way of introduction to Life of Geoffrey Chaucer, the justification that “the full and complete life of a poet would

As a counterpoint to this arrested development, Godwin also places the novel in conversation with the extant literary “culture of sensibility,” a movement sought to align the performance of sympathy and sentimentality with altruism and virtue. Godwin depicts here for the first time the sort of sentimental education that will become a hallmark of his later fictional work. The novel both treats the contemporary issue of sentiment and laments St. Leon’s inability to access the set of emotions and emotional responses that had come to typify both human relations and literary representations of individual characters by the end of the eighteenth century. It is in this way, as well, that the novel addresses the issue of marriage. The figure of the noble wife, Marguerite—obviously inspired by Mary Wollstonecraft— serves to hold St. Leon’s family together as its patriarch descends repeatedly into vice and despair. Significantly, however, St. Leon’s ultimate inability to truly appreciate the emotional pleasures of domesticity makes this treatment more of an emendation of the principles outlined in An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice than an outright refutation of them. Although this novel sold extremely well and was received favorably, it failed to achieve the same overwhelming critical response Caleb Williams had enjoyed, and Godwin found himself in

124

WILLIAM GODWIN tional prototype for the literature of sensibility that was to follow.

include an extensive survey of the manners, the opinions, the arts and the literature, of the age in which the poet lived. This is the only way in which we can become truly acquainted with the history of his mind, and the causes which made him what he was” (p. viii). The biography fell short of Godwin’s expectations, however, selling poorly and garnering a good deal of criticism for an overabundance of imagination and a relative lack of biographical fact.

Godwin’s protagonist is far more complicated than his forbears, insofar as Fleetwood’s virtuous sensibility is not somehow innate or purely given but is painstakingly shown to be, rather, the consequence of a certain combination of natural and institutional pedagogy. Godwin goes so far as to investigate the differences between these two modes of education, marking the sharp transition from Fleetwood’s early romps through the wilds of northern Wales to his university experience as a student at Oxford, where the cruelty of his fellow students complicates Fleetwood’s development toward a state of highly sentimentalized benevolence. The Oxford section is memorable as well for Godwin’s depiction of the peculiar taunting of the young Withers, whose poetic epic on the fifth labor of Hercules (which required the hero to clean the stables of Augeas) is represented in part in the novel and offers a masterful and highly comic parody of poetic intention far exceeding poetic content.

At the same time as he worked to move this biography toward print, Godwin also assembled a book for children, Bible Stories: Memorable Acts of the Ancient Patriarchs, Judges, and Kings, Extracted from Their Original Historians: For the Use of Children, which he published in 1803 under the pseudonym William Scolfield. Despite Godwin’s adamant agnosticism (which, at times, manifested as a genuine atheism), he still admired the Bible as a collection of important literary and historical artifacts, and he considered it an important tool in the instruction of children. This take on the religious text outraged conservative critics, but the book sold successfully.

Godwin’s work is today most notable for precisely what made it least appealing in its own day. He not only examines the highly contingent and culturally produced nature of sensibility, but also goes so far as to represent in his novel the failure of feeling to adequately govern human behavior. As Fleetwood develops, it seems as if all of the pieces are in place for the creation of a fully actualized sentimental protagonist. He even provides space in his autobiographical narrative for a long section devoted to the history of his benefactor, Ruffigny, whose childhood was marked by tragedy; upon the death of his father, Ruffigny was cast into the protection of his jealous uncle and was subsequently sold into labor in the silk factories of Lyon. Godwin’s portrayal of the abuses of the factory system proved extremely influential on the social-realist vein of nineteenth-century fiction, and it provides a stirring application of his theories of political justice to the early conditions of the industrial revolution. Despite all of this instructive personal, pedagogical, and anecdotal experience, the character Fleetwood is marked for tragedy. He struggles repeatedly with his tendencies toward profligacy, and

Godwin published another novel in 1805, titled, Fleetwood; or, The New Man of Feeling, and although its returns were poor, it stands as a profound artistic achievement. Like St. Leon, Godwin’s third novel takes up the questions of sentiment and sensibility, but, in doing so, it addresses itself far less explicitly to the conventions of gothic and supernatural horror than either of its predecessors. Instead, Fleetwood portrays the extremes of emotional experience possible even in the most quotidian forms and instances of experience. It is also far more intensely fixated on representing the process of sentimental education in a methodological and highly nuanced fashion, and Godwin cites a debt to Rousseau in his depiction of the childhood of his protagonist, Casimir Fleetwood. Especially in this regard, the novel stands as both an extension of and a distinct challenge to the era’s “culture of sensibility,” and it is important to consider the character Fleetwood in relation to both the work of Rousseau and of Henry Mackenzie, whose novel The Man of Feeling (1771) was a founda-

125

WILLIAM GODWIN he is compelled toward an unfortunate marriage with a woman whose tragic past fills him with feelings of deep pathos but, in all likelihood, not actual love. Their marriage is quickly marred by Fleetwood’s jealous and profound suspicion, and the latter portion of the novel tracks his descent into madness as he contemplates, in solitude, his more or less baseless sense of betrayal. In the absence of both human society and any sort of rational mediation, Fleetwood’s feelings accumulate and eventually destroy him. The point is profound, but Godwin’s attack on the culture of sensibility irked contemporary readers, and the novel sold poorly and suffered much criticism, both for its apparent crassness toward refined feeling and for the seeming incommensurability of Fleetwood’s emotional states with the circumstances that produce them.

troubles; in 1822 he declared bankruptcy, and the Juvenile Library closed. In 1807, he completed and brought to the stage the mildly successful Faulkener: A Tragedy. In 1809 he published an Essay on Sepulchres, which proposes a national initiative to mark the burial places of important cultural icons. Godwin argues that this project would demonstrate England’s status as, in his parlance, an “old country,” and he defines this designation in opposition to so-called new countries, such as those found in Asia and Africa, which bear no visible traces of a given culture’s history. Unmarked, these countries seem new, detached from history, even if they have been occupied by certain societies for generations: “We may stand upon the surface of a new country, and observe the heavens, and penetrate into all the recesses of astronomy. But how much greater is it than this, to revert to the noblest of the creator’s works, and to call up the nations and men who have formerly trod the earth which now I tread!” (pp. 60–61).

In an effort to make financial ends meet, the Godwins frequently borrowed money from their friends. Though frustrated by the lackluster returns of William Godwin’s fiction, the couple was encouraged by the success of his Bible Stories. They decided to go into business for themselves and, after securing a loan from Thomas Wedgwood, opened a bookshop and printing press, called the City French and English Juvenile Library. Their dual intention was to continue the success of their early work producing children’s literature and to appeal to the French émigré presence in London. Godwin produced several pieces for the press under the pseudonyms Theophilus Marcliffe and Edward Baldwin, each of which actually referred to a distinct authorial identity. Marcliffe’s productions were limited to two didactic works for children, The Looking Glass: A True History of the Early Years of an Artist (1805) and The Life of Lady Jane Grey (1806), while the books published under the name Baldwin included several works of history and mythology, notably Fables, Ancient and Modern (1805) and The Pantheon: or, Ancient History of the Gods of Greece and Rome (1806). The venture was, initially, extremely successful, and the shop’s cataloge steadily expanded to include the work of other writers, such as Charles and Mary Lamb. Godwin never completely managed, however, to shake his financial

In January 1812, Godwin received a letter from the poet Percy Bysshe Shelley, who declared himself a great admirer of Godwin’s work, particularly of An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice. Shelley was then nineteen years old and, despite his affinity for Godwin’s work, had presumed the author to be dead. He was happy to be disabused of this mistaken belief, and his cordial letter sparked a lively, extended, and intellectually exacting correspondence, in which Godwin assumed the role of knowing elder to an eager but impetuous young protégé. They met in person for the first time that autumn, after Shelley returned from Ireland, where he had gone to advocate on behalf of Irish Catholics, and afterward met frequently, quite reveling in the profound dissimilitude of their characters and the liveliness of their political and aesthetic debates. Their relationship was not, however, universally productive. Shelley repeatedly proved himself unreliable. He had initially promised to provide Godwin with funds to stave off his looming bankruptcy but failed to follow through, providing Godwin with significantly less than expected. He also failed to keep appointments.

126

WILLIAM GODWIN In the spring of 1814, Shelley met Godwin’s daughter Mary, and the two began an obvious flirtation. Shelley was, by this time, already married to Harriet Westbrook—a frequent visitor to the Godwin household who had taken little pleasure in Miss Godwin’s company—and an angry Godwin forbade Mary any further communication with the young poet. Despite this restriction, the two continued to exchange letters through Mary’s stepsister, Jane Clairmont, and convened secret meetings at the St. Pancras Churchyard, the site where Mary Wollstonecraft was interred, and where Mary and Percy had exchanged their first kiss and their first vows of love. On July 28, the two eloped and left immediately for Calais (along with Jane), outraging the Godwin parents. Mary Jane followed the trio to France, but the girls refused to come home. Godwin was incensed and wrote to Shelley announcing the end of their friendship. He was especially affronted by the fact that Shelley justified these events using pieces of Godwin’s own Enquiry Concerning Political Justice, which Godwin insisted Shelley had radically misread.

detailing this personal and national history, the narration veers into the past, to account for the melancholy character of the uncle, Audley Mandeville, and Godwin presents a familiar tale of thwarted love as the motivation for this character’s despondency and gloom. Returning to primary narrative, we find that the seclusion Charles experiences in his uncle’s charge (where his primary companion is the polemical tutor Hilkiah Bradford) results in an antisocial tendency when he begins attending school. After repeatedly failing to appropriately judge the character of his classmates, Charles falls into trouble when he is falsely accused of possessing a book of antimonarchical illustrations. He blames his woes on an older boy named Clifford, whom he reviles mostly for his artful popularity. Mandeville mistakes his rather arbitrary jealous indignation for a righteous superiority, and the justness of his hatred is confirmed for him years later when Clifford is hired over him as secretary for Joseph Wagstaff. Mandeville is hereby convinced that Clifford is fated to be his nemesis, and he suffers a severe psychological decline when Clifford begins to court Harriet, Mandeville’s beloved sister. The remainder of the novel tracks this character’s intensifying obsession, which ultimately leads to his tragic downfall. Shelley warmly praised the novel primarily for its style and emotional intensity, but these were also precisely the qualities for which Mandeville was criticized and satirized.

This period of domestic turmoil came to a climax in the fall 1816, when Fanny Imlay committed suicide. A few months later, on December 10, the body of Harriet Westbrook Shelley was dredged from the Serpentine; she had drowned herself. On December 30, Mary Godwin and Percy Shelley wed. Mary had already given birth to a son conceived with Shelley and was pregnant with another. Although still enormously displeased, Godwin took some relief in their official union, insofar as it ensured Mary’s future financial stability, and eventually relations began to improve between Godwin and the young couple.

After Shelley’s death by drowning in 1822, Godwin’s relationship with his daughter moved toward a more definite state of amelioration. The two corresponded regularly on literary matters, with Godwin offering a good deal of advice in regard to Mary Shelley’s later fiction. Her frequent visits to her father’s house pleased the aging writer, who at this time was beginning serious work on his four-volume History of the Commonwealth of England, the first volume of which appeared on February 26, 1824, and which proceeded until the release of the final volume in 1828. His fifth novel, Cloudesley: A Tale, was published in 1830, the day after Godwin’s seventy-fourth birthday. It comprises several

In 1817, Godwin returned to fiction-writing with Mandeville: A Tale of the Seventeenth Century in England. Covering much the same ground as Godwin’s earlier fiction, the novel sets the development of its eponymous protagonist, Charles Mandeville, first within the context of the Irish revolt of 1641, to which he is nearly a victim, and afterward within the gloomy environs of his uncle’s mansion in England, where he is spirited for his own safety. Immediately upon

127

WILLIAM GODWIN frame stories, beginning with the life of William Meadows, an Englishman who travels to Russia as a sailor and eventually garners the ire of a local magistrate, necessitating his clandestine escape from that country and a return to his homeland. Upon returning, he comes into the employment of the brooding English noble Lord Danvers. Much in the style of Caleb Williams, the novel tracks the sources of Danvers’s melancholy, in an autobiographical narration that occupies the majority of the novel and, in the process, delves back into the history of continental Europe and the wars between the Austrian and Ottoman empires. Danvers chronicles his own degeneration from the heights of militaristic valor to the depths of villainy, beginning when he undergoes a radical shift in character after the death of his brother and the subsequent death, due to complications during childbirth, of his sister-in-law. Danvers conspires with his brother’s ward, Cloudesley—who has himself undergone a severe metamorphosis from the halcyon days of his youth to an adulthood marked by bouts of ardent misanthropy—to fake the death of his brother’s son, thus putting himself in line to inherit his family’s title. Danvers procures the corpse of a recently stillborn baby and buries it alongside his brother’s wife, while Cloudesley spirits the real heir, a baby named Julian, away from England, and he raises the child as his own on the continent. Cloudesley marries, and the family eventually settles in Italy, where Danvers takes his narrative in order to provide the details of Julian’s development. He pays particular attention to Julian’s moral education and the growth of his virtuous character, which flourishes under the guidance of a benevolent tutor and in the company of his intimate companion Francesco.

rescue him, is killed. Danvers is overcome by the murderous consequences that his formerly bloodless plot has brought about, and he plunges into grief as his family is visited by a severe form of supernatural retribution; one by one, his wife and children die off. Meadows is charged with recovering the now direly melancholy Julian, who risks being hanged for his association with the banditti. In typically Godwinian fashion, then, this novel treats the complexities and contradictions implicit in the sentimental and psychological character of the individual. It sketches out several figures whose highly wrought sentimental goodwill is corrupted by the tumults of circumstance and, ultimately as well, repaired with a good deal of effort and several lessons in the power of human compassion. The novel was favorably reviewed, although critical responses regularly mourned the loss of the compelling power of Godwin’s earlier fiction, especially of Caleb Williams. Critics also commented, however, on how little Godwin’s old age had affected his literary capabilities, and they were impressed at receiving such a powerful work from a writer of Godwin’s years. Godwin next set his mind on returning to philosophy, and he completed a collection of essays that he intended as the final summation of his intellectual career. He had difficulty, however, finding a publisher. He made eleven failed attempts to market the collection, until, in 1831, Thoughts on Man, His Nature, Productions, and Discoveries was finally published. The collection failed to scintillate, however, and fell quite short of its intention to update the principles expressed in The Enquirer and An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice. Godwin’s literary output had hit something of a doldrums, and in 1832, tragedy struck his family once again, when William Godwin Jr. died of cholera. Political circumstances, however, shifted favorably for the aged writer, and the election of the new Whig government in 1833 provided him with an opportunity to allay his financial concerns. He was offered the post of “office keeper and yeoman usher of the receipt of the exchequer,” a post that, however small its responsibilities, paid a stable annual salary of two hundred pounds sterling.

Cloudesley is so taken by his adoptive son’s virtue and the pleasantness of his character that he determines to reveal to him the truth of his origins. This news reaches Danvers, along with the unfortunate continuation of Julian’s tale, which has him absconding with Francesco and eventually joining a group of bandits camped in the forests of northern Italy. Cloudesley himself pursues his prodigal son and, in attempting to

128

WILLIAM GODWIN Godwin’s final novel, Deloraine, appeared in 1833 as well and compellingly demonstrates his enduring literary talents. Though its opening tracks similar territory as the rest of Godwin’s novels—introducing, rather schematically, the progress of its protagonist’s development from child to feeling adult—the work balances its several frame narratives well and at every point remains engaging. The narrator Deloraine recounts his ideal marriage to a woman named Emilia, whose death brings a sudden end to a joyful period of domestic pleasure. Grief-stricken, the sullen widower begins traveling, eventually encountering a young woman named Margaret, whose history he narrates for several chapters, detailing her amours with her former lover, William, who is, at the end of the tale, supposedly killed in a shipwreck. Three years have passed since this incident, and Margaret and Deloraine begin a relationship of their own, fueled largely by Deloraine’s deep sense of sympathy for the thwarted romance and as well by a sort of disaffected resignation after the death of his own first wife. They marry, and their life together proceeds genially enough, but Deloraine is troubled by his feeling that, unlike his time with Emilia, his new marriage is not so much a union of intellectual equals as it is a matter of his mere admiration for Margaret’s delicate beauty.

Margaret swoons and, shortly thereafter, dies from the shock. Deloraine flees the country, only to be pursued by William’s former companion, Travers, a Creole from Jamaica, who had met William in St. Domingo and who, in the tradition of intimate male friendship visible in much of Godwin’s fiction, devotes himself to the vindication of William’s wrongful death. The majority of the novel’s conclusion consists of the pursuit, but it is most interesting for the intermittent meditations on the nature of judgment and guilt that are interspersed with the narrative. Godwin’s efforts paid off, and his final novel premiered as a popular success. The last book Godwin put into print during his lifetime was his Lives of the Necromancers: or, An Account of the Most Eminent Persons in Successive Ages, Who Have Claimed for Themselves, or to Whom Has Been Imputed by Others, the Exercise of Magical Power (1834). Though seemingly idiosyncratic in content, this collection of essays deals with the topic of gothic superstition in history, not in order to assess the validity or falsity of any particular set of claims but, rather, to investigate and celebrate the capacity of the human imagination, which Godwin claims is meaningfully evinced through the history of supernatural fantasy. According to Godwin’s introduction, man does not “only see all that is; but he also imagines all that is not. He takes to pieces the substances that are, and combines their parts into new arrangements. He peoples all the elements of the world of his imagination” (pp. vi–vii), and he does this, the text argues, in order to extend his dominion and the dominion of his knowledge beyond the boundaries of the present and into the future. Godwin tracks the history of necromancy beginning with several instances from biblical tradition, and then he returns to the classical world. He pays particular attention to what he isolates as a distinct paradigm shift after the reign of Constantine, when the official toleration of Christianity led to a decline in cultures of necromancy and to a marked change in the discourse of the supernatural. Human understanding after this period came to be mediated through a consideration of Christian theology, which determines that all knowledge not granted by

While he meditates on his sense of disillusionment, news comes to Deloraine that William has actually survived and has spent several years as a captive of the Spanish in the Americas. This information further complicates Deloraine’s reflections on his marriage, and he is awkwardly troubled by his inability to account for the fact that, despite the obvious lack of an emotional bond between him and his wife, he is still strangely possessive of her. He chooses to keep the newly acquired information secret from his wife but suffers from deep anxiety, both over the fear that it will be otherwise revealed and because of the very the fact of his deceit and the secret power that it grants him over the unknowing Margaret. The estranged lovers nonetheless manage to find one another again, but their reunion is interrupted by the melancholy Deloraine, who, in a fit of passion, draws a pistol and kills William.

129

WILLIAM GODWIN God is the property and consequence of the devil, and Godwin isolates the rise of this line of thought as the moment of the amalgamation of necromancy (insofar as it represents a sort of prohibited knowledge) with notions of evil. Godwin subsequently treats the history of necromancy in the East and the development, during the period of the Inquisition, of a culture of religious persecution of the supposed practitioners of witchcraft—a project that propagated itself through fear and through the subtle and constant creation of new charges to levy against its unsuspecting victims. As pulpy, then, as the content of Lives of the Necromancers may seem, it is clear that the political and philosophical commitments that motivate the work are precisely those that had always acted as the primary engines of Godwin’s political and social thought. Despite the relative comfort of his final years, Godwin’s age wore on him. His health steadily declined. Shortly after his eightieth birthday, he contracted a brief illness accompanied by a fever, and he died on April 7, 1836. At his request, he was interred at St. Pancras cemetery, alongside his first wife and greatest companion, Mary Wollstonecraft.

Cloudesley: A Tale. 3 vols. London: H. Colburn & R. Bentley, 1830. Deloraine. London: 3 vols. London: R. Bentley, 1833.

ESSAYS, PAMPHLETS,

An Enquiry Concerning Political Justice, and Its Influence on General Virtue and Happiness. 2 vols. London: G. G. & J. Robinson, 1793. (Written anonymously.) Cursory Strictures on the Charge Delivered by Lord Chief Justice Eyre to the Grand Jury, October 2, 1794. London: D. I. Eaton, 1794. (Written anonymously.) The Enquirer: Reflections on Education, Manners, and Literature, in a Series of Essays. London: G. G. & J. Robinson, 1797. Essay on Sepulchres; or, A Proposal for Erecting Some Memorial of the Illustrious Dead in All Ages on the Spot Where Their Remains Have Been Interred. London: W. Miller, 1809. Thoughts on Man, His Nature, Productions, and Discoveries: Interspersed with Some Particulars Respecting the Author. London: Effingham Wilson, 1831.

WORKS OF WILLIAM GODWIN AND

TREATISES

The Herald of Literature: or, A Review of the Most Considerable Publications That Will Be Made in the Course of the Ensuing Winter: With Extracts. London: John Murray, 1783. (Written anonymously.)

Selected Bibliography NOVELS

AND

A Defence of the Rockingham Party, in Their Late Coalition with the Right Honorable Frederic Lord North. London: J. Stockdale, 1783. (Written anonymously.) An Account of the Seminary That Will Be Opened on Monday the Fourth Day of August at Epsom in Surrey, for the Instruction of Twelve Pupils in the Greek, Latin, French, and English Languages. London: T. Cadell, 1783. (Written anonymously.)

HISTORICAL

AND

BIOGRAPHICAL WORKS

The History of the Life of William Pitt, Earl of Chatham. London: G. Kearsley, 1783. (Written anonymously.)

NOVELLAS

Damon and Delia. London: T. Hookham, 1784. (Novella, written anonymously.) Imogen: A Pastoral Romance. London: William Lane, 1784. (Novella, written anonymously.) Italian Letters; or, The History of the Count de St. Julian. London: G. Robinson, 1784. (Novella, written anonymously.) Things as They Are; or, The Adventures of Caleb Williams. 3 vols. London: B. Crosby, 1794. St. Leon: A Tale of the Sixteenth Century. 4 vols. London: G. G. & J. Robinson, 1799. Fleetwood; or, The New Man of Feeling. 3 vols. London: Richard Phillips, 1805. Mandeville: A Tale of the Seventeenth Century in England. 3 vols. Edinburgh: A. Constable, 1817.

Memoirs of the Author of “A Vindication of the Rights of Woman.” London: J. Johnson, 1798. Life of Geoffrey Chaucer, the Early English Poet, Including Memoirs of His Near Friend and Kinsman, John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster: With Sketches of the Manners, Opinions, Arts, and Literature of England in the Fourteenth Century. 2 vols. London: Richard Phillips, 1803. History of the Commonwealth of England: From Its Commencement, to the Restoration of Charles the Second. 4 vols. London: H. Colburn, 1824–1828. Lives of the Necromancers; or, An Account of the Most Eminent Persons in Successive Ages, Who Have Claimed for Themselves, or to Whom Has Been Imputed by Others, the Exercise of Magical Power. London: F. J. Mason, 1834.

130

WILLIAM GODWIN THEATRICAL WORKS

1992. Includes: Vol. 1, Autobiography, Autobiographical Fragments and Reflections, Godwin/Shelley Correspondence, Memoirs. Edited by Mark Philp; Vol. 2, Damon and Delia, Italian Letters, Imogen. Edited by Pamela Clemit.

Antonio: A Tragedy in Five Acts. London: G. G. & J. Robinson, 1800. Faulkener: A Tragedy. London: Richard Phillips, 1807.

WORKS

FOR

CHILDREN

Bible Stories: Memorable Acts of the Ancient Patriarchs, Judges, and Kings, Extracted from Their Original Historians: For the Use of Children. London: Richard Phillips, 1803. (Written as William Scolfield.) Fables, Ancient and Modern: Adapted for the Use of Children. London: T. Hodgkins, 1805. (Written as Edward Baldwin.) The Looking Glass: A True History of the Early Years of an Artist: Calculated to Awaken the Emulation of Young Persons of Both Sexes, in the Pursuit of Every Laudable Attainment: Particularly in the Cultivation of the Fine Arts. London: T. Hodgkins, 1805. (Written as Theophilus Marcliffe.) The Life of Lady Jane Grey, and of Lord Guildford Dudley, Her Husband. London: T. Hodgkins, 1806. (Written as Theophilus Marcliffe.) The Pantheon; or, Ancient History of the Gods of Greece and Rome: Intended to Facilitate the Understanding of Classical Authors, and of the Poets in General. London: T. Hodgkins, 1806. (Written as Edward Baldwin.)

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Bour, Isabelle, “Sensibility as Epistemology in Caleb Williams, Waverly, and Frankenstein.” Studies in English Literature, 1500–1900 45, no. 4:813–827 (autumn 2005). Carlson, Julie. England’s First Family of Writers: Mary Wollstonecraft, William Godwin, Mary Shelley. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2007. Clemit, Pamela. The Godwinian Novel: The Rational Fictions of Godwin, Brockden Brown, Mary Shelley. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1993. ———. “Philosophical Anarchism in the Schoolroom: William Godwin’s Juvenile Library, 1805–25.” Biblion: The Bulletin of the New York Public Library 9, nos. 1–2:44–70 (fall 2000–spring 2001). Dumas, D. Gilbert. “Things as They Were: The Original Ending of Caleb Williams.” Studies in English Literature, 1500–1900 6, no. 3:575–597 (summer 1966). Franta, Andrew. “Godwin’s Handshake.” PMLA: Publications of the Modern Language Association of America 122:3 (May 2007) 696-710. Graham, Kenneth W. William Godwin Reviewed: A Reception History, 1783–1834. New York: AMS Press, 2001. Handwerk, Gary. “Mapping Misogyny: Godwin’s Fleetwood and the Staging of Rousseauvian Education.” Studies in Romanticism 41, no. 3:375–398 (fall 2002). Kelly, Gary. The English Jacobin Novel, 1780–1805. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1976. Locke, Don. A Fantasy of Reason: The Life and Thought of William Godwin. London: Routledge, 1980. Marshall, Peter H. William Godwin. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1984.

ADDITIONAL WORKS Posthumous Works of the Author of “A Vindication of the Rights of Woman.” London: J. Johnson, 1798. (Editor.) Mylius’ School Dictionary of the English Language: To Which Is Prefixed a New Guide to the English Tongue by Edward Baldwin. London: M. J. Godwin, 1809. (Written as Edward Baldwin.) Outlines of English Grammar, Partly Abridged from Mr. Hazlitt’s New and Improved Grammar of the English Tongue. London: M. J. Godwin, 1810. (Editor, as Edward Baldwin.) The Elopement of Percy Bysshe Shelley and Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin, as Narrated by William Godwin. Edited by H. Buxton Forman. London: Bibliophile Society, 1911.

Monsam, Angela. “Biography as Autopsy in William Godwin’s Memoirs of the Author of ‘A Vindication of the Rights of Woman.’” Eighteenth-Century Fiction 21:1 (fall 2008) 109–130. St. Clair, William. The Godwins and the Shelleys: The Biography of a Family. New York: Norton, 1989.

MODERN EDITIONS Collected Novels and Memoirs of William Godwin. 8 vols. Edited by Mark Philp. London: Pickering and Chatto,

131

NICK HORNBY (1957—)

Paul Sullivan THE 1990S WERE Nick Hornby’s decade. In eight years the English writer came from total obscurity to become the voice of a generation of men in England and America. Often called the creator of “lad lit,” he has been imitated but never equaled. His subject matter—emotionally immature thirtysomething men who fear relationships, traditional employment, and all manner of responsibilities historically associated with adulthood—may seem facile on the surface. Worse, his books have prompted fans and critics alike to equate the subjects of his novels with his own life. Yet Hornby’s work is deeper than that. If he were the lad he wrote about, he hardly would have the perspective to see that life for what it is—a shield to ward off the onset of adult responsibility and, by extension, the slow slide into the grave.

excessive, and he possesses the perspective to see how detrimental it is to the rest of his life. Yet he can no more let go of this borderline acceptable hobby than he could love one child more than another. Following Fever Pitch, he wrote one blazingly funny novel after another. High Fidelity, his first (1995), examined male stasis through a record store proprietor whose penchant for listmaking shows how deeply knowledgeable he is about music and how equally baffled he is by women and relationships. In About a Boy (1998), he tells the story of an emotionally stilted man who has created “an island life” for himself, free of responsibility, attachments, even employment, with the tale unfolding through the eyes of a boy whose single mother is perpetually depressed. By the end of the decade Hornby used his celebrity to edit a collection of short stories, proceeds from which were to benefit a school for autistic children he founded in 1997 after his first son, Danny, had been born with the disease a few years earlier. In doing so, he not only drew attention and resources to a cause he believed in but also capped a whirlwind decade. Before Fever Pitch was published when he was thirty-five, he worked as a greeter, guiding Korean executives around London while struggling to get his journalism published. By 2000 he was a leading voice in a generation of British writers and a budding international literary star.

Hornby is to “lad lit” what some wits have said Jane Austen, the nineteenth-century author of Emma and Pride and Prejudice, is to “chick lit,” a more popular, lucrative, and imitated counterpart to the lads. She mined the social mores of her time and turned them into tales of women and men struggling to understand and, in some cases, to best each other, and she found a way to connect across generations and to reach far beyond her native England. Likewise Hornby has mined a vein of manhood at the end of the twentieth century with humor, not despair. The picture that emerges is not always flattering, even when he turns a mirror on himself. In his breakthrough memoir Fever Pitch (1992), he gives a warts-and-all portrayal of a soccerobsessed fan, one moment wondering how important a match would have to be for him to miss the birth of his own child and the next excoriating himself for such a deplorable notion. He knows his love of soccer—a sport the British call “football”—of one team in particular, is

With the turn of the century, Hornby did not let up. How to Be Good (2001) took what he had done with stunted men and added a female perspective. The novel pokes fun at the pieties of a woman doctor who believes she is a good person by dint of her profession if not her actions, and her husband, an angry man going through a cultlike conversion to become a better

133

NICK HORNBY person. It shows the broadening of Hornby’s palette as he freely mocks the upper middle-class people around whom he found himself. A real stylistic turning point came with his next novel, A Long Way Down (2005), in which he uses an ensemble cast—four disparate people coming together coincidentally to commit suicide on New Year’s Eve by jumping off the same building—to examine something as depressing and disruptive as suicide through the lens of dark humor. He continued to go down new avenues with Slam, a young adult novel published in 2007, which applies his worldview to a fifteen-year-old boy about to become a father, and with writing a screen adaptation of a British journalist’s memoir about being conned as a young girl.

had different expectations. She came from a working-class family in London and had settled into life as a secretary. Orphaned as a boy, he had grown up impoverished in Dorset, on the south coast of England, but had won a scholarship for poor boys to attend an elite public school. By nature, the man was a striver. “My dad grew up poorer than she did, but at the end of the 1950s and the beginning of the 1960s he started to motor along and more or less changed class,” Hornby said in the interview. “My mom went along on that ride and got stranded halfway through.” She was stranded in the sense that she was divorced from Hornby’s father in 1968, when the boy was eleven years old. His father moved forward, advancing in the ranks at Mobil before becoming the head of Rank Xerox, the British subsidiary of the international copy machine company. Hornby’s father moved to France after he divorced and joined up with a second family, one that he had started unbeknownst to anyone in the first one. Hornby’s mother remained a secretary and took on the added role of single mother of two children at a time and in a place where divorce was neither understood nor accepted.

Yet, however hip Hornby became among fellow writers and fans, in an interview conducted for this essay on September 23, 2008, he thanked a decidedly traditional influence for his manner of storytelling: John Steinbeck’s Of Mice and Men. “It’s about the characters and the situations they find themselves in,” he said. “It started me thinking about books in a more immediate way.”

CHILDHOOD

This is where, twenty-four years later, Hornby would begin his breakthrough book, Fever Pitch. “My parents were separated by 1968. My father had met someone else and moved out, and I lived with my mother and my sister in a small detached house in the Home Counties,” he writes in a chapter dated September 14, 1968. “This state of affairs was unremarkable enough in itself (although I cannot recall anyone else in my class with an absent parent—the sixties took seven or eight years to travel the twenty-odd miles down the M4 from London), but the break-up had wounded all four of us in various ways, as breakups are wont to do” (pp. 15–16). His father’s departure gave Hornby competing backgrounds— son of well-to-do international businessman versus son of poor suburban secretary—and he chose the humbler of the two. “I didn’t feel that my dad’s way of life had very much to do with me,” Hornby said in the interview. “I was brought up by my mom, and that’s where I lived. I had these exotic holidays with him.”

Hornby grew up in Maidenhead, a working-class town west of London, the type of town in the shadows of the capital that children either dreamed of fleeing forever or accepted as their limited fate. As a child he embraced it as tightly as he could—particularly through soccer—but eventually he found himself farther away from Maidenhead metaphorically, if not geographically, than even the dreamiest child could have imagined. Born in Redhill, Surrey, on April 17, 1957, Nicholas Peter John Hornby was the first child of Derek Peter Hornby and Margaret Audrey Withers. Two years later, his sister Gillian arrived. In the beginning, his parents’ lives were ordinary. His mother, born in 1925, met his father, seven years her junior, at work. She was a secretary, and he, fresh from public school, was the office boy. It was his first job. They married in 1953. While neither had much money, they

134

NICK HORNBY After his parents divorced, Hornby saw his father a half dozen times a year, usually only when he had a business reason for coming to England. As he described it, he was living in “an all female household” and looking for a connection to more masculine pursuits. It is clear that he felt greater empathy for his mother than for his father. “She was a single mother, from a working-class family, and she was confused by various things,” he said. “She wanted us to do well at school, but she was a working mom, and she was trying to keep her head above water.” So began his interest in English football— soccer—specifically Arsenal, a rough team that played thirty miles from his home. His father had taken him to his first game in 1969, but his obsession with Arsenal was something he developed on his own. “I think the masculinity of it was incredibly important to me,” he said. “At the time it was pretty much something only men did and most of them were older than me.” His mother supported his interest and allowed him to start going to Saturday afternoon games on his own at thirteen or fourteen. Getting there involved taking a train some thirty miles into London and then crossing the city on the subway. “In the 1970s it was absolutely terrifying,” Hornby said. “You had to negotiate fans of other clubs along the way. You couldn’t wear a scarf or a shirt or carry a program in case you revealed yourself. I didn’t confess to being scared. I didn’t confess to how dangerous it was.” A few years later, he started venturing even farther to attend away games. For Hornby this was a way to define himself, to find a substitute for his absent father in the crowds. Among the fans, he tried to be what he was not but wanted to be: a tough-talking, hardnosed ruffian, the archetypal British soccer fan who has tarnished the country’s image within the game. “I wanted to be a hooligan,” he said. “But I didn’t have it in me. I wasn’t the right size. I didn’t have the right mind-set.” Yet he imbibed the energy of the crowd: “There’s an enormous feeling of power traveling through a town as a pack.” Remarkably, the two halves of his personality coexisted productively. He possessed the

sophistication and conceptual thinking that one would expect from the son of a peer—his father was knighted Sir Derek in 1990—but he wore his pedigree and knowledge lightly, as one would expect of someone who never wanted to appear affected among his small-town fellow citizens. As a boy, he put on a tough-guy pose, among other stunts dropping “h’s” when he spoke in order to seem more like the working-class rowdy he was in his mind (while his sister went the other way, developing an upper-class accent). But for all his faux hooligan behavior and the time he spent memorizing every shred of information about Arsenal, Hornby was admitted to Cambridge University in 1977. “I applied to Cambridge University from the right place, at the right time,” he writes in Fever Pitch, characteristically making light of his success. “The university was actively looking for students who had been educated through the state system, and even my poor A-level results, my half-baked answers to the entrance examination and my hopelessly tongue-tied interview did not prevent me from being granted admission” (pp. 95–96). At the time, admission was almost a disappointment for him. He had wanted his persona to gain him acceptance among the toughest denizens of Highbury, where Arsenal played, not admission to one of the world’s most prestigious universities. Yet going to Cambridge was critical to the development of his hybrid sensibility: He realized he was equally conversant among the rabid soccer fans he loved on Saturdays and the English students he fell in with at college. He could not describe the thrills and agonies of fandom—a thread that runs to some extent through all of his books—with such firsthand expertise nor write about it with such subtle authority and understanding if he did not have a place in both worlds. “At Cambridge I could have reinvented myself if I had been smart enough; I could have shed the little boy whose Arsenal fixation had helped him through a tricky patch in his childhood and early teens, and become somebody else completely, a swaggeringly confident and ambitious young man sure of his route through the

135

NICK HORNBY world. But I didn’t,” he writes in Fever Pitch. “In truth I was scared of the place, and football, my childhood comforter, my security blanket, was a way of coping with it all” (pp. 99–100). And “coping” is the best word for his time at Cambridge. He was not a star student—“I attended one lecture in my entire first year” (p. 100)—nor was he involved in the usual pursuits of someone with literary aspirations. He did not work for the student newspaper or any of the literary magazines. He went to films and listened to music. He drank beer. He made friends and dated. He played club-level soccer. No longer close enough to attend home games of his beloved Arsenal, he became interested in the lower-level Cambridge team. In the end, he passed through college without making a mark, his happiest moment being when Arsenal won a major tournament. In May 1979, Hornby got his “mediocre degree without undue alarm,” as he says in Fever Pitch. “I was twenty-two, and the future suddenly looked blank and scary” (p. 116).

After two years he gave up teaching and switched his focus to writing television scripts, having no previous experience with drama. He wrote three, and they were sufficient for a good agent to agree to represent him, though none were produced. The first one was about teaching, the second was a romantic comedy, and the third was about fans of the Beatles. This last is unsurprising, as he had long harbored a desire to be a pop music critic, but he was afraid to attempt to get a job doing it. In the mid-1980s Britain, music critics were larger than life, often overshadowing the bands they critiqued. So, he did not even bother to try. Stasis was setting in. In 1988, at age thirty-one, Hornby was offered a part-time job teaching English to executives at Samsung, a Korean electronics company that was then expanding into the United Kingdom. It was a turning point in his writing, though it hardly seemed that way at first. “I got the job through the person who is now my psychoanalyst,” Hornby said in the interview. “At the time he was the principal of the language school where I was teaching. He told me this Korean company needed a Saturday morning English teacher. It killed me. I was out late Friday, played [soccer] Saturday morning, and watched it Saturday afternoon. It started at eight in the morning and went for two hours but it was good money.”

FALSE STARTS AND ODD JOBS

After he graduated from Cambridge, Hornby the writer labored as much in indolence as in obscurity. He admitted that out in the world he had no ambition until he was twenty-six or twenty-seven. He held a string of jobs typical of someone who was lost. He tended bar. Then he got a teaching certificate in the hope of using his English degree. This was something he realized he had no aptitude for whatsoever. In Fever Pitch, he lays out the case against himself as a teacher hilariously, but his failure comes back to an admission of his own immaturity. When in his second year of teaching one of his students scoffed at his credentials as a fan of Arsenal, he unleashed a nerdish barrage of trivia to prove the student wrong. “On and on I went; the boy sat there, the questions bouncing off the top of his head like snowballs, while the rest of the class watched in bemused silence,” he says in Fever Pitch (p. 139). He made his point and won the boy’s respect—at least for his knowledge of soccer. But the incident left him shaken: What kind of teacher does that? He concluded: one who was deeply immature.

It turned out that the Samsung executives were even more preoccupied. Setting up the English subsidiary was so full of complications that come Saturday morning they were too exhausted to study English. So they offered Hornby a part-time job that entailed coming to their offices every afternoon under the guise of teaching them English in free moments. What actually happened was more interesting and diverse. “The first thing they asked me was to find the plan for Hampton Court Gardens [King Henry VIII’s favorite palace], because they were trying to recreate them in Seoul,” he said. “Their chairman developed an obsession with Jonathan Swift, and I had to write an essay about him. They had an obsession with pedigreed dogs.” At one point they asked him to buy a horse farm. “They said, ‘Today you have to buy equestrian

136

NICK HORNBY center’ at 2:15. At four p.m. they asked how I was coming along,” he recalled. “I had to teach them what a can’t-do society England was. The problem was they had an enormous amount of power and money and didn’t know what to do with it.” Yet knowing he would have to work four hours every afternoon focused his writing. He developed discipline to write every morning before going to Samsung. And in 1991, it paid off. He received a modest advance of twelve thousand pounds for what became Fever Pitch and quit. At the same time, his efforts in journalism were beginning to be published. “I thought with a bit of journalism I could make it last a year or eighteen months,” he said. “I was pretty sure I’d have to go back into some sort of work after that. I thought I could do some freelance.” Instead, he wrote an international bestseller that made him the hot new British writer—at age thirty-five.

Arsenal games may seem innocuous. But it is the same compulsion to belong that powers political parties and businesses, boosters and denigrators, clubs of the civic-minded and clans of haters. What he is trying most to do through his obsessive recall of Arsenal’s victories, defeats, and draws is get to the heart of what it means to be obsessed. In his almost excruciating recall of over a hundred matches since childhood, he finds the universality of all obsessions: the desire to belong to something greater than oneself. And he makes clear that absolutely everything in his life is connected to soccer in one way or another. He and his father struggle to relate to each other after the divorce. They spend many winter weekdays with nowhere to go and nothing to do. Then his father takes him to an Arsenal soccer match. That is the connection Hornby was yearning for, and, with his father in France, going to those games by himself comes to mean even more. Likewise what he remembers most about the first time his stepmother—referred to as “the Enemy”—goes to a game with them, in August 1972, is how well Arsensal plays, how team members look more like the great Dutch national team than the feckless strivers he is used to seeing. He is incredulous at its 5-2 win over a superior team. “I was sitting with the Enemy, Arsenal thought they were Holland, and if I had looked carefully, I would surely have seen pigs floating serenely over the Clock End,” he says in Fever Pitch (p. 69). (Ironically, watching Arsenal a decade later was what brought Hornby close to his stepbrother.) Later he dismisses all of the rites of passage that boys go through, except one:

FEVER PITCH

Every time Hornby saw his therapist she asked him how his weekend had been. And every time he replied with the score of the Arsenal match the previous Saturday. When she finally called him on this, asking him why he repeatedly made the same bad joke, he said he had not realized, consciously at least, that he was doing it. But with that the idea was born for his memoir on soccer, fandom, and flailing through life. Fever Pitch, published in 1992, is an obsessive rant about the joys and indignities of being a true soccer fan. Hornby plays the intelligent skeptic who has a literary eye toward the crucial detail (though his exhaustive recitation of soccer matches strains the reader’s patience at times). Soccer could have been replaced with football or baseball and the American fan would have recognized himself, or cricket and the Indian reader would have seen himself as Hornby. It is Hornby’s ability to plumb the depths of what it means to be the truest, most devoted fan that carries the book and gives it such tremendous scope. His desire to belong to something so ultimately trivial as the group of men who go obsessively to

All the things that were supposed to change me— first kiss, loss of virginity, first fight, first drink, first drugs—just seemed to happen; there was no will involved, and certainly no painful decision-making process.ѧ Walking through the North Bank turnstile was the only time I can remember consciously grasping a nettle until I was in my mid-twenties. (p. 74)

While he is speaking of his specific obsession with soccer, the art in what he is doing comes from combining the high and the low, of having perspective on how completely his siding with

137

NICK HORNBY Hornby is so amusing throughout—the light tone that belies his serious subject has knocked him out of contention for most literary prizes— that it is easy to forget that the genesis of this book, the whole reason he started going religiously to Arsenal games, was that his parents divorced. Yet that painful connection is one thing Fever Pitch shies away from; it is not a memoir about how divorce affected his childhood. The psychology and sociology in it are directed at the game of soccer and its fans, not a lonely boy in his mother’s house. Any mention of his tough childhood is handled in a light, if not dismissive way. His most poignant discussion of himself comes in an April 1987 entry when the depression he suffered for most of the decade breaks:

Arsenal dominates his life and yet still being an unapologetic fan. His memoir may be conflated in parts, but it is not a pose. “This sense of belonging is crucial to an understanding of why people travel to the meaningless game in Plymouth on a Wednesday night, and without it football would fail as a business,” he writes. “But where does it end?” (p. 64). He understood his limitations. His allconsuming fascination with soccer meant he gained little from studying at Cambridge University beyond an interest in the local soccer team. That was fine by him. He was not a sot. He was properly, if belatedly, horrified by the infamous European Cup final in 1985, when thirty-eight fans, mostly from the Italian team Juventus, were crushed to death by rioting Liverpool supporters. “I should have turned the TV off, told everyone to go home, made a unilateral decision that football no longer mattered.ѧ But everyone I know ѧ stuck with it.ѧ I like to think I have an answer for most irrationalities connected with football, but this one seems to defy all explanation” (p. 157).

Inevitably part of me wishes that it had been something else that effected the cure—the love of a good woman, or a minor literary triumph, or a transcendent realisation during something like Live Aid that my life was blessed and worth living— something real and meaningful. It embarrasses me to confess that a decade-long downer lifted because Arsenal won at Spurs in the Littlewoods Cup [a lesser championship title], and I have often tried to work out why it happened like this. (p. 181)

To his credit, he does not strain to make the hackneyed claim that the game played on the field is a metaphor for life, that the players are doing more than playing a child’s game for big money. He is too shrewd for that. His metaphor is the rabbit hole, because, like Alice in Wonderland, he gets sucked into a world that is as different from his mother’s modest home as he could imagine. Through the looking glass, he trades an average childhood in a nondescript town for the screaming, beery, at times manic energy of the soccer stadium. In obsession he becomes a man. Even toward the end of the book, when his dream of being a published writer is about to come true, he stays firmly, humorously true to himself. “The publishers of this book can’t seriously expect me to write about this kind of neurosis and then ask me to miss a few games to help them publicise it,” he writes. “‘I’m mad, remember?’ I will tell them. ‘That’s what this whole thing is about! No way I can do a reading in Waterstone’s on a Wednesday night!’ And so I survive a little longer” (p. 216).

What he worked out was that he simply stopped feeling unlucky when Arsenal won. Not long after that he started working for Samsung and became a more disciplined writer. “It never occurred to me to go into [the struggles of] those years too deeply. I thought that would be an extremely uninteresting thing to write about,” he said in the interview. “Concentrating on not being successful as a writer and other various failures would lead up blind alleys I didn’t want to go up.” He added by way of explaining the sheer number of games he relayed: “I’ve been to a lot of football matches and didn’t write about all of them. The ones I wrote about were self-selective.” That is the book’s only fault, particularly for readers who are not soccer fans. He may have selected only what he deemed the important games, but it does not feel that way. He makes his point early about obsession and fleshes it out almost too fully. Even though Fever Pitch is his first book, Hornby’s style is clear: the mix of wise com-

138

NICK HORNBY mentary about the often unwise male. His best subject will be the man-child, which he explores seriously, wittily, but also compassionately. “I found a bit of paper the other day with my only notes for the book, and it was a list of games,” he said in the interview. From that scrap came a book that connected with England and then the world on a visceral, almost sociological level.

twentieth century could find recognizable. Who has not thought about ex-flames and wondered what they were doing or how life with them would have been different? Add into the story Rob’s two friends—Dick, a shy record geek, and Barry, a hypercritical self-anointed music expert—and Hornby has a character-driven piece of literature that works on two very different levels: It amuses with its clever, quick story, and it enlightens with its commentary on love and relationships. Hornby is focused on the anomie of single, urban living, and he strips away its patina of glamour to reveal the struggles to be independent and true to what one wants while trying to find respite from natural human loneliness. For Rob, his music store is the essence of his struggle in North London; it is a character in the novel as much as any of Hornby’s flesh-and-blood creations. It is what gets him up in the morning—even though he purposely opened it in a place where no one walks by. But it is also what keeps him down. It is a life vest and a dead albatross. The lists he makes through his days at the shop allow him to feel that he is progressing in life. But he does not see how insignificant the lists are or how they have no power to help him with his real problems. High Fidelity was named a New York Times notable book of the year, but a decade following its publication, it became memorable for spawning a genre. It has been given the dubious distinction of being the first “lad lit” book, which made Hornby the patriarch of a lifeless crop of novels. In Hornby’s writing, as opposed to his imitators, there is much more than sex covering up loneliness and irresponsibility masking freedom. Hornby writes about a man adrift in a complex and competitive world. Rob often comes across as a man-child, and his friends seem like buffoons. But these are their shields.

HIGH FIDELITY

Fever Pitch was the book that pulled Hornby out of obscurity, but High Fidelity, which followed three years later, was the one that earned him a wider audience and also showed he was a serious literary talent. The story follows Rob Fleming, a record shop owner, as he tries to figure out why he has so little luck in love. To understand this— and most things that he considers important— Rob, thirty-five and underemployed, makes lists: top five most memorable breakups, top five desert island discs, top five records that let you feel nothing at all, top five dream jobs. List-making is a constant throughout High Fidelity, and it became associated with Hornby, linked more with him as a person than to his fictional creation. Through these lists, most importantly as Rob tries to determine what went wrong with his top five failed relationships, High Fidelity hearkens back to the major theme expressed in the title of Thomas Wolfe’s You Can’t Go Home Again. Rob finds that revisiting two decades of past relationships—actually going out and finding the exgirlfriends—is disastrously depressing. While this trip down heartbreak lane causes him to question his own decision making—how could he have dated that girl?—it affords him some clarity: There were valid reasons the relationships did not work out, even the one with Charlie Nicholson, his ne plus ultra of heartbreaking girlfriends. When he goes to a party she hosts, her spell over him dissolves. She is no longer the exotic beauty he felt inferior to for years; she is a vacuous know-it-all. Yet what he needs to resolve most is why his recent girlfriend, the smart, sexy, and very tolerant Laura, left him, and an answer is not so quickly forthcoming. In his first novel, Hornby presents a scenario that any urban man or woman at the end of the

The book’s breeziness, the very quality that makes it widely appealing and that helped it to reach the audience of general readers Hornby aims for, hides its brilliance—and has hurt its critical reception. This proto–lad lit novel provides a universal look at urban mating at the end of the twentieth century. That it is set in London does not reduce it; the setting could be

139

NICK HORNBY any global city. In fact, in the film, the location is moved to Chicago, but the story—which Hornby said sounded like the lead actor, John Cusack, was simply reading from his book—is just as powerful. Like Jane Austen, Hornby mines such a specific time and place that High Fidelity speaks to a set of people who live in similar ways in spite of national boundaries and cultural differences: Urban man is at heart the same whither in the world he may dwell.

epiphany. It seems like a small step, but it is what finally moves Rob forward in life.

ABOUT A BOY

Having the gumption to do something, anything at all, is nowhere more evident than in About a Boy (1998). The typical Hornby male lead, Will Freeman, a man well into his thirties, does absolutely nothing and by all outward appearances seems happy. His father wrote a treacly Christmas carol, and the royalties from it give Will the money to fund a chic lifestyle. He has a nice apartment, a sleek car, all the gadgets an aging urban bachelor could want, and no shortage of women. That he does not have a job is no problem. On paper it is an enviable, stress-free life. At the other end is Marcus, a twelve-year-old boy whose life is all stress. He has to defend himself at school, as much for the outfits his clueless hippy mother puts on him as for his general weirdness. At home he has to try to support his mom, now four years into her divorce and flailing at being a single parent. She cries during the day, and he cannot figure out a way to cheer her up. In effect, he is the adult in their apartment, and trying to make her happy and keep her from attempting suicide is the paramount concern in his young, troubled life. With adults seemingly at opposite ends of fortune and despair—one who has everything he needs and does nothing with it, the other who has nothing and cannot find her way out of her situation—Marcus is Hornby’s man of action, the mature fulcrum of the story. That Will comes around in the end is preordained: When characters start so far apart in fiction, they usually move to the middle. In this way the book feels too schematic at times: The older, immature man realizes the error of his ways, while the boy gets to slough off some responsibility and be young. Yet Hornby keeps the novel focused, if just on the edge of soppiness, and it remains enjoyable. Hornby’s hope that critics will not seek autobiographical connections in his fiction is understandable. He is reticent regarding his

Yet its accessibility and popularity caused some critics to devalue Hornby’s creative accomplishment. They read the characters and stories in High Fidelity as cribbing from his autobiography. They compared the substance, not just the style, to Fever Pitch, which is a mistake. In the interview, Hornby said, It’s because the books are all conversational. There’s an intimacy of tone that makes it sound like it’s the author’s voice. I tell people it’s not autobiographical at all. That confuses three-quarters of the people, and there’s the other quarter that doesn’t believe me and says it’s me.ѧ In that character you can see the connection between Rob and the guy who wrote Fever Pitch. But in memoir you have the benefit of hindsight; you’re attempting to use everything at your disposal to be acute. In fiction, you have to deny the character hindsight. He can’t see it, and he can’t see his way out of it.

In other words, if this had been Hornby’s life and he had really been Rob, chances are he would not have had the perspective to write Rob’s character so convincingly and fluidly. Where there is a legitimate similarity in his memoir and first novel is in how High Fidelity fleshes out something Hornby realized only through years of soccer matches: the need to be involved in something greater than oneself if a person is going to achieve happiness and fulfillment. In his memoir Hornby notes toward the end that in addition to his soccer fandom he had played the game as well. He does not intimate that he was particularly good at the sport, just that he understands it and is not critiquing the pros without firsthand knowledge. In the case of Rob in High Fidelity, getting involved by producing a record, instead of criticizing what others have recorded, brings his

140

NICK HORNBY mother and father, who is a well-known business leader in Britain. He creates worlds from his experience that are richer and more amusing than his own soccer-obsessed early years. Yet he subscribes here wholeheartedly to the dictum that one should write what one knows. In About a Boy, he writes fluidly about two areas he knew well himself: the loneliness of a fatherless child and the cool comfort of being a bachelor with extra money to indulge his childlike whims. Hornby is attuned to the awkwardness and indignities that divorce places on children. He has written how his rooting for Arsenal, a team 30 miles from his home, made him an object of ridicule throughout his childhood, but who else was he supposed to root for? That was the team his father took him to see. Although Marcus’s problems are different—the boy admits to himself that he is odd—the punishment his peers mete out is what many children do to those who deviate from accepted behavior. Equally, Hornby is comfortable with the joys of consumer electronics, of the hiss, crunch, and whiz of the newest stainless-steel espresso maker. Relishing conspicuous consumption, not to mention using it to define who you are, as Will does, is ultimately empty, a sucker’s game. When will it stop? But that misses the point in a way Hornby does not: It can also be a quick hit of satisfaction and pride, even if it is not deeply rewarding.

apt acronym SPAT) fails to secure him the desperate single mother he dreams of bedding, he finds Marcus following him around. Marcus wants Will to date his mother—something that would never happen and does not here—and comes to his apartment after school to advance his plan. Will has nothing to do, really, so he lets him in. The story hearkens back to Hornby’s model book: Steinbeck’s Of Mice and Men. With Will as the sweet but stunted Lenny, and Marcus as the small but shrewd George, the story treads a well-worn path. It is clear from the start that Will will teach Marcus to fit in and be cooler, while Marcus will show Will how to care about something or someone beyond himself. That is where the middle ground lies. One man did not have to work because his father wrote a Christmas carol that haunted its creator as it enriched him; the other started working at age eight in the absence of a father to save his mother from herself. Superficiality and earnestness bring them together. Yet, if there is one of Hornby’s books that met with tepid critical reception, if not outright backlash, it was About a Boy. The New York Times called it “humorous fiction with a real heart,” while the New Yorker commended Hornby as “the maestro of the male confessional.” Rousing reviews these were not. Even People magazine was lukewarm—“an amusing male-bonding theme.” This was the time when lad lit was taking hold and critics were looking for someone to blame, and critics who wanted to cite lad lit for devaluing literary culture had an easy example to point to.

As with his study of soccer, Hornby intrinsically understands the plights of Marcus and Will, and that gives him the ability to enliven their characters with telling details that lift the two of them—perilously close to being stock characters—above banality. He is less effective in animating Marcus’s mother; she becomes a type: the well-meaning but hapless ex-hippy who at thirty-eight is only now cottoning on to how the world works. Not only is everyone not a vegetarian, but mothers who kiss their kids at school and shout their love for them across the playground are bound to do them more harm than good.

STORIES FOR CHARITY

The other component of the backlash against Hornby was his growing fame. High Fidelity is a fine example of contemporary storytelling, the novel that will most likely survive him. But what followed it cast a shadow on Hornby’s skills as a writer: In the context of About a Boy, was High Fidelity original and groundbreaking, or was it just a cute story? Hornby said that he did not care what critics thought about him—one of the oldest defenses writers have against harsh

Where Will and Marcus come together is hilarious, if again on the line between sentimentality and serendipity. After Will’s attempt to infiltrate Single Parents Alone Together (with the

141

NICK HORNBY reviews. But then he walked the walk. He did his own thing once again. In 2000 he pulled together Speaking with the Angel, a testament to the high regard contemporary British and American writers had for Hornby. In eight years he had gone from being completely unknown, a thirtysomething who wrote in the morning and tried to buy horse farms on behalf of Samsung in the evening, to being a defining voice in contemporary British literature. To raise money for TreeHouse, the school he founded for autistic children such as his son Danny, who was born to him and Virginia Bovell on September 26, 1993, and diagnosed with autism two years later, he solicited short stories from twelve wellknown British and American writers—Melissa Bank, Roddy Doyle, Dave Eggers, Patrick Marber, Zadie Smith, Irvine Welsh, and others.

fortunate and simply wants to help, if he can. Yet the story he wrote for the collection, “NippleJesus,” heavily dialogue-based, took him in a different direction artistically, and he credited it for leading directly to his next novel, How to Be Good.

HOW TO BE GOOD

How to Be Good (2001) builds on the satire that Hornby had laced throughout his earlier fiction and blows it up into a work that pokes a stick in the eyes of well-meaning, upper middle-class liberals—of which Hornby had by then become a full-fledged member. (Between his best-selling novels and their popular film adaptations, he had made millions of pounds.) The key to good satire is to push the descriptions, characters, and actions to the brink of believability without being cynical or snarky. He accomplished this highwire act in the failing marriage of Katie Carr, a doctor who by dint of her profession considers herself a good person, and her husband David Carr, who at first writes a bitterly sarcastic column called the “Angriest Man in Holloway” for the local paper but then connects with a guru who changes his worldview: no more flashing wealth around; time to give it all away. It is an ingenious setup, and without hitting a false note Hornby takes his two characters through an entire reevaluation of how they got to where they are after twenty-four years of marriage and two children. How to Be Good is the first time Hornby lets one of his woman characters narrate a story, albeit a woman with some of the same selflacerating ticks as her male counterparts in his earlier novels. The Carrs’ choice to resolve their marital problems—she, not he, has an affair; and he, not she, finds God (in the guise of a new age DJ)—involves a deft reversal of gender stereotypes. Again Hornby has taken out his looking glass to make black white and up down. The guru seems, at first blush, to have a ripped-fromthe-headlines quality, but the moment of epiphany in Hornby’s hands resonates back to the Greeks. An unhappy couple, fearful of being introspec-

Hornby writes in the introduction that his inspiration had been Bono, the lead singer of the Irish rock-and-roll band U2. In an interview, the internationally famous rock star had said he was happy to use his celebrity to raise a hundred billion dollars to reduce the debt that third world countries owed to the rest of the world. “The interview brought me up short,” Hornby says with typical self-effacement. “I suspect that it would be considerably harder for me to open the door to the Oval Office than it was for him, but even so ѧ” (p. xi). His cause was more personal; he wanted to help a charity unobtrusively, by asking a dozen of his writer friends to contribute original stories to a book and then donate the proceeds to charity. He nearly apologizes to the reader, who bought “a book that you wanted to read, a book containing a dozen or so new stories by some of your favorite authors, and your donation was, I hope, incidental” (p. xii). In his own way, though, Hornby was a millennial phenomenon, a literary novelist with a broad, rock-star-like following. And in the case of Speaking with the Angel, he used his celebrity to further a cause dear to him, helping autistic children. Hornby hoped the proceeds from the book would pay for parents without the financial means to send their autistic children to TreeHouse, the charitable nature of which he plays down throughout the introduction: He has been

142

NICK HORNBY tive and honest, looks beyond their relationship for answers—only to come full circle in the end. Despite seven years of marriage that ended in his own divorce, Hornby never gave any indication that he was on anything other than friendly terms with his ex-wife, yet even with the wound of that divorce still raw for him, his writing never comes across as bitter in How to Be Good. The sad subject of Katie and David’s life is rendered with a keen eye for the absurd, and its social commentary is cutting and dead on. Through it he not only makes the obviously serious point of divorce’s impact on kids but skewers upper middle-class pretensions and foibles.

university had been dutiful and boring. I couldn’t get any pleasure from it.” Homing in on the pleasure principal paid off for Hornby. He was long-listed for the Booker Prize for How to Be Good, and he won the W. H. Smith Book Award, which is voted on by British readers, not chosen by critics. And at the end of that year, his second son, Lowell, was born, on November 23, to him and the film producer Amanda Possey, who became his second wife when they married in 2006, following the birth of another son, Jesse, on May 27, 2004.

One of the lines that sets up the tone of the book comes early, when Katie, the narrator, is mulling how she had just asked her husband for a divorce on her cell phone. “Listen: I’m not a bad person. I’m a doctor. One of the reasons I wanted to become a doctor was that I thought it would be a good—as in Good, rather than exciting or well-paid or glamorous—thing to do. I liked how it sounded” (p. 8). This is Hornby at his best, turning on the educated bourgeoisie the same eye he had a decade earlier trained on the soccer fanatic. Her job is to help people: Should she be criticized for having such jaded motivations? Why should we think she is a good person, after she just told her husband over the phone that they should divorce. Yet later Hornby gives her a moment to show how distressed she is by patients who often come to see her even though she and they both know they cannot be helped. “They come in, and sit down, and they look at me, and both of us know it’s hopeless, and I feel guilty and sad and fraudulent” (p. 128). Hornby does not let David off the hook either. His breakdown is a comic romp. He seeks out D.J. GoodNews, an alternative healer, who in no time is living in their house and advising them on how to live better. “It was the reading I did in the eighties that helped me come to that conclusion, that I’d rather write a funny book than a depressing one,” Hornby said in the interview. “I thought Roddy Doyle and Anne Tyler were funny. It made a huge difference to me as a reader. It separated them out. So much of the reading I had done after

A LONG WAY DOWN

With so much recognition and happiness in his life, Hornby did a very Hornbyan thing: He wrote his next novel about four people who decide to jump to their deaths from the same building on New Year’s Eve. Short-listed for the Whitbread Award and the Commonwealth Writers Prize in 2005, A Long Way Down is an ensemble narration in which the four people who thought they could simply commit suicide end up together, justifying their reasons for ending their lives. As Simon Hattenstone noted in a 2005 article on Hornby in the Guardian, each character is part of the author’s persona: “Martin is a C-list celebrity, JJ a failed rock guitarist, Maureen a mother whose life has been blighted because her son is severely disabled, and Jess a wastrel with a successful father.” In many ways, though, A Long Way Down is as funny as any novel about suicide could be, which is to say it is strained at times. Hornby, a proponent of wit over sulking, seems to have gone too far here. How funny, really, can a book about such a depressing subject be? He juices the pathos to an unbelievable extent—four very different people all brought together on New Year’s Eve at a spot called Toppers’ House, because it is highly regarded by suicide jumpers? It is too much. And the book reads like Hornby on autopilot—still funny, still sharp, but lazy in his subject matter. Critically and commercially, though, the book was successful. It seemed that the consensus was mediocre Hornby is still pretty good—and it is.

143

NICK HORNBY High Fidelity (2000) was shot in Chicago, a city that has more of a passing resemblance to parts of Hornby’s North London. And John Cusack, cast so often as the perennial striver, is the perfect Rob. His comic timing and natural awkwardness contributed to making the film a hit and also broadened Hornby’s audience of readers. It is generally considered the best adaptation of a Hornby book. About a Boy was released in 2002 and teed up to be a blockbuster. It starred Hugh Grant, who had risen to fame through the 1990s starring in a variety of romantic comedies, but Grant was himself in this film, and that troubled many critics. More than Firth in the British version of Fever Pitch, Grant seemed off. He was too smooth and well-known to be convincing, and the movie did not do as well as other adaptations. “About a Boy is an underrated adaptation,” Hornby said. “Hugh Grant was different in that movie. He didn’t do the floppy, stuttering thing. He acted a bit more vulnerable. There were hints that he was growing old unhappily.” But Hornby will not criticize any of the adaptations. “I wouldn’t want to talk about anything that didn’t work, because I felt very close to the people involved,” he said. “I can’t look at them objectively.”

FILM ADAPTATIONS

The most common lament bibliophiles have about the screen adaptation of a beloved novel is “It wasn’t as good as the book.” This is not true in Hornby’s case: Film versions of his books highlight the universality of what he is writing about. With Hornby writing the screenplay, Fever Pitch was made into a film in England in 1997. Colin Firth, the leading man, was criticized for being handsome, while Hornby—short, thin, bald, and his defining physical feature being prominent ears—is considered to be less good-looking. But Hornby brushed away this critique as irrelevant. “Film actors are not realistic looking people,” he said. “Unfortunately you can’t find a lead actor who doesn’t look like that. You have to accept as a given that they’re going to be incredibly handsome people.” Eight years later, Fever Pitch was remade in the United States. In this version, which Hornby had little to do with, the Arsenal soccer squad has been replaced with the Boston Red Sox, a baseball team that in 2004, when the film was shot, had not won the World Series in eighty-six years, but went on, incredibly, to win the series that very year. The filmmaker, Twentieth Century Fox, who had understandably figured the losing streak would continue, had to rewrite the fictional ending when the Red Sox miraculously went in real life from almost certain elimination (they were down three games to none in a best-of-seven series) to World Series champions. This remake further illustrates the universality of Hornby’s book. British “football” is as little understood in the United States (even the term itself is misunderstood) as American baseball is grasped in the United Kingdom. Yet the story works perfectly. Superficially, there were parallels. Like Highbury, where Arsenal plays, Fenway Park is a decrepit, barely functioning stadium that seats half the fans other venues hold, and it is so idiosyncratic in its design that it takes home-field advantage to a higher level. Yet it is a shrine to the sport of baseball just as Highbury is to soccer, and its fans cherish memories of its oddities the way Hornby described the terraces, Clock End and North Bank, at Highbury.

COOL GROWS OLD

In the years since Fever Pitch launched Hornby’s career, he has become an elder statesman for cool, quirky, and obsessive writers, and this renown opened a world to him that was unimaginable when he was a dreamy kid. His childhood fantasy, detailed in Fever Pitch, was to be a music critic. He was afraid to attempt this in the early 1980s, fearing he would be rejected from the various magazines for which he dreamed of writing. However, starting in 2000, the success of his books and his reputation from High Fidelity for being deeply knowledgeable about music landed him a job as the pop music critic for the New Yorker. In an odd twist of fate, he had leapfrogged the music critics of the 1980s—now gone, if not forgotten—to be given among the highest-profile platforms for his thoughts on new

144

NICK HORNBY music. If there was an unexpected perk to the fame and respect his books brought him, it was this. He wrote about Steely Dan and Aimee Mann, about Steve Earle and Nick Cave. His most talked about review was a negative one of Radiohead, a beloved band on the intellectualalternative scene. With his occasional columns he was beginning to gain respect in the music world. Then just as quickly he gave up a perch that others would have coveted and clung to for life. “You stopped sounding like yourself,” he said. “There’s a New Yorker voice that you start to get on the seventh edit.” These pieces were collected in Songbook in 2002.

don’t think they will.” He started writing these articles because he missed being a critic, having grown tired of the extensive revisions and editing his pieces went through at the New Yorker. “I wanted to be able to finish something in a week,” he said. “There wasn’t a difference in quality between my New Yorker pieces and my Believer pieces. And I really, really like all of those people at McSweeney’s.” He stopped writing the column in 2008, after five years of doing it, because of other obligations.

Rejecting this respected U.S. literary magazine burnished his credentials with a literary movement spawned by Dave Eggers, author of A Heartbreaking Work of Staggering Genius (2000) and founder of the journals McSweeney’s Quarterly Concern and the Believer. Eggers similarly went from obscurity to fame and wealth with one book, his memoir about raising his brother after his parents died. His friendship with Eggers led Hornby to write for the Believer, a small but influential journal whose main rule is that authors like the books they review. For them Hornby became Rob Fleming from High Fidelity: Hornby began his column with a list of books he bought and a separate list of books he read. The twist, though, was the books were not reviewed; they were the starting point for wide-ranging discussions of life and art. A list that included buying, for example, The Selected Letters of Gustave Flaubert and reading How to Stop Smoking and Stay Stopped for Good was alternately a meditation on the time-consuming nature of parenthood and on new rock bands. He collected these columns into The Polysyllabic Spree (2004), Housekeeping vs. the Dirt (2006), and Shakespeare Wrote for Money (2008). “Polysyllabic Spree” was the name he had given the young writers and editors who surrounded Eggers.

In 2007, Hornby ventured into the realm of the young adult novel. Slam was a Hornbyan undertaking for a market that had not previously read him. The subject is a teenage boy who finds himself on the verge of fatherhood with his much wealthier teenage girlfriend. In many ways, the boy’s struggles are those of any Hornby narrator—in over his head, he needs to figure out a way to stay afloat—but it has specific touches for the young adult market. That year he also wrote the screenplay for An Education, his adaptation of an eight-page essay about an incident in the early life of the respected but acerbic British critic Lynn Barber. Fifteen years after Hornby became famous with Fever Pitch, he was more open than ever to revisiting his past work and exploring new avenues. In December 2006 a musical version of High Fidelity opened on Broadway and ran for thirty-two performances. In November 2007 the city of Vienna gave away a hundred thousand copies of a German translation of Fever Pitch for a citywide reading event. Hornby described these events as “things that have been surreal.” The crowds at the musical’s opening were overwhelming, and what he recalled from the book launch in Vienna was standing on a stage with models sitting inside of two polystyrene pages from his book. Yet Hornby is not resting on his laurels. He continues to test himself as a writer, keeping the potential for failure very much alive. At the end of 2008, he was collaborating with the American singer-songwriter Ben Folds, writing lyrics to be

FAME’S OBLIGATIONS

“That was just to make the point that we don’t read in the way we think we read,” he said of his haphazard columns for the Believer. “Actually the response I’ve had from readers, it’s something they identify with. They spend money on books they don’t read and read books they

145

NICK HORNBY set to Folds’s music. “What makes me happiest is the work opportunities fame has opened up,” Hornby said. “What gets me going is doing the stuff rather than writing about the stuff. I’d rather write a movie than write about a movie. I’d rather write a book than be a book critic.” It’s something few of his characters would ascribe to, but it keeps Hornby’s writing fresh and interesting.

The Polysyllabic Spree. San Francisco: McSweeney’s, 2004; London: Viking, 2006. (Articles published in Believer magazine over the course of fourteen months; published by Viking under the title The Complete Polysyllabic Spree.) Housekeeping vs. the Dirt. San Francisco: McSweeney’s, 2006. (Articles published in Believer magazine between February 2005 and July 2006.) Shakespeare Wrote for Money. San Francisco: McSweeney’s, 2008. (Articles published in Believer magazine between August 2006 and September 2008.)

FILM


AND

THEATER ADAPTATIONS

Fever Pitch. Screenplay by Nick Hornby. Directed by David Evans. Trimark, 1996. High Fidelity. Screenplay by D. V. DeVincentis, John Cusack, Steve Pink, and Scott Rosenberg. Directed by Stephen Frears. Working Title, 2000. About a Boy. Screenplay by Peter Hedges. Directed by Chris Weitz and Paul Weitz. Tribeca Productions, 2002. Fever Pitch. Screenplay by Lowell Ganz and Babaloo Mandel. Directed by Peter Farrelly and Bobby Farrelly. Twentieth Century Fox, 2005. High Fidelity: The Musical. Music by Tom Kitt. Lyrics by Amanda Green. Book by David Lindsay-Abaire. Directed by Walter Bobbie. First Production: New York, Imperial Theater, 2006.

WORKS OF NICK HORNBY FICTION High Fidelity. London: Gollancz, 1995; New York: Riverhead, 1995. About a Boy. London: Gollancz, 1998; New York: Riverhead, 1998. Speaking with the Angel. Edited with an introduction by Hornby. London: Penguin, 2000; New York: Riverhead, 2001. How to Be Good. London: Penguin, 2001; New York: Riverhead, 2001. “Otherwise Pandemonium.” In McSweeney’s Mammoth Treasury of Thrilling Tales. Edited by Michael Chabon and Howard V. Chaykin. New York: Vintage Books, 2003. (Short story.) A Long Way Down. London: Penguin, 2005; New York: Riverhead, 2005. Slam. London: Penguin, 2007; New York, Putnam, 2007.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Barratt, Nick. “Family Detective: Nick Hornby.” Telegraph (UK), January 31, 2008. DeMarchi, Tom. “An Interview with Nick Hornby.” Writer’s Chronicle, February 2003. Espen, Hal. “Too Cool for Words.” New York Times, June 28, 1998. Hattenstone, Simon. “Laughing All the Way to the Cemetery.” Guardian (UK), April 23, 2005. Joyce, Cynthia. “Lit Chat: Nick Hornby.” Salon.com, 1999. Moo, Jessica Murphy. “The Younger Side of Nick Hornby.” Atlantic Magazine, November 2, 2007. “Picks and Pans: Pages.” People, June 22, 1998. Weich, David. “Interview: Nick Hornby’s Funny Folk-Pop.” Powells.com, June 15, 2005.

NONFICTION Contemporary American Fiction. London: Vision, 1992; New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1992. (Literary criticism.) Fever Pitch. New York, Penguin, 1992; London: Gollancz, 1993. (Memoir.) My Favourite Year: A Collection of New Football Writing. Edited by Hornby. London: Witherby, 1993. The Picador Book of Sportswriting. Edited by Hornby and Nick Coleman. London: Picador, 1996. Songbook. San Francisco: McSweeney’s, 2002; New York: Riverhead, 2003; London: Viking, 2003. (Music reviews. Published by Viking under the title 31 Songs.)

INTERVIEW Sullivan, Paul. Interview with Nick Hornby. By telephone. September 23, 2008. (Called “the interview” in the essay.)

146

ELIZABETH INCHBALD (1753—1821)

Marianne Szlyk ELIZABETH INCHBALD WORKED in a variety of genres (novel, drama, translations, criticism, memoirs) during the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries; assessments of her achievements in these genres have fluctuated over the years. Jane Austen selected Inchbald’s Lovers’ Vows (1798) as the play that the young people at Mansfield Park dare to rehearse. The last of Inchbald’s plays, To Marry, or Not to Marry (1805), was performed throughout the nineteenth century in the United States. The New York Times of February 4, 1900, noted (in the column “Notes of the Foreign Stage”) that the American playwright Aimee (Mrs. Oscar) Beringer had recently commended Inchbald’s play The Married Man (1789) when she lectured in London on “The Renaissance of Women Dramatists.” In his introduction to a twentieth-century edition of Inchbald’s 1791 novel A Simple Story, G. L. (Lytton) Strachey maintained the superiority of the novel while decrying her plays as “so bad that it is difficult to believe that they brought her a fortune” (Project Gutenberg EBook, par. 8). William McKee, author of a 1935 dissertation on her novels, contradicted Strachey; he preferred her plays to her novels. Editor J. M. S. Tompkins takes a more diplomatic position in her introduction to a 1967 edition of A Simple Story, noting the strengths that Inchbald brought from her playwriting. In his 1976 study, The English Jacobin Novel, 1780– 1805, Gary Kelly praised her for blending psychological scrutiny and social critique in A Simple Story, and his discussion of her second novel, Nature and Art (1796), encourages readers to see the common ground between her novels and her socially conscious plays, especially Such Things Are (1787) and Next Door Neighbours (1791).

work in different genres. In Masquerade and Civilization, Terry Castle drew attention to A Simple Story’s empowerment of Miss Milner. Mary Anne Schofield, however, links this character with Agnes Primrose, a character in Nature and Art who is fatally betrayed by her lover, and then associates Inchbald’s novels with Mary Wollstonecraft’s A Vindication of the Rights of Woman (1792) as feminist critiques of patriarchy. Other scholars have been more interested in Inchbald’s plays, translations, and criticism. In her 1995 study of female playwrights’ careers in the late eighteenth century, Getting into the Act: Women Playwrights in London, 1776–1829, Ellen Donkin underscores Inchbald’s professionalism. The University of Montreal’s Web site British Women Playwrights Around 1800 has featured a number of articles about Inchbald and her era, and Catherine Burroughs’ anthology Women in British Romantic Theater: Drama, Performance, and Society, 1790–1840, published in 2000, contains three essays that discuss Inchbald’s criticism, one at length, as well as two other essays that focus on her plays. Inchbald’s career is coming full circle now that her plays are being performed once again, mainly by companies recovering the work of early female playwrights. In 2003, New York City’s Juggernaut Theater Company coordinated readings of the plays Such Things Are and Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are (1797). The Minneapolis company Theatre Unbound performed The Widow’s Vow in February 2005 as part of an evening of short plays written by women. The reviewer Matthew A. Everett remarked in his blog that the performance, with an all-female cast and moved to a modern (1950s) setting, was “the most fun of the evening.” During the summer of 2008, the Halcyon Theater of

With the rise of academic feminism, scholars have produced multiple readings of Inchbald’s

147

ELIZABETH INCHBALD Chicago presented a fully staged performance of The Massacre (1792), a tragedy not performed in Inchbald’s lifetime, as part of a ten-play festival of work by female dramatists from various eras. The relatively mainstream venue of Theatre Royal, Bury St. Edmunds, performed Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are in repertoire with Inchbald’s short farce Animal Magnetism (1788) in September 2008.

that would be characterized today as sexual harassment, her theatrical career began with her marriage to Joseph Inchbald, a thirty-eight-yearold actor and a fellow Catholic. He helped her to speak her lines without stuttering as they traveled on foot to the cities where they would perform; one of her first roles was that of Cordelia to her husband’s Lear. Despite (or perhaps because of) their joint struggles in various companies, their marriage was sometimes difficult. As another Inchbald biographer, the theater historian Roger Manvell, observes, both husband and wife often had cause to be jealous. One cause was certainly Joseph Inchbald’s carousing with companions. Another cause may have been Elizabeth Inchbald’s friendship with another fellow actor and Catholic, John Philip Kemble, who was much closer to Inchbald’s age and who shared her love of learning and writing. Kemble encouraged Elizabeth Inchbald in her effort to write a novel, which may have been an early version of A Simple Story. After Joseph Inchbald’s sudden death in 1779, Elizabeth Inchbald never remarried. She continued her friendship with Kemble even after his marriage in 1787.

LIFE

Inchbald’s life has attracted attention from biographers beginning with James Boaden in 1833. They have all had an incomplete view of her life, however, because she destroyed her memoirs—perhaps on the advice of her confessor, perhaps out of pique that publishers had rejected them. In the 1990s, the scholar Cecilia Macheski argued that Inchbald constructed a visual autobiography through her own portraits because of the stigma that a written autobiography would have carried for her. A full-length biography by Annibel Jenkins, I’ll Tell You What (2003), weaves together the varied strands of Inchbald’s life, and many of the biographical details that follow are taken from there.

Inchbald moved to London in 1780, acting at Covent Garden and the Haymarket Theatre. Her major contribution as an actress may have been to perform with her hair unpowdered, thus creating a fashion for more natural hair. Annibel Jenkins quotes an anonymous reviewer of the time who wrote praising Inchbald’s performance in The East Indian (1782) and noting the absence of her stuttering. Around this time, Inchbald also began to write for the stage. She submitted several farces and comedies before the theater owner George Colman the Elder staged The Mogul Tale at the Haymarket, a summer venue, in 1784. It was quite successful, and her comedy I’ll Tell You What ran at that same theater the next summer for twenty nights, a considerable run. Eight plays followed in the next four years, and all but one were popular. With The Widow’s Vow (1786), Inchbald started translating and adapting French plays to the English stage. By 1789, she was able to retire from acting.

Born on October 15, 1753, to John and Mary Simpson, a relatively prosperous Suffolk farmer and his wife, Elizabeth Simpson, the future Elizabeth Inchbald, grew up in a supportive Catholic family and was among the youngest of eight children. She received no formal education but was an avid reader. Her mother and siblings encouraged her interest in literature and the theater. (Her father died when she was seven.) One of her brothers, George, was also an actor for a time. Several of her older sisters married and moved to London; a younger sister moved there as well. Early on she said she would “rather die than live any longer without seeing the world” (quoted in Jenkins, p. 10). Perhaps she needed this quality of fierce determination, for she stuttered. In 1772, at the age of eighteen, Inchbald left home for London in hopes of achieving her dream. After some false starts, including incidents

In this next stage of her career, Inchbald revised and found a publisher for A Simple Story

148

ELIZABETH INCHBALD as she enjoyed male admiration. Her sisters’ illnesses also placed demands on her time. Inchbald began the last stage of her career in 1806 with the writing of critical prefaces to each of the plays in a twenty-five-volume anthology titled The British Theatre (1806–1809). In 1809 she had the task of selecting the contents of a ten-volume set of plays, The Modern Theatre, and of a seven-volume set titled A Collection of Farces and Other Afterpieces. She turned down other writing and editing work after a dispute with George Colman the Younger arising from her remarks on his plays. During this same abortive period in her career, the language of reviewers was becoming more intemperate, making criticism more difficult for a woman, especially one as refined as Inchbald.

(1791). This novel was successful as well, in its final form belying the incredible effort the author must have put into it, if it was in fact the manuscript she had been working on before her husband’s death in 1779. (An anonymous earlier novel, Emily Herbert, is sometimes attributed to her.) At this point, Inchbald’s work became more politicized, reflecting the revolutionary times and her friendships with William Godwin, Amelia Alderson Opie, and actor-turned-author Thomas Holcroft. Yet, as Gary Kelly has indicated, even Inchbald’s earlier plays, especially Such Things Are, demonstrate her political inclinations toward radicalism. Other works from this time were The Massacre, her only tragedy, and her second novel, Nature and Art. This novel was finished in 1794 but not published until 1796, possibly as a result of Holcroft’s indictment and imprisonment on charges of treason (for his activism on behalf of political revolutionaries) in the fall of 1794. Inchbald also complained to Godwin about the effort that writing novels cost her, although, years later, she would wax nostalgic that “the Novelist ѧ lives in a land of liberty, whilst the Dramatic Writer exists but under a despotic government” of audience and the Lord Chamberlain’s office (quoted in Jenkins, p. 317). (Until 1968, Lord Chamberlain had to approve British plays before they could be performed.) Inchbald may have worked on another novel in the early 1800s, but, if she did, it was not published, and its manuscript does not survive.

Her long-time friend John Philip Kemble, meanwhile, who was then the manager of Covent Garden and had staged her most recent plays, faced riots over a rise in ticket prices; disillusioned with theater management, he retired from the theater and moved abroad. About this time, Inchbald returned to Catholicism, having briefly joined a lay sisterhood in 1803, while remaining in London. She began a significant literary friendship with the younger novelist and educator Maria Edgeworth, a fervent admirer of A Simple Story. In the last years of her life, Inchbald worked on a memoir, but she was not successful in finding a publisher for it and in 1819 she destroyed the manuscript. Her biographer Roger Manvell hints at the loneliness of her retirement and her estrangement from friends in this period, but in a letter Inchbald wrote to one friend (the radical novelist and poet Amelia Alderson Opie) her feelings about this solitude seem more ambiguous. “I think every moment lost which impedes my gaining information from holy and learned authors,” she professed (quoted in McKee, p. 115), and in another letter she explains her willingness to sacrifice her well-being for a sister in failing health. After a brief illness, Inchbald died on August 1, 1821. Several decades later, Lytton Strachey—a central figure of the Bloomsbury group, known for its collective literary genius as well as its members’ unconventional sexual relation-

In an increasingly conservative climate, Inchbald returned to writing for the theater, albeit at a slower pace. Her plays continued to be successful despite her politics. She also adapted two of the German playwright August von Kotzebue’s works for the British stage. (She did not know German but worked from French translations.) During this time, she broke with William Godwin over his relationship with Mary Wollstonecraft. She may have felt the other woman to be a rival, for Godwin had proposed to her as well, and Wollstonecraft had written a lessthan-glowing review of A Simple Story; on the other hand, Inchbald was always socially conservative and had fought hard for respectability even

149

ELIZABETH INCHBALD ships—observed wryly in his introduction to the 1908 edition of A Simple Story: “It would have been a pleasure, certainly, but an alarming pleasure, to have known Mrs. Inchbald.”

joined with a real or well-counterfeited simplicity, a quick turn of the eye, and an arch smile of the countenance” (p. 15). She also displays the ambivalence of her author toward men. Miss Milner confides in Miss Woodley, her companion, about her feelings for her guardian, Dorriforth (Lord Elmwood), which reflect “all the passion of a mistress, and ѧ the tenderness of a wife” (p. 72). She has attempted to suppress this desire because he has been, until recently, a priest. Yet, after this confession and her engagement to the man she truly loves, Miss Milner defies him because he disapproves of her plan to attend a masquerade. She justifies her actions by asserting that “if he will not submit to be my lover, I will not submit to be his wife” (p. 154). Dorriforth/ Lord Elmwood resembles the actor John Philip Kemble, even to the extent that both studied for the priesthood but never entered it. In the introduction to a 1967 edition of the novel, J. M. S. Tompkins comments that “we may best think of Lord Elmwood then as a performance by Kemble, removed from medieval Narbonne to contemporary England” (p. xv). Gary Kelly finds elements of William Godwin’s character in the Dorriforth (Lord Elmwood) character as well.

NOVELS: A SIMPLE STORY AND NATURE AND ART

Of all Elizabeth Inchbald’s works, probably her best known is A Simple Story (1791), a novel with a curious, two-part narrative structure. A Simple Story follows two women, Miss Milner, a vivacious but willful heiress, and her daughter, Matilda, as each seeks to be loved by Lord Elmwood, Miss Milner’s guardian and, ultimately, her husband and Matilda’s father. The structure of this novel presages that of Emily Brontë’s Wuthering Heights (1847). Inchbald sets the first part of her novel in London, and the second part is set in a remote, somewhat gothic, locale. Additionally, Catholicism is very important to the first part of Inchbald’s novel; nearly every character in this part is Catholic. Only Miss Milner and her would-be lover, Lord Frederick, are not. The element of Catholicism is less overt in the second part of the novel. As biographer Annibel Jenkins notes, this absence may reflect that Inchbald wrote this part after her husband’s death and during a period of time when she was not as rigorously Catholic as she would be later in life. Readers have speculated about the autobiographical elements in A Simple Story, especially in the first half. Gary Kelly asserts that these qualities elevate it above Inchbald’s later Nature and Art. Miss Milner clearly resembles her author in some respects. Giving the lie to their apparent frivolity, both women in fact deprive themselves to help others. Likewise, Inchbald felt a lifelong obligation to help her family, including a younger sister Debby, who had been, at one time, a prostitute. Both of the fictional women are described as “lovely” and spirited, with Miss Milner having a “sprightly vivacity, the natural gaiety which report had given her” (1998 ed., p. 13). In a passage evocative of the author’s own selfscrutiny, Miss Milner is characterized as having “the dangerous character of a wit ѧ [for] what she said was spoken with an energy, an instantaneous and powerful perception of what she said,

Another more salient autobiographical element in the novel is Inchbald’s Catholicism. A key character is the Jesuit priest, Sandford, Lord Elmwood’s former tutor and Miss Milner’s staunch enemy. The critic Mary Anne Schofield considers Sandford to be isolated and misguided in his mistrust of Miss Milner. In a dissertation chapter titled “Mrs. Inchbald’s Religion and Its Influence on Her Novels,” William McKee dryly notes that “his principal duties are to quarrel with Miss Milner; to talk with Dorriforth; to inspire Miss Woodley with admiration; to appear and reappear in London” (p. 126). In McKee’s opinion, Miss Woodley, a firm but gentle middleaged woman, represents Catholicism more fully than does either Dorriforth or Sandford. The narrative nonetheless assigns a certain moral authority to Sandford. At the end of the first part of the novel, the priest attempts to resolve the palpable tension between the lovers in the only way that he knows how: “‘Separate this moment,’—cried Sandford,—‘Or resolve

150

ELIZABETH INCHBALD never to be separated but by death!’ The commanding, and awful manner in which he spoke this sentence, made them both turn to him in amazement ѧ almost petrified with the sensation his words caused” (1998 ed., p. 190). After interrogating both of them about whether they are able to profess that they love one another, he responds: “I believe you can say so ѧ let me put it out of your power to part” (p. 191). At the beginning of the second part of the novel, he comforts the dying Lady Elmwood. She responds to him as “Father,” signaling not only his vocation as priest but also his role as a moral authority within the novel.

ing, I could not survive” (p. 220). Amid all of this passion, the characters float unmoored from any geographical or social setting. For some readers—especially early-nineteenth-century readers such as Maria Edgeworth and James Boaden but also contemporary critics including Terry Castle—this quality is part of the novel’s power. Other readers have had reservations about the story’s indistinct but restricted setting. Critics such as Strachey have encouraged readers to distinguish between A Simple Story and more conventional English novels and to view Inchbald’s narrowing of her novel’s focus as productive. Like A Simple Story, Inchbald’s second novel, Nature and Art, follows two generations of a family. Here the characters include an older pair of siblings—Henry, who represents nature, and William, who embodies art or cultivation—and later their sons, who each have their fathers’ names. The younger William is responsible for the death of his former lover, Agnes Primrose, and their child. (In earlier editions of the book, Agnes’s name is “Hannah.”) At the end of the story, the younger Henry goes on to found a utopian community with his beloved Rebecca and his father. Unlike A Simple Story, Nature and Art provides much more social context. This novel clearly contrasts the city and the country, recognizing differences between characters’ milieus in England. London is portrayed as an arena where characters struggle and, despite their socioeconomic status, often sink. Agnes’s collapse in front of William’s townhouse is portrayed as “the customary history of thousands of her sex” (2006 ed., p. 96), but he, too, has retreated into his study, a collapse more appropriate to a promising young judge. The novel provides three distinct social environments in the country: William’s deanery; the parsonage of Rebecca’s father; and the cottage of Agnes’s elderly parents, “a prudent hardy couple ѧ the least poor of all the neighbouring cottagers” (p. 45). These may reflect the greater proximity of these settings to Inchbald’s own experience, for she had grown up on a farm and, like the older Henry and William, struggled in London.

Sandford’s role as principled, paternal authority figure continues after Lady Elmwood’s death but in a more limited way. One factor that restricts his role in Matilda’s life is his fear of Lord Elmwood, which he acknowledges to Miss Woodley and later to himself. Another detail that undermines his standing as Matilda’s protector is his (unacknowledged) mistrust of Rushbrook, Lord Elmwood’s heir, a well-meaning young man who pursues Matilda in part because his guardian forbids it. Sandford’s mistrust of Rushbook is not surprising. From the older man’s point of view, Rushbrook is not that different from Margrave, her other suitor. It is not until Margrave kidnaps Matilda and Lord Elmwood is forced to acknowledge his daughter that Sandford begins to trust Rushbrook. A close examination of the moral authority that the narrative grants Sandford may well be key to an understanding of A Simple Story. Inchbald’s novel emphasizes emotional intensity above all else. As Terry Castle points out, Miss Milner is a dynamic figure who responds to prohibition by longing for what is prohibited, but she is not the only character fueled by emotional intensity. Lord Elmwood refuses to acknowledge or even see his oncebeloved daughter because of the pain that his wife’s adultery has caused him. Matilda hungers for her father’s attention to an extreme degree. Upon her arrival at his estate, she confides in Miss Woodley and Sandford: “I am now convinced, from what this trial makes me feel, that to see my father, would cause a sensation, a feel-

151

ELIZABETH INCHBALD Nature and Art blends wry observation and an overwrought narrative. The novel begins as the older Henry and William travel on foot to London just as Inchbald and her husband at times traveled on foot. The brothers speak to each other feelingly about their grief for their father, who died in debt, yet the narrator portentously describes London as “that metropolis, which ѧ has bestowed on some coronets and mitres—on some the lasting fame of genius—to others ѧ beggary, infamy, and untimely death” (p. 5). Once in the city, Henry eventually makes a living as a musician, whereas William cannot find work, even as a servant to a clergyman. (He cannot dress hair, so the clergyman does not hire him.) William’s response to his brother’s good fortune (and the offer of fiddle lessons) reveals both his frustration and his cultural snobbery:

cally with a young villager named Agnes, who becomes pregnant. She is nearly illiterate and has difficulty understanding the perfunctory letter of farewell that he writes her. After she gives birth and abandons her son, Henry and Rebecca find the infant. Their decision to shelter him leads Rebecca’s father, a parson, to believe that his daughter has given birth to Henry’s child. To clear Rebecca’s name, Henry convinces Agnes to reclaim her baby; this action makes the parson believe that Henry did not love his daughter. Events lead to Henry’s departure from the village as well as Agnes’s downfall and death. The second of Inchbald’s novels, Nature and Art, has posed difficulties to readers. Gary Kelly provides a sympathetic reading of Nature and Art but regrets the novel’s apparent lack of autobiographical elements and its privileging of Agnes Primrose’s story. In her introduction to A Simple Story, Jane Spencer briefly describes Inchbald’s other novel as “a somewhat over-schematic contrast between different upbringings” (1998 ed., p. xi). By contrast, Shawn Lisa Maurer, the editor of a 2005 edition of Nature and Art by Broadview Press, argues that the novel deserves to be brought out from the earlier novel’s shadow. Answering Kelly’s objections to Agnes’s prominence, which he believes disrupts the narrative’s design, Maurer states that “Inchbald anticipates recent feminist criticism by demonstrating the crucial intersection of gender and class,” that is, Agnes’s betrayal occurs “because she is poor and a woman” (p. 19, italics hers). Maurer agrees that the novel is “both treatise and tragedy” (p. 20), but for her, the first term does not work against the second. She also praises Inchbald for her use of linguistic style as part of a biting critique of social hypocrisy. Nature and Art departs even more from the conventions of the English novel than did A Simple Story; it is best read as a satire.

William [was] full of the great orator [Cicero] whom he was then studying, and still more alive to the impossibility that HIS ear, attuned only to sense, could ever descend from that elevation, to learn mere sounds—William caught up the tempting presents [refreshments from a party] which Henry had ventured his reputation to obtain for him, and threw them all at [his brother’s] head. (p. 7)

The sound of William’s pettish act echoes throughout their relationship. A few years later, after Henry pays for his education and finds him a patron, William responds to his brother’s skillful musical performance, an attempt to placate him, by remarking: “You know I have no ear” (p. 10). Henry, despite his good nature, responds in kind later on to his brother’s sermon, which has been an attempt to impress him. This blend of overwrought narrative and wry observation continues into the next generation. The chapter in which the cousins each fall in love with a young woman begins with this truism: “In the country—where the sensible heart is still more susceptible of impressions” (p. 43). Yet, the narrator adds, “Henry thought himself not in love, because, while he listened to William on the subject, he found their sensations did not in the least agree” (p. 43). Henry platonically shares his beloved Rebecca’s love of learning, whereas his bored cousin William toys romanti-

PLAYS TO 1789

Even though the novel A Simple Story is Inchbald’s most well-known work, she was mainly a playwright. Her experience as an actor both in London and the provinces, as well as the

152

ELIZABETH INCHBALD success of her comedies and farces, link her intimately to this field. Furthermore, the plays reflect her political and social concerns as well as her sense of her audience’s preferences and her professionalism. The Mogul Tale (1784), a farce, was the first of Inchbald’s plays to be performed. A farce was a type of short piece that would be performed after a full-length production, which could be either a tragedy or a comedy. At first, George Lillo’s tragedy Fatal Curiosity (1736) preceded Inchbald’s new farce, in which three balloonists stray onto a potentate’s palace grounds in India but return home to London. Two of the characters in her farce, a shoemaker and his pretty wife, fit intriguingly with the tragic, working-class characters of Lillo’s plays. Next a musical comedy, Isaac Bickerstaffe’s Love in a Village (1762), was paired with the farce. Eventually, The Mogul Tale was paired with an opera by George Colman the Younger. Regardless of which type of play preceded it, Inchbald’s farce was a hit that summer and continued to be popular into the nineteenth century.

go but not before asserting that “for your countrymen’s cruelty to the poor [Hindus] has shown me tyranny in so foul a light, that I was determined henceforth to be only mild, just, and merciful” (p. 20). This statement seems to be part of the farce’s world upside down, but one also wonders if the Mogul’s criticism of British imperialism reflects the emerging author’s political inclinations. Inchbald’s next two pieces, the full-length I’ll Tell You What and the farce Appearance Is Against Them (both first produced in 1785), had more “realistic” settings in London, although their characters are closer to those Inchbald played on stage than to people she had actually associated with up to that point. Two married couples are at the center of I’ll Tell You What; Lady Harriet Cypress and Sir George Euston had been married to each other until her indiscretion led to their divorce and her remarriage to Major Cypress. Their London is made up of the “illdefined sitting-rooms” that Lytton Strachey mentions in his introduction to A Simple Story (p. 12). The most notable feature of the set is Lady Harriet’s closet, a common theatrical device that hides first Major Cypress and then her former husband, Euston. One trope in this comedy is characters’ apparent interchangeability. Sir George’s uncle, Mr. Euston, grumbles about his nephew’s divorce and remarriage: “by the time I have taken a turn in the Park, and eaten a mouthful of dinner, you’ll, perhaps, have a new Lady Euston to introduce me to, and I may drink tea with her” (Backscheider, I’ll Tell You What, p. 6). Shortly after his marriage to Lady Harriet, Major Cypress schedules an assignation with Sir George’s second wife, much as other men try to and much as he once did with Lady Harriet before she became his wife. However, the characters are not really interchangeable, and, as Lady Euston admits in her comments to her husband, the pranks that she plays on various would-be suitors are intended to prevent him from risking his death in a duel. A subplot involving another uncle’s son and the wife he has disowned for marrying adds pathos to this froth. The remorse that Lady Harriet shows in the play’s last scene leavens the comedy as does Mr.

The first of Inchbald’s plays to be performed fits neatly into her body of work. She often chose topical subjects, and in 1784, ballooning was all the rage. Two of the three balloonists are a married couple, again a typical Inchbald trope; her protagonists are often married. Johnny and Fan, together with the third balloonist, the Doctor, are very much grounded in the real world of Wapping and Hyde Park Corner. Like many a charlatan, the Doctor claims to be able to subsist on “the pure air that we breath’d while so many degrees above the earth” (Backscheider, The Mogul Tale, p. 3); Johnny, however, reveals to the audience that this claim is far from true. Fan expresses concern for her children at home in London, even though the Doctor has convinced her to disguise herself as a nun (and Johnny as the pope), out of fear of the Grand Mogul. This figure, like many of the exotic rulers in Inchbald’s plays, appears much more dreadful than he is. (Inchbald herself may have played the character who informs the newcomers of this ruler’s ruthlessness.) After the newcomers reveal the absurdity of their disguises, the Mogul lets them

153

ELIZABETH INCHBALD Anthony’s appeal to “that inborn virtue [in her] which never perishes” (pp. 87-88). Appearance Is Against Them is more purely froth, whipped up around a shawl that the bachelor Walmsley brings back from India and that several different women, including Miss Angle and her maid, Fish, claim. That play was her first performed at Covent Garden, one of London’s two winter theaters; it was also the first play that she published. Her earlier staged plays appeared in print the next year (1786).

resemble stuttering (a striking detail, as Thomas Crochunis indicates, given that Inchbald herself stuttered). Shortly thereafter, Mr. Haswell, a character based on the prison reformer John Howard, arrives, only to be ridiculed by the Tremors and Twineall. The next scene (act 2, scene 1) introduces Meanright, a supposed friend of Twineall’s. When Twineall later follows Meanright’s advice, he will be arrested for treason, and Mr. Haswell, the man he scoffed at, will rescue him. In this part of the play, the Twineall character serves as comic relief, while Mr. Haswell and the actual political prisoners become the focus. One prisoner, a silent woman, happens to be Arabella, the wife of the Sultan. At the end of this play, in a scene reminiscent of the Mogul’s revelation at the end of The Mogul Tale, the cruel, oppressive Sultan is revealed to be a Christian who impersonates this ruler after, he believes, Arabella is killed. Mr. Haswell reunites husband and wife, and the reappearance of Mr. Twineall brings the play to its close. Such Things Are was exceedingly popular in 1787, and its audience even included members of the royal family. Modern scholars have found the play useful for reading the impact of British nationalism on British literature, and it has also been of interest to scholars reexamining eighteenth-century plays by women. Betsy Bolton, in Women, Nationalism, and the Romantic Stage (2001), discusses the play’s critique of tyranny as well as its ultimate evasion of this critique through its resolution of any hint of difficulty. Angela Smallwood also reads Such Things Are alongside the ongoing impeachment trial of the governor-general of India. Inchbald actually attended this trial only once, but Becky Wells, one of her closest friends and a former actor, covered the trial for Edward Topham’s daily newspaper, the World, and reenacted its speeches for her friends. To complicate the politics of Such Things Are, an earlier draft of the play included anti-French sentiment characteristic of the London theater at that time; these comments, however, could have been ironic, given that, in 1787, Inchbald was able to practice Catholicism openly in France but not in Great Britain. The complexity of Such Things Are has lent itself to

Returning to the Haymarket Theater with her next farce, The Widow’s Vow (1786), Inchbald turned to a strategy guaranteed to increase her productivity as she adapted a work by the French playwright Joseph Patrat (or Patras), L’Heureux Erreur (1783), a play about a countess’s reluctance to remarry. Angela Smallwood’s introduction to the sixth volume of Eighteenth-Century Women Playwrights (2001) indicates the changes in detail and emphasis that Inchbald made to Patrat’s original. Smallwood’s inclusion of The Widow’s Vow with plays like Such Things Are and Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are (1797) argues for the adaptation’s relevance to an understanding of Inchbald’s plays and, through them, the late eighteenth-century stage (when adaptation was common practice, despite thencurrent beliefs about literary originality). Since this play was an adaptation, when The Widow’s Vow was first published in 1786, Inchbald’s name did not appear on the title page or the author’s note as was customary. Inchbald’s next play was Such Things Are in 1787, an original, full-length work brimming with comical characters and social commentary. It was staged at Covent Garden and has been characterized as her first “serious” play. Set in the colony of Sumatra, the play begins by mocking young Mr. Twineall, who has left England to seek his fortune. His character satirizes the advice contained in Lord Chesterfield’s Letters to His Son, which had appeared in 1774, as Angela Smallwood notes. In the first act, Lord and Lady Tremor, a middle-aged couple, encourage Mr. Twineall to show the current “fashion in England, of speaking without words at all” (Backscheider, Such Things Are, p. 9). This fashion turns out to

154

ELIZABETH INCHBALD more openly politicized performances in modern times—for example, the Pregones Theater, a company founded by Puerto Rican artists and activists in the Bronx, staged a reading of the play in 2003.

mon in French literature than in English. Like Miss Milner, Amanthis is in love with her guardian; in temperament and upbringing, though, she is much closer to Matilda. The guardian, Marquis Almanza, is like Dorriforth/Lord Elmwood in that he is austere, but he is not as forbidding. Amanthis and Marquis Almanza’s relationship also prefigures that of Oswin and Hester in Inchbald’s last play, To Marry, or Not to Marry. Even though The Child of Nature is set on a secluded country estate with several “outdoor” scenes, various visitors distract Amanthis and her guardian, much as the main characters, the Classicks, are distracted in The Married Man. First there is young Count Valantia with his wily servant, Seville. Although he is engaged to the Marchioness Merida, he woos Amanthis, nearly succeeding—just as Lord Lovemore does in The Married Man. The marchioness is also a visitor; the marquis has invited her to be the younger woman’s confidante. His elderly uncle soon appears (reminiscent of the uncles in I’ll Tell You What), attempting to dispense what appears to be common sense but failing to do so. The uncle constantly criticizes his nephew’s love for Amanthis and, in an aside, wishes that he would court the older marchioness instead “as nobody else will have them” (Backscheider, The Child of Nature, p. 35). The last visitor is Alberto, Amanthis’s father and the marquis’s friend. He is an authoritarian figure, demanding that his daughter follow him into exile despite her upcoming wedding to the marquis. Like the Grand Mogul and the Sultan, he proves to be less frightening than we are led to expect. In the fouract play’s last scene, he blesses his daughter’s marriage, since his earlier demands were simply a “trial of [her] filial love” (p. 52). With the last play in this period, The Married Man, first produced (at the Haymarket) in 1789, Inchbald returns to an English setting. However, this three-act play is an adaptation of an older French play, Philippe Néricault Destouches’s Le Philosophe marié (The Married Philosopher, 1727). Inchbald also returns to writing about married couples, for the couple at the center of this play, Sir John and Lady Classick, are secretly married. A man of learning, Sir John

The year 1787 was productive for Inchbald. She saw the performance not only of Such Things Are but also two of her other plays, all at Covent Garden. One was The Midnight Hour, an adaptation of the French play Guerre Ouverte (1786), by A.-J. Dumaniant. This time Inchbald’s name appeared as the adaptation’s author, marking her rise in status. The other was All On a Summer’s Day, her first failure. The play was not published until the 1980 edition of her collected plays, in which that volume’s editor, Paula Backscheider, praises its construction—but the play’s treatment of Lady Carroll’s scorn for her husband and her adulterous pursuit of Wildlove may have been repellent to the sensibilities of its eighteenthcentury audience. Two more of Inchbald’s pieces were staged in 1788, again both at Covent Garden and this time to acclaim. The first was a farce, Animal Magnetism, an adaptation of a 1786 French play that had been staged and published in Dublin. Again, Inchbald was listed as the adaptation’s author, but this time the original author’s name was not included. This farce, about an incompetent would-be doctor and his pursuit of his young ward, was subtly topical. It reminded audiences of James Graham, a would-be doctor whose notorious “Temple of Health” featured a “Celestial Bed” and was patronized by figures from high society. The second play, The Child of Nature, was an adaptation of a play by the French educator and radical Madame de Genlis, which had been performed privately but not publicly. Working from a literal translation, Inchbald revised the original significantly, as biographer Annibel Jenkins indicates. Together with Animal Magnetism and her other adaptations, The Child of Nature showed the fascination with French culture that Inchbald and her audience shared. The relationship between a guardian and his female ward occurs in many of her pieces although, as Terry Castle remarks, this eroticized relationship is more com-

155

ELIZABETH INCHBALD admits to his friend Dorimant that he has “always made a jest of matrimony, laughed at and ridiculed all husbands; [he is] therefore now ashamed, and blush[es] at the title” (Backscheider, The Married Man, p. 9). His unwillingness to admit that he is married makes his wife vulnerable to Lord Lovemore’s overtures, yet, by the end of the play, he is finally willing to acknowledge her as his wife. With its emphasis on Lady Classick’s dependence on her husband for social respectability and Sir John’s dependence on a wealthy uncle, this short play evokes Inchbald’s next series of questioning comedies.

Charles Euston and his wife or the Sultan’s wife, Arabella, compete with more comic characters like Lady Harriet Cypress, Mr. Twineall, or the Tremors for the audience’s attention. In Next Door Neighbours, Henry and Eleanor’s attempts to avoid destitution are central to the play. They appear in three of the play’s five scenes. In the second act, when Sir George offers Eleanor money to free her father from debtor’s prison and then attempts to seduce her, she threatens Sir George with a pistol. Angela Smallwood (2001) observes that his action “parodies benevolence” even as it presents Eleanor with yet another obstacle to her survival. Sir George, on the other hand, is an ineffectual antagonist who must be rescued by his servant, Bluntly. Instead of abetting Sir George’s schemes, as other servants do in plays, Bluntly is the play’s moral authority. In scene 2, he hovers nearby not to assist his employer but instead to protect Eleanor from losing what Sir George scornfully calls her “virtue.” Earlier in the play, Bluntly criticizes the landlord for failing to repair a cracked window in Eleanor and Henry’s lodgings but offering to fix a similar problem for Sir George. Ironically, Bluntly’s employer ends up being disinherited in favor of Eleanor, who turns out to be his long-lost sister. Sir George must then rely on his fiancée, Lady Caroline, who has bought up his properties to hold in trust for him. Next Door Neighbours reflects the development of Inchbald’s writing and her growing tendency to voice social criticism aimed at the issues of gender, class, and money. The social criticism in Lovers No Conjurers (sometimes titled Young Men and Old Women), an original but less popular farce performed first at Haymarket in 1792, addresses gender rather than class. The characters in this courtship comedy are all from the same social milieu. At the end of the first act, Sir Samuel dresses down his widowed sister, Mrs. Ambiology, in front of her niece, taking advantage of her dependence on him. This woman has just been tricked by Sylvan, a young man who has decided that he does not want to marry Sir Samuel’s daughter, Lydia, after all. To break this engagement, he has taken on another identity, that of a rude young man who

PLAYS 1790–1797

Elizabeth Inchbald gradually retired from acting—her last role was a revival of The Mogul Tale in 1789—and in the 1790s she began a new stage of her writing career. This decade marks the publication of Inchbald’s two novels as well as her close friendships with Thomas Holcroft and William Godwin, and it was a creative period for her overall, in which she produced more distinctive and ambitious work than she had during the 1780s. After a year (1790) in which no new plays of hers were performed, two appeared on the stage in 1791. The first, a farce titled The Hue and Cry, had been rejected by both Covent Garden and the Haymarket, but John Philip Kemble offered to stage it at Drury Lane, where he had become manager in 1788. This play, an adaptation of a French play, was not published in Inchbald’s lifetime. George Colman the Younger, now the manager at Haymarket, did accept Inchbald’s Next Door Neighbours for production in 1791. This play, which drew on two French plays, L’Indigent (1772) by Louis-Sébastien Mercier and Destouches’s Le Dissipateur (1736), is set in a London neighborhood where Sir George Splendorville and an impoverished pair who appear to be brother and sister live next door to each other. Mr. Blackman, their landlord, alternately fawns on Sir George and menaces Henry and Eleanor, his poorer tenants. In this play, the element of pathos is central. In I’ll Tell You What and even Such Things Are, characters such as

156

ELIZABETH INCHBALD In 1793, a year in which only two other new plays by women were performed, Inchbald returned to comedy and Covent Garden with Every One Has His Fault. The popularity of this play marked her return to public attention. In its abundance of characters, both the well-off and the destitute, and its London setting, Every One Has His Fault is closer to Next Door Neighbours or Such Things Are than to her two pieces of 1792. Moreover, her characters include married couples, and marriage is central to the comedy. One couple (the ironically named Placids) seek to separate, Sir Robert Ramble and his wife have just separated, and the elderly Solus wishes that he had married. The Irwins are the only couple happy in their marriage, but they are direly poor. In one scene, Mrs. Irwin fears that her husband will commit suicide. Instead, he robs her father, who has disinherited her for marrying Irwin, and the father, Lord Norland, intends to press charges against Irwin—until his ward (actually his grandson) persuades him not to. The well-named Harmony brings all of these characters together, even if he has to misrepresent them to each other. Annibel Jenkins considers the possibility that Harmony’s characteristics can be read as a criticism of Holcroft and Godwin and their rigorous attitude toward truth in social interactions. However, as Jenkins reminds readers, Every One Has His Fault was intended for a wider audience than these men and those who knew of them. Every One Has His Fault was a controversial play. It appeared just as conservatives began to respond to the revolutionary politics of the Jacobins and a year before Holcroft was indicted for treason; the conservative periodical the True Briton attacked the play for its attitude toward authority within marriage and the family and also for its blend of comedy and pathos. Angela Smallwood discounts these attacks in a 2004 essay on this play as the True Briton was the only negative reviewer of this play. Smallwood adds that the play continued to be popular not only in the short term but also into the nineteenth century, and she cites the praise of Inchbald’s contemporary audience members including Anna Larpent, the wife of the government censor, who often helped her husband with his scrutiny of

beats the family’s dog and insults Sir Samuel. The ending is perplexing. On the one hand, Lydia and her maid Kitty trick Sylvan and Knaveston into dressing up as fortune-tellers who are then unmasked by Sir Samuel. On the other, Sir Samuel banishes his sister for being again fooled by Sylvan and gives his daughter to that same young man, concluding, “for Women, there is no Perfection until they are made Wives and Mothers” (Backscheider, Young Men and Old Women, p. 25). This energetic farce leads one not to take the author’s commentary on men’s abuse of their authority over women too far, but this commentary is still present. Inchbald’s next play, The Massacre, a tragedy set in sixteenth-century France, is particularly intriguing. Daniel O'Quinn points out that, despite what is claimed on the title page, this is probably an original play, not an adaptation. Critics have warned against overestimating the extent to which Inchbald’s writing was influenced by Godwin and Holcroft’s ideas. It is interesting to speculate why she chose to write a historical tragedy, a genre that, as Paulina Kewes notes, was considered to allow more scope for a writer’s invention. Moreover, it is not clear why this play was published as an adaptation. Certainly, Inchbald was not the first female playwright to work in this genre. Hannah Cowley, whose comedies are often paired with Inchbald’s, had in fact already written two tragedies, both of which had been staged at Drury Lane in 1779 and 1788. Earlier, Hannah More’s Percy (1777) had been a notable triumph for Covent Garden. O'Quinn suggests that Inchbald intended her tragedy to be a closet drama, published but never performed, and that her intended audience most likely would have been her friends. He compares her play in that respect to Horace Walpole’s The Mysterious Mother (1768), in that each play’s author believed it unsuitable for theatrical representation. Gary Kelly, by contrast, speculates that perhaps Inchbald cancelled The Massacre’s publication because she had begun to censor herself, in the repressive political climate that emerged in England owing to the turmoil unleashed by the French Revolution.

157

ELIZABETH INCHBALD play manuscripts. At the same time, one of Inchbald’s most demanding critics was William Godwin, who considered Every One Has His Fault to be an imperfect closet drama despite its popularity with audiences.

compared favorably with her previous success, Every One Has His Fault. Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are is truly an artful comedy, made for those uneasy times. The prologue emphasizes the author’s gender and the mildness of her satire, reminding the audience, “We have no Socrates to libel here” (Backscheider, Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are, p. iii). As the title suggests, the play has a double plot. The first part of the title refers to Lady Priory, whose husband sequesters her from society, forcing her to rise before dawn and go to bed before most women of her rank have begun their evening. Even so, Bronzely, a dissolute young man, is inspired to trick her into an assignation. The second part applies to “the maids” Miss Dorillon and her friend, Lady Mary, who enjoy life in upper-class London, attending fetes and gambling—to the dismay of Miss Dorillon’s father, who has returned from India and disguised himself to observe his daughter’s behavior. The ending of this play is unsettling. After Bronzely is unable to tempt Lady Priory, he returns her to her husband. The audience has witnessed Priory alternately blame and praise his wife. Upon her return, she is first too embarrassed to reply to his questions, then she admits her fear of him, and later she refers to herself as her husband’s “female slave” (Backscheider, Wives/Maids, p. 93). Bronzely is nevertheless inspired to emulate Priory, and so he proposes to Lady Mary. Even though Mary has observed the entire scene, she responds in this way: “Any control than have no chief magistrate at all” (p. 95). Having reconciled with her father (who paid her debts) and agreed to marry Sir George Evelyn (who is, admittedly, a kind and caring man), a chastened Miss Dorillon concludes the play with these words: “A maid of the present day shall become a wife like those—of former times” (p. 95). One wonders how this scene, too much like Kate’s last speech in Shakespeare’s The Taming of a Shrew, might be executed in a twentyfirst century performance.

In the year of the Treason Trials (1794), Inchbald’s comedy The Wedding Day, an original two-act play commissioned by John Philip Kemble, was performed at Drury Lane. Kemble had been feuding with his leading comic actress, Dora Jordan. Unhappy with the kinds of plays he preferred, Jordan may have written a comedy, Anna, to provide herself with something more suitable, but that play was acted only once. The Wedding Day was probably then substituted as a peace offering. Perhaps as an antidote to the pessimism that overtook London during the period of the treason trials, perhaps an act of selfcensorship as well as professionalism, Inchbald here offers her audience a spirited comedy instead of a more reflective piece; she seems temporarily to put aside her concerns with politics and class. Lady Contest marries the much-older Sir Adam Contest for purely mercenary reasons. She admits as much, undercutting her older husband’s attempts to save face. Then they learn that Sir Adam’s first wife is in fact alive. After reuniting with his first, more-loved wife, he agrees to give the former second Lady Contest (Dora Jordan’s character) a dowry so that she may marry more appropriately. She concludes the play with this good-hearted speech, referring to the earlier loss of her wedding ring that did not fit: “And my next husband shall be of my own age, but he shall possess, Sir Adam, your principles of honour. And then, if my wedding ring should unhappily fit loose, I will guard it with unwearied discretion: and I will hold it sacred—even though it should pinch my finger” (Backscheider, The Wedding Day, p. 44). From 1795 to the spring of 1797, no new plays by Inchbald appeared on the British stage until Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are was performed at Covent Garden. This play went through a number of revisions before its first performance, but when finally it was staged in March 1797, it pleased its audience and was performed twenty-four times, a number that

PLAYS 1798 AND AFTER

In 1798, the year that William Wordsworth and Samuel Taylor Coleridge published their first edi-

158

ELIZABETH INCHBALD tion of Lyrical Ballads and that some literary anthologists have given for the end of the eighteenth century and the beginning of romanticism, Inchbald’s first adaptation from Kotzebue, Lovers’ Vows, was performed at Covent Garden. This play came to be among her most popular in its first season, and Jane Austen makes it part of the plot in her 1814 novel Mansfield Park. Lovers’ Vows is very much an adaptation of Kotzebue’s Das Kind der Liebe (The Child of Love, 1790) rather than a direct translation. Inchbald did not know German. Hers was also not the only English version of this play. Anne Plumptre had worked on another, more literal, translation: The Natural Son, a closet play published quickly after the debut of Inchbald’s play. Two other translations followed by 1800, but, as Susan Allen Ford notes, the most controversy was elicited by Inchbald and Plumptre’s versions. In her preface to Lovers’ Vows, Inchbald admits her revisions to three different characters: Cassel, the butler, and (in particular) Amelia. She frames the last set of revisions as necessary to prevent a performance that “would have been revolting to an English audience” (“Preface [to Lovers’ Vows],” p. iii). Ford details the changes made to Cassel, whom Inchbald transformed into a comic figure, and the excision of a “Good Samaritan” scene in which a poor Jewish person and a young peasant girl help Frederick’s mother while a more “respectable” figure abuses her. Nevertheless, the play was contentious, even during its first, spectacular run. Criticism of the actor playing Amelia was especially pointed, possibly provoking Inchbald’s comment in her preface. With the changes that Inchbald made, Lovers’ Vows is a sensitive, provocative play that surprisingly ends happily. Even though the play opens with a landlord expelling the weak, starving Agatha, she is soon reunited with her son, Frederick, a soldier on leave. He tries to rob a wealthy man who, as it turns out, is his father, Baron Wildenham. The baron imprisons Frederick but releases him when he learns of their filial relationship. Furthermore, when pressured by Frederick, Baron Wildenham agrees to marry Agatha publicly. In another plot line that Inchbald

discusses extensively in her preface, the baron is about to marry his daughter, Amelia, to Cassel, an empty-headed count. Amelia is in love with Anhalt, her tutor. She manages to convince both him and her father, with relative ease, that she and Anhalt should be married instead. The play ends with a tableau that involves each member of the reunited family, with Agatha and the baron at its heart. The next year Inchbald adapted a second play by Kotzebue: The Wise Man of the East was again staged at Covent Garden. After a rough start, this play was popular as well, despite growing concern over the supposed immorality of Kotzebue’s plays. Annibel Jenkins describes Wise Man as a “dark comedy” (p. 432). This play also mixes social classes together. Ellen is a lady’s maid, but she is also the daughter of Mr. Metland, a bankrupt merchant. Claransforth the Younger, a not-so-young version of Sir George Splendorville or Bronzely, pursues her; ironically, before Mr. Metland’s bankruptcy, Claransforth the Elder had wanted his son to marry her. As Inchbald points out in her brief preface to this play, she added a wealthy Quaker family to her adaptation. Young Claransforth is halfheartedly pursuing the Quakers’ daughter, Ruth, who loves Ellen’s brother, a young ensign. This play ends more conventionally with spoken dialogue rather than a tableau. However, the Quaker family fits rather oddly into the ending, as they are so purely comic. After asking his daughter how she feels about Ensign Metland, the Quaker father, Timothy, tells his future son-in-law, “Then, take her, young man. But I say unto thee, love her only with that discreet love with which I have lov’d her mother—and which made me content to marry her, and would have made me equally content if I had not” (Backscheider, The Wise Man, p. 79). It is clear that the new couple will not pay attention to him. Inchbald’s next play (and possibly another as well) were not acted. The first was A Case of Conscience (1800), a play that was written for the actor John Philip Kemble and is set in Spain, at some indefinite time in the past, but the work never made it to Drury Lane, perhaps because of the tension between Kemble and Richard Brins-

159

ELIZABETH INCHBALD ley Sheridan, the neglectful owner of that theater company. British Women Playwrights Around 1800 lists another play, “The Egyptian Boy,” as an unacted drama that Inchbald completed in 1802. Annibel Jenkins implies that professionally this was a difficult time for Inchbald, as the management of the Haymarket and Covent Garden were no longer staging her adaptations of French and German plays. For reasons that Jenkins does not specify, both companies had turned to other translators, one of them being James Boaden who would later write a biography of Inchbald (1833). Another may have been her once-close friend, Thomas Holcroft. The last play of Inchbald’s that survives is To Marry, or Not to Marry, an original work that continued to be performed into the late nineteenth century in the United States. At the end of her career as a playwright, Inchbald returned to the domestic comedy of manners and a country setting. By this time, she was more familiar with the real-life versions of this setting. The couple in this play is Sir Oswin, an austere middle-aged bachelor along the lines of Dorriforth or The Child of Nature’s Marquis, and Hester, a mysterious young lady escaping from an arranged marriage. Sir Oswin’s older, unmarried sister, Mrs. Sarah, is particularly entertaining as she tries to disinvite Hester and later as she brushes off an unwanted suitor.

both George Colmans, Richard Brinsley Sheridan, Joanna Baillie, and Inchbald herself. The other collections, The Modern Theatre (1809, 10 vols.) and A Collection of Farces and Other Afterpieces (1809, 7 vols.), contained works of her choosing but no remarks. Among the plays in The Modern Theatre are Inchbald’s I’ll Tell You What, Next Door Neighbours, and The Wise Man of the East. Her farces, The Child of Nature, The Wedding Day, and The Midnight Hour, appear in A Collection of Farces. She also wrote an essay, “To the Artist,” that was originally published in the Artist (1807) and has been reprinted elsewhere, including in the 2005 Broadview edition of Nature and Art. Inchbald’s Remarks on the British Theatre has drawn attention from modern critics including Katherine M. Rogers (in 1991) and also Marvin Carlson, whose essay “Elizabeth Inchbald: A Woman Critic in Her Theatrical Culture” (2000) provides a useful overview of the remarks, comparing her writings on Shakespeare’s plays with those of Samuel Johnson (1709–1784) and discussing Inchbald’s responses to Johnson’s comments. Carlson notes that at times, as in her remarks prefacing Measure for Measure, Inchbald criticizes his praise for certain plays: “To a delicate critic of the present day,” she wrote, “and one thoroughly acquainted with his moral character, it must surely appear as if Johnson’s pure mind had been somewhat sullied by having merely read” such works (quoted in Carlson, p. 211). Elsewhere she counters his “just attack” on Cymbeline with comments on its power in performance (Carlson, p. 212). In remarks to King Lear, she chides Johnson for preferring Nahum Tate’s 1681 adaptation (in which Cordelia lives) to Shakespeare’s version.

INCHBALD AS CRITIC AND EDITOR

In the last stage of her literary career, Elizabeth Inchbald worked on several collections for Longman Publishers. The first, a twenty-five-volume set titled The British Theatre (1806–1809), involved her writing a series of prefaces to current theatrical editions of plays. Shakespeare’s Tempest, for example, was included as The Tempest; or, The Enchanted Island, with revisions by John Dryden and John Philip Kemble. This collection included a large handful of Shakespeare’s plays, comedies, and tragedies, as well as histories; two plays by the Elizabethan dramatists Francis Beaumont and John Fletcher; Ben Jonson’s Every Man in His Humour; and more contemporary plays by Oliver Goldsmith,

Inchbald comments both directly and indirectly on her own career with her prefaces; Thomas Crochunis points out that Inchbald’s selfcriticism belies the success of her plays Such Things Are and even To Marry, or Not to Marry. This characteristic may also indicate her growing social conservatism as well as her dissatisfaction with the contemporary theater, for she also censures elements of other authors’ plays. In her

160

ELIZABETH INCHBALD


remarks on her own Lovers’ Vows, she defends the play against accusations of immorality and disrespect toward parents, while conversely, she criticizes her last play, To Marry, or Not To Marry, as correct but dull.

WORKS OF ELIZABETH INCHBALD SELECTED MODERN EDITIONS

Her comments on adaptation and plays with European settings are intriguing. One wonders how she regarded her own works such as The Widow’s Vow and A Case of Conscience (both set in Spain), given her dry remarks on Hannah Cowley’s 1783 play, A Bold Stroke for a Husband, a third play set in Spain. She repeats a variation on this opinion several other times, for instance in comments on yet another play set in Spain, Love Makes the Man (1694) by Colley Cibber. Toward adaptations of French and German plays, she appears to be more forgiving, as in her comments on Ambrose Phillips’s The Distressed Mother (1712) and her own Lovers’ Vows. Additionally, her praise of David Garrick’s Country Girl (1766) as well as for Hannah Cowley’s The Belle’s Stratagem (1780) and A Bold Stroke for a Husband indicate her approbation of contemporary playwrights’ adaptations of older, risqué plays. In her remarks on The Distressed Mother, she maintains that these adaptations meet the needs of the impatient modern audience.

The Plays of Elizabeth Inchbald. 2 vols. Edited and with an introduction by Paula R. Backscheider. New York: Garland, 1980. (This is the edition cited in this article. Vol. 1 contains The Mogul Tale [1784]; I’ll Tell You What [1785]; Appearance Is Against Them [1785]; The Widow’s Vow [1786]; Such Things Are [1787]; The Midnight Hour [1787]; All On a Summer’s Day [1787]; Animal Magnetism [1788]; The Child of Nature [1788]; The Married Man [1789]; and The Hue and Cry [1791]. Vol. 2 contains Next Door Neighbours [1791]; Young Men and Old Women (Lovers No Conjurors) [1792]; The Massacre [1792]; Every One Has His Fault [1793]; The Wedding Day [1794]; Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are [1797]; Lovers’ Vows [1798]; The Wise Man of the East [1799]; A Case of Conscience [1800]; and To Marry, or Not to Marry [1805]. Pagination is not consecutive in these volumes.) Remarks for the British Theatre (1806–1809). Facsimile reproductions of the nineteenth-century first edition, with an introduction by Cecilia Macheski. Delmar, N.Y.: Scholars’ Facsimiles & Reprints, 1990. (This is the edition of Inchbald’s prefaces from The British Theatre cited in this article. This volume is not repaginated.) A Simple Story. Edited by J. M. S. Tompkins. With an introduction by Jane Spencer. New York: Oxford University Press, 1998. (This is the edition cited in this article.) Nature and Art. Edited by Shawn Lisa Maurer. Peterborough, Ont.: Broadview Press, 2005. Nature and Art. Teddington, U.K.: Echo Library, 2006. (This is the edition cited in this article.)

Her comments on Cibber’s plays reflect her emphasis on theatricality. In her preface to Cibber’s The Careless Husband (1704), she endeavors to restore the playwright’s reputation, which Alexander Pope had destroyed for many readers in making Cibber the “hero” of one version of his Dunciad, an infamous literary satire. Her defense of Cibber may well be a defense of comedy itself against changing theatrical standards.

NOVELS: FIRST EDITIONS A Simple Story. 4 vols. London: G. G. J. and J. Robinson, 1791. Nature and Art. 2 vols. London: G. G. and J. Robinson, 1796.

CRITICISM “Preface [to Lovers’ Vows].” In The Plays of Elizabeth Inchbald. Vol. 2. Edited by Paula R. Backscheider. New York: Garland, 1980. Pp. i–iv. “Advertisement [to The Wise Man of the East].” In The Plays of Elizabeth Inchbald. Vol. 2. Edited by Paula R. Backscheider. New York: Garland, 1980. The British Theatre; or, A Collection of Plays, Which Are Acted at the Theatres Royal, Drury Lane, Covent Garden, and Haymarket, with Biographical and Critical Remarks, by Mrs. Inchbald. 25 vols. London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, and Orme, 1806–1809.

It is unfortunate that Inchbald did not write similar prefaces to the plays she chose for inclusion in The Modern Theatre or A Collection of Farces. However, what remains of her work in many different genres is enough to give us a fuller view of the eighteenth-century literary field and the same era’s theatrical stage, as well as of the possibilities for a professional woman writer in that era.

161

ELIZABETH INCHBALD Anonymous. “Prologue [to Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are] by a Friend.” In The Plays of Elizabeth Inchbald. Vol. 2. Edited by Paula R. Backscheider. New York: Garland Publishing, 1980. (Inchbald did not write her own prologues and epilogues.) Baines, Paul, and Edward Burns. “Introduction.” In Five Romantic Plays, 1768–1821. Edited by Baines and Burns. New York: Oxford University Press, 2000. Pp. vii–xxix. (Discussion of Lovers’ Vows.) Bolton, Betsy. Women, Nationalism, and the Romantic Stage: Theatre and Politics in Britain, 1780–1800. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press, 2001. Burroughs, Catherine, ed. Women in British Romantic Theatre: Drama, Performance, and Society, 1790–1840. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press, 2000.

“To The Artist.” Artist, June 1807. (Reprinted in Elizabeth Inchbald: Novelist, by William McKee, and also in the 2005 Broadview edition of Inchbald’s Nature and Art.)

COMPILATIONS

BY

INCHBALD

The Modern Theatre: A Collection of Successful Modern Plays. 10 vols. London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, and Orme, 1809. (Reprint, New York: B. Blom, 1968.) A Collection of Farces and Other Afterpieces. 7 vols. London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, and Orme, 1809. (Reprint, New York: B. Blom, 1970.)

DIARIES, CORRESPONDENCE,

AND

MANUSCRIPTS

The Diaries of Elizabeth Inchbald. 3 vols. Edited by Ben P. Robertson. London: Pickering and Chatto, 2007. The Huntington Library holds manuscripts of Inchbald’s plays as part of its John Larpent collection. Several (such as The Widow’s Vow and Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are) are listed under alternative titles. The Folger Shakespeare Library houses what remains of Inchbald’s diaries (9 vols., 1776, 1780, 1783, 1788, 1807, 1808, 1814, 1820). Other papers are available at the British Library.

Carlson, Marvin. “Elizabeth Inchbald: A Woman Critic in Her Theatrical Culture.” In Women in British Romantic Theatre: Drama, Performance, and Society, 1790–1840. Edited by Catherine Burroughs. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press, 2000. Pp. 207–222. Castle, Terry. Masquerade and Civilization: The Carnivalesque in Eighteenth-Century Culture and Fiction. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1986.

MODERN PERFORMANCES

Cima, Gay Gibson. “‘To Be Public as a Genius and Private as a Woman’: The Critical Framing of Nineteenth-Century British Women Playwrights.” In Women and Playwriting in Nineteenth-Century Britain. Edited by Tracy C. Davis and Ellen Donkin. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press, 1999. Pp. 35–53.

Juggernaut Theater Company (New York City). “First 100 Years: The Professional Female Playwright” (www. juggernaut-theatre.org/first100years/index.html). (Angeline Goreau wrote a preview article for the New York Times about this series of readings during the 2002– 2003 season, which included Such Things Are and Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are; see “Theater: These Women Seduced with Wit,” New York Times, March 9, 2003.) Theatre Unbound (Minneapolis, Minnesota). “Girl’s Got Pluck” (www.theatreunbound.com/productions/ past_girls_got_pluck.html). (In February 2005, this company performed The Widow’s Vow along with Dulcitius by the medieval playwright Hrosvitha of Gandersheim and Trifles by Susan Glaspell.) Halcyon Theater (Chicago). “Alcyone Festival 2008” (www. halcyontheatre.org/alcyone08). (During the summer of 2008, this company performed a fully staged production of The Massacre; see www.halcyontheatre.org/ themassacre.) Theatre Royal (Bury St. Edmunds). “Restoring the Repertoire” (www.theatreroyal.org). (This company performed Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are and Animal Magnetism in September 2008 as part of the Georgian Gems festival. The Web page also includes links to several reviews of earlier staged readings of these plays.)

Crochunis, Thomas. “Authorial Performances in the Criticism and Theory of Romantic Women Playwrights.” In Women in British Romantic Theatre: Drama, Performance, and Society, 1790–1840. Edited by Catherine Burroughs. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press, 2000. Pp. 223–254. Donkin, Ellen. Getting into the Act: Women Playwrights in London, 1776–1829. New York: Routledge, 1995. Everett, Matthew A. “In My Humble Opinion” (www. matthewaeverett.com/columns/detail.php?articleID=483). (Review of Theatre Unbound’s evening of plays titled “Girl’s Got Pluck.”) Ford, Susan Allen. “It Is About Lovers’ Vows: Kotzebue, Inchbald, and the Players of Mansfield Park.” Persuasions On-Line 27, no. 1 (winter 2006). (Available at www. jasna.org.) Jenkins, Annibel. I’ll Tell You What: The Life of Elizabeth Inchbald. Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 2003. Kelly, Gary. The English Jacobin Novel, 1780–1805. New York: Clarendon Press, 1976. Kewes, Paulina. “‘[A] Play, Which I Presume to Call Original’: Appropriation, Creative Genius, and Eighteenth-Century Playwriting.” Studies in the Literary Imagination (spring 2001). (Available at Bnet, http:// findarticles.com)

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Anderson, Misty G. Female Playwrights and EighteenthCentury Comedy: Negotiating Marriage on the London Stage. New York: Palgrave, 2002.

162

ELIZABETH INCHBALD Rogers, Katherine M. “The First English Woman Drama Critic: Elizabeth Inchbald.” In Curtain Calls: British and American Women and the Theater, 1660–1820. Edited by Mary Anne Schofield and Cecilia Macheski. Athens: Ohio University Press, 1991. Pp. 277–290.

Lott, Anna. “Introduction.” In A Simple Story, by Elizabeth Inchbald. Edited by Anna Lott. Orchard Park, N.Y.: Broadview Press, 2007. Pp. vii–xx. Macheski, Cecilia. “Herself as Heroine: Portraits as Autobiography for Elizabeth Inchbald.” In Curtain Calls: British and American Women and the Theater, 1660– 1820. Edited by Mary Anne Schofield and Cecilia Macheski. Athens: Ohio University Press, 1991. Pp. 34– 45. Mann, David D., and Susan Garland Mann, eds. “Chronological List of Plays by British Women Playwrights, 1770–1823.” Université de Montréal Web site, British Women Playwrights Around 1800 (www.etang.umontreal. ca), December 1, 2000. Manvell, Roger. Elizabeth Inchbald: England’s Principal Woman Dramatist and Independent Woman of Letters in Eighteenth-Century London: A Biographical Study. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America, 1987. Maurer, Shawn Lisa. “Introduction.” In Nature and Art, by Elizabeth Inchbald. Edited by Shawn Lisa Maurer. Peterborough, Ont.: Broadview Press, 2005. Pp. 11–31. McKee, William. Elizabeth Inchbald: Novelist. Washington, D.C.: Catholic University of America, 1935. Moody, Jane. “Suicide and Translation in the Dramaturgy of Elizabeth Inchbald and Anne Plumptre.” In Women in British Romantic Theatre: Drama, Performance, and Society, 1790–1840. Edited by Catherine Burroughs. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press, 2000. Pp. 257–284. O’Quinn, Daniel J. “Elizabeth Inchbald’s The Massacre: Tragedy, Violence and the Network of Political Fantasy.” Université de Montréal Web site, British Women Playwrights Around 1800 (www.etang.umontreal.ca).

Schofield, Mary Anne. Masking and Unmasking the Female Mind: Disguising Romances in Feminine Fiction, 1713– 1799. Newark: University of Delaware Press, 1990. Smallwood, Angela. “Introduction.” In Elizabeth Inchbald. Vol. 6 of Eighteenth-Century Women Playwrights. Edited by Derek Hughes. London: Pickering & Chatto, 2001. Reprinted at the Université de Montréal Web site, British Women Playwrights Around 1800 (www.etang.umontreal. ca/bwp1800/essays/smallwood_introPC.html; this web version is cited in this essay). ———. “Women Playwrights, Politics, and Convention: The Case of Elizabeth Inchbald’s ‘Seditious’ Comedy, Every One Has His Fault (1793).” Sheffield Hallam University Web site, CW3 Journal 1 (summer 2004). (Online only, at www2.shu.ac.uk/corvey/cw3journal/ issues/smallwood.html.) Spencer, Jane. “Introduction.” In A Simple Story, by Elizabeth Inchbald. Edited by J. M. S. Tompkins. New York: Oxford University Press, 1998. Pp. vii–xx. Strachey, G. L. [Lytton]. “Introduction.” In A Simple Story, by Elizabeth Inchbald. Edited by Strachey. London: Henry Frowde, 1908. Digitalized reprint, Project Gutenberg (www.gutenberg.org), 2007 (cited here). Tompkins, J. M. S. “Introduction.” In A Simple Story, by Elizabeth Inchbald. Edited by Tompkins. New York: Oxford University Press, 1967. Pp. vii–xvi.

163

RICHARD JEFFERIES (1848—1887)

Fred Bilson RICHARD JEFFERIES WAS born on November 6, 1848, in Coate, Wiltshire, the second child and eldest son of James Luckett Jefferies and Elizabeth (Betsy) Gyde Jefferies. During Jefferies’ lifetime Coate would become a suburb of the industrial and railroad town of Swindon, but in 1848 it was a country farming community.

Gyde, brother to Betsy and Ellen and an accomplished artist and engraver, also was a friend and role model to Richard. It was at Sydenham that Jefferies learned to read and to draw. Jefferies returned to Coate in 1858, though he continued to visit Shanklin Villa, even after Thomas Harrild’s sudden death in December 1867. At Coate, Jefferies experienced the misery his father’s poverty and debt brought with them. His schooling was desultory; he spent much of the time exploring the countryside, embarking on a program of nature study that he set himself. His father also allowed him time off for reading, rather than insisting he work on the farm during his free hours. The Jefferieses were not, after all, a country family; they were a town family relocated to the country, and they shared some of the wider interests of the cultured Gyde relations. In later years, for example, Jefferies sent his father Walt Whitman’s Leaves of Grass.

James Luckett Jefferies was born in 1816 in London and at the age of twenty-one had travelled to Canada, looking for work as a farmhand. He eventually returned to England, and in 1848 he was tenant of Coate Farm, a forty-acre smallholding. The land was the property of his father, John Jefferies, who had worked in the printing trade in London and made money before returning to run the family mill and bakery business in Swindon. An avaricious man, John Jefferies did not help his son financially. James Jefferies worked hard at the farm, but it did not pay. Both he and his wife were embittered by their circumstances. Following the death of John Jefferies, James was not even left a proper title to the farm in his father’s will. In the end, he gave up the farm and moved to Bath where he worked as a jobbing gardener, surviving his son Richard Jefferies by some ten years.

In 1866 Jefferies began the series of spiritual explorations he describes in The Story of My Heart: My Autobiography (1883), and in the same year he joined the North Wiltshire Herald as a journalist. It was a Conservative Party newspaper and Jefferies was by inclination Conservative. He was later to make a reputation as a supporter of the farmers against the attempts of their laborers to form a union. For some years he freelanced for the Herald, concentrating on articles about country life.

Betsy Gyde Jefferies, born in 1817, was the daughter of John Jefferies’ manager at the London printing works. Two others of the Gyde family were particularly important to Richard Jefferies; one was his mother’s younger sister Ellen Gyde Harrild, who was born about 1827 and married to Thomas Harrild, born 1822, a printer and publisher of children’s books. Jefferies lived with the Harrilds at Shanklin Villa, Sydenham, in South London until the age of ten. Here he lived with a cultured, friendly family who encouraged him in every way; he was much closer to Ellen Gyde Harrild than he was to Betsy Jefferies. Fred

In July 1874 he married Jessie Baden, the daughter of a farmer who lived close to Coate Farm. It was a happy marriage, and the couple had two children, Richard Harold and Jessie Phyllis. Jessie was a very supportive wife, especially during Jefferies’ final illness. From 1881 Jefferies suffered constant ill health as a result of tuberculosis. These later years ironically

165

RICHARD JEFFERIES coincided with his period of greatest success as a writer. He died on August 14, 1887, a few months before his thirty-ninth birthday.

They burned the old gun that used to stand in the dark corner up in the garret, close to the stuffed fox that always grinned so fiercely. Perhaps the reason why he seemed in such a ghastly rage was that he did not come by his death fairly. Otherwise his pelt would not have been so perfect.

JOURNALISM

(p. 1)

Jefferies’ material was his own life; he wrote about his experiences often with an urgent immediacy. He is generally present in his writing in his own persona; he tended not to adopt an authorial voice that distanced himself from his material. It is usual to praise Jefferies for his descriptions of nature, and there is indeed an intensity in his writings on plants, animals, wood, field, and water. But he has, in addition, other strengths that have not always been recognized. He understood the infinite gradations of the English class system, and he understood the social and economic pressures that shaped the lives not only of the laborers, but of the landowners, tenant farmers, and even the clergy and newspapermen of the rural community. In his preface to Hodge and His Masters (1880), Jefferies writes, “In manners, mode of thought, and way of life, there is perhaps no class of the community less uniform than the agricultural” (p. v). It is a surprising claim at first sight, until we encounter the variety and detail of his journalism.

It will be clear at once that Jefferies had learned something from Charles Dickens about writing on childhood; the joke about the rage of the fox is Dickensian, as is the refusal to explicate, that mirrors the child’s ability to observe and deduce. (Who are “they”? Does it matter? They are adults who take on the right to burn the gun.) Jefferies describes how he and another boy, probably a brother, whom he calls Orion the hunter, climb up into a garret on chairs and find the old gun, over a hundred years old, and practice aiming it. In time they are discovered, so the chairs are burned, in order to make it more difficult for the boys to climb up into the attic. Later, the gun itself, which they have hidden, is discovered and also burned but for a while they still have the gun to practice aiming and firing. It is a flintlock, so they must find flints for it. In the end, the smell of gunpowder gives them away, and the gun is burned. Later, Jefferies is given another, a more modern single-barrelled gun that has been concealed inside a long-case clock (a grandfather clock). He goes out shooting with it, bringing down a wood pigeon at thirty yards. He is hailed for his prowess and becomes a keen shot. The Jefferies of the opening chapters of the book is keen on shooting, trapping, and snaring, but later there is a change: “The pleasure of wandering in a wood was so great that it could never be resisted and did not solely arise from the instinct of shooting. Many expeditions were made without a gun ѧ simply to enjoy the trees and thickets” (p. 83). So it is as someone with the instincts of a poacher that he comes to discuss how poachers go about their work as they breach the game laws. These rigorous laws had existed in the United Kingdom since the late seventeenth century and protected the birds and animals that might be shot for sport in a prescribed season. In

THE AMATEUR POACHER

The Amateur Poacher is Jefferies’ 1879 collection of essays on country life originally contributed to the Pall Mall Gazette, at times a more radical newspaper than the conservative North Wiltshire Herald. In it, Jefferies writes about game laws as a microcosm of the complex English social system, lending sociological interest in addition to the detailed and poetic description of the English countryside. The book opens with an essay entitled “The First Gun,” which describes how Jefferies found an old gun in the garret of his home and became interested in shooting as a result. He looks back at this childhood incident from the perspective of adulthood:

166

RICHARD JEFFERIES Jefferies’ Wiltshire, game meant partridges, pheasants, and hares. The right to shoot game belonged to the local landowner, who could rent out the shooting rights for profit if he chose. Tracts of land called coverts were kept to raise game, and gamekeepers were employed to protect it.

and a half cents) is very cheap—the price of a rabbit—but the mower will not want to take the partridge home, or he might be accused of poaching. Even such an experienced field hand as this mower can stumble on a partridge’s nest unawares, and this leads Jefferies to the question of the eggs. The eggs must be handed over to the gamekeeper, who will rear them in the covert. The mower has kept the dead bird’s eggs for this purpose. The gamekeeper will by custom pay for the eggs—the alternative is that the finders will damage the eggs before handing them over.

Poaching, taking game without the owner’s permission, was punished by local magistrates by fine or imprisonment; the magistrates were generally landowners. Where farmers occupied land as tenants of landowners they were compelled by their leases not to interfere with game, even when the result would be damaged crops. A final legal sanction was that tradesmen and others (even local butchers) could not buy or sell game unless they held a license to do so from the local magistrates. These laws (which are still in place) constituted a defense of the privilege of the landowner. Jefferies shows that, in a typical English compromise, though they were rigorously enforced, the laws led on a day-to-day basis to a series of negotiations, with landowners working with tenants to allow for the cost of preserving game and gamekeepers in effect even arranging with locals to keep poaching in check by a series of understandings. Jefferies’ detailed knowledge of the system derived both from his friendship with a local gamekeeper and from his own studies, especially at Hodson Ground, an area near his home where the game was strictly preserved. Jefferies was befriended by Haylock, the gamekeeper at Hodson, despite the reservations of the owner and Jefferies’ own father.

The men that are so expert at finding partridges’ eggs to sell to the keepers know well beforehand whereabouts the birds are likely to lay. If a stranger who had made no previous observations went into the fields to find these eggs, with full permission to do so, he would probably wander in vain. The grass is long, and the nest has little to distinguish it from the ground; the old bird will sit so close that one may pass almost over her. Without a right of search in open daylight the difficulty is of course much greater. A man cannot quarter the fields when the crop is high and leave no trail. (p. 62)

Jefferies relates how the men on the way to work in the morning notice where the partridges are settling, and then note if in fact they nest and breed. There is a good deal of solitary work in the fields; he mentions bushing, passing over the grass in the meadows with a mass of thorn bushes fixed to a frame and pulled by a horse: “It ѧ leaves the meadow in strips like the pile of green velvet, stroked in narrow bands, one this way, one that, laying the grass blades in the directions it travels. Solitary work of this kind ѧ is very favourable to observation.” The result is that “the searcher knows within a little where the nest must be, and has but a small space to beat” (pp. 63– 64).

The negotiation between keepers and farm laborers is illustrated in the description of the handling of partridges’ eggs. Partridges regularly escape from the land on which they are being reared and nest out in the open fields, but they remain the property of the landowner, and they (or at least their eggs) must be handed over to the gamekeeper. Jefferies describes a chance encounter with a mower who came “sidling up, and, looking mysteriously around with his hand behind under his coat, ‘You med have un for sixpence,’ he says, and produces a partridge into whose body the point of the scythe ran as she sat on her nest in the grass” (p. 62). Sixpence (twelve

Sometimes the laborers enjoy a comparative freedom at the edge of an estate. Jefferies describes a day of hare coursing with a poacher he calls Dickon. Like foxes, hares are hunted by hounds. In this case they are greyhounds working in pairs, which have the advantage of speed over foxhounds. The huntsmen follow on foot, not on horseback:

167

RICHARD JEFFERIES white of magpies and the blue of jays alternated. ѧ Hawks filled the third row. The kestrels were the most numerous, but there were many sparrowhawks.ѧ But the last and lowest row ѧ was crowded with owls.ѧ The white owl ѧ the brown wood owls ѧ a few long horned owls .ѧ

Dickon slips the hounds.ѧ It is a beautiful sight to see the hounds bound over the sward; the sinewy back bends like a bow ѧ the deep chests drink the air. Is there any moment so joyful in life as the second when the chase begins? (p. 100)

(pp. 88–90)

In the end, five hares are taken and the party returns to the village, carefully entering it from a different direction than the one chosen by the boy with the returning hounds. Jefferies explains the political system of the village:

The gamekeeper’s gibbet where he nailed the animals and birds he trapped was a feature of country life for some time. Many people thought that the gibbet was an indication of the superstition of country people—as though they believed the sight of the dead birds would deter living predators. In fact, Jefferies makes clear by pointing out the positioning of the gibbet on the path up to the mansion that this was a way of making clear to the owner that the gamekeeper was doing his job, and this slaughter was part of the process of preserving game. The custom led to the near extinction of many of the species gibbeted, even in Jefferies’ own time: “Though numerous here, yet trap and gun have so reduced the wood owls that you may listen half the night by a cover and never hear the ‘Who-hoo’ that seems to demand your name” (p. 91).

The reason of these things is that Sarsen has no great landlord. There are fifty small proprietors, and not a single resident magistrate.ѧ It is a republic without even the semblance of a Government. It is liberty, equality, and swearing.ѧ Almost all the cottagers have votes, and are not to be trifled with. ѧ The mass of the inhabitants are the reddest of Reds. (pp. 101–102)

The hunters respect the coverts; they are: not such fools as to break pheasant preserves in the vale; as they are resident, that would not answer. ѧ But with ferret, dog, and gun, and now and then a partridge net along the edge of the standing barley they excel.

HODGE AND HIS MASTERS

(p. 102)

This 1880 title is made up of essays that had first appeared in the Wiltshire and Gloucestershire Standard. The newspaper’s reach may be seen as an indication of how widely known Jefferies was by this time; with a February 1883 circulation of 180,000, the Standard was then England’s second most-read newspaper, behind only the Telegraph (185,000). It is an indication of his professionalism and consistency that there is comparatively little overlap in terms of theme or content between this collection and The Amateur Poacher. The character Hodge is the agricultural worker, and his masters represent the whole middle and upper class hierarchy that dominates him. Jefferies writes during a period of agricultural depression which “the landowners have felt ѧ to such a degree, in fact, that they should perhaps take the first place” among those who have suffered, for having reduced the rents of

The poachers use nets, but not anywhere; they go to the edge of the standing barley. As Jefferies explains, pheasants are likely to nest at the edge of a field, where there is also no chance of crop being trampled when they have finished. The sheer volume of Jefferies’ detail makes his writing distinctive; it has something of the quality of landscape painting. There is also a grim side to the work of the gamekeeper. Jefferies describes an old shed, erected in a field that has become a covert and is now overgrown: Along the back there were three rows of weasels and stoats nailed through the head or neck to the planks. There had been a hundred in each row.ѧ But the end of the shed was the place where the more distinguished offenders were gibbeted. A footpath ѧ went by this end, and, ѧ communicated with the mansion above.ѧ On the next row the black and

168

RICHARD JEFFERIES their tenants by up to 20 percent, they have “no one to allow them in turn a 20 per cent reduction of their liabilities” (Volume I, pp. v–vi). The essays of Volume I concentrate on the masters— Hodge, the ordinary agricultural laborer, appears only incidentally. Jefferies, from his Conservative standpoint, is inclined to present the life of the laborer in the best possible light, but he also sees the cost that work in the fields exacts. Here is an old man being presented with an award after working sixty years for the same employer:

great Filbard wood, rather than of making a bag ѧ and at the same time [it would] give his son some sport” (p. 281). The squire shows extreme care in preserving his resources and at the same time attempts to indulge his son, who must not suffer as a result of the financial sacrifices his father must make. Most of the landowners make rigid economies as they struggle with the depression. Filbard struggles more than most, because, under the terms on which he holds the estate, he must make payments to various relations.

The old man is frosted with age, and moves stiffly, like a piece of mechanism.ѧ He puts forth his arm; his dry, horny fingers are crooked, and he can neither straighten nor bend them.ѧ There is a quick flash of jewelled rings ungloved to the light, and the reward is placed in that claw-like grasp by the white hand of the marchioness.

Rent must be paid by Filbard’s tenants every three months, on four set days; these days are called the quarter days. The squire feels he cannot reduce the tenants’ rents as other landowners do; he simply ignores the unspoken expectations for a reduction as the quarter days pass. Finally Filbard receives a Round Robin, a petition signed by all his tenants asking for a reduction in rent; it is called a Round Robin because they have not signed their names in a list, but in a circle to show they are all equally behind the demand. To give them a ten percent reduction would imply a reduction of twenty-five or thirty percent on the income that comes to him, but he decides to do so: “sprawling and illwritten as many of the signatures were ѧ they were genuine, and constituted a very substantial fact, that must be yielded to” (p. 297). Jefferies ends the essay here. The relationship between landowner and tenants is based on negotiation, and both sides must make concessions. Chapter XIII, “An Ambitious Squire,” begins: “Perhaps the magistrate most regular in his attendance at a certain country Petty Sessional Court is young Squire Marthorne” (p. 298). It had been difficult to find two magistrates to make up the bench, but Marthorne’s regular attendance put an end to that. He comes from an old family, though not a rich one, one that had “rather dropped out of the governing circle” (p. 300). Socially, Squire Marthorne built a reputation as a hunting man with a good horse. When he joins the bench, he defers to the older magistrates, “and the more he endeavoured to learn from them the cleverer they thought him” (p. 301). Marthorne looks around for someone to help him,

(pp. 199–200)

The essays on the landowners justify the claim that rural life displays great variety; two in particular demonstrate this. In “The Squire’s ‘Round Robin,’” a young man is out shooting. He tries for a cock pheasant, but the bird escapes. The shot arches through the boughs of the trees and falls “like pattering hail—and as harmless” (p. 279) upon an aged woman who has just been to collect the bread given by a parish charity that helps support her and her invalid husband. She waits while the young man takes another shot, then comes around the corner with his keeper and an older man. She drops a curtsey, but as she does so, to her confusion, the man’s dog comes up and nuzzles her in a friendly way. The young man smiles at her confusion, but the older man ignores her. This is a good comic scene, and the contrast between the friendliness of the dog and the indifference of the men is pointed. They go on their way as the old woman resumes her journey, musing about the older man, the local squire. “Filbard be just like a gatepost ѧ a’ don’t take no notice of anybody” (p. 280). He is not popular and though he is treated with respect, he is despised by the cottagers. Jefferies, the amateur poacher, recounts what the squire and his son were about. They were “walking round the outlying copses ѧ with the object of driving the pheasants in towards the

169

RICHARD JEFFERIES and he befriends the vice-chairman of the Petty Sessions, a man with an aptitude for detail: “With little or no personal ambition, he had assisted in every political and social movement in the county for half a century ѧ [and] he took a liking to young Marthorne” (pp. 303–304). Marthorne undertakes a great deal of committee work and begins to seize every opportunity he can to make a speech that will be reported in the press; he concentrates on repeating the material from past speeches of the leaders of his party. Consequently, his speeches are regarded by associates of the vice-chairman as “extremely good, solid, and well put.ѧ A certain M.P. would retire at the next election; and they asked themselves whom they had to take his place?” (p. 307).

wife, and the old vice-chairman. Each story follows a strong trajectory leading either to a complete reversal of fortune (in “The Squire’s ‘Round Robin’”) or a triumphant gathering together of all the threads (in “An Ambitious Squire”). The political understanding of both is on a par with Anthony Trollope; the ironic timing of the loss suffered by Filbard is reminiscent of Guy de Maupassant. The essays about the agricultural laborers are perhaps clouded by Jefferies’s inability to look clearly at the subject matter. Jefferies would never have been a squire and would probably never have stood for Parliament as Trollope did. (Trollope was a Liberal; his party was possibly more welcoming of the unusual résumé than Jefferies’ conservatives.) But Jefferies’ father was sliding down towards the condition of an agricultural laborer, and Jefferies might well have gone down too, so he was inclined to idealize the life of the laborer, making the Conservative case. Hodge has his wages each week and is not casually employed as the laborer is in town. He has his cottage and his garden. Though he deserves his pint each night, he can avoid drinking too much. In chapter IX of Volume II, Jefferies describes cottage life at its best:

Helped by his wife, whom he had married young for love rather than money, Marthorne acts to build a social profile. The couple makes friends in London during the time of year when they live in the capital for a few months engaging in the social round. But they also work to make their house in the country a fitting place to entertain the powerful: “He selected the wines in his cellar with the greatest care.ѧ The squire paid for the very best wine, and in private drank a cheap claret. But his guests, ѧ when once they had dined with him never forgot to come again” (p. 310). In the end, at a private meeting of his party, Marthorne is introduced as the successor to the retiring M.P. Other men who had hoped for the position give way to the popular feeling. The vice-chairman offers to pay Marthorne’s expenses at the election—the old powerful elite will keep a firm hand on this young man. Even Hodge approves, in comment that contrasts with the old woman’s summing up of Filbard: “‘He beant such a bad sort of a veller, you; a’ beant above speaking to we!’ When the time comes the young squire will certainly” (p. 316) secure himself election to Parliament.

Two new cottages ѧ were erected in the corner of an arable field.ѧ The surroundings were like a wilderness. Heaps of rubbish here, broken bricks there.ѧ Two families went into these cottages, the men working on the adjoining farm.ѧ The rubbish was removed.ѧ A quickset hedge was planted round the enclosure. Evening after evening, be the weather what it might, these two men were in that garden at work—after a long day in the fields. (pp. 209–210)

Jefferies describes the men laying out plots for potatoes, onions, and parsnips, and planting fruit trees, roses, and other flowers. They put in beehives and sties for the hogs: “rude indeed and made of a few slabs—but sufficient to answer the purpose.ѧ Instead of spending their evenings wastefully at [the public house], these men went out into their gardens and made what was a desert literally bloom” (p. 211). There are a number of problems with this sort of writing. Jefferies knew that his own father

These two essays display a detailed knowledge of the workings of English society that came from Jefferies’s work as a journalist coupled with an ability to manage the comic (in the first essay) and the satirical (in the second). There is a firmly established characterization in the depictions of Filbard, his son, the old woman, Marthorne, his

170

RICHARD JEFFERIES was working as hard as he describes on his own smallholding. He was making a garden in the desert, but it was not enough; James Luckett Jefferies still faced ruin. Further, there is a condescending tone in this writing that does not show Jefferies at his best (his comments about the sties, for instance). True, the laborers work all the hours they can, but Flora Thompson more successfully shows what that means in her trilogy Lark Rise to Candleford (1945) when she remembers her father and other men living at about this time in a village in Oxfordshire, some miles north of Swindon. They planted their potatoes by the light of the moon, and the potatoes they planted were flavorless, chosen principally to give maximum yield for their hungry families. There is one other fact that affects our reading of these essays. The masters—the landowners, Members of Parliament, journalists—are still with us, behaving in many respects as Jefferies showed them acting in 1879. His work on them retains its interest. But the agricultural laborer is gone. The kind of work he did is unnecessary in today’s modern society, and the only legacy he has left us is a tendency in his descendants to make gardens.

implies not “about my heart” but “that belongs to my heart.” Jefferies called it his autobiography, but it is not a narrative history of his life; it is a history of his intellectual and spiritual life and a statement of his beliefs. That is the meaning of his term “confession.” “The story of my heart commences seventeen years ago,” he begins; that would be 1866, when he would have been eighteen years old. “My heart was dusty.ѧ An inspiration—a long deep breath of the pure air of thought—could alone give health to the heart.” At such times of need he would walk to a green hill about three miles from where he lived; the walk cleared his blood “of the heaviness accumulated at home” (pp. 1–2). What he experiences on the hill is a transcendent feeling of closeness to the world. It is not a mystic experience; Jefferies does not claim any revelation of a being behind or beyond the world, though he continues to search for something beyond and above deity. What he does experience is a heightened sense of his closeness to the physical world: “I was utterly alone with the sun and the earth. Lying down on the grass, I spoke in my soul to the earth, the sun, the air, and the distant sea far beyond sight” (p. 4). The intensity of his feelings he describes as prayer: “I prayed by the sweet thyme, whose little flowers I touched with my hand; ѧ that I might touch to the unutterable existence infinitely higher than deity” (pp. 5–6). He names this impulse in himself the soul-life; the term “soul” is tendentious, suggesting a personal immortality. Another place he visits is “a deep, narrow valley in the hills, silent and solitary.” Here “the sun glowed on the sward.ѧ How many, many years ѧ had the sun glowed down thus on that hollow? ѧ I saw back through space to the old time of the tree-ferns, of the lizard flying through the air.ѧ The dragon-fly which passed me traced a continuous descent from the fly marked on stone in those days” (pp. 16–17). The constant desire for beauty is satisfied in the human form. Jefferies describes the true beauty of the human form as “the outcome and end of all the loveliness of sunshine and green leaf” (p. 22); thus art is central to his desire, but in effect only the art of statuary. His desire led

THE STORY OF MY HEART

C. J. Longman, publisher of Jefferies’ The Story of My Heart: My Autobiography, wrote a preface to later editions of the work in which he quotes Jefferies’ explanation of the book’s purpose, written in response to a request to summarize the book for an advertisement: This book is a confession.ѧ [The author] claims to have erased from his mind the traditions and learning of the past ages, and to stand face to face with nature and with the unknown.ѧ He believes that there is a whole world of ideas outside and beyond those which now exercise us. (1912 Duckworth edition, p. ix)

From the start, then, the book claims to be unusual and original. Jefferies thought about this book for nearly half his life, and it was clearly dear to him—it was close to his heart as the title suggests; the phrase “of my heart” probably

171

RICHARD JEFFERIES him to formulate a triple resolve, which he called the Lyra prayer, because he made it while watching that constellation. The terms were to exalt the soul, to enable the body to enjoy more pleasure and a longer life, to suffer less pain, and to construct machines to carry into execution the desire of the will. Jefferies was not entirely sure what he meant by his reference to machines, but we may note that, as he worked in journalism and possessed a background in printing, he was perhaps closer to the advancing technology of his age than most. He lived, in any case, in a mechanical age. He concluded, in regard to machines, “For liberty, therefore, let it be included” (p. 29). Sitting by one of the grass-covered tumuli near where he walked, Jefferies thought of the man buried there two thousand years before. As thought could slip back to the days when the man went hunting in the forest, then slip back to the present, so the other man’s spirit could endure from then till now: “Two thousand years being a second to the soul could not cause its extinction” (p. 34). Jefferies discusses at some length whether the soul survives death; in the end, one cannot know, but “while I live—I think immortality” (p. 53). Jefferies theorized that the world is not designed for humans, writing about the stark differences between humans and nature, as well as the earth, sun, and sea’s indifference to humans: “This very thyme which scents my fingers did not grow for that purpose, but for its own.ѧ The stars care not ѧ we are nothing to them” (p. 57). He does not see any beauty in animals; sea creatures are repulsive, the toad is terrible to the touch, even the dog and horse which we love are anti-human: “the shape of the [dog’s] skull to the sense of feeling is almost as repellent as the form of the toad to the sense of sight.ѧ There is nothing human in any living animal” (pp. 61–62). So, Jefferies continues, the force behind the universe is not a deity, but a force without a mind. “Earnestly I pray to find this something better than a god. There is something superior, higher, more good” (p. 66). Jefferies did not believe in evolution or in any design in nature. He argued that species always remain separate,

for although “the gradations between animal and vegetable are so fine ѧ they never change places” (pp. 125–126). He does not seem to have thoroughly understood the theory of evolution, however—it was never claimed by its serious proponents that evolution was a force that worked toward a purpose. Like another great naturalist, Philip Henry Gosse (1810–1888), the leading marine biologist of his day, Jefferies turned his back on evolution. At the end of the book, Jefferies turns to consider society. He claims that “each human being, by mere birth, has a birthright in this earth and all its productions” (pp. 160–161). There is plenty there. The conclusion proclaims: “This our earth produces not only a sufficiency and a superabundance, but in one year ѧ enough to fill us all for many years in succession. The only reason we do not enjoy it is the want of rational organisation.” Jefferies held that a tenth of society’s effort would enable all to live well. The Story of My Heart is a book that divides its readers. It is difficult, repetitive, assertive, and metaphysical. It suffers because it expounds a self-validating view of the universe—Jefferies’ account of the godless universe is true because it is accompanied by the force of truth. But many others have had equally striking, self-validating visions of the immanence of God. In a sense, Jefferies was ahead of his time. It was only in the previous year, 1882, that Friedrich Nietzsche wrote, “God is dead.ѧ And we have killed him.” To many, Jefferies’ work was simply eccentric, but to a small minority of his readers he brought a sense of excitement and the promise that life could be devoted to the search for health and fulfilment.

NOVELS

Jefferies had written a number of novels that had met with little success, but in 1882 came the popular Bevis: The Story of a Boy. It describes the idyllic summer holiday of Bevis and his friend Mark; they swim, boat, shoot, and camp on an island. The novel possesses considerable charm and strength in the depiction of the minor

172

RICHARD JEFFERIES characters; Bevis’ governor (his father) teaches the boys to swim with infinite patience, but eventually he gets bored and goes off for a swim on his own. Readers learn of Bevis’ mother reading her prayer book, in which she has jotted down some of her child’s comments. But the plot of the novel is formless; it is simply a chain of incidents consisting of the same formula: a problem arises (characters procure a gun and escape from a cellar), and the boys exert their intelligence to solve it. There are no real, threatening problems, nor is there the sense of a moral center within the hero, such as when reading Mark Twain’s Huckleberry Finn.

precludes the interpretation of looking at the England of 1350. We are reading a future history and watching a disaster that has destroyed British society. As in 1350, there are not enough people left to work the land, and a new order asserts itself in the landscape. In the first year, writes Jefferies, the wheat had already been sown but would receive no further attention. In the fall, it was eaten by “clouds of sparrows, rooks, and pigeons.” Then the winter storms blew the grass and the wheat flat. The next spring the wheat grew from the seeds “sown by dropping from the ears” the previous year, as well as “quantities of docks, thistles, oxeye daisies, and similar plants” (pp. 2–3). The coarse, tough plants cover more and more of the available land. They also make new niches for themselves, growing on margins of paths and in the roads and turning the routes green in turn. Larger plants appear—thorns and sapling trees. “By the thirtieth year there was not one single open place, the hills only excepted, where a man could walk, unless he followed the tracks of wild creatures or cut himself a path” (p. 5). The lower-lying land becomes marshy, as the drainage systems fall into disrepair. Gradually the forest grows and spreads.

AFTER LONDON; OR, WILD ENGLAND

This 1885 novel is unusual among Jefferies’ works in that the author’s personality does not stand at the center of the exposition. The novel is visionary in its depiction of the ending of the England that Jefferies and his generation knew and in its replacement by a new and more frightening order. Part I, “The Relapse into Barbarism,” describes the change. Part II, “Wild England,” is a narrative of an adventure of exploration in the new world. The novel begins with a profoundly disorientating paragraph: “The old men say their fathers told them that soon after the fields were left to themselves a change began to be visible. It became green everywhere in the first spring, after London ended, so that all the country looked alike” (p. 1). The English landscape in spring is normally a patchwork that contrasts green pasture with red or brown ploughed land. For it to be completely green is wrong, and the wrongness shifts the reference of green; it reminds us that green is not only the color of fresh new growth, it is also the color of unripe fruit and of fields left fallow and untilled for the year. There have been times when this pattern would have been seen in the English landscape. Most famously it would have been seen all over England in the spring of 1350 after nearly half the people had died of the Black Death plague of 1348–1350, and there were not enough people left to till all the land. But the phrase “after London ended”

All of this has its effect on animals and men. Thousands of mice appear to destroy what efforts men are making to grow crops in gardens. They remain a great nuisance; their natural predators— cats and weasels—have increased in number and “there was then some relief, but even now at intervals districts are invaded” (p. 9). Feral cats and dogs still exist, as well as the domestic varieties, “which are as faithful to man as ever” (p. 16). Feral varieties of cattle and sheep have established themselves, but most of the wild animals that escaped from zoos—lions, for example—could not survive the hard winters (the beaver is an exception). “In the castle yard at Longtover may still be seen the bones of an elephant which was found dying in the woods near that spot” (p. 25). Man appears only here and there in this section of Jefferies’ account, and he makes a miserable showing, hacking his way through the

173

RICHARD JEFFERIES undergrowth, his garden destroyed by mice. He might well have been found dying in the woods next to the elephant; there would have been nobody to pity him, any more than there would have been anyone to pity the elephant at Longtover Castle. No longer does man have dominion over nature, Jefferies suggests. Man survives only because he finds a place in nature; nature is not there for his comfort and convenience.

races where in the first place was one people” (p. 34). The race generally considered to be the lowest are the Bushmen, descended from those among the ancients “who refused to avail themselves of the benefits of civilization. They obtained their food by begging ѧ exhibiting countenances from which every trace of selfrespect had disappeared” (p. 35). The Bushmen set up camps on the abandoned fields and moved from place to place living on “roots and trapped game.” They make a poison from a substance not known to outsiders with which they kill fish, but do not spoil them for eating (p. 35). “They are depraved, and without shame.ѧ In ordinary times we see little of them. They are the thieves, the human vermin of the woods” (pp. 37–39). The Bushmen are distinguished from the gipsies, who also live a nomadic life, mostly in the south around Stonehenge. The gipsies often launch planned attacks on the settled people, but do not murder individuals as the Bushmen do.

In chapters III and IV, Jefferies turns to the question of how human society would change in response to the disaster. Here his historian character is comically baffled, because he cannot assign one single definite cause for the disaster: “the thing is different, for nothing is certain and everything confused. None of the accounts agree, nor can they be altogether reconciled with present facts or with reasonable supposition” (p. 26). He lists the silting up of ports, the sudden ceasing of the supply of food from across the ocean, and the passing of an enormous dark body through space as possible explanations. What seems certain is that “the immense crowds collected in cities were most affected, and that the richer and upper classes made use of their money to escape. Those left behind were mainly the lower and most ignorant ѧ and those who lived by agriculture.” But these people were so few that “a man might ride a hundred miles and not meet another” (pp. 28–29). In these circumstances, technology is lost; the railroad and telephone are the stuff of legend: “the Romans and the Greeks are more familiar to us than the men who rode in the iron chariots and mounted to the skies” (pp. 32–33). The technology and social organization of the new world are closer to ancient Greek and Roman societies than Victorian England.

The most prosperous communities of the settled areas are found around the great central lake that occupies the country south of Oxford and stretches from the old Thames valley in the east to the Avon in the west. Divided into warring kingdoms and republics, all the communities are prey to mercenaries from Wales and Ireland. Indeed, the Welsh might almost have conquered the whole country had their Irish allies not suddenly turned on them. It is a grim world. “Men for ever trample upon men, each pushing to the front.ѧ Though the population of these cities ѧ is not equal to ѧ a single second-rate city of the ancients, yet how much greater are the bitterness and the struggle!” (pp. 47–48). The final chapter of Part I, chapter V, describes the geography of the new world. A vast inland sea has come into being following the end of London, full of fresh water and navigable with care. At the eastern end, where London had been, sand dunes cut the lake off from the swamps that surround the old city, and Jefferies describes the pollution these swamps emit; so bad is the air that it is regularly fatal. The people regard the swamps with horror and will not enter them. Yet the freshwater lake is a thing of beauty, and the historian ends the chapter with this note:

At first, people lived on the food stored in warehouses, then they hunted animals, and finally they cleared the ground and resumed agriculture. Now they live in small communities: “towns, indeed, we call them to distinguish them from the champaign, but they are not worthy of the name in comparison with the mighty cities of old time.” So isolated are these communities that they tend to have their own government, generally autocratic, and “there came also to be many

174

RICHARD JEFFERIES “Never ѧ was there so beautiful an expanse of water. How much must we sorrow that it has so often proved only the easiest mode of bringing the miseries of war.ѧ Yet ѧ in the evening we walk by the beach, and ѧ look over the waters, as if to gaze upon their loveliness were reward to us for the labour of the day” (pp. 78–79). Curiously, in the light of Jefferies’ rejection of evolution, “The Relapse into Barbarism” reads like an explication of the operation of natural selection, and must have been seen as such by many of his original readers.

say. He escapes with his life and continues the journey. Though the journey should be dangerous, it is curiously unexciting. Felix encounters dangers that simply pass. At one point he comes across evidence that a branch of a bush has been broken by a Bushman throwing a hunting club to try to bring down game. It is a parallel with Crusoe finding a single footprint on the shore, but Felix feels none of the alarm that Crusoe did; the incident passes without tangible consequences. All a well-armed man has to fear is an encounter with a superior force of men. Nothing in nature can harm him. The central part of the journey, the episode that gives the book its unique quality, is Felix’s landfall on London (chapters XXII–XXIV). Sailing before a good westerly breeze towards the eastern end of the lake, Felix notices that all the birds fly past him towards the west, surprising behavior because it indicates that the birds abandoned their nests during the breeding season. The fish, too, are swimming west beneath the boat. Finally, there is not a living thing left on either side of him, but he presses on. The trees show signs of distress; they are stunted, with yellow leaves. Finally they too cease, and the land is bare. The water becomes black and smells unpleasant. Felix has nothing to drink. He makes landfall and finds the ground is corrupt, like ash, with pools of a black, oily substance. He passes what look like roofless houses with crystalline walls that collapse at a touch, and he realizes he has arrived at what was once the greatest city in England. This is London. The air is foul, and Felix becomes drugged by it. He finds on the ground white marks that were once the skeletons of people, humans who came to plunder but were poisoned by the air. Among the bones he finds a bracelet with a huge diamond and other valuables, which he keeps. Finally he escapes the area; in a final crisis, the phosphorescence in the air makes him think that his boat is on fire. Explosions can be heard as he goes, probably caused by the sea entering the old cellars and sewers on a high tide. Free, Felix makes his way back to the sweet water of the great lake. It is the westerly that has saved him,

Part II, “Wild England,” is a narrative set in the future described in Part I, one H. G. Wells might call a story of the days to come. Sir Felix Aquila (name meaning “Happy Eagle”) is the eldest son of an aristocratic family living in seclusion under suspicion by the local king. Despised for his lack of prowess in arms, and desperately in love with Aurora (name meaning “Dawn”), the daughter of another local family, Felix resolves to travel to seek his fortune. To travel means to travel by water in this world. Freedom begins, as so often occurs in Jefferies’ works, with making a boat. Felix builds a canoe hollowing it out like Robinson Crusoe. Like Crusoe, he faces failure; Crusoe’s boat was too heavy to be carried down to the water. Using the servants of his father, Felix is able to get his canoe to the water, but it is badly trimmed and dangerous. Felix’s brother Oliver suggests he make it double-hulled by adding an outrigger; this would improve the balance and enable Felix to rig a sail. Daniel Defoe treats the question of defining society by looking at how a man survives without it; Jefferies defines society by noting first how a man needs the contributions of others to compensate for his own shortcomings. On the journey, which he makes alone across the lake in his canoe, Felix encounters other men and finds himself in the middle of a war, where he attempts to advise the king on the conduct of it. At first his advice is welcome—he suggests an improvement in the crossbow used by some of the soldiers (Felix is an expert archer). Later, when he tries to give political advice, he is not listened to; who you are matters in politics, not what you

175

RICHARD JEFFERIES blowing away the foul air in front of him as he lands.

ism, and it served as part of the inspiration for his socialist utopia News from Nowhere (1890). In this novel, the conversion of England to socialism comes when a decent conservative editor of the Daily Telegraph prints a straightforward account of what socialism is.

Felix falls in with a group of shepherds who desire to make him their king because he survived the encounter with London. When they are attacked by gipsies, Felix saves the day by killing many of the gipsies with his bow. He persuades the shepherds to let him try to find his way home and propose to Aurora. He sets off, on foot this time, through the forest of oaks, “trees which do not grow close together and so permitted of quick walking” the naturalist notes, “and as the dusk fell he was still moving rapidly westwards” (p. 442).

AMARYLLIS AT THE FAIR

This novel, published in 1887, is the story of a young woman on the verge of her full sexuality. Her relationships with her parents are a succession of episodes of anger and resentment alternating with episodes of real closeness and affection. Although both her father and her grandfather have made a choice of men who in their opinion would be suitable husbands, she will have none of it. She is not yet ready for the transaction and bargaining that goes with courtship; the Fair, of course, is the place for transaction and bargaining, but (despite the title) Amaryllis refuses to go to the fair; she simply passes through it on her own.

There is an intertextual problem about this ending. Part II leaves unanswered the question of whether Felix reached home, but Part I notes that “Until Felix Aquila’s time, the greater portion [of the lake], indeed, had not even a name” (p. 62). This suggests that his explorations were known to the historian of Part I. This novel is of interest in the study of the history of the novel in English. It is the earliest example of a post-holocaust fiction, now one of the most common genre forms in both literature and film. In post-holocaust fiction, some disaster is posited that destroys a society and results in a complete change of the lives of the survivors. Sometimes, as in such novels as George R. Stewart’s Earth Abides (1949) or John Wyndham’s The Day of the Triffıds (1951), the characters live through their holocaust; sometimes, as in Walter M. Miller’s A Canticle for Leibowitz (1960), they look back on it from far in the future, only dimly comprehending what has happened. The genre offers great potential for the analysis of current society; the greatest novel in this genre is probably George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949), which has provided powerful and lasting models for the analysis of totalitarian trends in society. The term “postholocaust” is preferred to “post-apocalyptic” because an apocalypse suggests a revelation of some truth. The appeal of After London is that it offers no revelation, and each reader can read into the disaster what he or she wishes. To William Morris, it was a parable of the coming destruction of capitalism by revolutionary social-

Amaryllis Iden is the sixteen-year-old daughter of farmer Iden. Both names are literary echoes. John Milton, in Lycidas, asked why the poet should struggle so hard: “And strictly meditate the thankless Muse? / Were it not better done as others use, / To sport with Amaryllis in the shade ѧ ” (Lycidas, lines 66–68). Amaryllis, whom Milton found in Virgil as the type of the country girl, represents the temptation that lures the artist away from his work. The name Iden is Shakespearean. In Henry VI, Part II, the rebel Jack Cade has been defeated by the King’s men and has hidden in a garden in Kent. The owner, Alexander Iden, enters musing: Lord, who would live turmoiled in the court, And may enjoy such quiet walks as these? ѧ Sufficeth that I have maintains my state And sends the poor well pleased from my gate.

Challenged by Cade, Iden at first refuses to fight, on the grounds that Cade is weak and famished:

176

RICHARD JEFFERIES the rutabaga). He also insists on his old-fashioned forty-fold potatoes (a variety dating back to the 1830s). After lunch, Iden returns to work; Mrs. Iden thumps him as he goes. Later she goes out into the garden, sees the new daffodil, and tramples it. Then, in her bedroom, she takes from a chest a lavender glove she had worn on her honeymoon and weeps over it. Amaryllis, going out to tell her father his tea is ready, finds the crushed daffodil and weeps in turn. What emerges is a picture of three people made unhappy by their circumstances, not their inclination. Jefferies’ strength in this novel is his ability to show how rapidly the moods of this family can change as its members impact each other. Lady Day (March 25) is the day of the local fair. Amaryllis stands at the garden wall, watching all the young men going to the fair, but none of them appeal to her. One of them, John Duck, a big man like her father, as well as an admirer of him, invites her to ride with him to the fair. She refuses. Amaryllis never actually goes to the fair; she only goes through it. If the fair is the symbol of vanity and a place where even people may be bought and sold, she is not yet engaging in that trade. She walks across the fields to her grandfather’s home. He always gives a dinner on fair day for all his relations, but her father refuses to go. Grandfather Iden gives everyone at the dinner a sovereign, but to the one guest he likes best he gives a guinea; Amaryllis is awarded the guinea. She leaves it on the floor but takes home the sovereign her grandfather had given her as her father’s gift. Grandfather Iden insists that she come with him into the big house, Court, where he has privileged access. He wants Amaryllis to be friendly to the son of the house, Raleigh Pamment, but she refuses. The next day a letter arrives at her home in which her grandfather informs her parents that she is disobedient. Since they hate the senior Mr. Iden so much, the letter only restores her to their favor (they had objected to her losing the guinea). They give to Amaryllis the sovereign, with which she goes out to buy new shoes for herself and her mother. There is some money left over with which she buys

Thy hand is but a finger to my fist, Thy leg a stick compared to this truncheon;

But in the end, Iden kills Cade, beheads him, and buries him in the dunghill (Henry VI, Part II, Act 4, Scene 10). Shakespeare’s historical Iden and Jefferies’ fictitious Iden share the features of loyalty to the established order, physical strength, and a devotion to home and garden—Englishness, indeed, as Jefferies would see it. At the opening of the novel, Amaryllis Iden finds the first daffodil growing near the damask rose (the daffodil is a sign that spring has come in England) and runs to ask her father to come and see it. It is a childlike gesture; she will interrupt him at his work, and he will be reluctant to come. She races through the still-wintry landscape to the garden. He is planting potatoes, feeling with his thumb to make sure they are sound, and planting them a precise distance apart. “The science, the skill, and the experience brought to this potato-planting you would hardly credit; ѧ this care ѧ arose from very large abilities on the part of the planter, though directed to so humble a purpose at that moment” (p. 5). He reproves her: “Haven’t you got no sewing? ѧ Go on in, and be some use on” (p. 6). He then relents and goes to see the flower. He threatens to dig the daffodils up, but again relents and, changing his accent, tells her it was her great-uncle’s favorite flower. Amaryllis “marvelled how he could be so rough ѧ he who was so full of wisdom in his other moods, and ѧ acted as a perfect gentleman” (p. 7). She returns to the house, where her mother asks what she and her father have been talking about. “Don’t listen to his rubbish.ѧ Why doesn’t he go in to market and buy and sell cattle, and turn over money in that way? Not he! He’d rather muddle with a few paltry potatoes” (p. 11). At lunch, despite the two women’s reservations about him, they both defer to the master. There is no talk at the table. Iden eats grossly, taking two helpings and bread with his meal. He has selected the mutton himself, and had the shepherd bring in some “swede tops” (this is dialect for the only green stuff available in March—the sprouts that grow above the soil from the white turnip, not

177

RICHARD JEFFERIES


bloaters—smoked herrings; her mother loves them and her father hates them. Together the two women enjoy their bloaters and laugh at Mr. Iden.

WORKS OF RICHARD JEFFERIES OCCASIONAL WRITING

The relief that a small amount of money brings is painfully obvious, and the fact it has been wrung from Grandfather Iden emphasizes how much he could do if he cared to, but he is old and avaricious. He has not made a will and therefore may continue to torment his family until his death. He wants his granddaughter to take Raleigh Pamment; clearly he is lending money to the Pamments. “If she could not have been the wife he would have forced her to be the mistress” (p. 138). Her father wants Amaryllis to choose John Duck, and he orders her to ride to the fair with him. But she can still refuse them both, father and grandfather.

AND

AUTOBIOGRAPHY

Jack Brass, Emperor of England. London: T. Pettitt & Co., 1873. Reporting, Editing and Authorship; Practical Hints for Beginners in Literature. London: John Snow & Co., 1873. The Story of My Heart: My Autobiography. London: Longmans, Green, & Co., 1883; Portland, Me.: Thomas B. Mosher, 1900; London: Duckworth, 1912.

NOVELS The Scarlet Shawl. London: Tinsley Brothers, 1874. Restless Human Hearts. London: Tinsley Brothers, 1875. World’s End. London: Tinsley Brothers, 1877. Greene Ferne Farm. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1880. Wood Magic: a Fable. London: Cassell, Petter, Galpin & Co., 1881. Bevis: The Story of a Boy. London: Sampson Low, 1882. After London; or, Wild England. London: Cassell & Co., 1885. Amaryllis at the Fair, A Novel. London: Sampson Low, 1887; New York: Harper, 1887.

Farmer Iden is chronically in debt. Amaryllis tries to help by submitting sketches to the London magazines, but she has no success. The novel ends with a visit to the farm by Amadis Iden, a cousin, and Alere Flamma, a brother of Mrs. Iden. The family enjoy their company. Amadis is a few years older than Amaryllis, and they enjoyed a relationship that is still simple and childlike, as it had been when they were boy and girl together. Alere Flamma is an accomplished artist who works only enough to get by and to enjoy London.

COLLECTED JOURNALISM The Gamekeeper at Home: Sketches of Natural History and Rural Life. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1878; Boston: Roberts Brothers, 1879. The Amateur Poacher. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1879; Boston: Roberts Brothers, 1879. Wild Life in a Southern County. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1879. Hodge and His Masters. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1880; reprint, 2 vols., Fitzroy ed. London: MacGibbon & Kee, 1966. Round About a Great Estate. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1880. Nature Near London. London: Chatto and Windus, 1883; New York: Crowell, 1907. The Life of the Fields. London: Chatto and Windus, 1884; New York: Crowell, 1907. The Open Air. London: Chatto and Windus, 1885. Field and Hedgerow: Being the Last Essays of Richard Jefferies, Collected by his Widow. London: Longmans, Green & Co., 1889. The Toilers of the Field. London: Longmans, Green & Co., 1892.

Jefferies introduced a first person voice to the novel whose reflections are interspersed with the action. This first person narrator says of London at the end of the novel, reflecting on the life that Alere led there, “If I could only get Alere to tell me all he had seen in Fleet Street, and could just jot it down on the margin of a stained newspaper, all the world would laugh and weep.ѧ If only Victor Hugo were alive and young again!” (pp. 207–208). For London is life, and Jefferies is not tired of London or of life. But it is time to suspend the novel for now. It closes with the following: “I shall leave Amaryllis and Amadis in their Interlude in Heaven.ѧ (I trust but for a little while) ѧ among the long grass and the wild flowers” (p. 260).

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Besant, Walter. The Eulogy of Richard Jefferies. London: Chatto and Windus, 1888.

178

RICHARD JEFFERIES 1952; New York: New Directions Publishing, 1952; reprint, 1969. Salt, Henry S. The Faith of Richard Jefferies. London: Watts & Co., 1906. Thomas, Edward. Richard Jefferies, His Life and Work. London: Hutchinson & Co., 1909.

Leavis, Q. D. “Lives and Works of Richard Jefferies.” Scrutiny 6:435–446 (March 1938). Looker, Samuel J., and Crichton Porteous. Richard Jefferies, Man of the Fields; A Biography and Letters. London: John Baker, 1965. Miller, Henry. The Books in My Life. London: P. Owen,

179

HARRIET MARTINEAU (1802—1876)

Sandie Byrne HARRIET MARTINEAU CAREFULLY planned the way in which the facts of her life would be communicated to later generations. In 1855, fearing that heart disease (which she evidently did not have) was soon to kill her (she lived nearly twenty-one years more), she completed the detailed two-volume autobiography which she had begun at the age of twenty-nine and entrusted a friend, Maria Weston Chapman, with the task of adding final touches to it and arranging for its publication. It was published in 1877, one year after her death.

she was nursed by a Calvinist woman who sent her back to her family at three years old a fount of didactic and homiletic phrases. As a remedy for the weakness the poor start to her daughter’s life had produced, Elizabeth Martineau insisted that Harriet’s diet consist largely of bread and cow’s milk. Harriet Martineau found this a great trial, as she may have been lactose intolerant. She reported that for years she had the sense of a heavy lump in her throat which threatened to choke her (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 10). At home in Norwich, Martineau seems to have been the butt of jokes and the recipient of much unkindness and insensitivity on the part of her siblings and her mother. Martineau had a highly developed sense of justice, so the instances of injustice, all too frequent in her life, appalled her. Her posthumously published Autobiography records that justice, particularly in regard to servants and children, was not necessarily a precept practiced in the Martineau family household. Following the not-infrequent instances of injustice she suffered or witnessed in her early youth, she would brood over injuries to herself and others and find the temptation of suicide strong (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 18). In spite of this, Martineau remained fiercely loyal to her family and became terribly homesick when away from them. She admired her brother James, her junior by three years, and dearly loved her youngest sister, Ellen, who was born when Harriet was nine years old.

Martineau was born in Norwich, East Anglia, on June 12, 1802, the sixth of eight children of Thomas Martineau, a wine importer and cloth manufacturer, and his wife, Elizabeth Rankin. The family was of Huguenot descent, as were many of the weavers of Norwich and Norfolk, but Unitarian, that is, members of the Dissentin sect, which believed that the nature of God is unitary and also stressed social responsibility. Martineau’s childhood was unhappy; she was to write that her life had “had no spring.” She never felt loved or valued, and she was convinced of her mother’s preference for her older sister, Rachel. Short-sighted, nervous, uncoordinated, and sometimes clumsy, Harriet was frequently unwell. She lacked senses of smell and taste, and she grew increasingly deaf. But if some of her external senses were blunted, she was also emotionally and nervously hypersensitive, particularly to visual stimuli. Changes of light could terrify her and leave her nauseated. A sickly baby, she was further weakened, her autobiography reports, by being left with a wet nurse who retained her position long after her milk had dried up (Harriet Martineau’s Autobiography, 1983, vol. I, p. 10, hereafter Autobiography). Martineau was then sent to be cared for on a farm where

The happiest interludes of Martineau’s young life seem to have been her two periods of formal education away from home. The first period was two years spent at the small Norwich school run by the Reverend Isaac Perry, which came to an end when the school closed. The second, in 1818, was spent at the Bristol boarding school kept by

181

HARRIET MARTINEAU her aunt, Mrs. Kentish. Mrs. Kentish was kind to Martineau, who in spite of her deafness, managed to participate in lessons and to achieve through private study. While in Bristol, she came under the influence of a charismatic Unitarian minister, Dr. Lant Carpenter, by whom, she was to say, she was made highly superstitious, spiritually rigid, and fanatical (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 95). The Bristol stay ended the following year, and she returned to Norwich and her immediate family. Martineau wrote her first article, “Female Writers on Practical Divinity,” when she was nineteen years old; it published in December 1822. It had been written at the behest of her younger brother, James, who ordered her to keep herself busy with different tasks during his absence at college and at one point specified that she should write. The article appeared under the pseudonym Discipulus in a Unitarian magazine, the Monthly Repository (pp. 746–750), and became a cause of acute embarrassment to its author when her brother Thomas read admiringly from the magazine and asked why his sister was so sparing in her praise of the style. Harriet confessed her authorship, and was overwhelmed by his complimentary reaction: “Now, dear, leave it to other women to make shirts and darn stockings; and do you devote yourself to this.” Her autobiography records that this was the first time her brother ever referred to her as “dear” (Autobiography, vol. I, pp. 119–120). An article on female education followed, and Martineau became a regular contributor to the Monthly Repository under its new editor, W. J. Fox. From this beginning came her first fulllength book, Devotional Exercises: Consisting of Reflections and Prayers for the Use of Young Persons, published in 1823, as “By a Lady.” While James Martineau was studying at the Manchester New College in York (his dissenting views meant that he could not be admitted to Oxford or Cambridge), he became friendly with another student, John Hugh Worthington. Worthington visited the Martineaus in Norwich and, Harriet was informed, wished to marry her. He did not offer for Harriet during this first visit, perhaps because of an intervention by James Mar-

tineau, but after the business failure of the elder Thomas Martineau, Worthington honorably returned, and proposed. Harriet seems to have been, at best, ambiguous about the engagement. She describes an entangled state of mind, torn between conflicting duties, and expresses relief that in the end she remained unmarried (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 131). The marriage never took place because Worthington fell ill of something diagnosed at the time as “brain fever,” and died insane. The Worthingtons asked Harriet to visit their son during his last weeks, but Mrs. Martineau refused to give Harriet permission. The rest of the decade, which had begun with the promise held out by her first publication, must have been extraordinarily difficult and painful for Martineau. The death of her brother Thomas was soon followed by those of her father and her fiancé. The family business suffered during the bank failures of 1823 through 1826, and in 1829 collapsed, leaving Mrs. Martineau penniless. While her sister could earn a wage as a governess, Harriet’s deafness precluded such an occupation, but she was able to contribute to the family finances with her needle and her pen. She became a regular reviewer for the Repository and began to write stories. She widened her public readership by entering a competition run by the British and Foreign Unitarian Association, which required essays explaining the precepts of Unitarianism to Jewish, Islamic, and Catholic readers. Martineau entered an essay for each category, and she won them all. In the autumn of 1831, she used her prize money to visit her brother James, then in Dublin. That year, she also began to seek publication of a collection of these stories, but at first she met with indifference. Few publishers agreed with Martineau’s feeling that the reading public needed the lessons she offered, and when she did find a publisher willing to take on the project, Charles Fox, brother of W. J. Fox, her editor at the Monthly Repository, it was on very disadvantageous terms. The 1832 Reform Bill and an outbreak of cholera, it was felt, were together fully occupying public attention, leaving little room or desire for such work. Martineau was forced to find subscribers for her publication, as

182

HARRIET MARTINEAU requested, of Brontë’s 1853 work, Villette (Autobiography, vol. II, p. 327).

well as to divide any ensuing profit with the publisher, while taking on most of the initial risk herself. After strenuous efforts which she describes in the Autobiography, the generosity of an uncle enabled the first parts of Illustrations of Political Economy to go to press. Her self-belief, as well as her efforts, was vindicated when the stories became an instant success. They were first published in twenty-four monthly numbers followed by a summary (1832–1834), and subsequently they were collected in nine volumes. With the publication of Illustrations of Political Economy under her own name, Martineau’s fame and means of living were assured. She quickly came to the attention of leading politicians of the day. In 1832, the Lord Chancellor, Lord Brougham, wrote that “a deaf girl in Norwich” was doing more good than any man in the country (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 133). That year, at the age of twenty-nine, Martineau moved to London, where she moved in literary circles, meeting (among others) Elizabeth Barrett Browning, Charles Dickens, George Eliot, Edward Bulwer-Lytton, Thomas Malthus, Richard Monckton Milnes, Sydney Smith, and John Stuart Mill. Her mother and an aunt came to London to live with her, initially in a house on Fludyer Street, Westminster.

A likeness of Martineau from this period, painted by Richard Evans and exhibited in 1834, can be seen in Bodelwyddan Castle. It shows a slim, pale-skinned woman with glossy dark hair, wearing a black dress with the enormous puffed sleeves of early Victorian fashion, crossed by a curiously long and thin fur stole, with a faraway look in her eyes. A later portrait, made in chalk by George Richmond in 1849, and now residing in London’s National Portrait Gallery, shows a much larger and older woman, covered to the neck, and wearing a lace cap. Two photographs of Martineau also exist, one by Moses Bowness from the 1860s, and one by Camille Silvy from 1861. Both are displayed in the National Portrait Gallery as well. In 1834, Martineau visited America, as a friend of the abolitionists, to a mixed reception. Initially fêted, once she declared herself for the abolitionist cause, she was the subject of malicious journalism and found many homes closed to her. She anticipated this, but when asked to speak publicly, she felt that she must. One of her hosts was rendered sleepless by concern about the reception her actions provoked, and one of her hostesses, distraught on Martineau’s behalf, begged her to stop doing “such things,” since Boston was in an uproar about them. Martineau remarked with scathing irony that no power availed to put Boston in an uproar about the continued existence of slavery in the United States, and she pointed out that though her American friends could lie awake at night worrying about what their neighbors were saying about her, a relative stranger, they seemed to lose no sleep at all over the wretched conditions of hundreds of thousands of their countrymen (Autobiography, vol. II, p. 327). In 1839, Martineau published Deerbrook, a novel in the characteristic Victorian three-volume form, and embarked upon further travels, this time in continental Europe. She returned from Venice, however, when an ovarian cyst or tumor caused a complete breakdown of her health. This five-year period of invalidism, which she spent in a boarding house in Tynemouth, northeast

Martineau became famous for certain personal idiosyncrasies as well as for her writing. As her deafness increased, she adopted the use of an ear trumpet, and though she had determined at an early age never to make a nuisance of herself by asking anyone to repeat something said, she would occasionally produce a device made of two ivory cups connected by a flexible tube, which might be passed to anyone with whom she wanted to hold a conversation. She grew rather stout with increasing age, and, falling short of the Victorian ideal of beauty, was described in terms ranging from “almost handsome” to “plain” to “the ugliest woman in the world.” She was opinionated, didactic, and, it was said, inconsistent and self-contradictory, but she was also kind, generous, and honest, sometimes to a fault, as when she alienated Charlotte Brontë by giving her true opinion, as her fellow novelist had

183

HARRIET MARTINEAU England, to be close to her medical brother-inlaw, Thomas Greenhow, is chronicled in the anonymously penned Life in the Sick-Room (1844). During this time, she also counseled visitors to the sick and convalescent on how to be useful and sensitive to patients’ needs. A published account of her cure, which she attributed entirely to a type of spiritual healing known as mesmerism, led to an estrangement from Greenhow.

was to be on making childhood anything but the burdensome and miserable experience of Martineau’s own. She discusses the nature of children, which she saw as sensitive, reserved, and habitually anxious. Her introduction sets out her doctrine: that all members of a household, including children, servants, and apprentices, should have a share in the family plan. If they do not, those who make and enforce the plan are despots, and those excluded from it are slaves (p. 2). She also insists that parents should not be unwilling to confess ignorance on any subject. She felt that parents should freely admit to not being omniscient, or perfect in knowledge, and should also clearly indicate that neither are they perfect in terms of goodness. Martineau asserts that education should be lifelong; it is the business of everyone to learn something new every day, and to strive to improve continually in both knowledge and morality (p. 3). The educational methods she advocates for children were to be applied equally to girls and boys.

Apparently restored to health, in 1845–1846, Martineau had a house built to her specification: The Knoll, in the Lake District. A number of friends planted trees in its new garden, including near neighbor William Wordsworth, who was offered two young oaks to plant, but who preferred stone pines to mark the occasion. Martineau records that he dug and planted them in expert fashion, and that one of the trees flourished. A more mysterious present appeared in the form of a succession of deliveries of turf, meant to replace the grass cut up by the carts of the builders. The dry summer that followed the disastrously wet winter and spring of 1845–1846 created conditions in which there were no turfs to be had, thus Martineau was astonished to find a heap of them lying by her boundary wall. The last of four loads was accompanied by a note, ostensibly written by two poachers who made the offering to Martineau in gratitude for her Forest and Game-Law Tales (1845–1846). Though she suspected that this was a cover, she never discovered the identity of the donor (Autobiography, vol. II, pp. 233–234). By 1846 Martineau was sufficiently restored for another long trip, this time a visit to Egypt, Palestine, and Syria. She began at least one other novel, which she offered to a publisher in 1851, but she abandoned it and thereafter wrote only nonfiction. Martineau stated that she wrote Household Education (1849) for secular parents who would be unable to find stories and other books for children not stuffed with matter that she considered to be perniciously superstitious. Household Education offers a guide to raising children in an affectionate, supportive, and broadly democratic environment, with an emphasis on kindness, understanding, justice, and love. The emphasis

In the late 1840s, Martineau began to lecture on the subjects of education, history, sanitation, and health, as well as on her travels. A work of popular history, The History of England During the Thirty Years’ Peace: 1816–1846, appeared in 1849. In 1855, she became ill again, and, assuming she suffered from heart disease, was convinced of the imminence of her own death. In fact, she lived for another twenty-one years, nursed by two of her nieces, initially Maria, daughter of Robert Martineau, until her death in 1864, and then Maria’s younger sister, Jane, known as Jenny. Martineau continued to write until the mid-1860s, but never equalled the success of Illustrations of Political Economy. She was offered a civil pension, but declined it on the grounds that receiving such payment could trammel her artistic freedom. Martineau died at home, at The Knoll, on June 27, 1876. She had anticipated her death early and frequently in her writing, evidently without fear, to the extent of humorously noting that certain doctors were clamoring for her ears and her brain. A postmortem examination showed that the condition from which she had been suffering was in fact caused by the ovarian cyst that

184

HARRIET MARTINEAU had caused her illness in 1839; it had continued to grow since then, pressing on other internal organs and producing symptoms that were mistaken for heart failure. Any consideration of Martineau’s life should take into account that although we remember her as a Victorian writer concerned with Victorian social and moral issues, she was born during the reign of George III, lived through the Regency of his eldest son, the reign of that son as George IV, and the reign of third son William IV, before that of Victoria. She therefore grew up in a time when Romantic philosophy and radical ideas were current, and, as Shelagh Hunter points out in Harriet Martineau: The Poetics of Moralism (1995), the moral and philosophical underpinning of Martineau’s work has more in common with the writing of Mary Wollstonecraft than we might expect (p. 2). Martineau’s Wordsworthian Romanticism was, however, at first strongly inflected by Christianity, primarily Unitarian Christianity. Unitarianism was supplemented as the bedrock of Martineau’s belief system by the necessitarianism of Joseph Priestley (the view that every choice and every action is ultimately caused by the laws of the universe) and later replaced by atheism and positivism.

earl marries an actress with a social conscience. We should also remember that even Martineau’s last major work of fiction was published in 1846, just before the Brontës began to publish their novels and some years before the first appearance of those of George Eliot. Martineau was a prolific author, producing, for example, more than sixteen hundred pieces of journalism between 1852 and 1866. Among her earliest works were didactic stories for younger readers, including Principle and Practice (1827) and Five Years of Youth (1831). The Playfellow followed in 1841. Martineau was often at pains to attribute her enormous output not to desire for fame or fortune but to compulsion; she said that she could not help but write. “Things were pressing to be said; and there was more or less evidence that I was the person to say them” (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 188). In this, Martineau can be seen to be adhering to the Unitarian precepts of the individual’s social responsibilities and duty to be active for social reform. Her writing, whether fiction or nonfiction, is didactic; it always illustrates social problems and generally advocates social reform.

NONFICTION

Martineau published numerous interventions into issues of public debate, ranging from education, conditions of employment, the treatment of the insane, and prostitution, to abolition and the position of women in British society. She was a regular (and the first female) leader-writer for the London Daily News and contributor to the Westminster Review, and any bibliography of her journalism would extend across many pages. Her early Devotional Exercises: Consisting of Reflections and Prayers for the Use of Young Persons (1823) encapsulated and taught the Unitarian concept of practical divinity, and she took the Unitarian practices of social responsibility and reform into her sociological and didactic writing even after she ceased to follow Unitarian and orthodox Christian beliefs. From the fruits of the success of Illustrations of Political Economy, Martineau began to travel and to document her travels. Eastern Life, Present

WRITING, CONTEXT

Much of Martineau’s writing predates that of the novelists associated with canonical Victorian high realism. It is often said that her earlier stories appeared at a time when no writer could equal writers of the past generation, which included poets Wordsworth, Samuel Taylor Coleridge, Percy Bysshe Shelley, John Keats, and Lord Byron and novelists Jane Austen and Sir Walter Scott, or those of the late 1840s and onward. Reviewers of the period complained that fiction had devolved into the so-called “silver fork novel,” representing life in high society, and the “penny dreadful,” concerned with crime and melodrama. Into this, Martineau published a story in her Illustrations of Political Economy, “For Each and For All” (1832), which resembled a silver fork story, but one whose aristocratic protagonists embody Martineau’s ideals of social reform; the son of an

185

HARRIET MARTINEAU and Past (1848) follows her journeys in the Middle East, and Society in America (1837) and Retrospect of Western Travel (1838) followed her American tour. She felt herself experienced enough to publish a guide for other travelers. The series in which the book was published, “How to Observe,” is more or less forgotten, but Martineau’s volume, How to Observe Morals and Manners (1838), laid the foundations for the future discipline of sociological research. Martineau pointed out that whereas few would consider themselves qualified to make pronouncements on the geology of the places they visited unless they had prepared themselves by some study of those subjects, few apply the same proposition to the observation of inhabitants and social behavior (p. 2). Proper preparation and method, she asserted, will enable the traveler to be an effective observer, and effective, sympathetic observation, with intellectual and mechanical aids, will convey to the observer the life of another section of the human race and make that observer a wiser person (p. 238). Martineau’s Letters from Ireland (1852) were first published in the Daily News. Once established in the Lake District, Martineau also encouraged travelers to come to her, and she worked to make The Knoll a spot on the literary tourism trail both during her life and after her death by publishing a number of articles on her home and the surrounding countryside. These include “A Year at Ambleside,” published in Sartain’s Union Magazine (1850); “Lights of the English Lake District,” published in the Atlantic Monthly (1861); and Complete Guide to the English Lakes, a book that was printed in nearby Windermere in 1855.

against the American Constitution and its theoretical principles. Several of Martineau’s articles and books argued for abolition. “The Martyr Age of the United States” was published as an article in the Westminster Review and as a short book in the United States in 1839. Her “Manifest Destiny of the American Union” was reprinted in 1857 by the American Anti-Slavery Society. While visiting the United States, Martineau met the leader of the Boston Female Anti-Slavery Society, Maria Weston Chapman, who became her lifelong friend and who was to be entrusted with the completion of Martineau’s autobiography. Like John Stuart Mill, Martineau drew a parallel between the condition of slaves and the condition of women. Reviewing a work by Walter Scott, she wrote that the best argument for the emancipation of slaves lay in the vices and subservience that the system generated in slaves, just as the best argument for the emancipation of women lay in the folly and complacency demonstrated by many contemporary women (Miscellanies, vol. I, p. 48). As a campaigner for the rights of women, Martineau published articles and supported a number of related causes, including the opening of a college for women, the establishment of nursing as a profession in which women could play an equal part, the reform of the laws concerning divorce, and the repeal of the 1864 Contagious Diseases Act (which empowered the police to arrest any women they suspected might be working as a prostitute and force her to have a medical examination). She was a signatory of the 1866 petition to the Houses of Parliament calling for women to be given the vote, which was, of course, defeated, and thus Martineau did not live to see the enfranchisement of women. Nobody, she wrote, could be further than she from being satisfied with the condition of her sex under the law of Britain as it stood then. She believed, she insisted, that women could obtain whatever they showed themselves fit for, just as men could. If women were educated and their powers cultivated, she asserted, equality could and would follow. Whatever women proved themselves able to do, society would be glad and grateful to see them perform, just as it would in

Martineau’s travel writing, and the sociological works arising from her travels, juxtapose descriptions of the author’s inner state with descriptions of her observations. This hybrid form combines apologetic reflections on her own possible failings as a traveller, vivid description, anecdotes, moralizing, and social commentary. Society in America and Retrospect of Western Travel are much more than travel writing; they are pioneering works of sociological observation which judge social practice in the United States

186

HARRIET MARTINEAU the case of men (Autobiography, vol. I, pp. 400– 401). Eastern Life, Present and Past records Martineau’s observation of parallels between biblical stories and myths and stories of other cultures, and she traces the development of the concept of God and the divine. Her waning faith in Christianity and developing atheism are indicated but not explicitly acknowledged. Her correspondence with Henry George Atkinson, published as Letters on the Laws of Man’s Nature and Development (1851), form an exposition of his theory of “phreno-magnetism” and Martineau’s view of evolution and human nature. Even here, she does not explicitly deny the existence of a higher being, or force of creation, but she does insist that the existence of any such “first cause” is unproven and unknown. In addition to her original writing, Martineau also translated the work of others. She undertook the monumental task of translating Auguste Comte’s Cours de philosophie positive (1830– 1842), which, published as The Positive Philosophy of Auguste Comte, Freely Translated and Condensed by Harriet Martineau (1853), enabled the positivist philosophy of Comte to become more widely known in Britain. Martineau’s posthumously published Autobiography could rightfully be named the most engaging and entertaining of all her works. The first volume begins with a statement communicating that she felt it was her duty to record her experiences, in part because of the qualities of mind (including a retentive memory) she possessed, and in part because she felt an obligation to record a life that had been “somewhat remarkable” (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 1). She made two separate beginnings, the first in 1831, and the second about ten years later, but she progressed no further than recording her early years until her third attempt (stimulated by her assumed mortal illness) in 1855. Martineau produces an effective characterization of herself at different stages of her life. The recollections of her unhappy childhood are vivid and heartrending, her occasionally caustic criticisms amusing, and her apologia for her methods and aims engrossing. She provides fascinating

vignettes of her contemporaries. Physical descriptions are often minimal (she describes William Makepeace Thackeray merely as one of two men with flattened noses flanking a dinner party hostess [Autobiography, vol. II, p. 375]), but her analyses of character are detailed. She pronounces Thackeray to be cynical and his Vanity Fair unreadable because of the moral disgust she alleged it produced (p. 376). While admiring the satire of snobbery and the snobbish in Thackeray’ writing, she deplored a life that she regarded as having been frittered away and his obedience to what she called “the call of the great” (p. 377). Of Dickens’s writing, she contrasted his representation of a world of things “natural and even true” with his creation of characters who she declared to be “profoundly unreal.” She also expressed concern about an impression of England and English life that might be gleaned by foreigners, upon reading Dickens’ novels (pp. 377–378). Whilst admiring Dickens’ kindliness and energetic espousing of social causes, she complained about his “vigorous erroneousness” on matters of fact; finding his knowledge of, for example, the new Poor Laws and laws of employment very faulty, she asserted that the more “fervent and inexhaustible” Dickens’ kindly impulses were, the more important it was that he should get his facts right, to avoid misdirecting or alienating his readers (p. 378). Writing just before the advent in Dickens’ life of Ellen Ternan, the woman who was to become his mistress, and some years before his alienation from Catherine Hogarth, the wife who had borne him ten children, Martineau gave extravagant praise to Dickens’ domestic virtues. Nonetheless, despite having published some stories in Dickens’ periodical Household Words, she refused invitations to contribute further articles on the grounds of the faulty morality of its editorial policy. Although she documented her own life in great detail in the Autobiography, Martineau required her correspondents to destroy her letters. She emphasized that she believed that publication of her letters could only add to her reputation, and that this belief was supported by the assurances of others, but that in refusing to allow publication she was acting in a way consistent

187

HARRIET MARTINEAU with her belief in the sanctity of the privacy of personal epistolary exchanges (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 3). In spite of this demand, a large proportion of her voluminous correspondence survives. A large collection of Martineau’s papers is held by Birmingham University Library, and another, comprising approximately 775 items, is housed in the University of California Library at Berkeley.

proved particularly popular. The intertwined fates of the inhabitants of Garveloch—the energetic and effective heroine, Ella; the wastrel Murdoch family; the well-informed and travelled Angus— illustrate the connectedness of society, and the ways in which actions taken for private purposes have an effect on the community as a whole. The first story is devoted to the causes and effects of the rent system, while the second, in which Garveloch becomes briefly prosperous and populous as a fishing station, but is then devastated by poor catches, failed trade, bad weather, and disease, provides a microcosm of the free market economy and underlines the point that the interests of laboring and labor-purchasing classes are identical. The stories ran to approximately 130 pages per monthly issue, and at a cost of 1/6d (3/4 farthing or 1/6 penny) brought them within the budget of, if not the least, then the less-well-off literate workers of the day, for whom they were designed. A similar series illustrating the effects of taxation (1834), and another on the effects of the Poor Laws, followed. The didactic function of the stories is carried out not only though the actions and fates of the characters, but through overt messages delivered by teachers, mentors, and other authority figures.

FICTION

Martineau’s Illustrations of Political Economy (1832–1834) appeared in the same year of the passing of the first Reform Bill, and the tales illustrate or dramatize social ills that require social reform. The tales teach that the social problems of industrialized nineteenth-century Britain could be explained through the theories of political economists such as Adam Smith, Thomas Malthus, and David Ricardo. Martineau initially encountered these thinkers’ ideas in Jane Marcet’s Conversations on Political Economy (1816), which she read in 1827. Martineau wrote that after reading this work, she realized that she had already been teaching on the subject in her early writing, and she set out to illustrate the subject principles by exhibiting them “in their natural workings” through “selected passages of social life” (Autobiography, vol. I, p. 183). The stories emphasize the social nature of humankind and the interconnectedness of our lives and fates. They are set in several imaginary communities—a Scottish fishing village, a Manchester factory, and a workhouse—and each explores the miseries generated by industrialization, capitalism, and the exploitation of labor. A number of the stories are set in (to the contemporary British or American reader) exotic locations, and have beguilingly exotic or romantic-sounding titles such as “The Charmed Sea,” “Cinnamon and Pearls,” and “Life in the Wild.” Other titles, such as “A Manchester Strike” and “The Farrers of Budge Row,” suggest commonplace characters set in recognizable English rural or urban life. Two of the Illustrations stories, “Ella of Garveloch” and “Weal and Woe in Garveloch,” both set in a fictional Scottish fishing village,

Martineau’s major achievement in fiction was her novel Deerbrook, which follows the lives of two newly orphaned sisters, Hester and Margaret Ibbotson, who come to stay with the Greys, the family of a cousin, in the village of Deerbrook. Both sisters are attracted to Edward Hope, the local apothecary. Initially Hope is drawn to Margaret, but he is told that he has encouraged Hester to believe that she is his choice, and he feels himself honor-bound to marry her. Trapped in an unstimulating and ill-matched coupling, one far from the marriage of minds he desired, he must endure his wife’s jealousy of his honorable regard for her sister. Margaret attracts the attention of a suitor, Philip Enderby, but almost loses him through the machinations of the Greys’ neighbor, the social-climbing Mrs. Rowland. Edward Hope is a forward-thinking medical man, interested in advanced (for the time) ideas about hygiene, as well as the spread of diseases

188

HARRIET MARTINEAU and their cures, interests that conflict with the ignorance, superstition, and prejudice of the local Deerbrook people. His practice falls off, rumors spread (he is believed to be a graverobber, obtaining corpses for dissection), and both his livelihood and way of life are threatened. When some kind of pestilence or plague (possibly an epidemic outbreak of cholera, which was rife at the time) sweeps through the village, Dr. Hope’s skills, patience, and endurance are tested to the full, but he finally achieves success in both the public and private spheres: he gains the respect and trust of Deerbrook society, begins to bring progress to the area, and comes to value and love his wife.

she has used to injure him. She attempts to bribe Mr. Hope by promising to speak for him, recanting her earlier slanders, if he will only exert himself to the utmost to save the life of her daughter. Deerbrook represents another kind of ignorance and prejudice, and it illustrates another relationship between language and the market economy. The poor of Deerbrook set no store in the medicines, Latin prescriptions, or hygienic proscriptions of the doctor, but they purchase a prognosis in language they can understand—from the fortune-teller. An exchange between Drs. Levitt and Hope notes that the villagers are in a state of destitution; yet, at the same time, a mother, despite having only shavings to lie on with her child and existing in a pitiably weakened state, spends the little she has on a fortune-teller for an interpretation of a dream. The fortune-teller predicts the death of the child.

While it is the male characters who wield power overtly in Deerbrook, its women exercise a more covert but equally effective power, not always for good. This covert power is linguistic in nature. Gossip is the currency of the women of the village, and Mrs. Rowland is the banker of that currency. Such is Mrs. Rowland’s obsession with rising in the social hierarchy. Though her nature is not inherently evil, she seems blind to the pain she inflicts as she doles out accumulated debits of slander and coins of small spite. She comes to regard her children merely as gobetweens in a war of attrition with her neighbor and rival, Mrs. Grey, and views even her mother only in terms of how she might affect her own position and social profit. When Mrs. Rowland is moved to perform a seemingly charitable or kindly act, as when she offers a room to the impoverished Maria Young, it is only to better the offer made by her neighbor. She thinks of Margaret and Hester Ibbotson not as pleasant additions to Deerbrook society but as allies of the enemy faction, to be suborned or neutralized by judicious words or, as when she burns a letter of Margaret’s, by the obliteration of their words. The sisters are caught in the crossfire of a kind of war, and they suffer badly from it. Mrs. Rowland is no more fair to or clear-sighted about Edward Hope; she can only see the doctor’s work in terms of the same transactions of market exchange as she conducts. When the life of her daughter Matilda is threatened by illness, she makes the mistake of trying to buy his efforts on Matilda’s behalf with the same kind of coin as

Martineau’s fiction can be seen as constituting a bridge between that of Jane Austen and George Eliot. “A Manchester Strike,” from Illustrations of Political Economy, anticipates the subject matter of Elizabeth Gaskell’s Mary Barton: A Tale of Manchester Life (1848). Edward Hope may be an ancestor of Dr. Tertius Lydgate from George Eliot’s Middlemarch (1871–1872), and Margaret Ibbotson may anticipate Dorothea Brooke from the same novel, as well as Margaret Hale from Elizabeth Gaskell’s North and South (1854–1855). Maria Young, bright and educated, but moneyless, and forced into a position between that of family and servant, has much in common with a number of young women characters in the “governess novels” of the Victorian period, including Charlotte Brontë’s Jane Eyre (1847). Martineau’s next work of fiction was quite different from Deerbrook; it moved out of Britain to Santo Domingo and away from women’s and domestic concerns and love stories to political and social upheaval. The Hour and the Man: A Historical Romance (1841) is a fictionalized biography of the revolutionary and slave-leader Toussaint-Louverture (1743–1803), whom she may have encountered in the sonnet “To Toussaint L'Ouverture,” written by one of her favorite poets, William Wordsworth. In Martineau’s ac-

189

HARRIET MARTINEAU count, Toussaint-Louverture is idealized as a dashing hero, an accomplished military leader, and an honorable family man, vastly superior to his opponents and his captor, the Emperor Napoléon I. Martineau herself visited the cell in the Fort de Joux in Franche-Comté, to which Toussaint-Louverture was deported and in which he was imprisoned and died. Though constrained by the essentialist views of race of its time and by Martineau’s emphasis on ToussaintLouverture’s domestic virtues, the novel represented a further apologia for the cause of abolition.

Martineau published a number of journalistic articles anonymously and sometimes slanted the style so as to suggest the possibility of a masculine author. In turn, she was frequently described as masculine, or at least unfeminine, by her critics, and her physical appearance was introduced into critiques of her work. Gaby Weiner, in her introduction to the Virago Classics edition of the Autobiography, quotes “a Mr. MacFarlain” as describing Martineau as “a rampant rationalist, a prophetess of mesmerism, an ill-favoured dogmatizing, masculine spinster” (Boyle, p. 182; Autobiography, introduction, pp. xvi–xvii). Critics were particularly horrified by Martineau’s proffered solution to the problems of urban overcrowding and unemployment: population control. The Quarterly Review referred to her as “a female Malthusian. A woman who thinks child-bearing is a crime against society! An unmarried woman who declaims against marriage!!” (April 1833, quoted in Autobiography, introduction, p. xvii).

In 1851, Martineau began a third novel, the first volume of which she sent to Charlotte Brontë. Brontë, voicing the anti-Catholic prejudice of the time, deprecated the positive representation of the Catholic characters but was nonetheless enthusiastic, and she recommended the work to her own publisher, George Smith, of Smith, Elder and Co. Smith in turn felt that the novel was unpublishable while it contained such portraits, and, Martineau records, implored her to set it aside and send him another novel like Deerbrook. Martineau initially resolved to finish the work, but the impetus faded. Martineau decided that the novel-writing phase of her life was at an end, and she burned the manuscript.

Fellow novelist and short story writer Margaret Oliphant remarked that she could not see how such a commonplace mind could have attained the literary position that Martineau achieved (letter to John Blackwood, March 8, 1877, in The Autobiography and Letters of Mrs. M. O. W. Oliphant, p. 263), but other authors were more generous about Martineau’s mind, writing, and attainment. Martineau seems to have expected that her decision to write a novel would be greeted with delight by publishers, but Deerbrook was not immediately snapped up, nor did it immediately sell in the quantities of Illustrations of Political Economy (contrary to Martineau’s claim in the Autobiography). It did not, however, generate in critics doubts of the suitability of its subject matter. The domestic sphere and romantic strand of Deerbrook were approved, as were its wellrealized central characters, and the novel was compared to the fiction of Jane Austen, in most cases favorably. Critical complaint was now levied at the alleged narrowness of its scope and the thin, unexciting nature of its plot. The Edinburgh Review, though finding that Martineau’s writing had more eloquence, poetry, and (allegedly masculine) vigor than that of Austen,

RECEPTION

Martineau’s Illustrations of Political Economy justified her own faith in herself, repaid her for the efforts required by her publisher (it was in part financed by subscription), and established her reputation. Critics were divided between feelings of admiration and doubt that the underlying subject matter of the tales was suitable for or likely to be understood by a woman. A number of contemporary reviews praised the characterization, plot, and style rather than the didactic function which Martineau regarded as their primary justification. The Edinburgh Review found the stories so beautiful in the poetry of their language and the vividness of the descriptions that it was loath to begin to praise them, for fear of not knowing when to stop (Empson, pp. 1–39).

190

HARRIET MARTINEAU and declaring that her portrait of sisters was the truest to be found, complained of the paucity of larger issues in the novel. The review also complained about the social rank of the characters, who came from the middle classes, a segment of society that it declared to be useful, but unromantic and unpicturesque (Lister, pp. 494– 502). Deerbrook had its admirers, however, and can be seen to have been influential on the writing of Charlotte Brontë, Elizabeth Gaskell, and George Eliot. With a copy of her 1849 novel Shirley, Brontë sent (as Currer Bell) a letter of admiration that emphasized the moral focus and educational function of the novel: “Deerbrook ranks with the writings that have really done him good, added to his stock of ideas, and rectified his views of life” (letter of November 7, 1849, quoted in Autobiography, vol. II, p. 323). The letter was particularly gratifying to Martineau, and she was very keen to discover the real identity of the writer, since, she wrote, the fictional childhood experiences related in Jane Eyre and her own childhood experiences tallied in so many ways; in fact Martineau had been suspected of being its author (Autobiography, vol. II, p. 324). A subsequent letter and visit revealed Bell to be Brontë, and a tie of admiration and friendship grew between the authors. In 1855 Martineau wrote Brontë’s obituary for the Daily News.

though she remained in touch with his wife and children. Before her death, Martineau’s fame had faded and she was somewhat overlooked. Her posthumously published autobiography was criticized for its unconventional openness (for the time) about the unhappiness of her early years, which she attributed in large measure to the behavior of her mother and her sister Elizabeth, and for its lack of conventional religious piety. In the century following her death, she was chiefly remembered, and subsequently celebrated, as a sociologist and campaigner for social reform, and her fiction was considered somewhat underrated. As late as 1980, Valerie Pichanick, evaluating Martineau’s achievements in Harriet Martineau: The Woman and Her Work, 1802–76, found her fiction the weakest element of her output, lacking personal commitment and containing undeveloped characters, wooden dialogue, and excessive narration (p. 38). Social historians and critics interested in the social problem or “condition of England” novel found resources in both the fiction and nonfiction of Martineau, and feminist criticism and critical theories from the 1970s onward have provided rich and insightful readings of the texts, in particular Vineta Colby’s Yesterday’s Woman: Domestic Realism in the English Novel (1974); Ivanka Kovacˇevic´’s Fact into Fiction: English Literature and the Industrial Scene, 1750–1850 (1975); Margaret Walters’ essay “The Rights and Wrongs of Women: Mary Wollstonecraft, Harriet Martineau, Simone de Beauvoir” in The Rights and Wrongs of Women, edited by Juliet Mitchell and Ann Oakley (1976); Ellen Moers’s Literary Women (1976). The 1983 reprinting of Deerbrook and the Autobiography by the Virago Classics series brought Martineau’s work to the attention of a new readership, and a 2004 edition of the novel, with an invaluable introduction by Victorian literature scholar and Martineau specialist Valerie Sanders, has done the same. A selection of her Illustrations of Political Economy, edited by Deborah Anna Logan and published by Broadview Editions in 2004, makes these important texts readily available; Logan’s introduction sets the

Martineau’s atheism and promotion of H. G. Atkinson’s theories and the practice of mesmerism were controversial, and even her favorite brother, James, by then a Unitarian minister, poured scorn on the Letters on the Laws of Man’s Nature and Development in a lengthy review published in the Unitarian magazine the Prospective Review. James Martineau publicly lamented that he could remember nothing in literary history as melancholy as that Harriet Martineau should prostrate herself at the feet of such a master, and should at the bidding of Atkinson lay down her earlier faith in moral obligation, in God, and in what he described as the immortal sanctities, and that she should instead revel in Atkinson’s arrogance and scorn. After reading this review, Harriet never saw her brother again,

191

HARRIET MARTINEAU


tales in their cultural, political, and historical context. Broadview has also republished the first two volumes of the Autobiography in a 2006 edition edited by Linda H. Peterson.

WORKS OF HARRIET MARTINEAU

The bicentenary of Martineau’s birth (2002) generated further interest and study, from which came some of the most interesting and useful theoretical and political reassessments of her writing. These include Michael R. Hill and Susan Hoecker-Drysdale’s Harriet Martineau: Theoretical and Methodological Perspectives, 2002, which won the Distinguished Scholarly Book Award from the American Sociological Association Section on the History of Sociology; Caroline Roberts’ The Woman and the Hour: Harriet Martineau and Victorian Ideologies, 2002; and Mike Sanders’ “From ‘Political’ to ‘Human’ Economy: The Visions of Harriet Martineau and Frances Wright” in the September 2001 volume of Women: A Cultural Review. Deirdre David assesses newer criticism on Martineau in her article “George Eliot’s ‘Trump’: Recent Work on Harriet Martineau” in the autumn 2004 volume of Victorian Studies. The Memorials section of the Autobiography, compiled by Maria Weston Chapman, includes a number of letters that eulogize Martineau’s personality, life, and work. Also included, perhaps surprisingly, is a poem from the Spiritualist magazine. Possibly the most comprehensive and apt summary of her career, and testament to her achievement, however, is the long obituary published in the Daily News on June 29, 1876, and included in the Memorials section. Martineau wrote the obituary herself, twenty years before her death. Writing of herself in the third person, she assessed her original power as the fruit of earnestness and intellectual clarity rather than imagination, of which she said she possessed little, or anything approaching genius. She said that she could sympathize with the views of others but also keep a firm grasp of her own, and she could make her own views understood. This she regarded as the function of her life; to the extent that she fulfilled it, she felt that her life was of use and that her duties were sufficient for her peace of mind.

“Female Writers on Practical Divinity.” Monthly Repository XVII, no. 204:746–750 (December 1822). Devotional Exercises: Consisting of Reflections and Prayers for the Use of Young Persons. London: Rowland Hunter, 1823. Addresses; with Prayers and Original Hymns, for the Use of Families and Schools. London: Rowland Hunter, 1826. Principle and Practice; or, The Orphan Family. Wellington, Shropshire: Houlston, 1827. The Rioters; or, A Tale of Bad Times. Wellington, Shropshire: Houlston, 1827. The Turn-out, A Tale. Wellington, Shropshire: Houlston, 1829. Five Years of Youth; or, Sense and Sentiment. London: Harvey and Darton, 1831. For Each and For All: A Tale. London: Charles Fox, 1832. Illustrations of Political Economy. 25 parts. London: Charles Fox, 1832–1834; reprint, 9 vols. London: Charles Fox, 1834; reprint edited by Deborah Anna Logan, Peterborough, Ont.: Broadview Press, 2004. Poor Laws and Paupers Illustrated. 4 parts. London: Charles Fox, 1833–1834. Illustrations of Taxation. 5 vols. London: Charles Fox, 1834. Miscellanies. 2 vols. Boston: Hilliard, Gray, 1836. Society in America. 2 vols. London: Saunders and Otley, 1837. How to Observe Morals and Manners. London: Charles Knight, 1838; reprint edited by Michael Hill, New Brunswick, N.J.: Transaction Publishers, 1989. Retrospect of Western Travel. 2 vols. London: Saunders and Otley, 1838. Deerbrook. 3 vols. London: Edward Moxon, 1839; reprint edited by Gaby Weiner, London: Virago Press, 1983; reprint edited by Valerie Sanders, London: Penguin, 2004. The Hour and the Man: An Historical Romance. 3 vols. London: Edward Moxon, 1841. The Playfellow. 4 parts: The Crofton Boys; Feats on the Fiord; The Settlers at Home; The Peasant and the Prince. London: Charles Knight, 1841. Life in the Sick-Room. London: Edward Moxon, 1844; reprint edited by Maria H. Frawley, Peterborough, Ont.: Broadview Press, 2003. Letters on Mesmerism. London: Edward Moxon, 1845. Forest and Game-Law Tales. 3 vols. London: Edward Moxon, 1845–1846. Eastern Life, Present and Past. London: Edward Moxon, 1848.

192

HARRIET MARTINEAU Boyle, Edward. Biographical Essays, 1790–1890. London: Oxford University Press, 1936. Colby, Vineta. Yesterday’s Woman: Domestic Realism in the English Novel. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1974.

The History of England During the Thirty Years’ Peace: 1816–1846. 2 vols. London: Charles Knight, 1849–1850. Household Education. London: Edward Moxon, 1849. With Henry George Atkinson, Letters on the Laws of Man’s Nature and Development. London: John Chapman, 1851. Complete Guide to the English Lakes. Windermere: John Garnett, 1855. British Rule in India: A Historical Sketch. London: Smith, Elder and Co., 1857. Suggestions Towards the Future Government of India. London: Smith, Elder and Co., 1858. Health, Husbandry and Handicraft. London: Bradbury and Evans, 1861. Biographical Sketches. London: Macmillan, 1869. Harriet Martineau’s Autobiography, with Memorials by Maria Weston Chapman. 3 vols. London: Smith, Elder and Co., 1877; reprint, Boston: J. R. Osgood and Co., 1877; reprint, without memorials, edited by Gaby Weiner, London: Virago Press, 1983; reprint edited by Linda H. Peterson, Peterborough, Ont.: Broadview, 2006.

COLLECTED

David, Deirdre. “George Eliot’s ‘Trump’: Recent Work on Harriet Martineau.” Victorian Studies 47, no. 1:87–94 (autumn 2004). Empson, William. “Illustrations of Political Economy: Mrs Marcet–Miss Martineau,” Edinburgh Review 57:1–39 (April 1833). Frawley, Maria. “Harriet Martineau, Health, and Journalism.” Women’s Writing 9, no. 3:433–444 (October 2002). Hankinson, Sophia, comp. A Harriet Martineau Miscellany: Articles Contributed to the Newsletter of the Martineau Society, or Given as Short Talks at Its Meetings, Reprinted in Celebration of the 200th Anniversary of the Birth of Harriet Martineau, June 12th 1802. Oxford: Martineau Society, 2002. Hill, Michael R., and Susan Hoecker-Drysdale, eds. Harriet Martineau: Theoretical and Methodological Perspectives. New York: Routledge, 2002. Hunter, Shelagh. Harriet Martineau: The Poetics of Moralism. Aldershot: Scolar Press, 1995.

WORKS

Harriet Martineau on Women. Edited by Gayle Graham Yates. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1985. Harriet Martineau: Selected Letters. Edited by Valerie Sanders. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990. Writings on Slavery and the American Civil War. Edited by Deborah Anna Logan. DeKalb: Northern Illinois University Press, 2002. Harriet Martineau’s Writing on British History and Military Reform. Edited by Deborah Anna Logan and Kathryn Sklar. 6 vols. London: Pickering and Chatto, 2005. The Collected Letters of Harriet Martineau. Edited by Deborah Anna Logan and Valerie Sanders. 5 vols. London: Pickering and Chatto, 2007.

Kovacˇevic´, Ivanka. Fact into Fiction: English Literature and the Industrial Scene, 1750–1850. Leicester: Leicester University Press, 1975. Lister, T. H. “Miss Martineau’s Deerbrook.” Edinburgh Review 69:494–502 (July 1839). Logan, Deborah Anna. The Hour and the Woman: Harriet Martineau’s “Somewhat Remarkable” Life. DeKalb: Northern Illinois University Press, 2002. Moers, Ellen. Literary Women. Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1976. Myers, Mitzi. “Unmothered Daughter and Radical Reformer: Harriet Martineau’s Career.” In The Lost Tradition: Mothers and Daughters in Literature. Cathy N. Davidson and E. M. Broner, eds. New York: Frederick Ungar, 1980. Pp. 70–80.

TRANSLATIONS The Positive Philosophy of Auguste Comte. London: John Chapman, 1853.

Oražem, Claudia. Political Economy and Fiction in the Early Works of Harriet Martineau. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang, 1999. Peterson, Linda H. “Martineau’s Autobiography: The Feminine Debate over Self-Interpretation.” In Victorian Autobiography: The Tradition of Self-Interpretation. Linda H. Peterson, ed. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1986.

ARTICLES “A Year at Ambleside.“ Sartain’ Union Magazine, vol VII, July–December, 1850, pp. 28–32. “Lights of the English Lake District.” Atlantic Monthly, vol VII, 1861, pp. 541–558.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES

Pichanick, Valerie Kossew. Harriet Martineau: The Woman and Her Work, 1802–76. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1980. Rees, Joan. Writings on the Nile: Harriet Martineau, Flo-

Annandale, Ellen. “Assembling Harriet Martineau’s Gender and Health Jigsaw.” Women’s Studies International Forum 30, no. 4:355–366 (July–August 2007).

193

HARRIET MARTINEAU Webb, R. K. Harriet Martineau: A Radical Victorian. London: Heinemann, 1960. Wheatley, Vera. The Life and Work of Harriet Martineau. London: Secker and Warburg, 1957.

rence Nightingale, Amelia Edwards. London: Rubicon Press, 1995. Roberts, Caroline. The Woman and the Hour: Harriet Martineau and Victorian Ideologies. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2002. Sanders, Mike. “From ‘Political’ to ‘Human’ Economy: The Visions of Harriet Martineau and Frances Wright.” Women: A Cultural Review, 12, no. 2:192–203 (September 2001). Sanders, Valerie. Reason Over Passion: Harriet Martineau and the Victorian Novel. Brighton: Harvester, 1986. Thomas, Gillian. Harriet Martineau. Boston: Twayne, 1985. Walters, Margaret. “The Rights and Wrongs of Women: Mary Wollstonecraft, Harriet Martineau, Simone de Beauvoir.” In The Rights and Wrongs of Women. Juliet Mitchell and Ann Oakley, eds. London: Penguin, 1976.

OTHER Marcet, Jane. Conversations on Political Economy: In Which the Elements of That Science Are Familiarly Explained. London: Longman, 1816. Oliphant, Margaret. The Autobiography and Letters of Mrs. M. O. W. Oliphant. Edited and arranged by Mrs. Harry Coghill. New York: Dodd, Mead and Co., 1899.

WEB SITE Martineau Society (http://www.hmc.ox.ac.uk).

194

ZAKES MDA (1948—)

Christopher Warnes IN THE FINAL years of the apartheid regime in South Africa, when it became evident that the system of legalized racism that had been official state policy since 1948 was about to be scrapped, critics and poets began to speculate on the future of South African literature. For decades, South African writing had taken its impetus from the antiapartheid struggle. Literature was seen as being able to make a unique contribution to the struggle by conscientizing readers and audiences about the necessity of resisting apartheid by bearing witness to the violent inequalities of South African life, or by exploring the nature and history of oppression. By the beginning of the 1990s, it was clear that South African society was about to change irrevocably. The African National Congress (ANC), the organization that had begun life in 1912 in order to organize resistance against the racist policies of the state, and which had been banned in 1960, was now unbanned. The party’s most famous member, Nelson Mandela, who had spent twenty-seven years in prison, was released, and democracy was on the horizon. What would there be to write about when freedom was finally won?

yet it can also be lyrical and evocative. He has been acclaimed for developing a kind of South African magical realism, although this claim needs qualification. His characters encounter and explore issues that are recognizably South African: violence and deprivation, the legacy of the past, poverty, development, and the function of art. Mda presents his characters with an unusual degree of sympathy, pathos, and humor. His gently ludic style allows him to poke fun at some of the sacred cows of the “new” South Africa: the betrayals of politicians, the dangers of notions of purity, the allure of the city, the quest for commodities and wealth, and the formation of new elites, to name only a few. Above all, the reason why Mda’s novels are so richly valued in postapartheid South Africa is because they powerfully explore the most important theme of the national narrative in the postapartheid period: the search for healing and reconciliation. Zanemvula Kizito Gatyeni Mda was born to Rose and Ashby Mda in the small town of Herschel in the Eastern Cape region of South Africa on October 6, 1948, the very year in which apartheid was born as official state policy. Ashby Mda was a lawyer and a founding member of the ANC’s Youth League and, later, the Pan-African Congress, both of which were organizations set up to fight apartheid. This brought the elder Mda to the attention of the South African state, which monitored closely all opposition and did not hesitate to imprison, torture, and even assassinate opponents of its rule. In the early 1960s Ashby Mda was arrested, and, on making bail, he fled the country. His family followed him to neighboring Lesotho, which was at that time a British protectorate and therefore not subject to South African laws. Zakes Mda attended high school and university in Lesotho, first studying law, then

One of the most compelling sets of answers to this question has come from the novelist, critic, and playwright Zakes Mda. While Mda published poetry and plays in the 1970s and 1980s, it has been the works he produced since the end of apartheid—especially the novels Ways of Dying (1995), The Heart of Redness (2000), The Madonna of Excelsior (2002), and The Whale Caller (2005)—that have garnered him a reputation as one of the most important voices in postapartheid literature. In both form and content, Mda’s work introduces new features to South African writing. His narrative voice is uncomplicated to the point of sometimes seeming naive,

195

ZAKES MDA humanities, and taking up poetry, painting, and playwriting. In the early 1980s he moved to the United States, where he completed a master’s degree in theater studies at Ohio University. On his return to Lesotho in 1985, he took up a post in the English Department at the National University of Lesotho. While working there, he completed a PhD on theater and development through the University of Cape Town, with a dissertation that was later published as When People Play People (1993). Mda returned to South Africa in 1994 after the country’s first democratic elections.

EARLY PLAYS

Mda’s early theater has much in common with that produced by other dramatists in South Africa in the 1970s and 1980s. Key similarities include what might be termed these plays’ minimalism; a focus on ordinary, mostly black, working-class characters; their commitment to exposing political injustice; and a shifting, creeping sense of the absurd that sometimes manifests itself. Mda’s plays exhibit these features in different ways. Their minimalism derives from the fact that elaborate props, costumes, and backdrops are simply not appropriate to the communities being represented, nor would there be budgets for such luxuries. In this regard, Mda, like many of his contemporaries in South Africa of the 1970s and 1980s, comes close to producing what Jerzy Grotowski theorized as “poor theater.” The characters in Mda’s plays are invariably struggling with poverty, and the plays always link this poverty to political causes. In many of the early plays, which are mostly set in South Africa, the problem is explicitly revealed to be apartheid and is explored in terms of the ways racism impacts directly on the lives of the black characters. However, this is not always the case: in We Shall Sing for the Fatherland, the setting is an unnamed African country after independence, and the protagonists are two dispossessed former soldiers betrayed by the new elites. Mda’s plays sometimes exhibit a quality of absurdism, which is related to their political concerns. At first glance this observation may appear contradictory: after all, bearing witness to oppression usually takes place via documentary, realistic modes. But for the black South African, apartheid was a kind of nightmare that included effects that would in other contexts appear surreal or absurd. According to the writer T. T. Moyana, “a difficulty for the creative artist in South Africa, especially the black writer” is that “life itself is too fantastic to be outstripped by the creative imagination” (quoted in Ndebele, p. 42). Moyana questions, for example, how a quarrel over a bench in Edward Albee’s 1958 play Zoo Story could startle a reader “in a country where thousands of people have been daily quarrelling over who should sit on a particular park

The many years that Mda spent in Lesotho impacted his work in several ways. Not being subject to the direct intrusion of apartheid gave him the relative freedom to explore topics and themes in his early work that might have led to his arrest in South Africa. His early collection of plays, We Shall Sing for the Fatherland and Other Plays (1980), for example, was in fact banned in South Africa in 1981 precisely because it raised political themes in an overt way. But the history of Lesotho is relevant to Mda’s works in other ways. Lesotho gained independence from Great Britain in 1966, one of many former colonies to win freedom from the yoke of colonial government during this period. However, the promise of freedom and development brought by independence was betrayed in 1976, when the ruling party of Prime Minister Leabua Jonathan refused to accept that it had lost the country’s first postindependence elections. The opposition party leaders were imprisoned, and Jonathan’s party ruled by decree until 1986, when it was forced out of office in a military coup. For many years, the history of Lesotho was one of intervention by South Africa, corruption, and the struggling for power between politicians and the monarch at the expense of the development of the country. These are some of the most important themes of Mda’s early work. They remind us that he already had firsthand experience of both the positive and negative sides of independence and decolonization in Lesotho to draw on when he began to narrate the movement from apartheid to democracy in South Africa in the 1990s.

196

ZAKES MDA bench,” and he cites a case in which a white man and a black woman were tried for being caught kissing: “the court got bogged down over the question of whether the kiss was ‘platonic’ or ‘passionate’” and it was suggested Parliament would have to legislate on the matter (p. 42). In such a context, Moyana suggests, the writer does not need to strive for surreal or fantastic effects— they are built into the fabric of realism itself.

up the naked racism of the police, who ignore Frikkie’s culpability for assaulting Charley’s girlfriend, Tšeli, and instead falsely accuse Charley of the attack. Again and again in Mda’s work we encounter this exposure of the consequences of apartheidera racism on black characters in the plays set in South Africa. In Dark Voices Ring (first performed in Soweto in 1979), the dialogue between the characters identified only as “Man” and “Woman” reveals the tragic story of how prisoners forced to work as cheap labor on a white farm rise up against their masters but inadvertently kill a child in the process. The play ends with an explicit call to arms, which sees Man heading north to join the armies of liberation. In The Road (first performed in Athens, Ohio, in 1982), a distinctly Beckettian play, geographical markers are vague, but the character named “Farmer” is specifically identified as “a very tired Afrikaner” (p. 121), while the character named “Labourer” is an itinerant black mechanic. The farmer initially fails to recognize that the laborer is black, but when he does, his manner changes dramatically and the stage becomes the spatial analogue of apartheid South Africa, with the farmer hogging the shade and the laborer exiled into the hot sun. The play ends with the laborer seizing the farmer’s gun and killing the Afrikaner, an obvious and provocative encouragement to violent resistance against apartheid. In Banned, a radio play first produced for the BBC in 1982, a relationship between a social worker, Cynthia, and a former gangster, Bra Zet, ends tragically when Cynthia decides to join the liberation army in exile, and Bra Zet is shot by security police. Joys of War, first performed in Harare, Zimbabwe, in 1989 (and among the most accomplished of Mda’s early plays), continues these themes. It examines the relationship between two soldiers of the liberation army who are awaiting the order to carry out their mission of destroying a state facility. The stage is partitioned, allowing for the separate story of the journey of a grandmother and her granddaughter, Nana, who are searching for Nana’s father. The two women take shelter in the bush, only to stumble on the two soldiers, one of whom turns

In categorizing Mda’s early works, it is useful to consider a distinction between those set in South Africa and those set in Lesotho or in a national African country. It is worth keeping in mind that, although Lesotho has a very different history from South Africa, at the same time it is heavily dependent on South Africa in significant economic, social, and cultural terms. For example, Lesotho derives significant income from the earnings of migrant laborers working in the mines of the Witwatersrand. In his interview with Elly Williams, Mda reminds us that Lesotho had no professional theater of its own, and consequently his early plays had to be performed in South Africa—no easy task under apartheid. The close relations between South Africa and Lesotho are evident in much of Mda’s work, most obviously in his 1979 play The Hill (for which Mda was awarded that year’s Amstel Playwright of the Year Award), which is concerned with the plight of two destitute Maseru men desperate to be recruited to work in the mines. Distinguishing the early plays in terms of setting is useful in order to identify their central themes, and it helps to make sense of how Mda’s revolutionary poetics are mixed up with philosophical and existentialist qualities reflective of the work of the Irish playwright Samuel Beckett. That is, Mda’s plays can be examined based on their bifurcated sense of context: those plays set explicitly and implicitly in South Africa reveal a more urgent preoccupation with questions of race and oppression than do those set in Lesotho. For example, in the early work Dead End (first performed in Soweto in 1979), the protagonist is a Johannesburg-based black pimp, Charley, who supplies prostitutes to the white Afrikaner pimp, Frikkie du Toit. The play draws attention to the exploitation of women by men, and it also points

197

ZAKES MDA out to be the very man they had been looking for. After one of the soldiers commits suicide, Nana takes up the dead man’s weapon and joins her father in waiting for the signal to carry out the mission. As was the case with the other South African plays after Dead End, Joys of War ends with a call to arms and a salute to the soldiers risking their lives to liberate South Africa from apartheid.

condemned to a wandering, in-between state of life-in-death. Mda’s 1988 play, And the Girls in Their Sunday Dresses, similarly explores the failings of postindependence Lesotho, this time from the points of view of two women—one called “Lady” and the other, simply, “Woman”—waiting in a line to buy rice sold to the poor at a discounted price by the government. As in the 1982 play, The Road, Mda utilizes the Beckettian technique of subjecting the audience to an absurd waiting for an event that never happens. Unlike Beckett, though, absurdity here is not linked with existential questions but rather with political ones. For five days the two women wait, discussing their personal histories, religion, and politics, and squabbling over the single chair that keeps them off the wet ground. The chair comes to symbolize the breakdown in service provision, as Lady makes clear:

The Lesotho-based plays, and those set in unnamed African countries, are governed by different impulses. Most notably, We Shall Sing for the Fatherland, which won Mda a merit award in the Amstel Playwright of the Year competition when it premiered in 1978, and the later play And the Girls in Their Sunday Dresses, first performed in 1988, are both concerned with exposing and exploring an African postindependence environment that would not actually be realized in South Africa until after 1994. In the earlier play, two veterans of a war of independence fought ten years earlier find themselves homeless and destitute, living in a city park in what seems to be a cross between Nairobi and Maseru. The action of the play takes place on a park bench, with the two old comrades bantering about the war, about where to get food, tobacco, and shelter, and planning their next housebreaking expedition. They overhear a conversation between Mr. Mafutha (meaning “fat cat”), who is about to become chair of the stock exchange, and a white banker, who is supporting him for personal gain. The pair of veterans is snubbed by these passersby, a clear sign of the lack of interest in the poor on the part of the new elite, who are interested only in enriching themselves. This rejection is made all the more cutting by the fact that the veterans fought for the right of Africans like Mr. Mafutha to run the country. The pair of veterans is repeatedly ordered to leave the park following a government initiative to clean up the streets. They die of cold, and the play ends with them as ghosts watching prisoners digging their graves while the sounds of Mr. Mafutha’s wellattended funeral can be heard nearby. Even in death the postindependence inequalities persist, with the church funeral of the “fat cat” suggesting he will go to heaven, while the veterans are

When I go to the post office to buy a stamp, I take my chair with me. When I go to the bank to draw money [ѧ] I take my chair with me. Why, because I know there is going to be a lot of waiting there. When I go to government offices for any service whatsoever, I know I have to wait while bureaucrats have endless conversations about their lovers, and the great parties they have been attending lately. You go to these offices, sister woman, and the particular person who has been assigned to deal with your particular case has gone out. No one knows where. So you wait. Or they can’t locate the file. Or perhaps the person has gone to a meeting somewhere. They always go to meetings. So you wait. I tell you, sister woman, all of us spend ninetyfive percent of our waking hours waiting. Sooner or later this nation will learn from me. [Shouting] Bring your own chairs with you, and let’s relax while waiting for something to happen! (p. 10)

In the end, of course, nothing happens. The women never get their rice. They watch trucks owned by corrupt wholesalers and general dealers being filled with bags of rice they will resell for a profit. In a sourly humorous role play, they imagine the Kafkaesque bureaucratic nightmare they are likely to encounter if and when they get to the end of the line, and they give up, returning home empty-handed. As was the case with the two veterans in We Sing for the Fatherland, these

198

ZAKES MDA characters have been betrayed by nepotism, corruption, and complete lack of interest in their predicament on the part of the postindependence elite. Mda’s early plays, then, are very much products of their times, exhibiting a heightened sense of the oppression generated by colonialism and apartheid, the need to resist through concerted political action, and aspects of postindependence disillusionment. They also anticipate in interesting ways the themes, settings, characters, and moods of his later works. Mda turned to writing novels in the early 1990s, a move that coincided with significant political changes in Southern Africa. In 1990, responding to pressure from both outside and inside the country, the president of South Africa, F. W. de Klerk, declared that the ANC, along with other political parties, would be unbanned. Nelson Mandela, the ANC leader who had spent twenty-seven years in prison as a “terrorist,” was to be released, and negotiations were to begin toward finding a new, inclusive way of governing the country. The next four years were extremely violent, as different political parties and factions struggled for ascendancy and as the state sought to destabilize potential opponents. On April 27, 1994, South Africa held its first democratic elections. The ANC won overwhelmingly, Mandela became president, and apartheid was, officially at least, over. Mda was able, after thirty-two years in exile, to return to the country of his birth.

to read—and hence the end of apartheid presented black writers with greater freedom to invest the time required to write novels and also greater “freedom of the imagination” to stretch the established traditions of the novel (p. 69). Mda’s first novel, Ways of Dying, written in 1992 but only published in 1995, is a good example of how the revolutionary and the existentialist strands of Mda’s writing were transformed by the genre of the novel and also an example of how, in turn, his desire to capture the local realities of a South Africa in transition led him to extend some of the conventions of the novel itself. Ways of Dying is set in South Africa, but Mda’s Lesotho is also present in the references to the distant villages from which the character called That Mountain Woman hails. (Mda returns to this Lesotho in his next novel, She Plays with the Darkness.) Most of the action of Ways of Dying occurs in South Africa, either in a large unnamed city or in a rural village. The geography of South Africa is strangely and strikingly distorted in this novel, with the effect that the city seems to be a composite of Johannesburg, Cape Town, and Durban. This may be interpreted as a response to the fact that Mda wrote the novel in the United States, after not having spent any significant time in the country for many years. Clearly, he wanted to write a novel not about Cape Town but about the generic experience of rural-urban migration in South Africa. The conflation of settings may also reflect his desire to write a novel that deviated from the norms of narrative realism. In interviews Mda has suggested his attraction to nonrealist modes of narration, in his comments about the influence of orality on his work. Orality, broadly, is a name for those modes of transmitting history, information, or stories verbally, without writing them. It is often associated with cultures and worldviews that have a more flexible approach to knowledge than that of Western, literate cultures. This may mean that distinctions between natural and supernatural, for example, are not held to be absolute, or that such cultures have a less individualistic perspective than is the case in the West.

EARLY NOVELS

Mda’s decision to start writing novels was a personal one, but it is worth considering what the novel form made available to him that he may have found lacking in drama and to what extent his turn to the novel coincided with the end of apartheid in South Africa. Mda described the process of writing plays as “agony” by contrast with the “total freedom” he experiences in writing novels (Williams, p. 68). Under apartheid, black writers felt an urgent need to address audiences directly, and this address could best be made through drama or performed poetry. The novel takes longer to write—and indeed longer

199

ZAKES MDA Mda captures a sense of orality in Ways of Dying in several different ways. First, he attempts to narrate the novel from the point of view of an omniscient first-person-plural narration to generate a sense of communal ownership of the narrative. This implies a deliberate attempt to contextualize the main characters’ stories within a collective, folkloric dimension. Interestingly though, this voice does not seem to take itself altogether seriously. This narrative voice identifies itself explicitly near the beginning of the novel:

Dying there seems to be a direct intertextual reference to García Márquez’s One Hundred Years of Solitude (a work that is often considered the epitome of magical realism) in the figure of Jwara, Toloki’s abusive father. Like García Márquez’s character, Colonel Aureliano Buendía, Jwara locks himself in his workshop (where he obsessively makes metal figurines). And, as in García Márquez’s novel, time behaves strangely in this workshop. When “for the first time in years, light invaded the privacy of the workshop,” Jwara is found to be dead, sitting exactly “as they remembered him, but with his biltong-like flesh stuck to bones” (p. 111). This mode of García Márquez–like magical realism clearly attracts Mda because of the way it gives substance to the “village worldview” he is trying to evoke. Thus, for example, Noria has the magical ability to inspire artistic creations with her voice; she has two fifteen-month pregnancies; her second child is the product of an immaculate conception; Jwara is able to communicate from beyond the grave through dreams; Toloki and Noria’s imagining of a better life by gazing at magazine pictures of their dream house has a magical quality to it; and Jwara’s figurines are capable of inducing spontaneous paroxysms of laughter in children. In these and other examples, Mda draws on the superstitious traditions of oral narrative, of gossip, and rumor to give substance to the “village worldview” he is trying to evoke. In many cases, however, Mda’s “magic,” unlike that of the Latin American writer, can be rationally explained. Although Ways of Dying toys with magical realism, there is distinctly more realism in the novel than there is magic. Mda’s plays were obsessed with the impact of politics on the lives of his characters, but his novels continue this preoccupation in different ways. Ways of Dying is very much a novel of “the transition”—of the period between 1990 and 1994 when a new dispensation was being created for South Africa. This period of transition is when Toloki meets Noria in the city, but the novel also includes the stories of how they arrive at this point, starting from when they are children together in their village many years earlier. By going back in time in this fashion, the novel is able to reflect on condi-

It is not different, really, here in the city. Just like back in the village, we live our lives together as one. We know everything about everybody. We even know things that happen when we are not there; things that happen behind people’s closed doors deep in the middle of the night. We are the allseeing eye of the village gossip. When in our orature the storyteller begins the story, “They say it once happened ѧ ,” we are the “they.” No individual owns any story. The community is the owner of the story, and it can tell it the way it deems fit. We would not be needing to justify the communal voice that tells this story if you had not wondered how we became so omniscient in the affairs of Toloki and Noria. (p. 12)

The narrative voice identifies itself here as being in the city, but from the village. Like the novel’s protagonists, Toloki and Noria, this voice has itself made the journey from rural to urban South Africa. And, like Toloki, this voice has learned to retain what was good about the country while surviving in the city. In this sense, this narrative position conforms to what Salman Rushdie has described (in the influential essay “Gabriel García Márquez,” from his collection of essays entitled Imaginary Homelands) as a village worldview, which Rushdie identifies in the magical realist fiction of Gabriel García Márquez. Like García Márquez, and to a lesser degree Rushdie himself, Mda is trying to reconcile the modern and premodern attributes of the cultural milieu he is describing. Mda has commented on his admiration for García Márquez while pointing out that behind the Latin American development of magical realism—a mode of narration that naturalizes the supernatural—lies a strong African influence derived from the legacy of slavery. In Ways of

200

ZAKES MDA tions for ordinary black South Africans throughout the era of apartheid.

these funerals he hears the multiple, gruesome stories of the many “casualties of the war that is raging in the land” (p. 140). The novel begins with a funeral of a small boy, Noria’s son, but Toloki is unable to ascertain how and why the boy has died. Only later, through his relationship with Noria, does Toloki find out the truth. The five-year-old, Vutha, having been bribed with food and sweets into betraying the plans of the Young Tigers to the hostel dwellers, was killed for being a traitor. The death is all the more painful to Noria, since she is told by the movement that her son was not without guilt and that any criticism of the movement will strengthen the hand of their enemies. Only through her relationship with Toloki is she able to begin to deal with the trauma of this loss. Although Ways of Dying catalogues the atrocities of the times, it does so with an unlikely degree of levity. It is, in its own way, a tragicomedy. Toloki is a rather ludicrous figure, an eccentric ascetic who models himself on the followers of the South Asian religious sect called aghori sadhu, yet he wears a theatrical costume and dines on Swiss rolls with green onions. The novel is as full of humor as it is of violence. Often the two are mixed in uncomfortable ways. It is never clear exactly how much of a contribution Toloki makes to the mourning process or if the money he receives for mourning is remuneration or charity. At several points in the novel his own delusions of grandeur come face-to-face with other characters’ perceptions of him as a smelly beggar. “Mourning” as a concept in this novel, in fact, suggests less genuine grief or lament, the psychological processing of trauma, as it does a “coming to terms,” a pragmatic response to an extraordinary world. Humor is the mechanism by which Mda’s optimism makes itself felt. Thus, Toloki describes a funeral he mourned at where a “naughty joke” about the deceased led the four funeral processions present at the time to burst into irrepressible laughter. He rounds off the story with the comment: “In our language there is a proverb which says that the greatest death is laughter.” To this Noria replies, “You see! I was right, Toloki, when I said that you knew how to live” (p. 168). Life, death, and

The novel’s main concern, however, is with the violent realities of the 1990–1994 transition. This was an enormously difficult time for the country but especially for black communities. Three main political groupings can be identified in the novel that parallel the main political players in the real South Africa. The first is a white apartheid-era government, along with the racist police who have kept the government in power. The second is the dominant force of opposition to apartheid, referred to in the novel as “the movement”: broadly this corresponds to the ANC, but it is composed of different elements, including the Young Tigers (a reference to the young leaders of resistance against apartheid known as “young lions”) and grassroots community leadership in the form of “street committees.” The third is the figure of the “tribal chief” and his supporters, who are referred to as the “hostel dwellers”: this grouping is a thinly veiled reference to Chief Mangosuthu Buthelezi and his Inkatha Freedom Party (IFP), a militant Zulu nationalist party covertly supported by the ruling South African government in order to curb the power of the ANC. At the time, negotiations for a new dispensation were in place between these blocks, but it was still uncertain how successful they would be, since the ruling government and the IFP were working in collusion to thwart the progress of democracy that would see the ANC win the elections by a huge majority. In the novel, again as it was in South African reality, the period of transition is characterized by very high levels of violence. It has been estimated that around fifteen thousand people died from political violence in South Africa over the four-year period of transition, and in its very title, Ways of Dying signals that it will be concerned with that situation, which was unfolding in the country as Mda wrote the novel. Toloki, the novel’s protagonist, is a professional mourner, possibly the first of his kind (although in Cion, Mda’s 2007 “sequel” to Ways of Dying, he realizes that in fact this is a very ancient profession). He survives from the tips and retainers he makes by mourning at funerals, and at

201

ZAKES MDA laughter are bound up with one another in Mda’s humorous and humane view of the future. She Plays with the Darkness was published in the same year as Ways of Dying, but it is clear from Mda’s interviews and from the dates of events in the novel itself that its composition occurred after Ways of Dying. Considering that by 1995 Mda had left Lesotho, a place of exile, forever behind him, in one sense it is strange that a novel wholly about Lesotho should be written after one set in South Africa. However, the many years he spent in Lesotho, and especially the six months he spent in the small mountain village of Sehonghong gathering data for his PhD, clearly left him with a wealth of memories that he draws upon in this novel. Many of the anthropological insights he attained during this fieldwork, detailed in his 1993 monograph, When People Play People, have found their ways into this interesting and neglected novel. These features include the kgotla, in which the men of the community gather to resolve a dispute (reminiscent in some ways of the courts described in Chinua Achebe’s 1959 novel, Things Fall Apart); representations of various dances and rituals; a folkloric perspective, in which certain men destroy their enemies with lightning or in which rituals lead to love or harm; and also an emphasis (especially through the character called Mother-of-Twins) on development itself—education, the construction of roads and dams, and better farming techniques. Clearly, the novel allows Mda to bring together his academic and practitioner’s interest in theater for development and his love of creative writing. But while She Plays with the Darkness embraces anthropological perspectives, it is equally committed to supplying the historical background that will enable readers to better understand Lesotho politics and society. Chapter titles like “The Coup 1970,” “The Coup 1986,” and “The Coup 1994” make explicit Lesotho’s troubled history and Mda’s commitment to engaging with it in this novel. The omniscient narrator of the novel often supplies historical background to the successive crises that afflict the country. Characters are directly impacted by events, although it should be noted that the novel explores a split between rural and urban life in

Lesotho, and country-dwellers are often less afflicted by changes of political fortune than are the denizens of Maseru. Nonetheless, the thoughts and discussions of different characters reveal different sides of the situation and allow Mda to reflect on the political future of the country. The novel makes amply clear how Lesotho’s woes can in many cases be directly traced back to the fact that this tiny landlocked country is entirely surrounded by a bullying, racist state, South Africa. Reference is made, for example, to South African tanks sealing off Lesotho’s border to prevent governments from supporting the antiapartheid movement. South African helicopters routinely invade Lesotho airspace. Indeed, the novel hints at the fact that a large portion of South Africa, the Orange Free State, was once under the rule of King Moshoeshoe and hence ought still to be part of Lesotho. The novel ends in 1994 on a distinctly optimistic note, the suggestion being that the arrival of nonracial democracy in South Africa will signal a change in fortunes for Lesotho. Intertwined with the anthropological and historical strands of the novel is a humane and humorous narrative of individual foibles and accomplishments, of love and loss, desire and conflict. The novel’s two central characters are the siblings Dikosha and Radisene. Although they are jokingly referred to as twins, these characters could not be more dissimilar. Dikosha, like Toloki, is something of a hermit. Forbidden from being schooled because of her gender, she chooses to withdraw entirely from the life of the village. She prefers to spend time either locked in her hut or secluded in the Cave of Barwa, where she dances in the dark and communes with the spirits of the long-dead San, whose paintings on the walls of the cave are progressively defaced by tourists. Radisene, by contrast, leaves the village at a young age and makes his way into the city, where he becomes fabulously wealthy pretending to be a insurance lawyer, unscrupulously making money out of insurance claims of poor, often illiterate victims. If Radisene has an analogue from Mda’s earlier works, it would be Mr. Mafutha, the fat cat of We Shall Sing for the Fatherland. But Mda portrays Mafutha as a

202

ZAKES MDA character to be disdained, whereas in She Plays with the Darkness he remains sympathetic toward Radisene. For example, we learn about Radisene’s unsuccessful relationship with Misti, and the trials and tribulations of his relationship with Tampololo (to whom he loses his virginity) are described in great detail. Ultimately, however, Radisene is punished for his lack of scruples and his arrogance and greed. He is conned by two Nigerian businessmen, who offer him a huge amount of money to help them with an insurance scam. They clear out his bank accounts, and he is left destitute at the novel’s end.

split-time narrative that blurs the boundaries between past and present by showing the recurrence of certain themes, names, and character traits. As it weaves its historical narrative around a contemporary one, however, the novel makes little reference to the years of segregation and apartheid between 1902 and 1994 (which here are referred to as “the Middle Generations,” whose suffering can only be whispered). Mda’s focus in this novel is on the historical tragedy of the Xhosa cattle-killing movement of the 1850s. Mda is himself a Xhosa, born in Eastern Cape. He grew up listening to stories of the teenage prophetess, Nongqawuse, who in 1856, claimed that the slaughter of cattle and the burning of crops would bring about the resurrection of the Xhosa ancestors and a new order would arise in which the invading whites, with whom the Xhosa had been at war since 1789, would be driven into the sea. In the tragedy of the cattle-killing movement, Mda sees a warning about the dangers for rural South Africans of an incautious plunge into modernity.

THE HEART OF REDNESS AND THE MADONNA OF EXCELSIOR

Published in 2000, The Heart of Redness moved Mda’s writing to a new level of success: the novel won the Africa section of the Commonwealth Prize for Fiction and also claimed South Africa’s most prestigious literary prize, the Sunday Times Fiction Award. The novel tells the story of Camagu, who, like Mda, returns to South Africa in 1994 after thirty years in exile. He has a PhD in communications and development, but cronyism and nepotism among the new ruling black elite prevent him from finding a job. He finds banks unwilling to lend him money to start his own business. Worn out by a teaching job, frustrated with the paths down which South Africa’s young democracy is being taken, Camagu decides to return to America. On the eve of his departure, however, he sets off to the Eastern Cape in pursuit of a beautiful woman he has seen singing at a wake. He ends up settling in the beautiful, remote, poor village of Qolorha, where most of the action of the novel takes place. This revolves around his relationships with two local women, his involvement in a long-standing feud between two groups of villagers—the “Believers” and the “Unbelievers”—and questions of how the village should best relieve its poverty by exploiting the natural beauty of the region. In Ways of Dying, Mda related the past to the present through extensive use of the flashback technique. By contrast, The Heart of Redness is a

The Xhosa people at the time of the millennialist cattle-killing movement split into two camps: those who believed in Nongqawuse’s prophecies and followed her instructions (the “Believers”) and those who did not (the “Unbelievers”). Mda represents the conflict between these groups as a family feud dating from the death of Xikixa, killed by the British, who boiled his head in order to take it home as a souvenir. It is suggested that the fact that Xikixa never received the proper burial rites is responsible for the turmoil that follows. Xikixa’s sons, Twin and Twin-Twin, quarrel over Nongqawuse’s prophecies: Twin-Twin is sure that the movement will lead to the destruction of the Xhosa people; Twin is a believer, who maintains that the only reason that the prophecies will not come true is because unbelievers like Twin-Twin refuse to kill their cattle and burn their crops. Mda’s position with regard to these camps is ambivalent. On the one hand, he is a romantic who once told the interviewer Maureen Isaacson that “moved by the vision of a better world coming, [he] would have embraced this vision in the face of the colonialistic swoop on the lands” (p. 19). On the other

203

ZAKES MDA hand, he is well aware that the movement was ultimately responsible for starvation and the collapse of Xhosa resistance to British imperialism. Out of this ambivalence comes the novel’s message to its contemporary readers. For while it is impossible for Mda to get wholeheartedly behind Nongqawuse’s prophecies, he sympathizes with their romantic, anti-imperialistic politics and is able to transfer them to the postapartheid context.

trader who has been skeptical of the project throughout, arrives with a court order forbidding surveying and declaring the region a national heritage site on the basis of its history. As the Believing Zim puts it, Nongqawuse has in fact saved the village. Instead of the gambling complex, different, more culture- and environment-friendly ways of attracting tourists are now explored. A cooperative venture organized by Camagu develops a holiday camp and makes clothes and beadwork in the traditional Xhosa style. Dalton sets up a different cooperative, which runs a cultural village for the interest of tourists. Where in the nineteenth century, the Believers were responsible for the destruction of the Xhosa, at the end of the twentieth century, they are responsible for its salvation from the hands of greedy developers, corrupt politicians, and naive believers in progress. The Madonna of Excelsior, published in 2002, is similar to The Heart of Redness in that both are set in small communities, and both exhibit a powerful interest in the legacy of the past. But The Madonna of Excelsior is unusual in that a large proportion of the novel takes place under apartheid, and because Mda’s gaze is directed for the first time toward Afrikaners. In the novel’s fascination with interracial sex, with the white male desire for black women, and with the unequal ways this desire plays itself out, The Madonna of Excelsior returns to the themes of one of Mda’s earliest plays, Dead End. The novel is very different from the play, however, in that it is based on actual historical events—the trial in 1971 of nineteen citizens of the small town of Excelsior, charged with contravening the country’s Immorality Act, which criminalized sex between black and white. It is also able, as the play is not, to provide detailed psychological explorations of the motives of various participants and to place the events of 1971 in a historical context that ends in 2000 with the country under a very different political dispensation, and with many former antagonists having been reconciled.

The key issue facing the people of the present-day Qolorha in the novel is a developmental one. The natural beauty of the village and the dress, food, dances, and traditions of the local people are clearly of interest to potential tourists and outsiders. A plan is in place to develop a hotel and casino in the area, along the lines, presumably, of the real-life Wild Coast Sun farther up the coast. This plan is supported by the group of villagers who identify themselves as Unbelievers, led by Bhonco, a descendent of Twin-Twin. Unbelief is a shifting concept as far as this group is concerned, but it centers on an insistence on the value of modernity and the need for “civilization” to arrive in Qolorha, without regard for maintaining tradition or local customs. The Believers, by contrast, led by Zim, a descendent of Twin, insist on the ecological and cultural merit of the region and are wary of the consequences of the type of development that is being proposed—they especially worry about the resort’s environmental impact and the fact that most of the profit of the venture is unlikely to make it into local hands. Camagu is drawn into the struggle. Initially he is attracted to Xoliswa Ximiya, Bhonco’s daughter, who is the headmistress of the local school and is associated with the Unbelievers. But he finds himself unwittingly drawn to the nondescript Qukezwa, Zim’s daughter, who exerts a powerful, almost magical, force over him. Through Qukezwa he comes to learn the value of the indigenous flora as well as the history and traditions of the region. The conflict between Believers and Unbelievers comes to a head when the local chief, who stands to benefit personally, decides in favor of the development. Surveyors begin to plan the development on the very site where Nongqawuse used to live. Just in time, John Dalton, the local

The Immorality Act, passed in 1950, shortly after the Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Act, was one of South Africa’s most invasive, controversial, and repugnant apartheid-era laws. The

204

ZAKES MDA motivation for extending the powers of the police into the intimate realm of personal sexual relationships, as The Madonna of Excelsior makes clear, was an obsession with racial purity on the part of the white lawmakers and a concomitant horror of mixed-race offspring. The problems with imposing such a law, of course, were many. Miscegenation has been a feature of South African life since the 1650s; it is hard to monitor what happens in private; and it is not always possible to ascertain racial identity with absolute certainty. More importantly, the legislation sought to punish parties equally, when— given that inequality was built into the fabric of South African society—it was unlikely, or at least difficult, to be sure that the sexual encounter was consensual. Mda brings this issue into focus by homing in on relations between white male and black female, by showing how questions of consent would be submerged in court by a fixation with race, and by suggesting that in many cases what happened was rape—either by direct physical force or by economic coercion. The tragedy of rape was in these cases compounded by the fact that the victims were then imprisoned and punished by the state. The Madonna of Excelsior deals with these issues with Mda’s characteristic humanism and narrative compactness. A group of local black women are sleeping with white men for money. Niki, the novel’s protagonist, gets caught up in this circle. She is raped by Johannes Smit, and, motivated by a grudge against his wife, sleeps with Stephanus Cronje. Niki conceives by Cronje and gives birth to a girl, Popi. The police are alerted to the number of mixed-race children in the area and start making arrests. The case is eventually dropped, but not before the cruel absurdities of the situation are broadcast to the world. The narrative then shifts forward to 1984, describing the conditions in the town during the worst period of apartheid. Popi becomes politicized after she is badly beaten and left for dead by the police. Her brother, Viliki, joins the armies of liberation and helps smuggle freedom fighters across the border to Lesotho. Tjaart Cronje, Popi’s white half-brother, joins the state army defending apartheid. But the novel does not dwell

on these violent, polarized conditions at the height of the repression. Its final third is set in Excelsior after the end of apartheid. Viliki becomes the town’s first black mayor; Popi is a town councillor, as is her half-brother Tjaart. Even more than he did in The Heart of Redness, Mda in this novel broaches developmental issues characteristic of the postapartheid period: the expansion of public services, housing, and utilities; the relationships between political parties representing very different constituencies; and the creation and support of new business opportunities. The novel ends on a distinctly optimistic note, with burgeoning friendship between Viliki and his erstwhile oppressor, Adam de Vries; between Niki and her rapist Johannes Smit; and between Popi and her half-brother, Tjaart.

THE WHALE CALLER AND CION

The Whale Caller, published in 2005, reflects a movement away from the themes of development, change, and resistance that characterized Mda’s earlier works. The protagonist of the novel, the eponymous Whale Caller, resembles the Toloki of Ways of Dying in many ways: he wears a tuxedo costume, participates in eccentric rituals, is something of an ascetic, and has very particular attachments to certain foodstuffs. Like Toloki, the Whale Caller is a reluctant romantic, and the novel is in fact a love story with a difference, namely that it explores a love triangle between the Whale Caller, a woman named Saluni—and a whale. The Whale Caller initially lives alone, confides his thoughts to a rock rabbit called Mr. Yodd, and lives for the return of his beloved, Sharisha, a southern right whale with whom he communes by blowing on a horn made from seaweed. Saluni’s presence in his life changes his solitary ways, but she soon becomes jealous of the affection he exhibits for the whale—affection that, in magical realist fashion, includes a series of sexual encounters between man and whale. After a particularly bad fight with Saluni, the Whale Caller decides to blow his horn until he

205

ZAKES MDA collapses and drowns. Sharisha hears the horn and inadvertently beaches herself while coming to his aid. She cannot be moved off the beach, and rescuers are unable to save her. A short time later, Saluni, too, dies in a bizarre fashion, stoned to death by the twins whose singing she loved so much. The novel ends on a distinctly tragic note with the bereft Whale Caller capable only of walking “from town to town flogging himself with shame and wearing a sandwich board that announces to everyone: I am the Hermanus Penitent” (p. 230).

time about non–South African places and peoples. The novel has been billed as a sequel to Ways of Dying, because its protagonist is none other than Toloki himself. One telling sign of the new narrative direction taken by Mda in this novel is that for the first time he uses the first-person-singular narrative voice. Ways of Dying and The Madonna of Excelsior experimented with the first-person plural in order to generate a sense of communality or orality, and Mda’s other novels have all been narrated in the third person. In Cion, however, Toloki’s thoughts are directly available to the reader, and the action of the novel is mediated through his perspective.

The novel’s tragic, magical realist, and romantic aspects do not mean that it is not also in some respects political, and even satirical. The “rainbow people” of South Africa are described as “walking in a precarious dream that may explode into a nightmare without too much warning” (p. 18). Contrasts between the wealth of the tourists who visit the seaside town of Hermanus and the poverty of some of its inhabitants are repeatedly invoked. “Black empowerment” is revealed to be little more than the enrichment of elites and a small middle class (p. 86), and politicians are roundly mocked. Religion is heavily satirized, especially those elements of Christianity that are homophobic and sexist. But where, for example, Toloki was socialized and politicized by Noria, or where Camagu was educated about the need to respect certain traditions, the Whale Caller undergoes no such induction into the needs of the community, and he remains an outsider to the end. The Whale Caller marks a shift in novelistic register for Mda—away from the societal and the political and toward the personal and mystical.

This shift in perspective makes available some new narrative resources, but it also creates problems for Mda. One of the attractive features of the Toloki of Ways of Dying was his eccentric naïveté. The Toloki of Cion is far more ironic and sophisticated, and indeed he provides a running commentary on his maker, Mda himself, who is referred to as “the sciologist.” The playful, knowing tone of Cion gives an engaging, playful quality to the prose, but at the same time the oral contexts that were so important to Ways of Dying are lost. The many episodes and stories of the earlier novel came either from the rumor and gossip of the village voice or from the stories of death told at funerals. Both of these sources of stories are unavailable in Cion. Toloki no longer attends funerals; instead he learns the stories of the past from imaging the fate of those buried in cemeteries or even from piecing their stories together in archives. Implausibly, he has made “reasonable fortune” from mourning deaths in South Africa—which he now finds “boring”— and so he is now traveling the world, mourning “for the joy of it” (p. 251). Hence he finds himself in Ohio and discovers that in some ways it is not all that different from South Africa. Although in some respects Cion marks a turning point in Mda’s oeuvre, in other respects it repeats and develops key themes from previous novels. Still present is the satire of politics— sometimes casual, sometimes biting—transferred to the American context. The love relation between Toloki and Orpah replicates that of Toloki and Noria, Camagu and Qukezwa, or the

It is possible that this shift is linked to Mda’s move to the United States in 2002 on a year’s appointment as visiting associate professor of African literature, and then his decision to stay on as professor in the Department of English, at Ohio University. Mda had been a student at the same university in the early 1980s, and as he tells Elly Williams, he was struck at that time both by the poverty that he saw and by the richly suggestive history of the region. His 2007 novel, Cion, is a bold attempt to draw together elements of his previous novels while writing for the first

206

ZAKES MDA Whale Caller and Saluni. Like most of Mda’s previous novels, Cion exhibits a fascination with art—drawing, music, and most importantly, quilting—and a desire to link artistic enterprise with healing and reconciliation. While Toloki does very little actual mourning in Cion, as a practice of memorializing, processing trauma, and respecting the past the idea of mourning is still strongly valorized. Finally, in Cion, as in The Heart of Redness, Mda engages with history in ways that reveal its interrelation with the present.

others to forge better futures for themselves and their communities. Often it is through the mediating influence of aesthetic endeavors that such realizations are manifest. Aesthetics is not an abstract concept for Mda; it finds its expression through specific practices: drawing, singing, sculpting, painting, sewing. Each time such practices are represented in his novels, broader psychological and cultural issues rise to the surface, provoking processes of memory, healing, and reconciliation for his characters. Mda’s writing does the same for his readers.

The specific history that interests Mda in this novel is that of the “WIN” people of this area of Ohio, mixed-race descendents of whites, Indians, and negroes (Williams, p. 78). The white part of the mix came from a large migration of Irish into the area; the Native American components were the Shawnee and Cherokee who originally peopled the land; the “negro” elements came from slaves escaping bondage in the South via the Underground Railroad to Canada. Through his interest in the tradition of quilt-making, Toloki discovers the stories of the ancestors of the family he is staying with, slaves who fled northward in the early nineteenth century. Sewn onto the quilts used by slaves were elaborate, sometimes metaphorical descriptions of possible routes of escape. Two such quilts are still in the possession of the family, and it is the stories of the slaves who owned them, Nicodemus and Abednego, along with those of a number of other colorful characters, that Mda weaves into his narrative exploration of contemporary America. Cion appears to represent a major shift in Mda’s writing. For the first time, he is writing about his new home, the United States. Nonetheless, many of the features that have made him such an original and interesting writer persist. He retains an idiosyncratic and unconventional writing style that is humorous to the point of being zany. Concealed beneath the humor and the eccentricity is a deep commitment to his characters, and through them, to humankind as a whole. Most notably, this humanism reveals itself in a commitment to historicity and to the idea that change is possible through determination and organization. Mda’s particular gift is to create characters who are outsiders yet who work with

Selected Bibliography WORKS OF ZAKES MDA PLAYS, POETRY,

AND

OTHER WORKS

We Shall Sing for the Fatherland and Other Plays. Johannesburg: Ravan Press, 1980. Bits of Debris: The Poetry of Zakes Mda. Maseru, Lesotho: Thapama Books, 1986. The Plays of Zakes Mda. Johannesburg: Ravan Press, 1990. And the Girls in Their Sunday Dresses: Four Works. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press, 1993. When People Play People: Development Communication Through Theatre. London: Zed Books, 1993. Fools, Bells, and the Habit of Eating: Three Satires. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press, 2002.

NOVELS Ways of Dying. Cape Town: Oxford University Press Southern Africa, 1995. She Plays with the Darkness. Florida Hills, South Africa: Vivlia, 1995. The Heart of Redness. Cape Town: Oxford University Press Southern Africa, 2000. The Madonna of Excelsior. Cape Town: Oxford University Press Southern Africa, 2002. The Whale Caller. New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2005. Cion. New York: Picador, 2007.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Attwell, Davi., Rewriting Modernity: Studies in Black South African Literary History. Scottsville, South Africa: University of KwaZulu-Natal Press, 2005.

207

ZAKES MDA Van der Vlies, Andrew. South African Textual Cultures: White, Black, Read All Over. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 2007.

Barnard, Rita. Apartheid and Beyond: South African Writers and the Politics of Place. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007. Gorak, Jan. “Nothing to Root For: Zakes Mda and South African Resistance Theatre.” Theatre Journal 41, no. 4:478–491 (1989). Ndebele, Njabulo. South African Literature and Culture: Rediscovery of the Ordinary. Manchester and New York: Manchester University Press, 1994. Samuelson, Meg. Remembering the Nation, Disremembering Women? Stories of the South African Transition. Scottsville, South Africa: University of KwaZulu-Natal Press, 2007.

INTERVIEWS Isaacson, Maureen. “The Free State Madonnas Prevail in Mda’s New Novel.” Sunday Independent, September 22, 2002. Kachuba, John B. “An Interview with Zakes Mda.” Tin House, no. 20 (2004), (http://www.tinhouse.com). Williams, Elly. “An Interview with Zakes Mda.” Missouri Review 28, no. 2:62–79 (2005).

208

JOHN MONTAGUE (1929—)

Maureen C. Manier MODERN IMMIGRANT TALES most often end in the country of destination. But for the poet John Montague, his personal and literary journey has remained forever unfinished as he has traveled throughout his life from the United States, the country of his birth, to Ireland, his family’s native land, to France, the home he has often chosen. His sense of physical alienation is compounded by the reality of familial abandonment. The unplanned, unwanted product of a violently disintegrating marriage, he was sent from the United States at the age of four to live with his paternal maiden aunts in Ireland. Plucked from the chaotic streets of Depressionera Brooklyn and dropped into the rural reality of County Tyrone, Montague began the process of what he writes about in perhaps his best-known work, The Rough Field (1972): “with all my circling a failure to return” (p. 11). To follow, even dissect that never-ending, colorfully complicated journey is to come to know one of Ireland’s most prominent modern poets.

Montague home was located, left Ireland in 1925 to work at his brother’s establishment. He left behind his wife, Mary Carney Montague, and two sons, with the promise to send for them when he had a job and a home. Reluctantly, Mary Montague traveled to New York three years later with her sons. She was miserable from the day she arrived: Montague describes his mother’s memories of America in “The Silver Flask” as “a muddy cup she refused to drink.” Into this most unhappy situation, John Montague was born on February 28, 1929, at St. Catherine’s Hospital in Brooklyn, New York, the third son of James and Mary. He spent his early years playing with his brothers outside of the tenement building in which they lived in Brooklyn. Images and memories from those experiences would later appear in his poetry and short stories. The onset of the Depression, the death of his Uncle John, and the continuing turmoil of the Montague marriage prompted the decision to return the Montague boys to Ireland—the two eldest delivered to their maternal grandmother and John sent to live with his paternal aunts Brigid and Freda in his grandfather’s home in Garvaghey, County Tyrone. From New York to a farm on the edge of the Clogher Valley in County Tyrone was definitely a step backward in time for Montague, who was soon trained by his kind aunts in the ways of a normal Ulster farm child. From the beginning, however, he was struck by the difference between what his grandfather’s house was now and what it must once have been. He was gradually learning that his family story was one full of secrets and mystery.

John Montague’s story began, as most do, before his birth when his father, James, left Ireland to join his brother, John, in Brooklyn. Montague’s father and uncle were the sons of John Montague, who had been named a justice of the peace by Queen Victoria. The senior John Montague combined his justice responsibilities with being a schoolmaster, farmer, postmaster, and director of several firms. His position and diligence brought good fortune to the family, only to have those fortunes turn with the onset of the Irish civil war. Eventually the oldest Montague son, John, left Ireland to run a speakeasy in New York. James, having become involved in the post-1916 turbulent national scene, particularly complicated in the border between North and South where the

When Mary Montague returned to Ireland herself three years later she chose to live in her own family home with her elder sons, only visit-

209

JOHN MONTAGUE ing John once a year and sending for him to spend occasional holidays with her and his brothers. Other than the unlikely reason to abide by James Montague’s wishes, John Montague never knew why his mother made the choice not to raise her youngest son. As Montague pondered this time later, he wrote, “Every time I stir a genealogical stone a wild ambiguity appears.” Although often haunted by this decision to isolate him from his immediate family, Montague also recognized that time with his aunts as his first acquaintance with stability. Writing in his essay collection The Figure in the Cave (1989), he observes, “I think of those years, four to eleven, as a blessing, a healing.” He also writes about it in his poem “A Flowering Absence.”

were captured in the way she described his difficult breech birth, a description he later quoted in his poem “The Locket.” Sing a last song for the lady who has gone, fertile source of guilt and pain. The worst birth in the annals of Brooklyn, that was my cue to come on, my first claim to fame. (Collected Poems, p. 182)

Finding this letter was a turning point for Montague. Reading those few pages took him from the safety of the life he had found with his aunts and thrust him back to the uncertainty and fear of the toddler had felt when he was placed on a boat with two frightened older brothers to cross the Atlantic Ocean. Notable to the development of his poetic voice, the discovery of the letter from his uncle and the return of his mother to Ireland contributed to the onset of Montague’s verbal stammer, a stammer that literally communicates the complicated maze of emotions and perspectives that he deals with throughout his work. As he writes in The Figure in the Cave, “I have no doubt that the separation from my mother, whatever the reasons for the decision, is at the centre of my emotional life, affecting my relationships with women, shadowing my powers of speech: my stammer broke out for the first time after she returned to Ireland” (p. 17). Montague describes this lifelong struggle of dealing with his family’s story: “There was too much of a backlog of confusion for an early start: Brooklyn-born, Tyrone-reared, Dublin-educated, constituted a tangle, a turmoil of contradictory allegiance it would take a lifetime to unravel” (p. 8). Montague’s feelings for his father, whom he never really had a chance to know, are equally confusing if less emotionally devastating. His father did not return to County Tyrone until 1952, when Montague was a grown man of twentythree. James Montague died only seven years later in 1959. His presence lives in Montague’s work as a tragic figure, a recipient of his son’s pity rather than of his anger.

So I found myself shipped back to his home, in an older country, transported to a previous century, where his sisters restored me, natural love flowering around me. (Collected Poems, p. 180)

In his 1999 collection Smashing the Piano, Montague reflects upon a life of seventy-five-plus years sustained by the love that saved him during that most critical time. Still nourished by her care and love, which never seems to fail, not only through ceaseless prayer but like an attendant angel ѧ (“Still Life, with Aunt Brigid,” p. 17)

Content in his life with his aunts, Montague’s view of his world was disrupted when he discovered a letter written by his late uncle and namesake to his sisters, John’s aunts. Although devastated by its contents, the letter also gave definition to the conflicting feelings Montague had long harbored. On this fateful Sunday, Montague had tricked his aunts into allowing him to stay in the house while they went to Sunday Mass so that he could retrieve a book left behind by his cousin. Instead, he uncovered letters from his Uncle John Montague and learned not only that he was the product of a temporary truce between Mary and James Montague but that his mother’s own conflicting feelings about her young son

210

JOHN MONTAGUE degrees. During this time Montague singlemindedly pursued his career and a style of poetry that Honor O'Connor describes as matching “his way of seeing the world and himself in that world” (Well Dreams, p. 29).

My father, the least happy man I have known. His face retained the pallor of those who work underground: the lost years in Brooklyn listening to a subway shudder the earth.

Montague did not belong to the literary “clique” at University College Dublin, which seemed an intentional move on his part. Throughout his career he expressed discomfort and cynicism toward groups he viewed as smug, and he certainly saw the student literary group at UCD that way. He also later described Dublin at this time as a “stagnant fen,” ripe with a bitterness he was glad to evade.

(“The Cage,” Collected Poems, p. 43)

In his later years, Montague revisited his feelings about his father in a poem titled “Sunny Jim,” which portends of what a final meeting, beyond this life, might hold for them. May we sing together someday, Sunny Jim, over what you might still call the final shoot-out: for me, saving your absence, a healing agreement.

In talking about his arrival in Dublin, Montague explains that being from the North, he had led a very different life from that of his southern contemporaries, many of them belonging to the “first middle class of the Irish Free State, already affiliated by birth to one or other of the major parties, Fine Gael or Fianna Fáil.” (The Figure in the Cave, p. 6). As he scoffs, “It could have been Tweedledee or Tweedledum as far as I was concerned,” so removed did Montague feel at this time from the Unionist politics of his classmates. More than their political preoccupation, the self-described “marooned northerner” was mystified by his classmates’ negative gloom and sought opportunities to avoid it in his study and, soon, in his travels.

(Smashing the Piano, p. 78)

Fortunately for Montague, the academic talents he first demonstrated in the country school he attended in Tyrone earned him a scholarship to attend and board at St. Patrick’s College in County Armagh from age twelve to age seventeen. This was a tremendously formative period as Montague was introduced to the rigors of academics and religion, the realities of war, and the confusion of puberty. It was a time when he felt his own alienation deeply but also became aware of his powers of resilience and began to ask the questions he would spend a lifetime exploring. Montague also learned that his intellectual and artistic talents could bring him notice and reward. The teacher who influenced him most during this time was Sean O'Boyle, one of the country’s leading experts on Ulster folk song and Irish poetry. From O'Boyle, Montague learned the tradition of Irish poetry and began to explore his own voice. The music O'Boyle introduced to Montague during this time dramatically affected the lyrical poetry for which he would become known. His academic prowess drove Montague down a road of impressive pursuits. He received a scholarship to attend University College Dublin, where he studied English and history and eventually earned both undergraduate and graduate

Although immediately successful in the academic arena, Montague was at times overwhelmed by how much his new life offered, in spite of being on the outside looking in. “At long last I might find some pleasure, some adventure, and although I had found few companions at the university in my classes, there was the anonymity of the city to lose myself in, slaking my thirst for romance in the artificial light of dance halls and cinemas” (The Figure in the Cave, p. 5). Sheltered by his aunts and by the teachers and priests at St. Patrick’s, Montague was ready for the freedom Dublin brought him, with so many choices for his consideration. He wrote of those feelings in his second poem, “Je vais dévoiler les mystères,” published in the UCD student magazine.

211

JOHN MONTAGUE In his memoir The Pear Is Ripe, Montague writes about this period, admitting to being a serial adulterer and to being particularly susceptible to and influenced by his emotionally charged, marijuana-fueled experiences in Berkeley. He was publishing regularly and received some critical notice. But this was also a time of upheaval for him as he sought to find professional and personal security. Working in Berkeley at the dawn of the free speech movement and the antiwar movement, Montague found himself in the company of many of the most influential and groundbreaking American poets and writers of the decade in an environment that was almost kinetically charged with creative energy. Although he found friendship and artistic kinship in the company he kept in Berkeley, he rather surprisingly and suddenly decided to return to France and later to Dublin with Madeleine. Just as being in postwar Dublin had felt strangely uncomfortable to him, so too was he more repelled than drawn to being in America during this time of political and cultural combustion.

Then I will walk these ways with wonder, With fingers delicate and lifted head, Plucking the petals of light and sound, To see, at last, the images dance in lines of light, And the day mould its purpose. (Well Dreams, p. 30)

After graduation Montague, not surprisingly given his background, chose to come to America. Named a Fulbright scholar, he studied first at Yale University. He spent subsequent years studying at the Iowa Writers’ Workshop, Indiana University, and at the University of California at Berkeley during the 1950s and early 1960s. While at Yale he worked with Robert Penn Warren and audited the classes of several Yale critics. During these years he extended his knowledge of contemporary American literature and was encouraged as well as influenced by the writers with whom he interacted. Montague would return frequently to America in the decades to come, eventually serving as Distinguished-Writer-inResidence at the New York Writers Institute, donating his papers to the State University of New York at Buffalo, and being cited for his contributions by New York Governor Mario Cuomo in 1987.

He was writing and publishing with moderate success throughout the 1960s, but it was not until the 1972 publication of The Rough Field that Montague’s poetic star rose to widespread acclaim. The Rough Field was published and performed in both Dublin and London, and its success contributed to a professorship offered by University College Cork, which he accepted and where he taught until his resignation fifteen years later, to that point the most personally and professionally stable time in his life. During his years at UCC, Montague is credited with encouraging a whole generation of Munster poets including Maurice Riordan, Gregory O'Donoghue, Thomas Dorgan, and Liz O'Donoghue.

Montague had opportunities to accept fulltime faculty positions in the United States and for several years spent each spring semester at the University of Albany. But although he never chose to make America his permanent home, he memorably wrote, in “All Legendary Obstacles,” with awe of his birth country’s expanse. All legendary obstacles lay between Us, the long imaginary plain, The monstrous ruck of mountains And, swinging across the night, Flooding the Sacramento, San Joaquin, The hissing drift of winter rain.

By 1972 Montague had divorced Madeleine, having met Evelyn Robson at a student/worker demonstration in Paris. After their marriage, Evelyn gave birth to two daughters, Oonagh and Sibylle. Evelyn was the heroine of Montague’s collection The Great Cloak (1978), which tells the story of the failure of his marriage to Madeleine, his affair with Evelyn, and their marriage. When Montague was sixty his mar-


Montague’s personal and professional lives were equally nomadic. During the 1950s and 1960s his marriage to his first wife, Madeleine, a French aristocrat he had met while studying at the Iowa Writers’ Workshop, led him to travel among jobs and homes in America, Ireland, and France.

212

JOHN MONTAGUE riage to Evelyn dissolved, and he subsequently married the New York novelist Elizabeth Wassell. Montague has continued to travel between homes in France and County Cork, writing and occasionally reading his works in public. Personal biography influences and serves as a rich resource for many writers’ work. But for John Montague, his personal biography is intricately woven into his volumes of poetry, memoirs, and collections of essays and short stories. As far as he travels, as much as he accomplishes, as often as he loves, he still carries with him the heart of that four-year-old boy placed on a boat to travel the ocean, sick, alone, and confused and destined to search for the place he can call home.

Written while Montague was working by day at Board Fáilte Éireann, the Irish Tourist Office, his earliest works, Forms of Exile (1958) and Poisoned Lands (1961), deal with the starting point of this rich ambiguity: the emotional life of an exile. In “The Water Carrier,” he explores the conflict between what he sees and where he lives, who he is and what he feels. I sometimes come to take the water there, Not as return or refuge, but some pure thing, Some living source, half-imagined and half-real. Pulses in the fictive water that I feel. (Collected Poems, p. 189)

The “fictive water” serves as a metaphor for how Montague sees his existence, a struggle to stay afloat, to define who and what he is. Forms of Exile reveals Montague’s feelings of being not only an outsider in his country but also, as Seamus Heaney terms it, an “internal émigré.” This stance enables Montague, unlike his contemporaries, to adopt a critical, almost objective view of Ireland, at once satirical and sentimental. He recognizes that what he feels during this time, a kind of malaise, also permeates Ireland, and he is in a unique position to name it as well as to explore it through his work.

A RICHLY AMBIGUOUS POSITION

As Montague began to publish his poetry in the 1950s, his extensive travels and emerging worldview impacted not only his work but also that of his fellow Irish writers. Critics often refer to Montague, along with contemporaries such as the Irish poet Thomas Kinsella, as building the bridge between the time of W. B. Yeats to the expressions of Irish poets such as Seamus Heaney. In his essay “ ‘A Richly Ambiguous Position’: John Montague’s Early Poetry,” Gregory A. Schirmer states that “it is only a slight exaggeration to say that the poems that Montague published in the 1950s and 1960s almost single-handedly led Irish poetry out of the Sargasso Sea of provincialism in which Montague found it and into the increasingly cosmopolitan world of post-war poetry beyond the shores of Ireland” (Well Dreams, p. 82). Montague himself wrote about his perspective in The Figure in the Cave: “An Irish poet seems to me in a richly ambiguous position, with the pressure of an incompletely discovered past behind him, and the whole modern world around” (p. 125). Perhaps it was Montague’s own complex biography that enabled him to work through that ambiguity, building those bridges from pre–civil war to contemporary Ireland, from Ireland to the United States, from the world to Ireland, from troubling emotional realities to grudging acceptance, and from turmoil to peace.

At the heart of Montague’s experience is an acute awareness, as the title of the collection states, of the different forms exile can assume. In “Rhetorical Meditations in Time of Peace,” Montague writes about that blankness, the cold slap of isolation those in exile often experience. Being aware of this experience is not enough, however; Montague delves into the experience with both sympathetic and empathetic detail. Sad faced against the rails, Suitcases clasped in awkward hands, They throng the landing stage. No one would think they go to quest The shining Grail, the Great Good Place: Incomprehension is heavy on every face. Poor subjects for prose or verse, In their grief, as animals, most piteous. (Collected Poems, p. 201)

Forms of Exile also contains poems that deal with the issue of religious or spiritual loneliness and

213

JOHN MONTAGUE ѧ At times in this island, dreaming all day In the sunlight and rain of attained revolutions, We are afraid, as the hints pile up, of disaster, Enlarged as a dinosaur, rising from the salt flats, The webbed marshes of history, making the hand tremble, Hardly knowing why.

isolation. He views monastic devotion and celibacy with compassion for this self-imposed isolation in “Dirge of the Mad Priest.” “Shapeless, shapeless man in black, What is that donkey’s cross upon your back, As the young girls lift their skirts and cry, O! listless man in sunshine wearing black!”



To fully explore those feelings of exile, Montague recognizes he must also capture and artistically dissect those moments and places to which he feels connected. In a life characterized more by its “circling” than by a sense of belonging, Montague eventually traces his poetic imagination to his transplanted boyhood home of Garvaghey (Garbh Achaidh, meaning “rough field”) as well as to the Irish language, which he learned in and after school later in his schooling rather than at home and in the early years of school like many Irish poets of his generation. The opening stanza from “Home Again” intimates the surprise he feels at this intractable connection he has to the rough fields of his youth.

However, whereas religion, particularly Catholicism, dominates the work of many Irish poets, it is only a minor theme for Montague, who focuses more stridently on the existential complexities of being an internal as well as an external exile. He finds no comfort other than that of familiarity in religion. I crossed myself from rusty habit before I realised why I had done it. (“A Hollow Note,” Collected Poems, p. 19)

Throughout his poetry, but especially in these early volumes, he deals with what it means to be both “of Ireland” and “of America.” He does this in these early collections, writing of the “terrible beauty” so often the subject of his Irish poet predecessors.

Lost in our separate work We meet at dusk in a narrow lane. I press back against a tree To let him pass, but he brakes Against our double loneliness With: “So you’re home again!”

A mournful St. Patrick surveys This provincial magnificence; He sees what twitching sentries saw When five regal roads Across a landscape drew; The central lands of Meath dissolve Into royal planes of blue.


In “Incantation in Time of Peace,” Montague explores how being “of Ireland” is to know the country’s restlessness and inherent contradictions. These are emotions he feels particularly poignantly because of his own deep-seated awareness of what it means not to identify with one country.

This enduring connection to Garvaghey is something he writes about sharing with his father, “the least happy man I have ever known.” Although he primarily identifies his father with his own early years living in America, it is only at the one place where he truly felt at home as a child that father and son come close to reconnecting. Yet, perhaps because of the lifelong complexity of their relationship or simply the dozens of years that separated them, they never actually succeeded in establishing a bond more than longing for what they never had. As he writes in “The Cage”:

At times on this island, at the sheltered edge of Europe The last flowering garden of prayer and pretence, Green enclosure of monks and quiet poetry

When he came back we walked together across fields of Garvaghey

(“A Royal Visit,” Collected Poems, p. 194)

214

JOHN MONTAGUE to see the hawthorn on the summer hedges, as though he had never left ѧ But we did not smile in the shared complicity of a dream, for when weary Odysseus returns Telemachus should leave.

Ancient Ireland, indeed! I was reared by her bedside, The rune and the chant, evil eye and averted head, Fomorian fierceness of family and local feud. Gaunt figures of fear and of friendliness, For years they trespassed on my dreams, Until once, in a standing circle of stones, I felt their shadows pass Into that dark permanence of ancient forms. (Collected Poems, p. 12)

In turn, Montague explores his American connections not only through his travels but also in poetry, essays, and short stories such as “The Oklahoma Kid.” In this story, he writes about that dissonance between Irish and American life and perspectives, perhaps best capsulated in the closing line where Montague responds to the question of where in Oklahoma he is from with this revealing answer: “ ‘From Oklahoma City,’ I said, involuntarily, ‘County Tyrone,’ and choked with a mixture of joy, shame, and ridiculous conceit” (Kersnowski, John Montague, p. 31). The shame is something pushed upon Montague by his mother, who always viewed America with such disdain and as the source of her life’s discontent. The conceit, however, is something that continues to surprise Montague in later years when he questions why the American literary establishment never embraces him as “one of their own.” He specifically questions, “grumpily,” he admits, why “All Legendary Obstacles” is never included in any American poetry collections. He even speculates on what his life would have been if he had never been sent back to Ireland: “Somewhere in New York my alter ego my doppelganger, sits brooding over his destiny” (“The Complex Fate of Being AmericanIrish,” Born in Brooklyn, p. 33). What Montague ultimately realizes and shares through his work is that his American connections are always both defined and complicated by his familial web, knowledge that he confirms as he visits his uncle’s grave in “A Graveyard in Queens.”


Montague also developed a bond with the Irish language that affects his work in both cadence and content. Learning and immersing himself in the language equipped Montague to understand his family’s native country and the country to which he feels the closest connection. For Montague that immersion was so complete he later translated poetry from Irish to English and to French. As Schirmer writes in Well Dreams, “Irish language permeated the world that he knew as a child, virtually a part of the air that he breathed and literally a part of the landscape he walked through” (p. 91). Nowhere is Montague’s Irish nationalism more evident that in The Rough Field, a work that many in Ireland felt gave poetic voice to a “new” nationalism for all of Ireland during the politically tumultuous period when the “Troubles” in Northern Ireland had reached a violent peak. Even though the work is deeply personal and tells the story of Montague’s family and community, it also reverberates with the sounds of the Irish language and the longings of the Irish people. Montague recognizes that even his surname, derived from Mac Taidgh, the Gaelic name used for centuries to denote a Roman Catholic Irishman of Gaelic descent, gave rise to the impact of his work on his countrymen. The Rough Field is sown with Gaelic, folkloric, historical, and linguistic material that celebrates Montague’s inheritance and leaves behind a rich legacy to be tilled for generations to come. By accepting and exploring what it uniquely means for him to be Irish, Montague also moves beyond it to that worldview for which his poetry has become known. He writes of this rite of passage in “Like Dolmens Round My Childhood.”

and far from our supposed home I submit again to stare soberly at my own name

215

JOHN MONTAGUE (not for the broken people nor for the blood soaked earth) a voice like an animal howling to itself on a hillside in the empty church of the world a lament so total it mourns no one but the globe itself turning in the endless halls of space, populated with passionless stars and that always raised voice.

cut on a gravestone & hear the creak of a ghostly fiddle filter through American earth the slow pride of a lament. (Collected Poems, p. 284)

While Montague can be awed by America, as he expresses in “All Legendary Obstacles,” he is also fated to look at America through the eyes and experiences of his parents. How can he ever feel completely at home in a country where his mother lived with such misery that never lifted from her soul? How can he return and find his own beginnings in New York when he is constantly reminded of how his father’s existence was defined by the underground world and din of its subway? America pulls Montague to her and he responds. Once there he finds inspiration and intrigue but never a lasting home. Faced with the option of staying and writing in America during a pivotal time in its history, the 1960s, Montague leaves to return to Ireland and France to complete The Rough Field.


In this gut-wrenching poem, Montague calls to readers from a place of psychological, emotional, cultural, and metaphysical exile that supersedes country and even world. The scale of his exile is not geographical; rather it is global, not “of” any one country or any one experience. While his poetry often references both the American and Irish ethos and can hark back to the themes of John Berryman and Yeats and other Irish and American literary luminaries, his primary focus is on the greater scope and impact of the emotions and experiences that dominate his life and, he believes, all existence. As Daniel Tobin writes in his essay in Well Dreams, Montague experienced a kind of “double birth”,: once in the slums of Brooklyn and four years later in County Tyrone (p. 147). Montague broadens the exile experience to a metaphysical level, implying that for all the pull of nationalist identity each individual ultimately rises above and beyond that identity. The reality is both disturbing and liberating, as he writes about in “Grave Song.”

Expressing, even embodying the grief of exile, Montague’s greatest insights come in capturing the richness of his ambiguous position. The physical realities of being an exile, whether standing against the rails or working in an underground restaurant as his father did in Brooklyn, are nothing compared to the impact on the soul. There are days when the head is A bitter, predatory thing Which will not let oneself Or others alone, prying, rending!

So many deaths wear the heart away or grind it to a halt a while, to start again in a different way: having lost for a time its sense of itself, the unique burden of a particular life. But the form is solid enough, sound as an old church bell

(“Division,” Collected Poems, p. 237)

There is no louder more chilling cry from the depths of Montague’s soul than in his poem “Lament.” With no family & no country a voice rises out of the threatened beat of the heart & the brain cells

216

JOHN MONTAGUE All roads wind backwards to it. An unwanted child, a primal hurt.

and a tune wells up deeper, stronger that does not deny the somber sunken message of that burial ground: where the grave lay open, yes, but to the open sky.


The realization also dominates his relationships with the women in his poetry and life. Montague’s love poetry, collected in About Love (1993), is rife with entangled bodies and with his search for a love that transcends the flesh, a love that fills the hole left by his mother ’s abandonment. Frequently he writes of moments of ecstasy, only to be followed by the everpresent reminder of a solitary existence.

(The Drunken Sailor, p. 56)

John Montague ultimately expands the rich ambiguity of being Irish to envelope the rich ambiguity of existence. Whether exiled by miles, by emotions, by relationships, or by family, each individual struggles to find that firm ground on which to build a future, where he or she can feel at home. For, as he writes in Figure in the Cave, “a poet is someone who, through words, turns psychic defeats into victories” (p. 126).

Before, disentangling, through rain’s soft swish, the muted horns of taxis, whirl of police or fire engine, habitual sounds of loneliness resume the mind again.

MOTHER AND LOVE: THE FLOWERING ABSENCE

(“Do Not Disturb,” About Love, p. 4)

Montague’s complicated relationship with his mother is clearly the defining relationship of his life and work. Amid three marriages, many selfprofessed affairs, two daughters, literary acclaim, and a life spent moving between countries and jobs, the one common thread and recurring theme in Montague’s life and work is his mother’s betrayal, her own innate misery, and his efforts to understand, forgive, and love her. In his poem “A Flowering Absence,” Montague recalls the harrowing experience of being pulled from his mother and placed on a boat to cross the Atlantic with his brothers to be fostered out to Irish relatives. During the crossing Montague contracted measles and was cared for by other mothers in the steerage section. Frightened to be leaving his mother and then falling deathly ill, Montague learned for the first of many times that he would never find comfort in his mother’s presence, only that persistent flowering absence. That realization interrupts his own experiences as a father.

Many of Montague’s love poems are set in nondescript rooms, often hotel rooms. He seeks to fill the room, bereft of any physical distinction or personal identity, with something uniquely beautiful created by the lovers. Montague longs and searches for the existence of a courtly love that rises above the world’s travails and, in so doing, brings the lovers to that place of complete transcendence, the Platonic ideal of amor. Nevertheless, in contrast to that ideal, his love poetry almost exclusively focuses on lovemaking as the path to that achievement. He searches for spiritual fulfillment in what he considers the physical expression of the deepest emotions. Our bodies linked, blazed, Our spirits melded. (“Matins,” p. 12)

He writes vividly of that search for a transcendent spiritual connection in “Blodewedd,” a poem that suggests that love can divinely transform the writer’s entire being, his “whole chemical composition.”

There is an absence, real as a presence. In the mornings I hear my daughter chuckle, with runs of sudden joy. Hurt, she rushes to her mother, as I never could, a whining boy.

Your sun lightens my sky and a wind lifts, like God’s angel, to move the waters,

217

JOHN MONTAGUE belief in my existence.” His own marriages and relationships track his circling journey from belief to disbelief. He wants the marriage his parents never had. He longs for the closeness that soothes his loneliness. But without any experience of what that relationship would look or feel like he repeatedly returns to what seems to be his inalienable truth:

every inch of me quivers before your presence ѧ (p. 152)

In living a childhood without his mother, Montague never knew the physical comfort of his mother. No arms encircled him when he felt fear, sadness, or pain. Whether it was when he was sick and scared on the crossing from America to Ireland or isolated in the schoolyard by the teasing he received for his strange accent, Montague ached for that physical contact, for the security and reassurance that a loving mother alone offers. In his search for a physical expression of deep love Montague was again destined, for all his circling, to a failure to return. In that physical connection with lovers, he sought to be completed and inoculated. But although he writes of waves of joy and comfort, the tides continually return him to the confusion and loneliness that surround him and his relationships.

Truths we upturn Too near the bone; Shudder of angels Into grimacing stone: Whatever hope we Woke with, gone. We cannot imagine A further dawn. Only the will says— Soldier on! (p. 72)

Montague is painfully and vividly aware that his search for love is fueled by his relationship with his mother. He writes about that awareness in essays and expresses those feelings in numerous poems. In a poem appropriately titled “Intimacy,” he writes about a time later in his life where he and his mother would relate to each other by attending romantic films together, almost like boyfriend and girlfriend. But the stinging reality of their own beginning always shoots through those moments of near tenderness and connection.

Side by side on the narrow bed We lay, like chained giants, Tasting each other’s tears, in terror Of the news which left little to hide But our two faces that stared To ritual masks, absurd and flayed ѧ But when we came to leave We scrubbed each other’s tears Prepared the usual show. That day Love’s claims made chains of time and place To bind us together more: equal in adversity.

and I thought I might bring her to some sad story of Brooklyn, the bridge’s white mirage shining over broken lives like her own, but she wept, and dabbed her eyes; “I hate films about real life.”

(“That Room,” p. 7)

Montague’s love poetry also often expresses anger and suspicion that emanates from his relationship with his mother. After being abandoned by the woman who is meant to love you first and best, he doubts the existence of another woman’s love that he can trust.


Of course, for Montague the “real life” about which his mother cries is the life that began with his agonizing birth. It seems apropos that, born breech, he arrives through a wound and eventually comes to share a scar with his father, who also experiences the emotional abandonment of Mary Montague.

How much man suspects the mouth he adores ѧ And afterwards that sadness Which he knows full well. (“The Queen of Sheba,” p. 53)

“Loving Reflections” posits Montague’s greatest hope that perhaps there is a woman “soft with

When I am angry, sick or tired A line on my forehead pulses,

218

JOHN MONTAGUE age iam, meorum finis amorm, my late, but final anchoring.

The line on my left temple Opened by an old car accident. My father had the same scar In the same place, as if The same fault ran through Us both: anger, impatience, A stress born of violence.

(Smashing the Piano, p. 82)

In the last decades of his life, Montague appears more anchored than before. Still traveling between countries, he finally casts off or at least evades the ghosts that were so present throughout his life and his life’s work. In Smashing the Piano he finally comes as close as it seems possible for him to do to escaping the blade that his life’s fortunes held over him for so many years.

(“The Same Fault,” Collected Poems, p. 42)

While Mary Montague might not literally stand as Montague’s model of womanhood, she certainly colors his perceptions and seems to fate him to a lifetime of trying to find and believe in a woman who loves him and a relationship that endures. He writes of how he strives to understand women and to share that love.

In sleep, the pain is almost gone. Only a vague fretting, on the edge of consciousness, an animal locked out, whimpering to be let in. (“The Blade,” p. 34)

or a lifetime’s struggle to exchange with the strange thing inhabiting a woman—

Thus with his most recent poems Montague wryly leaves his “courtly poet’s pilgrimage” to a younger man.

(“Love, A Greeting,” About Love, p. 29)

In his own tumultuous love life, Montague knows that for all he experienced as a child that he is responsible for causing tremendous pain. He expresses tremendous regret and guilt in poems such as “She Cries.”

CAREER HIGHLIGHTS

Amid great personal and professional turmoil, John Montague firmly established his reputation as one of the most important Irish poets of the twentieth century. While many of his collections were well received, three collections frame his career: The Rough Field (1972), The Great Cloak (1978), and The Dead Kingdom (1984). The Rough Field is considered by most to be Montague’s masterpiece. Started in the 1960s and eventually published and performed in the 1970s, the heart of the book is rooted in Montague’s return to the North of Ireland in the 1960s when he was confronted with the crisis caused by the “Troubles.” Until this time, Montague’s personal exposure to the intensity of these issues had been limited to the political melée of 1940s and 1950s Dublin, which he had found so alien. Now, returning to Ireland and his Garvaghey roots, Montague confronted the issues that dominated the Irish landscape in the last half of the twentieth century. The Rough Field honors the Irish spirit even as it reminds readers of how often it has been

but most of all for her husband she cries, against the wall, the poet at his wooden desk, the toad with a jewel in his head, no longer privileged, but still trying to crash, without faltering, the sound barrier, the dying word. (About Love, p. 145)

Although the search for that Platonic ideal continued throughout his poetry, in “Landing,” Montague does speak of finding the security of a loving relationship in his third marriage, as, at the end of a trip, he returns home to his wife, Elizabeth. Traffic borne, lotus on a stream planes lofting, hovering, descending, kites without strings, as I race homewards towards you, beside whom I now belong,

219

JOHN MONTAGUE broken. Being confronted with the historical and political arena of past and present also pulls Montague back into his own personal history. He synthesizes those voices and experiences in this great narrative poem, which emphatically ends with a call to himself and to Ireland to deal with what is, rather than what was or what was once hoped to be.

province, country, townland, and family field” (p. 225). In contrast, The Great Cloak is decidedly confessional as it details love from birth through marriage through divorce to remarriage. It is even possible to hear echoes of the American poet Sylvia Plath in such poems as “Tearing.” I sing your pain as best I can seek like a gentle man to assume the proffered blame. But the pose breaks. The sour facts remain. It takes two to make or break a marriage. Unhood the falcon!

Harsh landscape that haunts me, well and stone, in the bleak moors of dream with all my circling a failure to return to what is already going going GONE (p. 83)

The poem’s editorial and rhythmic complexity is deepened by the quotations from Winston Churchill, Unionist pamphleteers, Frederick Engels, Edmund Spenser, John Derrick, and others. Montague introduces the section titled “A Severed Head” with a stanza from an old rhyme.


The Great Cloak is viewed by many critics as a coming-of-age for Irish love poetry. Still steeped in mythological symbolism, the poetry is most notable for its eroticism and psychological study. Montague reveals his personal struggle by telling the story of his first two marriages in all their beauty, confusion, passion, anger, and hope. He seeks an ideal love, but love is not idealized in his poetry, as confirmed by “Waiting,” in which he writes about his second wife.

And who ever heard Such a slight unsung As a severed head With a grafted tongue? (p. 31)

The images of a severed head and grafted tongue are familiar ones in Irish lore. They speak to the identity of the Irish people whose own language was subverted and whose country was split in half through blood battles. The use of this rhyme is but one example of how these quotations introduce images and themes that are woven into the poem’s narrative structure. The Rough Field ultimately achieves the “great music” of a long narrative because of Montague’s orchestrations. Critics have argued that The Rough Field is more a postmodern collage than a narrative poem with its use of quotations, type treatments, and illustrations. Regardless of how one describes its finished form, what The Rough Field does most effectively is to plow new ground. Tracing Ireland’s path in The Rough Field is akin to tracing the formation of Montague’s own self through, as Robert Garratt writes in Modern Irish Poetry (1986), “the articulation of nation,

Another day of dancing summer, Evelyn kneels on a rock, breasts Swollen by approaching motherhood, ѧ Translucent as Wicklow river gold; Source of my present guilt and pride. (Collected Poems, p. 121)

Strikingly different in content and form from The Rough Field, The Great Cloak mirrors a different set of influences than Montague’s other works, which reveal a powerful connection to such Irish writers as Yeats, Austin Clarke, and James Joyce. Montague’s abbreviated lines and short stanzas in this collection are more reminiscent of such American poets as William Carlos Williams and Robert Creeley. In turn, Irish poets such as Paul

220

JOHN MONTAGUE Muldoon and Eavan Boland were influenced by Montague and, specifically, by the form he utilized in this collection. In The Dead Kingdom, Montague again returns to crossing over from the private to the political, from the present to the past, from the South to the North, and from Ireland to America. As he confesses in The Great Cloak, he also tries to retrieve the lives of relatives and parents from what Eamonn Wall calls “the oblivion of Depression America” (Well Dreams, p. 373). The dead kingdom is a literal image, at once meaning the country from which the Montagues escaped and the country that bears the pain of their arrival. But, more profoundly, the dead kingdom represents the poet’s emotional landscape, which he is trying to revive. As he writes in The Figure in the Cave, “It is hard to work so close to the bone” (p. 57). For this reason, some critics, such as Elizabeth Grubgeld, have deemed The Dead Kingdom “an ambitious failure” (Well Dreams, p. 276). Grubgeld writes of the collection being “rhetorically unstable” because of its erratic voice that vacillates between pity, fury, nostalgia, resignation, and personal anguish. She specifically cites concern about the sentimentality of the language and content that focuses so intensely on Montague’s own loss. In contrast, John Montague himself has written that The Dead Kingdom should be read as “one would hear a symphony, with recurring themes underscoring diverse effects” (Irish University Review, 1989). Indisputably, it is in this volume that Montague begins to confront and explore the isolation and desolation his parents felt in Depression Brooklyn by comparing it to his own as a young boy cast back to Ireland far from his parents’ presence or love. He proclaims that reconciliation in his poem “Gone.”

death in 1973; it is with his mother, after all, that the most reconciliation must occur for Montague to move forward. In many of the openly autobiographical sequences in the collection’s poems, the destructive influence of his mother is vividly revealed, being most powerfully communicated through her son’s “speechlessness” and his “stammer.” Throughout their complicated relationship Montague never knew how his mother felt or if she felt anything about that decision to send her sons back to Ireland and not to retrieve her youngest son upon her return to her family home. He never felt he genuinely knew her feelings about him. Only in her death does he receive a sign—“The Locket”—that he can, finally, accept and move on. And still, mysterious blessing, I never knew, until you were gone, that, always around your neck, you wore an oval locket with an old picture in it, of a child in Brooklyn. (Collected Poems, p. 182)

The discovery of this locket, like the childhood discovery of his Uncle John Montague’s letters to his sisters, is life changing. Throughout his mother’s life and their relationship Montague never felt sure of anything but the reality that he was unwanted and had been abandoned by her. The locket speaks to him of a mother he did not really ever know, but with whom he can now make peace. Although the volume begins with her death, the poems circle around many family memories, mostly painful but occasionally hopeful. In “The Silver Flask,” Montague writes of a Christmas when the members of his family, all together for one of the only times during his parents’ lives, try to connect under a tree decorated with remnants of their last Christmas together.

So sing a song for things that are gone, minute and great, celebrated, unknown.

The family circle briefly restored nearly twenty lonely years after that last Christmas in Brooklyn, under the same tinsel of decorations so carefully hoarded by our mother in the cabin trunk of a Cunard liner.


It is notable but not surprising that the collection begins with Montague learning of his mother’s


221

JOHN MONTAGUE As when he discovers his photo in his mother’s locket, Montague realizes that those treasured, worn Christmas decorations harbor his mother’s longing, perhaps even her deepest regrets. She never expressed those feelings to him, but in these poems he acknowledges that perhaps his mother’s loss was greater than he had imagined. Her loss was never spoken, but it was worn by her heart and carried across an ocean. The Dead Kingdom is also a volume that deals with Montague’s more overarching view of death. After being reconciled with his mother’s death, he is better prepared to deal with his own. He writes about those feelings in the last poems in the collection, including “Northern Lights,” about his mother’s funeral.

to achieve even its semblance requires training” (An Occasion of Sin: Stories by John Montague, p. 202). While The Rough Field, The Dead Kingdom, and The Great Cloak are considered Montague’s most influential works, other Montague works and collections also prominently adorn the contemporary Irish poetic landscape. Perhaps none does so more effectively than his Collected Poems, published in 1995. Ironically, this collection was published at the same time of the announcement of the award of the Nobel Prize for Literature to Seamus Heaney. The two poets are deferential to each other in their criticism and have even dedicated poems to each other. It would be neglectful, however, not to mention the challenge that Heaney’s national and international renown must have posed for Montague. While it may be appropriate to say that their two careers are complementary, the harsher interpretation is that John Montague’s career laid the bricks on which Seamus Heaney walked. To borrow a description once used by Ezra Pound, Montague spent his career as “a struggler in the desert.” And so it was finally incumbent upon Montague himself to work with the editors to assemble his poetic corpus—something critics believe was accomplished masterfully in Collected Poems. Collected Poems reflects the deliberate sequencing and selection of Montague’s work to tell the story of the development of his worldview as well as of his technical skill. Many poems are excluded from the volume but some collections are included in their entirety. The volume also moves the placement of poems within and between collections. Some critics believe these changes in the collected volume strengthen previously weaker collections such as A Slow Dance, which Montague once identified as his only complete publishing failure. The editors Peter Fallon and Dillon Johnson believe the volume shows “both the poet’s development and the range of his gift.” Collected Poems ends with two later sequences, Time in Armagh and the uncollected Border Sick Call. Fittingly the last poem ends with the question Montague so often asked

On the funeral morning I wrench from dark dream to find my cousin’s arm looped loosely over mine. We dress and drive down the seven long miles that separated me from mother and brother, Montague from Carney, fading farm from stagnant small town. ѧ Consciousness, a firefly sparkling with cognition, living through a thousand minor deaths, as the atoms of the body decay, separate, to be endlessly reborn, my body of seven years ago, shed; this final death, a freedom; a light battling through cloud. (Collected Poems, p. 178)

With his mother’s death and his reconciliation with a life of complex and conflicted feelings about her, Montague has been released to look at his life as part of the greater whole or a universe that rises above his experiences, above the very configuration of his atoms on earth. He seems poised to find contentment, the complexity and challenge of which he wrote about in “Death of a Chieftain,” his short story from the early 1960s: “Happiness is a balance, precariously maintained:

222

JOHN MONTAGUE through his work, a question he asks in this poem of his brother.

of international acclaim or status many believe he deserves and has earned. Three marriages and a lifetime of traveling among countries and homes hint at his own personal struggles. But in the end, for all his circling, Montague has ultimately returned to find peace with a life anchored not to one place or even to one person but to one love that endures through it all—the written word.

Brother, how little we know of each other! Driving from one slaughter to another ѧ Will a stubborn devotion suffice, Sustained by an ideal of service? Will dogged goodwill solve anything? Headlights carve a path through darkness Back through Pettigo, towards Enniskellen. The custom officials wave us past again. But in what country have we been? (“Border Sick Call,” p. 357)


While critics have observed that Collected Poems was overshadowed by Seamus Heaney’s Nobel Prize, the collection is still regarded as a testament to Montague’s incredible career. Soon after its publication, his home country acknowledged his stature when he was named the inaugural occupant of the Ireland Chair of Poetry in 1998.

WORKS OF JOHN MONTAGUE POETRY Forms of Exile: Poems. [Ireland]: Miller 33, [1958]. Poisoned Lands, and Other Poems. London: Oxford University Press, 1961. A Chosen Light. London: MacGibbon & Kee; Chicago: Swallow Press, 1967. Tides. London and Dublin: Dolmen Press; Chicago: Swallow Press, 1970. The Rough Field. Dublin: Dolmen Press; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 1972. A Slow Dance. Dublin: Dolmen Press; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 1975. The Great Cloak. Dublin: Dolmen Press; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 1978. The Dead Kingdom. Mountrath, Portlaoise, Ireland: Dolmen Press; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 1984. Mount Eagle. Oldcastle, County Meath, Ireland: Gallery Press, 1988; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 1989. About Love: Poems. Riverdale-on-Hudson, N.Y.: Sheep Meadow Press, 1993. Time in Armagh. Loughcrew, Oldcastle, County Meath, Ireland: Gallery Press, 1993. Collected Poems. Edited by John Montague. Liverpool, U.K.: Gallery Books; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 1995. Smashing the Piano. Oldcastle, County Meath, Ireland: Gallery Books, 1999; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 2001. Drunken Sailor. Oldcastle, County Meath, Ireland: Gallery Press, 2004; Winston-Salem, N.C.: Wake Forest University Press, 2005.

WITH ALL HIS CIRCLING

During his years living in a studio in Paris, John Montague became fairly good drinking buddies with Samuel Beckett, who was known for his good humor as well as a decidedly gloomy disposition. Montague once observed about their acquaintance “If I were asked to sum up my neighbourly exchanges with Beckett I would say that, while acknowledging that we live in the worst of all possible worlds, cheerfulness keeps breaking in” (Figure in the Cave, p. 107). Beckett, Jean Paul Sartre, Simone de Beauvoir, Saul Bellow, Allen Ginsberg, and so many others are among the writers with whom Montague interacted and even sometimes cavorted during his career. He stands with them as one of his generation’s most important literary figures and, as they were to him, he also stands as a major influence to the writers of his own and generations that have followed. In many respects, John Montague’s career and work mirror the trauma of his life. He has published as he has lived, somewhat out of step with the mainstream. His works have received critical acclaim, but he never has earned the level

223

JOHN MONTAGUE NOVELS

AND

SHORT STORIES

The Chosen Ground: Essays on the Contemporary Poetry of Northern Ireland. Neil Corcoran, ed. Bridgend, Mid Glamorgan, U.K.: Seren Books/Dufour, 1992. Pp. 15–32. Reprinted in Against Piety: Essays in Irish Poetry. Belfast: Lagan Press, 1995. Pp. 127–144. Deane, Seamus. “John Montague: The Kingdom of the Dead.” In Celtic Revivals: Essays in Modern Irish Literature 1880–1980. London: Faber, 1985. Pp. 146– 155.

Death of a Chieftain and Other Stories. Chester Springs, Penn.: Dufour, 1967. An Occasion of Sin: Stories by John Montague. Edited by Barry Callaghan and David Lampe. Fredonia, N.Y.: White Pine Press, 1992. A Love Present and Other Stories. Dublin: Wolfhound Press; Niwot, Colo.: Irish American Book Company, 1997.

Dorgan, Theo. “But in What Country Have We Been?” Sunday Independent (December 31, 1995), p. 8L. (Review of Collected Poems.) Foster, John Wilson. “The Landscape of the Planter and the Gael in the Poetry of John Hewitt and John Montague.” Canadian Journal of Irish Studies 1, no. 2:17–33 (November 1975).

OTHER WORKS The Lost Notebook. Illustrations by John Verling. Cork, Ireland: Mercier Press, 1987. The Figure in the Cave and Other Essays. Edited by Antoinette Quinn. Syracuse, N.Y.: Syracuse University Press, 1989. Born in Brooklyn: John Montague’s America. Edited by David Lampe. Fredonia, N.Y.: White Pine Press, 1991. Company: A Chosen Life. United Kingdom: Duckworth, 2001. The Pear Is Ripe: A Memoir. Dublin: Liberties Press, 2007.

Frazier, Adrian. “John Montague’s Language of the Tribe.” Canadian Journal of Irish Studies 9, no. 2:57–75 (1983). Garratt, Robert F. “Poetry at Mid-Century II: John Montague.” In his Modern Irish Poetry: Tradition and Continuity from Yeats to Heaney. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1986. Pp. 198–229. Grigson, Geoffrey. Review of The Faber Book of Irish Verse. The Irish Times (March 1, 1974).

EDITED COLLECTIONS The Faber Book of Irish Verse. Edited by John Montague. London: Faber, 1974. Bitter Harvest: An Anthology of Contemporary Irish Verse. Selected and introduced by John Montague. New York: Scribners, 1989.

Grubgeld, Elizabeth. “Matriarchs, Mothergoddesses, and the Poetry of John Montague.” Études-Irlandaises 18, no. 2:69–83 (December 1993). Harmon, Maurice. “New Voices in the Fifties.” In Irish Poets in English. Seán Lucy, ed. Cork, Ireland: Mercier Press, 1972. Pp. 186–194. Heaney, Seamus. “Northern Star.” Magill (February 1998), p. 44. (Montague at 70.) Higgins, Aidan. “Paradiddle and Paradigm.” Irish Review 5:116–118 (autumn 1988). Johnston, Dillon. “Devlin and Montague.” In Irish Poetry After Joyce. Notre Dame, Ind.: Notre Dame University Press, 1985. Pp. 167–203. Kersnowski, Frank. John Montague. Lewisburg, Penn.: Bucknell University Press, 1975.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES CRITICISM Allen, Michael. “Celebrations.” Review of Mount Eagle. In Irish Review 7:97–102 (1989). Bizot, Richard. “A Sense of Places, Exile, Migration, and the Homing Instinct in the Life and Poetry of John Montague.” Éire-Ireland 29 (spring 1993). Bowers, Paul. “John Montague and William Carlos Williams: Nationalism and Poetic Construction.” Canadian Journal of Irish Studies 20, no. 2:29–44 (December 1994).

Kiely, Benedict. “John Montague: Dancer in a Rough Field.” The Hollins Critic (December 1978). Reprinted in A Raid into Dark Corners and Other Essays. Cork, Ireland: Cork University Press, 1999. Pp. 119–123. Kiely, Kevin. Review of John Montague, Company: A Chosen Life. Books Ireland (December 2001), p. 324.

Brown, Terence. “John Montague, Circling to Return.” In Northern Voices, Poets from Ulster. Dublin: Gill & Macmillan, 1975. Pp. 149–170. Cronin, John. “Prose.” In Causeway: The Arts in Ulster. Michael Longley, ed. Belfast: Arts Council, 1971. Pp. 72–94. Crotty, Patrick. “Cunning Ampersands.” Irish Review (winter/spring 1997), pp. 136–143. (Review of Collected Poems.) ———, ed. Modern Irish Poetry. Belfast: Blackstaff, 1995. Introduction.

Longley, Edna. “Searching the Darkness: The Poetry of Richard Murphy, Thomas Kinsella, John Montague, and James Simmons.” In Two Decades of Irish Writing. Douglas Dunn, ed. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1975. Pp. 118–153. Lucy, Sean. “Three Poets from Ulster.” Irish University Review 3, no. 2:179–193 (autumn 1973). Lynch, Brian. “The Breaker of Moulds.” The Irish Times (November 11, 1995). (Review of Collected Poems.)

Dawe, Gerald. “Invocation of Powers: John Montague.” In

224

JOHN MONTAGUE ———, ed. Well Dreams: Essays on John Montague. Omaha, Neb.: Creighton University Press, 2004. Skelton, Robin. “John Montague and the Divided Inheritance.” In his Celtic Contraries. Syracuse, N.Y.: Syracuse University Press, 1990. Pp. 225–246. Smith, Stan. Review of Collected Poems. Irish Studies Review (spring 1996), p. 53. Waaelder, Mark J. “Anno Montague.” Threshold 34:44–45 (winter 1983–1984). (Includes new poems by Montague, “A Christmas Card,” “The Flowering Absence,” and “The Locket.”) Weatherhead, A. K. “John Montague: Exiled from Order.” Concerning Poetry 14, no. 2:97–101 (fall 1981). Welch, Robert. The Structure of Process: John Montague’s Poetry. Coleraine, N. Ireland: Cranagh Press, 1999.

Martin, Graham. “John Montague, Seamus Heaney, and the Irish Past.” In New Pelican Guide to English Literature: The Present. Boris Ford, ed. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1983. Pp. 380–384. Mathews, Steven. “On Family Ground.” Times Literary Suppliment (August 2, 1996), p. 25. (Review of Collected Poems.) Maxwell, D. E. S. “The Poetry of John Montague.” Critical Quarterly 15:180–185 (summer 1973). O’Donnell, Mary. “Montague’s Love Poems.” Poetry Ireland (winter 1992–1993), pp. 51–59. O’Donoghue, Bernard. Review of John Montague, Smashing the Piano. The Irish Times (January 15, 2000). ———. Review of John Montague, Company: A Chosen Life. The Irish Times (June 23, 2001). Quinn, Antoinette. “‘The Well-Beloved’: Montague and the Muse.” Irish University Review 19, 1 (Spring 1989). Reading, Peter. Review of John Montague, Company: A Chosen Life. Times Literary Supplement (April 12, 2002), p. 22. Redshaw, Thomas Dillon. “John Montague’s The Rough Field: Topos and Texne.” Studies 61:31–46 (spring 1974). ———. “The Bounding Line: John Montague’s A New Siege.” Canadian Journal of Irish Studies 13, no. 1:76– 105 (June 1987). ———, ed. Hill Field: Poems and Memoirs for John Montague on his Sixtieth Birthday. Minneapolis: Coffee House; Dublin: Gallery, 1989.

INTERVIEWS Frazier, Adrian. “Global Regionalism: An Interview with John Montague.” Literary Review 22, no. 2:153–174 (winter 1979). Kearney, Timothy. “Beyond the Planter and the Gael: Interview with John Hewitt and John Montague on Northern Poetry and the Troubles.” Crane Bag 4, no. 2:85–92 (1980–1981). O’Driscoll, Dennis. “An Interview with John Montague.” Irish University Review 19, no. 1:58–72 (spring 1989). Wheatley, David. “Still in the Swim.” Books Ireland (February 2000), pp. 5–6.

225

TONY PARSONS (1953—)

Laurie Champion TONY PARSONS HAS long been a British celebrity, known as a music critic, newspaper journalist, and television personality. However, since the 1999 publication of the best selling novel Man and Boy, he has become even more recognized as a novelist. His depictions of family dynamics in context of changing social and cultural norms and his portrayals of pop culture have brought him both national and international acclaim.

Parsons and Burchill married in 1979, the same year Parsons quit his job at NME to write his second novel, Platinum Logic, published in 1981. Their son, Robert Kennedy Parsons, was born in 1980, and when they divorced in 1985, Parsons became sole custodian of the child. In 1992 Parsons married Yuriko Iwase, a Japanese oil executive’s daughter. Their daughter, Jasmine, was born in 2002. Beginning with his job at NME, Parsons has continued a rich career as a journalist for publications such as Arena, Daily Telegraph, Daily Mirror, GQ, and Elle. Additionally, he has appeared on British television talk shows and documentaries, including The Late Review, The Tattooed Jungle, Forbidden Fruit, Souled Out, Equal but Different, Big Mouth, and Parsons on Class.

BIOGRAPHY

Born November 6, 1953, in Romford, Essex, Tony Victor Parsons was the only child of Emma Parsons, a school cafeteria employee, and Victor William Robert Parsons, a greengrocer, who also served in World War II as a Royal Marine commando. At the early age of ten, Parsons published his first piece, which appeared in Jimmy Hill’s Football Weekly. He quit school at age sixteen, when he began working at Stave Wharf in London Docklands. He held several jobs and traveled extensively during the next few years. While working the graveyard shift at Gordon’s gin distillery, he published his first novel, The Kids (1976). He was only twenty-two. Soon afterward, he responded to an ad placed by New Musical Express (NME), an internationally acclaimed weekly music paper that advertised, “Wanted—hip young gunslingers.” He sent The Kids as his application and got the job. Another young gunslinger who got hired was his future collaborator and wife, Julie Burchill, whose application consisted of one word, “Horses”—the title of punk rocker Patti Smith’s legendary album—written on a grade school tablet page. Their experience writing for NME led to the coauthorship of “The Boy Looked at Johnny”: The Obituary of Rock and Roll, published in 1978.

Parsons’ journalistic writings frequently are sarcastic and witty in tone; however, he also writes serious pieces. For example, his essay describing Princess Diana’s funeral is a thoughtful, moving tribute to her and her two sons. Some of his journalistic writings are collected in Dispatches from the Front Line of Popular Culture (1994) and Big Mouth Strikes Again: A Further Collection of Two Fisted Journalism (1998). Through his Daily Mirror columns and TV appearances, Parsons has become a celebrity of sorts in his own right. Whereas he began by writing about pop culture and depicting public figures, he has become a part of the very pop culture he has addressed in his writings. Julie Burchill occasionally insults Parsons in her columns written for prestigious papers such as the Guardian. In Paul Wellings’ book I’m a Journalist, Get Me Out of Here!, he writes about his friendship with Parsons; Peter York’s Style Wars includes an essay about Parsons; and Pete Townshend wrote a song about Burchill and

227

TONY PARSONS Parsons. The British comic magazine Viz runs a recurring column titled “Tony Parsehole,” which parodies Parsons’ Daily Mirror articles, and Parsons’ references to Vladimir Nabokov during appearances as a guest on BBC’s The Late Show are parodied in a column published in the British satirical magazine Private Eye. Beyond his celebrity status and his contributions to TV and journalism, Parsons has found international acclaim for his mainstream novels, beginning with the publication of Man and Boy (1999), which won Book of the Year at the British Book Awards and has sold well over a million copies. His subsequent novels, celebrated for references to pop culture and for following the trend set in Man and Boy of focusing on family values, have also found mainstream success but have yet to receive serious scholarly attention. Parsons lives in Hampstead with his wife and daughter. He continues to write his daily column for Daily Mirror and to work on his novels.

sentence in prison, and Dog End is plagued with epilepsy.

EARLY FICTION

Set in New York in the late 1970s and no doubt drawing from his experience as a columnist for New Musical Express, Parsons’ next novel, Platinum Logic, explores the music industry. Son of poor Jewish immigrants, the protagonist, Nathan Chasen, hears Elvis’s “Heartbreak Hotel” and is inspired to open his own record company, Mammon of Manhattan Records (MOM), a production company he vows will counter the greed and incompetence of the monopolized industry. It takes Nathan twenty years of hard work and dedication to become an influential member of the record business. The plot involves his assistant’s efforts to take over MOM, his wife’s frequent visits to bars, where she meets lovers, and his daughter’s self-punishing promiscuous sex. In the end, his hitherto deadbeat son comes through to save the business. Like Platinum Logic, Limelight Blues and Winners and Losers are potboilers with formulaic plots. Limelight Blues concerns Daily News columnist David Lazar and his love affair with Baby Lincoln, a star-bound singer. When she commits suicide, Lazar seeks revenge on Byron Salem, who eventually is charged with several

They engage in crimes that range from petty offenses such as vandalism and stealing from convenience stores to assault and robbery, until finally their transgressions spiral into serious crimes involving the underground drug world. Similarly, their drug addictions lead them to commit crimes to support their habits. Sex with various women is part of their lifestyle, as is prostituting themselves for money or drugs. Parsons paints a tough reality for these adolescents, and he does not give them much hope at the end. A cautionary tale of sorts, The Kids exposes life on the streets with few ways to escape poverty and corruption. All but one of the main characters experience tragic fates in the end. Sixteen-year-old Dog End commits suicide, Blondie dies from drug abuse, and Chiv is framed for murder. After helping the woman he loves overcome her drug addiction, only Rob survives. Although the novel is open-ended, he seems to have a chance at life.

Before the commercially successful Man and Boy, Parsons published four novels: The Kids (1976), Platinum Logic (1981), Limelight Blues (1983), and Winners and Losers (1988). His early fiction remains out of print and is unacknowledged in most reviews of his later work. Although critically unacclaimed, the early novels share the themes and subjects of Parsons’ subsequent fiction and can be seen as predecessors to the novels for which he is well known. An initiation, or bildungsroman, novel, The Kids portrays a group of teenagers who try to survive amid an environment plagued with drugs and crime. All from impoverished or workingclass families, the kids—Rob, Blondie, Chiv, and Dog End—attend an overcrowded comprehensive school, one in which most students cannot read and write. Unlike traditional youth, the streetwise teenagers must cope with issues such as teenage pregnancy, parental suicide, drug addiction, casual sex, and prostitution. Rob’s mother commits suicide at the beginning of the novel, Blondie was abandoned by both parents when he was an infant, Chiv’s father is serving a life

228

TONY PARSONS felonies, including statutory rape, but is killed during an insurgent attack in South Africa before he is arrested. Winners and Losers concerns Thorn, who aspires to be a top-notch model, and Johnny, a tennis player striving for fame and fortune. Their paths cross in cities around the world, as wild parties, casual sex, and drug abuse become a lifestyle. Winners and Losers explores an eighties lifestyle in the way Platinum Logic reflects sex, drugs, and rock and roll as a lifestyle of the seventies. Even now, Parsons’ early fiction remains out of print and has yet to receive critical attention. Parsons himself, recalling how he got the job at New Musical Express just by sending a copy of The Kids, says he was simply hired for having published a book at all, albeit “a bad book (no, I insist) that sold well ѧ” (Dispatches, p. v). He makes a similar observation about the three novels published after The Kids. As the interviewer Lynn Barber noted, “He says he wasn’t trying to write trash, he was writing as well as he could, but he is happy for Platinum Logic, Winners and Losers, and Limelight Blues to stay forgotten” (p. 16). Aside from helping him secure a journalism job, his first novel, as well as his next three, explore many of the subjects and themes depicted in his later work. Although not nearly as successful as his later fiction, his earlier novels pave the way for future references to pop culture, especially music and film, portrayals of the nontraditional family, and explorations of parent-child relationships. And in the hands of the more mature writer, whose craft is more honed, these ideas are recycled to create a substantial body of work.

Without a doubt, Man and Boy, his first successful work, established Parsons as a leading contributor to “lad lit,” the British male equivalent of “chick lit.” In this aspect, he can be compared to the authors Nick Hornby, Martin Amis, Chuck Palahniuk, and Julian Barnes. Parsons’ lad-lit novels include both Man and Boy and its sequel, Man and Wife (2002), as well as One for My Baby (2001), Stories We Could Tell (2005), and My Favourite Wife (2008). As mentioned above, lad lit, also known as “dick lit” and “boychik lit,” parallels chick lit, a subgenre of romance novels that began with the commercial success of Bridget Jones’s Diary. Characteristics of lad lit include a thirtysomething male protagonist who is filled with wanderlust and has difficulty sustaining longterm romantic relationships. He usually is a comic figure, almost an antihero, whose numerous flaws create problems for himself and those around him. In general, lad lit novels are comedies with urban settings. Typically the hero starts out with an inability to focus on goals, a lack of self-discipline, a sense of noncommitment to his partners, and a lack of self-identity. His folly usually leads to a series of complications, until finally he discovers a sense of self. With that newfound sense of self he sets specific goals, usually resulting in a new job and a resolution to remain committed to a woman he loves. The typical lad lit novel is written in the first person, and the narrator, in addition to describing events that drive the plot, engages in extensive philosophizing. Whether lad lit or not, throughout Parsons’ novels, his characters encounter complications that result from engaging in love affairs, reacting to the discovery of their partner’s affair, or disillusionment felt upon learning a member of their family has been involved in an affair. Consequently, they contemplate the pros and cons of committing to a serious relationship or marriage. Both the one who is unfaithful and the betrayed become obsessed with sentiments such as love, trust, and loyalty, often soul-searching in anguished states of mind. These complications are resolved after a series of events that lead the characters to experience a renewed sense of self

LATER FICTION

Parsons is well known for his novels beginning with Man and Boy, which was published in 1999. Reviewers often mistake this as his first novel, perhaps because neither the dust jacket nor the blurb about the author refer to earlier publications. Even his later books begin lists of Parsons’ earlier works with Man and Boy, again not acknowledging the first four novels.

229

TONY PARSONS that helps them conquer their anxieties and relinquish their fear of relying on others. Man and Boy concerns the plight of Harry Silver, who is approaching his thirtieth birthday. After a short prologue in which he describes the day his son, Pat, was born, the novel proper opens with his list of situations to avoid when preparing for your all-important, finally-I-amfully-grown, thirtieth birthday.

herself who has already resolved many of the issues Harry is beginning to face. Harry vows that when Gina returns for their son after she is settled in Japan, she won’t find “yesterday’s pants on the coffee table and Mister Milano pizza boxes on the floor. By the time she came back for our boy, I would be something like a real parent, too” (p. 95). Although he cannot imagine his son ever looking up to him the way he looks up to his own father, he is determined to make his relationship with his son a priority in his life. Harry grows from someone who seeks happiness through material possessions and success in his career to a man who simply wants another chance to be part of a family.

Having a one night stand with a colleague from work. The rash purchase of luxury items you can’t afford. Being left by your wife. Losing your job. Suddenly becoming a single parent. If you are coming up to thirty, whatever you do, don’t do any of that. It will fuck up your whole day.

Although not published sequentially after Man and Boy, Man and Wife is its sequel, beginning Harry’s story two years after the time frame in which Man and Boy concludes. Whereas the prologue to Man and Boy is titled “The Most Beautiful Boy in the World,” describing Harry’s son, the prologue to Man and Wife is titled “The Most Beautiful Girl in the World” and refers to Cyd, whom Harry is marrying. Gina has returned to the states, where she now lives with her new husband, Richard. Pat lives with Gina and Richard, while Cyd’s daughter, Peggy, lives with Harry and Cyd.

(p. 5)

Epitomized by his purchase of a new red sports car and an extramarital affair, Harry is experiencing a midlife crisis and finds himself becoming the type of man he once despised. His wife, Gina, discovers that he has slept with another woman and leaves him. He doesn’t even have time to adjust to the breakup of his marriage before he loses his job as a TV producer. Gina goes to Japan, where she is offered a job as a translator, returns home to bring their son back with her, then decides to leave him with Harry until she gets settled overseas. Thus Harry becomes a single parent. Having difficulty performing everyday tasks such as washing Pat’s hair and grocery shopping, he learns that bearing sole responsibility for a child is more intuitive than logical. It doesn’t take him long to feel an immense respect for single mothers, and while grocery shopping one day, he observes the other shoppers and notes, “I was secretly watching all the women I took to be single mothers. I had never even thought about them before, but now I saw that these women were heroes. Real heroes” (p. 82). In this midst of his new role as single parent, Harry learns that his father has cancer. The plot unfolds as he copes with his father’s approaching death, learns to provide both financially and emotionally for himself and his son, and attempts to begin a new relationship with Cyd Mason, a single parent

After Cyd almost leaves Harry because she senses his disinterest in their marriage, he struggles with himself for even contemplating a romantic relationship with Kazumi, a photographer whom Gina had met in Japan. Meanwhile, Gina and Richard separate, partly because they are unable to conceive a child. In the end, however, both marriages survive. Gina decides to return to Richard, and Harry vows to make his marriage to Cyd work, and at the end of the novel she is pregnant with their child. Man and Wife brings the events that began in Man and Boy full circle: Man and Boy begins with the birth of Harry’s first child, and Man and Wife ends with Harry’s acknowledgment of the blended family he has come to accept. Looking up at the stars above, he considers his three children: “The boy, the girl, the baby” (p. 297). Significantly, he refers to his own son, Cyd’s daughter, and his

230

TONY PARSONS and Cyd’s unborn child as his three children. Moreover, he uses social roles related to the family in his use of the descriptors boy, girl, and baby. The titles of both Man and Boy and Man and Wife refer to Harry’s roles in society in ironic ways. In Man and Boy he is technically the man while Pat is the boy; however, in practice, he is the boy who does not become a man until the end of the novel. Similarly, in Man and Wife, he is technically the man but by the end of the novel has symbolically become “the wife,” a responsible, mature spouse. Across the span of the two novels, Harry transforms from a boy into a husband. The second of Parsons’ later novels, One for My Baby, appeared in 2001, after Man and Boy but before Man and Wife. Similar to Harry, thirtyfour-year-old Alfie Budd strives to rebuild his life after a series of events have left him wandering aimlessly. He had spent two years in Hong Kong, where he had met and married Rose, whom he still considers the love of his life. After Rose was killed in a scuba-diving accident, Alfie returned to London, where, when the novel opens, he is without a job and living with his parents. He spends his days roaming around the Chinatown district because it reminds him of the time he spent with Rose. His father, a sportswriter who found fame and fortune through the success of Oranges for Christmas: A Childhood Memoir, leaves his mother for a much younger woman. His father’s betrayal leads Alfie to reconsider his views on family, love, and marriage while simultaneously trying to learn from George Chang, an older man who performs Tai Chi in the park. Through time spent with George, Alfie comes to learn that he wants for himself the sort of peace George seems to have in his life. Alfie gets a job teaching at Churchill’s International Language School, where he has affairs with several foreign students. He becomes friends with Jackie Day, a single mother whom he tutors in English literature. He admires her natural ability to manage the cleaning company she owns, provide for and nurture her daughter, Plum, without the support from her ex-husband,

and remain committed to pursuing her education. Although adamant that she will not have sex with him, Jackie tells him about her abusive exhusband and explains that she returned to college after leaving him. She asks Alfie to reveal his own past, and he admits he is still in love with his deceased wife. He says that he has had his turn at love, then says that he believes that “you get one chance—one real chance—then it’s gone forever. I don’t think that you can go around starting over again and again. That’s not the real thing, is it? How can it be the real thing if it comes along every few years or so?” (p. 259). Alfie’s grandmother dies, which inspires him to probe further the meaning of life and the substance of interpersonal relationships. He realizes that it was not “stress management or losing weight or learning to breathe properly” that he had wanted to learn from George (p. 326). He also comes to understand that the lessons he had tried to learn did not involve learning to cope with change such as his wife’s death, his father and mother separating, or the death of his grandmother. He realizes that George’s strengths come from a source that cannot be described and that the serenity that flows from him cannot be taught. Instead, Alfie discovers that the real lessons he needs to learn do not involve searching for answers or looking for love. He discerns why he strives to be like George, whom he views as “calm without being passive. Strong without being aggressive. A family man without being a couch potato. A decent heart in a healthy body. Those were the lessons that I wanted George Chang to teach me, because I knew I would never learn them from my real father” (p. 326). In the end, Alfie learns these lessons quite well, for he comes to accept that the meaning of family extends beyond traditional definitions and connections by blood ties, learns that it is possible to find love more than once in a lifetime, and recognizes the difference between a plan and a dream. He is not bitter when he and Jackie break up; rather, he appreciates what their relationship has taught him, knowing that if he never sees her again, she has given him back his faith in himself and in humanity.

231

TONY PARSONS A year later, while visiting Hong Kong, he is riding on the Star Ferry, where he had first seen Rose, and imagines for an instant that she will approach the gangway and climb aboard. He strikes up a conversation with a woman similar to the first conversation he had with Rose. Then, he silently reminiscences about his grandmother, his mother and her new boyfriend, and George Chang, until his thoughts finally focus on Jackie and Plum. His insights demonstrate how Alfie changes from believing that true romantic love is a onetime experience to acknowledging that each experience of love can be genuine in its own right:

plays a different role related to parenthood. Cat’s much older boyfriend has a son from a previous wife; Megan is pregnant from a one-night stand with an Australian surfer, and Jessica is happily married to Paulo, except the two cannot conceive a child. All three women, along with the men in their lives, engage in both introspection and conversations that weigh the pros and cons of having children. In fact, the book opens with the girls’ mother’s dictum: “Your parents ruin the first half of your life,” she tells them as she is headed out the door to abandon them, “and your children ruin the second half” (p. 3). Soon after she gives birth to her own daughter, Megan fears she will not be able to perform well as a mother:

It’s funny. You love something and then one day it’s suddenly gone or changed or lost forever. But somehow that doesn’t stop your love. Maybe that’s how you know it’s the real thing. When it doesn’t come with conditions and get-out clauses, when it doesn’t have a best-by date. When you just give your love and never stop giving it and know that you never will. That’s when it is real.

This mother business—she just wasn’t any good at it.ѧ She loved her daughter—there was no question about that. But she couldn’t do this thing, it was not in her nature, she was more like her own mother Olivia than she had realised, and the baby deserved someone better. (p. 235)

However, unlike her mother, Megan quickly changes her mind, coming to understand that having a child changes everything: “You couldn’t worry about the rest of the human race. You had to be selfish, you had to think about your baby.ѧ As soon as you became a mother or father, then everything was about the next generation. The new family” (p. 291). Similarly, Cat’s boyfriend describes the way he worries about his teenage son: “When a baby is born—no, nine months before that—you get the fear of God in you, and it never goes away. Not when you’re a parent” (p. 88). Because Jessica is desperately trying to conceive a child, her older sister Megan struggles to tell her that she herself is pregnant after a casual sexual encounter. Megan contemplates whether to have an abortion, and Jessica admits that she had had an abortion when she was in her late teens. Jessica argues that Megan, who is a doctor in training, may have textbook knowledge of abortions, but she lacks an emotional understanding of the procedure. Megan counters that Jessica has no idea of the consequences of experiencing pregnancy and motherhood without the child’s father.

(p. 344)

He comes to understand that in order to love Jackie, he does not have to relinquish memories of Rose. When Alfie sees Jackie and Plum walking toward the Star Ferry docks in Hong Kong to meet him, he knows that his insights have allowed him to experience love again. As he approaches the gangway to wait for the ferry to stop, he feels a sense of anticipation, “like someone finally turning for home, or a baby waiting to be born” (p. 345). Although not lad lit, The Family Way (2004) explores many of the themes found throughout Parsons’ later novels. Unlike the first-person male narration of Man and Boy, Man and Wife, and One for My Baby, The Family Way is told from the third-person point of view, mostly from the perspectives of the three central characters, sisters Cat, Jessica, and Megan. The varied situations of these women provide avenues for the ideas the book explores about family. Given that the underlying meaning of the term “in the family way” is to be pregnant, it is no surprise that The Family Way is more about parenthood than about families in general. As adults, each of the women

232

TONY PARSONS Meanwhile, after having spent most of her adolescent and teenage years taking care of her two younger sisters, Cat remains content with her unencumbered lifestyle. Her laid-back boyfriend, Rory, does not pry into Cat’s past, nor does he cling to her. When Cat’s boss, Bridgette, sees her own ex-boyfriend bring his date to the restaurant she owns, she is visibly upset, an observation that leads Cat to conclude that “the whole unencumbered thing could go too far.ѧ You had to get the balance right” (p. 85). She begins to wonder how one might remain unattached yet feel emotionally secure and finds herself wanting someone to love her without smothering her. Just as The Family Way depicts the strengths of nontraditional families, including the role of children, it raises questions regarding the natural process of having children. When Megan tells her sisters she plans to terminate her pregnancy, Jessica describes an abortion as vacuuming out a baby and tossing it out like a piece of trash. After Jessica storms away, Megan asks Cat for confirmation that it is natural for her not to want the baby. Cat answers, “It’s the most natural thing in the world” (p. 89). Perhaps Cat responds sarcastically, considering that the phrase “the most natural thing in the world” is repeated throughout the novel to describe various modes of parenthood in a positive light. Moreover, the phrase is used as the title of part 3 of the novel. When Megan decides to have her baby, it is further implied that the novel supports the notion that wanting a child is natural and that Cat’s comment is stated ironically.

airline passenger complains because Jessica and Paulo’s adopted child cries during the flight, Paulo becomes verbally furious. Although Jessica knows Paulo is a delicate, tranquil man, she finds his explosive reaction to the fellow passenger “the most natural thing in the world” (p. 319). The idea of parenthood as a natural role is further addressed in terms of biological birth versus adoption or stepparenting. Whereas Jessica is at first adamantly against adopting, when she takes a trip to China and sees the babies waiting to be adopted she concludes that she has made the process of motherhood too complicated. She tells Paulo, “This child needs someone to love her.ѧ I want to be somebody’s mother. It’s as simple as that” (p. 295). Significantly, Jessica finds out that she is pregnant at the end of the novel, implying that in addition to complicating the motherhood process, she was making the conception process more difficult by trying to force a “natural” process. In addition to distinguishing between natural and adoptive parenthood, The Family Way alludes to the difference between vaginal and Caesarean births. Megan tells her mother that she always thought she would have “a natural birth. A Caesarean—it’s so hard. They take away your baby. They pump you full of drugs. They cut you open” (p. 213). Her mother assures her that having a baby vaginally is nothing special. Just as the novel suggests that the difference between biological children and those adopted is superficial, it suggests that vaginal or Caesarean does not define birth in terms of maternal emotions. Whereas Megan’s mother experiences what she considers a natural birth, she does not possess maternal instincts. Contrarily, although Jessica cannot give birth “naturally,” she demonstrates extraordinary maternal instincts toward her adopted daughter. Parsons’ 2008 novel, My Favourite Wife, concerns Bill and Becca Holden, who move from London to Shanghai because Becca wants to try something creative to help them gain financial security. Bill secures a job as a lawyer at a firm in Shanghai, but Becca soon becomes disappointed because he works late hours. Both of them find themselves increasingly frustrated at

Examples of whether parenthood is natural or not can be seen in both Rory’s and Olivia’s summaries of parenthood and in Jessica’s sentiments toward her newly adopted daughter. Justifying her own lack of maternal feelings, Olivia claims that such feelings are social constructs: “Men are allowed to turn their parental feelings on and off at will. It’s meant to come naturally to us” (p. 214). Unlike Olivia, Rory sees his desire not to have a child as unnatural. He finds it difficult to admit to Cat that even though he loves her, he doesn’t want to have a child with her because he thinks his own feelings aren’t “natural” (p. 249). When a fellow

233

TONY PARSONS the way the Chinese class structure oppresses the poor and the lack of employment regulation exploits the labor of the common people. Their frustration cumulates when Becca finds an infant in the garbage can.

have much chance of success” (p. 399). This is ultimately the sort of love Bill embraces, for at the very end of the novel he sees Becca and himself not as husband and wife but as “lovers” (p. 399). Paralleling the insight Becca shares with Bill is the answer Harry’s mother gives when he asks how she and his father stayed together all their lives. She says, “You have to keep falling in love with the same person” (p. 260).

When Becca’s father becomes ill, she returns to London. During her absence, Bill has an affair with JinJin, a “canary,” or “modern concubine,” who is one of the mistresses who become “second wives” residing in the Paradise Mountains, the complex where Becca and Bill live (pp. 51–52). Bill’s own father gets sick, so he too returns to London. When he returns to Shanghai, he continues his affair, and when Becca later joins him in Shanghai, they go to a restaurant with Bill’s colleagues. Arguing against complaints about the abuse of the working class in Shanghai, one of his colleagues reveals that Bill is reaping the rewards of living the high life amidst the impoverished, including behavior akin to having a second wife. Bill begs Becca to forgive him, and although she tells him he can never absolve himself for betraying her, she admits to him that he is a good father to their daughter, Holly. Becca asks if his affair is over, and he knows that he will end it because he understands that he cannot leave her and Holly. Unlike Harry, Bill does not get a divorce, for even though JinJin tells him she would like to have his baby, he knows he ultimately cannot live a life made up of two homes and two wives. He realizes that he already has a family he loves and does not have enough time to start over. Bill’s ultimate lesson in the novel is when he understands that his philosophy and JinJin’s have reversed. Whereas she once had the more practical Eastern idea of love that “responded to acts of kindness and generosity with all of [one’s] body and heart,” he once held the Western notion of “one true one, the partner for life, the unmet lover found at last” (p. 388). Now, she holds the Western ideology while he adheres to the Eastern. The notion that one love lasts forever is modified at the very end of the novel when Becca tells him that a husband and wife “have to keep falling in love with each other, and if they are unable to continue this pattern, then they don’t

FAMILY VALUES IN PARSONS' NOVELS

The role of the family in society is a subject that recurs throughout Parsons’ fiction. As Geoffrey Elborn of Scotland’s Sunday Herald pointed out in his review of My Favourite Wife, Apart from the cockney tones of Barbara Windsor whining “fermilly” in EastEnders, nobody recently has popularised the concept of “family” more than Tony Parsons. His bestsellers explore endless permutations, it seems, of relationships between baby, man, boy, wife, each with an abrupt change of circumstance that threatens to destroy the status quo. (p. 14)

Although the notion of the family is a prominent theme in Parsons’ later fiction, it also appears, although to a lesser degree, in his early fiction. For example, in Platinum Logic family members rescue each other: Nathan’s son, Ben, saves the music company, and Nathan informs the police about his son-in-law’s illegal drug operation in order to protect his daughter, Lane. At the end of the novel, an extended family is joined together when Nathan’s son moves in with him and his new wife. Also, after her husband is sentenced to the penitentiary, Lane and her son move in with him as well. Family roles are highlighted at the very end of the novel when characters refer to each other in terms of their familial relationships to each other. When Nathan comes downstairs to welcome Lane home, he says, “Let me hold my grandchild.” She hands the baby to him, then asks, “Where’s my brother?” (p. 510). Parsons’ portrayal of the family as a major theme begins with the first of his later novels, Man and Boy, and continues through Man and Wife, One for My Baby, The Family Way, and My

234

TONY PARSONS Favourite Wife. In these works he redefines what it means to be a family, challenging notions that the nuclear structure is stronger than the blended or extended family. His characters struggle with issues related to concepts such as fatherhood, motherhood, parenthood, and grandparenthood. They encounter stepchildren, adopted children, ex-spouses, and stepparents. They learn to cope with issues related to single parenthood, joint custody, and living with children of their significant others. As outlined earlier, Man and Boy and Man and Wife trace Harry’s role from father and husband, to single father and ex-husband, then back to husband and father. When Man and Boy opens he is married to Gina, and they live together with their son, Pat. When Gina leaves, he assumes the role of single parent and Pat’s primary caretaker. After Pat goes to live with Gina, Harry marries Cyd and becomes her daughter’s stepfather. Finally, Cyd is pregnant with his child, and he is a soon-to-be father.

is full of other people’s children and ex-partners” (p. 321). When she tells him that he earlier maintained he wanted a life that was not complicated, he says that he has changed his mind. He comes to terms with the notion of blended families because he desires to spend his life with Cyd. He says he feels confident that family life with Cyd, her daughter, and his son surpasses any concept of family that he or Cyd might experience apart from each other. By the end of Man and Wife, when Cyd is pregnant with Harry’s child, Harry considers the bonds between himself, Pat, Cyd, Cyd’s daughter, and his unborn child: “Soon this modern family would be even more complicated, full of halfbrothers and stepsisters and stepbrothers and halfsisters and stepparents and blood parents” (p. 297). More importantly, he knows that the social labels attached to these relationships are not what constitute a family. Instead of depending on social constructs, they will all share responsibility for becoming a family. As well as establishing varied family ties, Harry’s journey from nuclear to blended family brings his interpersonal development full circle: he goes from someone experiencing dissatisfaction with his life to one who celebrates a newfound sense of purpose. Like Harry, Alfie, the protagonist of One for My Baby, comes to learn that the meaning of a family goes beyond dictionary definitions. While mourning the death of his wife, Alfie also has to cope with the separation of his parents. When his parents split up he is forced to reevaluate not only the structure of a family but the meaning of the concept of marriage as well. He admires George’s tight-knit family, especially the respect George and his wife, Joyce, feel for one another and the solid relationship they have with their son, daughter-in-law, and their two grandchildren. Alfie says that he wants an “unbreakable” family such as theirs. However, at the end of the novel, Alfie is shocked when George tells him that his son’s family is moving from the neighborhood and leaving the family business. George’s monologue in response to Alfie’s concern whether his son’s decision to move upsets him serves as one of the major lessons he teaches Alfie. He says, “Families change. My wife and I, we have to

Parsons has said that he wanted to address the issue of blended families in Man and Wife: “I wanted to do a book about marriage and the nature of it and why we get married and what it does to our children. How do we treat the children of the people we fall in love with? It is negotiated on a daily basis in my experience” (Cavendish, p. 28). During the wedding reception of his marriage to Cyd, Eamon toasts Harry’s new family. Harry asks him what he means by the term “blended family,” and he answers, “It’s like The Brady Bunch. When a man and a woman put their old families together to make a new family.ѧ A man living with kids that are not his own. A woman becoming a mammy to children she didn’t give birth to” (p. 59). Through the course of Man and Boy and Man and Wife, Harry comes to appreciate the concept of blended families. At first he thinks marriage to Cyd might be too complicated because both of them have children from previous marriages and because he cannot conceive of anything different from a nuclear family. But by the end of Man and Boy he tells Cyd that he wants them to become a family. She reminds him that earlier he claimed he did not want “the kind of family that

235

TONY PARSONS understand. My son, his wife, their children— that’s a new family. A family comes apart and then comes together as something else” (p. 327). He continues, “Even the best family is not set in stone,” a maxim that Alfie finally accepts. Alfie’s acceptance of this truism inspires him to move forward with his relationship with Jackie and to come to terms with his parents’ breakup. After the conversation about the family he has with George, Alfie realizes he has been wrong about the potential of a lasting relationship with Jackie. Trying to erase the doubt he has created in her mind by his earlier insistence that he is unable to find a love like the one he shared with Rose, he tells her that he wants to rebuild their relationship. He says,

life meant nothing in the fridge, a mother gone, Jessica crying and baby Megan squawking for ‘bis-quits, bis-quits’” (p. 6). However, by the end of the novel, she comes to accept Rory and his son and looks forward to the birth of her baby. She also views the idea of three sisters and a father as a solid family unit. Megan and her daughter move in with her, while she is making plans to have her child without marrying Rory. Cat is not afraid to raise her child in a singleparent home because she realizes that individuals from broken homes care more about each other than those from nuclear families because they have had to depend on each other for so much. By the end of the novel, after both her sisters have babies and she is pregnant, Cat thinks that she had been wrong about not wanting to be burdened with familial responsibility. She recognizes that what she had wanted all along was a family and that even though hers isn’t perfect it is caring and supportive. She no longer strives for the freedom she has sought and sees that she already has the support system she has desired throughout the novel. She is content with her nontraditional family even if it’s not one “with all members happy and present, or the kind of family you would put in commercials to sell breakfast cereal” (p. 352). In a similar way, Bill, the protagonist of My Favourite Wife, broadens his definition of the family. When he first arrives in China, he contemplates whether he should call his father but quickly decides not to because he fears they might not have anything to say to each other. He recalls that his relationship with his father was different when his mother was alive because they acted as a genuine family. He notes that they stopped being a family after she died even though he and his father had tried to continue their familial roles. He concludes the attempt failed because “two men couldn’t be a family. There were just not enough of them, there was no centre, no heart, and there were too many rough edges” (p. 47). He recalls that his ideas about family life did not change until he met Becca, who gave him an opportunity to belong to a new family. However, his idea of the family still centers on traditional definitions. But by the end

I just want one last chance, Jackie. One last chance to get it right. And I want a family. Some kind of family. It doesn’t have to be the old kind of family, okay? It can be the new kind of family. It can be any kind of family. But I want to try for a family of my own. I think it’s pretty sad if everyone in the world ends up living alone. It’s just too sad. (p. 338)

Jackie gives him the opportunity he asks for, and by the conclusion of the novel, it is clear that Alfie has embraced this new family. Although not to the extent in Man and Boy, Man and Wife, or One for My Baby, notions of atypical families arise in The Family Way. Here, Cat, Megan, and Jessica become children of a single parent when their mother leaves them. As in the beginning of Man and Boy, the father assumes primary responsibility for rearing children rather than the more traditional single-parent household in which the mother is the primary caretaker. However, despite good intentions, the girls’ father is inadequately prepared to assume parental duties. Instead, eleven-year-old Cat assumes the duties of both parents, caring not only for herself but for her two younger sisters as well. Like Alfie, Cat comes to appreciate the notion of family as different from her earlier perceptions. At the beginning of the novel, the narrator points out that Cat left home for university life as soon as she could because of the burden of caring for her sisters. Even years later, she still considers families oppressive: “Family

236

TONY PARSONS of the novel, as his father is dying, he sees his father’s siblings, former in-laws, and friends gather at the hospital and understands that his father’s own family, although not all bloodrelated, now stands beside him.

sense of love overcomes him (p. 299). Finally, at the conclusion of One for My Baby, Alfie notes that Jackie and her daughter “look closer than sisters, and more than mother and daughter. They look like best friends” (p. 345). Blurring distinctions between family members underscores the ways Parsons challenges traditional family ties. By portraying various types of families, he defies the familiar adage “blood is thicker than water” and demonstrates that it takes more than genes to create bonds. One reviewer has pointed out that Parsons even goes so far as to define an alternative music magazine as the family in his 2005 novel Stories We Could Tell: “Parsons settles old scores, pays a few debts and sets a few ghosts to rest, but the proud populist has no intention of betraying the ruthlessly sentimental needs of his loyal readers used to the familiar family setting. Here, The Paper is the family” (Paul Morley, p. 17). Although not a flattering review, it points out an example of how Parsons extends the realm of the concept of family.

Although he has a passionate love affair, the protagonist’s marriage in My Favourite Wife remains intact. While on his deathbed, Bill’s father tells him that he and Bill’s mother stayed together partially because, even if it may be acceptable to leave one’s wife, it is unethical to leave one’s child. In the end Bill agrees with Becca’s assessment that neither China nor their former house in London but rather their relationship with each other is their home: “It’s you and me and Holly. That’s our home” (p. 399). After this conversation, Bill watches Becca undress and views the two of them not like a married couple but “like lovers” (p. 399). Throughout Parsons’ later fiction, social roles also are redefined in terms of the ways traditional duties are blurred, sometimes even reversed, within the relationships among family members. As noted above, Cat assumes the role of mother of her two sisters. Significantly, when her mother asks her to care for her, which would be a reversal of the mother-daughter role, Cat replies, “That’s not who I am,” the same answer Cat’s mother gives earlier when explaining why she abandoned her children (p. 307). In One for My Baby, Alfie notes that his parents seem more like siblings than husband and wife. Additionally, the morning after it is revealed that his father is having an affair, Alfie tries to console his trembling mother. He leads her into the house, shuts the blinds, and tries to keep her from shaking. As he embraces her, he thinks, “And now I can sort of understand how it works, I can see how the world turns around and the child becomes the parent, the protected becomes the protector” (p. 76). Also, when his grandmother lies dying, Alfie tends to her tenderly, even taking care of her when she helplessly fouls her bed. He says, “I clean her up, as gentle as a mother with her child, just as she once cleaned me” (p. 299). Here, Alfie assumes a maternal role toward his grandmother; interestingly enough, he says that although it’s not easy, it’s “natural” because an overwhelming

PORTRAYAL OF POP CULTURE

Virtually all of Parsons’ works, from his novels The Kids to My Favourite Wife and from his nonfiction writings “The Boy Looked at Johnny” to Big Mouth Strikes Again, allude to popular culture. References to music, movies, TV shows, celebrities, and cultural icons become symbols, metaphors, or similes that invite readers to examine the works for deeper meaning. Further, the characters in Parsons’ novels frequently hold jobs involving the media or become obsessed with some form of media. Parsons’ first novel, The Kids, reveals a subtle reference to the film Cool Hand Luke. The four main characters are apprehended by the police for cutting off the tops of parking meters, the same offense for which Luke, the protagonist of Cool Hand Luke, is imprisoned. Later, while incarcerated in a juvenile prison, Rob is called aside by a guard and forced to dig a six-footlong, six-foot-deep hole. After digging the hole, the guard commands him to fill it back up with the dirt, only to make him dig it again. Luke

237

TONY PARSONS encounters the same ditch-digging ordeal, and in both cases the guards make the men apologize and force them temporarily to submit to their authority. Although Parsons does not mention Cool Hand Luke, by alluding to it he makes the theme of rebelling against authority stronger for readers, who are able to connect the motif to both The Kids and Cool Hand Luke. More overtly, Parsons refers to Kramer vs. Kramer in two novels: In Platinum Logic, a TV network wants to purchase the rights to televise Nathan’s divorce. Nathan notes, “Apparently, in the years post-Kramer Versus Kramer, the rating figures for televised divorce proceedings were even higher than those for prime time capital punishment” (p. 409). Here the reference suggests that a film may impact a society enough to motivate people to seek entertainment similar to the type they have found stimulating before. It also shows how a movie’s success may determine choices of producers and lead to copycat TV shows and films. In Man and Boy, the reference to Kramer vs. Kramer is more broad. As in the film, child custody is a major subject. Initially Harry does not want Pat to live with Gina, especially because she left him with Harry in the beginning. Claiming that although the courts still favor mothers in custody battles and that society is beginning to realize that fathers also make good parents, Harry’s attorney tries to convince him to fight for custody. He adds, “This isn’t Kramer vs. Kramer” (p. 330). When Harry decides to forfeit custody and try to help Pat accept his new home with his mother, the plot of the novel unfolds much like that of the film, except in the film the mother relinquishes the child to the father.

She says a friend of hers went to see The Fly with her boyfriend, and their relationship got worse after they married. The discussion of what film they will watch suggests that one’s taste in movies reflects character traits and personal philosophies; hence, their choice will reveal aspects of themselves that may determine the success or failure of their future together. Harry asks Cyd to choose the movie, and she chooses It’s a Wonderful Life. At the beginning of the movie, Harry contemplates Cyd’s notion that a couple’s first film predicts the direction their relationship will take and fears theirs is doomed. However, as the movie proceeds, he finds himself “drawn into the story of this man who had lost sight of why he was alive” (p. 169). After the film, as Harry and Cyd sit outside a café and eat pizza, they begin to discuss their personal histories. When Cyd asks about Harry’s marriage, he contemplates the question and concludes that the problems he experienced were connected to aging, unrealistic expectations, and feelings that opportunities in life were fading. As he struggles to find a concrete explanation, he concludes that James Stewart could explain to him his conflict. Even though Harry may not relate to James Stewart while he watches the film, he later sees similarities. During the film, the character played by James Stewart shows animosity toward his family, and Cyd assures Harry that “everything works out alright in the end” (p. 169). Although he may not recognize it, readers see that Harry shares the plight of the misdirected man portrayed on the screen. Cyd’s comment about the movie’s end foreshadows the resolution of Man and Boy, and her idea that first films seen together are omens proves true as well, in terms of the endings of both Man and Boy and Man and Wife. Similarly, several characters in My Favourite Wife express desires for or predict happy endings. Bill says he wants JinJin “to have a happy ending” (p. 175); while watching TV, Holly asks her father when “they are going to have a happy ending” (p. 283); and when Becca asks Bill to interpret a Chinese symbol on a wine glass he says, “It means a happy ending for both of you” (p. 303). Although not to the extent of the endings of Man and Boy

Another example of Parsons’ allusion to a film is the mention of It’s a Wonderful Life in Man and Boy. After his breakup with Gina, Harry feels uncomfortable with the idea of relationships but is grateful that Cyd makes post-divorce dating seem easy. When they decide to see a movie, she says that even if they are “just friends,” the choice of what movie to watch together for the first time is significant. She explains that if a couple chooses to see a blockbuster hit it shows neither has high expectations for the relationship.

238

TONY PARSONS and Man and Wife, My Favourite Wife ends happily. Again, references to happy endings foreshadow the course of the novels themselves. When Harry first speaks to the waitress at a café he frequents, she introduces herself as Cyd Mason. “As in Cyd Charisse,” she says, then tells him he probably has not heard of her. Harry says that Cyd Charisse “danced with Fred Astaire in Paris in Silk Stockings,” then adds, “Yeah, Cyd Charisse. I know her. She was probably the most beautiful woman in the world” (pp. 99–100). He imagines Cyd as a child watching Fred Astaire dance with Cyd Charisse and ponders whether this is why she has unrealistic ideas of romance. More importantly, her reference to Cyd Charisse inspires him to want to discuss MGM musicals with her. Here, Parsons uses the reference to Cyd Charisse to show that both Cyd and Harry have common interests and that he finds her physically attractive. Parsons builds on this allusion in Man and Wife when he compares his new wife, Cyd, to Cyd Charisse, who dances with Gene Kelly in Singin’ in the Rain and never speaks because she does not need to talk. He says, “She had those legs, that face, that flame of pure fire. Gene Kelly looked at Cyd Charisse, and words were not necessary. I knew the feeling” (p. 26). While references to film abound throughout Parsons’ novels, depictions of music are even more frequent. His first novel, The Kids, portrays the down-and-out Dog End watching Gene Kelly dance and wishing life were like the movies. Later in the novel, while feeling miserable at a school dance, he finds solace in a Smokey Robinson and the Miracles tune and dances by himself at first to keep from feeling even more lonely, but later because he finds peace and comfort by swaying to the rhythm of the music. In Parsons’ novels, references to music frequently define a generation’s values. In Man and Boy, Harry dreads having to break the news to his parents that Gina has left him because he knows they have strong feelings about family ties. As he begins to tell them, he notices that in the background, “old songs were playing. Tony Bennett live at Carnegie Hall was on the stereo, although it could just have easily been Sinatra or Dean Martin or Sammy Davis Jr. In the home of

my parents, the old songs had never stopped playing” (p. 69). Initially unable to grasp the notion that Harry and his wife have separated, his father thinks Gina left Harry somewhere. The reference to the classic music symbolizes the traditional values his parents cherish and underscores his father’s inability to comprehend that his son’s marriage is jeopardized. Later, when Gina explains to Harry why she and Richard are reconciling, he reminds her that she doesn’t love Richard any more, to which she claims that she doesn’t have enough energy to search for the sort of true love that probably doesn’t exist. He sarcastically calls her a romantic, and she says, “It’s not so bad. You’re partners. You stick together. You support each other. So it’s not like one of the old songs—so what?” (p. 263). Gina’s contrast of staying with someone and providing support for them with an old song suggests that a marriage reminiscent of an old song is one from an earlier generation, one in which the spouses are romantically in love with each other for the duration of the commitment. Likewise, in My Favourite Wife, when Bill finds out JinJin is seeing a new man, he feels disillusioned because she had told him she would love him forever, like “all that stuff that they put in the songs” (p. 367). Bill doesn’t say “old songs,” but the reference parallels Parsons’ earlier use of songs to illustrate a committed relationship. Allusions to music sometimes are used to point out ways in which spouses differ ideologically. After his father dies, Harry says, I walked into the house where I was a boy and I no longer heard Sinatra and Dean Martin and Nat King Cole. There were none of the old songs playing— Sammy Davis Junior moaning “What Kind of Fool Am I?,” Frank during the Capitol years, Tony Bennett’s 16 Most Requested Songs, soundtrack albums that spanned the years between Oklahoma! and West Side Story. (Man and Wife, p. 43)

Harry says that his mother prefers country music and has given him all his father’s albums. Here, “old songs” represents Harry’s observation that his childhood home has changed. His mother is starting a new life without his father, exemplified by her choosing her own music. A similar reference is made in One for My Baby after Alfie’s

239

TONY PARSONS father’s girlfriend leaves him. His father says that he and his girlfriend had different expectations and tells Alfie that “he doesn’t like the same music as her—in fact, he thinks the music she likes sounds like a burglar alarm” (p. 218). This passage shows dissimilar tastes in music as representative of the sort of differences that lead to breakups. Similarly, in Man and Wife, Harry says that Cyd’s father probably left her mother because of “musical differences” (p. 172). At the end of One for My Baby, Alfie notes that now that his father lives alone “he can play his music as loud as he likes” (p. 324), suggesting that control over music and volume is a sort of consolation for not having a significant other in one’s life.

same music as you, then why would you want someone whose idea of a soul singer is the guy in Jamiroquai?” (pp. 213–214). Harry’s references to books, TV, and music reveal his ideas about what constitutes a compatible partner. Nevertheless, at this point in his development, he concludes that men his age forgo dating women their own age because younger women are not old enough to have been emotionally scarred by men. Still, in the end not only Harry but Parsons’ protagonists in general find their soul mates in people with whom they share similar philosophies. Parsons’ references to popular culture provide contexts for his characters’ worldviews, add value to their lives, and become symbolic of their roles as individuals, husbands, wives, children, and other family members. Music, film, TV, books, and other sources of media help in their searches to understand themselves and the worlds in which they live. Portraying popular culture to focus on family values is one way in which Parsons accomplishes what he considers a task important to writers: “I have tried to follow Ernest Hemingway’s dictum to the drowning writer— write one true line.ѧ And I still think that it is the best advice that any writer can be given—when you are stuck for something to say, just say something true” (Big Mouth, p. 3).

Notably, almost all the titles of Parsons’ fiction and nonfiction allude to a song or a film. “The boy looked at Johnny” is a line from “Land,” a song on Patti Smith’s Horses album; Big Mouth Strikes Again refers to the Smiths’ song “Bigmouth Strikes Again”; One for My Baby is a line from Sinatra’s rendition of the song of the same title; and The Family Way is the title of both a 1966 film, starring Hayley Mills, and a Paul McCartney composition, released in 1967. Stories We Could Tell is the title of a 1972 Everly Brothers album, and My Favorite Wife (released in Great Britain as My Favourite Wife) is the title of a 1940 screwball comedy starring Irene Dunne and Cary Grant. Interestingly enough an attempted remake, titled Something’s Got to Give, which went into production but was never finished, featured in a supporting role Cyd Charisse, who is alluded to in Man and Boy and Man and Wife. Parsons’ references to the titles of other works pays homage to these artists and invites readers to look for depictions of pop culture beyond the titles.

Selected Bibliography WORKS OF TONY PARSONS NOVELS The Kids. London: New English Library, 1976. Platinum Logic. London: Pan, 1981. Limelight Blues. London: Pan, 1983. Winners and Losers. London: Virgin, 1988. Man and Boy. London: HarperCollins, 1999. One for My Baby. London: HarperCollins, 2001. Man and Wife. London: HarperCollins, 2002. The Family Way. London: HarperCollins, 2004. Stories We Could Tell. London: HarperCollins, 2005. My Favourite Wife. London: HarperCollins, 2008.

If readers accept the invitation, they will recognize the underlying implications. The significance of these portrayals can be summed up in Harry’s struggle to figure out why men in their early thirties date younger women when it seems less appropriate than dating those their age: “If you can go out with someone who has read the same books as you, who has watched the same TV shows as you, who has loved the

240

TONY PARSONS JOURNALISM

Holden, Wendy. “Amour propre.” New Statesman, September 16, 2002, p. 51. (Review of Man and Wife.)

“The Boy Looked at Johnny”: The Obituary of Rock and Roll. With Julie Burchill. London: Pluto, 1978. Dispatches from the Front Line of Popular Culture. London: Virgin, 1994. Big Mouth Strikes Again. London: Andre Deutsch, 1998.

Jones, Liz. “Practice Won’t Make Perfect.” Evening Standard, February 18, 2008, p. 42. (Review of My Favourite Wife.) Morley, Paul. “Saturday Review: Fiction.” Guardian, September 17, 2005, p. 17. (Review of Stories We Could Tell.)

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES

Murray, Charles Shaar. “Books: Career Opportunity.” Independent, September 16, 2005, p. 22. (Review of Stories We Could Tell.) Ritchie, Harry. “Review: Fiction.” Guardian, September 14, 2002, p. 28. (Review of Man and Wife.) Saunders, Kate. “Shanghai, but with Few Surprises.” Times, February 16, 2008, p. 12. (Review of My Favourite Wife.)

Barnacle, Hugo. “The Return of Essex Man.” New Statesman, July 16, 2001, pp. 53–54. (Review of One for My Baby.) Brown, James. “Books: Just Do What Your Father Tells You.” Observer, June 27, 1999, p. 11. (Review of Man and Boy.) Cooke, Rachel. “Baby Hunger.” New Statesman, July 26, 2004, p. 54. (Review of The Family Way.) Cornwell, Jane. “Expecting Trouble.” Weekend Australian, August 28, 2004, p. B-10. (Review of The Family Way.) Elborn, Geoffrey. “My Favorite Wife.” Sunday Herald (Scotland), February 3, 2008, p. 14. Hennessy, Val. “Chronicle of Modern Life Straight from the Heart.” Daily Mail, June 25, 1999, p. 51. (Review of Man and Boy.)

INTERVIEWS Barber, Lynn. “Interview: Meet the Parent.” Observer, August 18, 2002, p. 16. Cavendish, Lucy. “Drugs, Infidelity and Why I Love Being Rich.” Evening Standard, September 2, 2002, pp. 27–28. Mackenzie, Suzie. “Let’s Get Personal.” Guardian, August 27, 2005, p. 14.

241

HENRY REED (1914—1986)

Katherine Firth HENRY REED’S REPUTATION has long rested almost exclusively on “Naming of Parts,” one of the Second World War poems most likely to be found in anthologies. During his lifetime, Reed published only one book of poems, A Map of Verona (1946, with an expanded American edition in 1947). A Map of Verona included three of the poems that became a limited-edition pamphlet titled Lessons of the War (1970), including “Naming of Parts.” In spite of the small number of poetry collections, Reed worked as a professional writer for most of his life, with brief interruptions as a teacher after leaving university and as an army code breaker in the war. He was also a journalist, translator, dramatist, and critic. Reed’s perfectionism meant that he worked on many more manuscripts than he ever released for publication. Most significant of these was a biography of Thomas Hardy, which began as his master’s thesis at Birmingham University. For two decades from 1936 he would continue to work on it. The biography was finally abandoned, unfinished and unfinishable.

Reed was also a major translator of contemporary Italian plays, produced in theaters and on air on both sides of the Atlantic. After the war Reed translated five plays by Ugo Betti (the most highly regarded Italian modern playwright after Luigi Pirandello). These translations not only constitute a lasting contribution to the reception of Betti in English (Reed’s translations of Three Plays is still a constant presence on reading lists) but were also the basis of a number of dramatic productions in London and New York. In 1955 Reed had three of his Betti translations running simultaneously in the London’s theater district, the West End. In later life, the poetry of the Romantic Italian poet and thinker Giacomo Leopardi would become even more significant in Reed’s writings. As well as published translations (seven in the Collected Poems), Reed prepared talks and plays about Leopardi’s life and work for the radio. Reed’s early poems are finely wrought, sometimes confessional, and subtly multilingual. They are rhetorically formal but retain the direct speaking voice that makes his poems accessible. Reed negotiates between modernism and new romanticism without the abstruse difficulty of the one or the clotted sensationalism of the other. He balances delicate love poems with sharp reflections on the quotidian experiences of recruits during the Second World War. He rewrote the Tristram and Iseult legend in his series “Tintagel” (the Cornish castle of King Mark, claimed as King Arthur’s birthplace by Geoffrey of Monmouth and the setting for Richard Wagner’s opera Tristan und Isolde). His training as a classicist was reflected in poems and plays based on the Greek myths. Italy is a more constant presence in his writing—from “A Map of Verona” to Return to Naples—than the Black Country of his up-

His struggle with the end of this project was played out in a tragicomic radio play, in which a thinly disguised Reed (called Reeve) is engaged in research for a biography of A Very Great Man Indeed (1953). The play was a success, as the biography was not. Among listeners to the Third Programme, the highbrow BBC radio channel that ran from 1946 to 1970, Reed is remembered as the author of the Hilda Tablet plays, featuring a masterly comic creation (and minor character in A Very Great Man Indeed) who caused as much offense to her real-life counterpart—the modernist composer Elisabeth Lutyens—as amusement to listeners at home. Between 1947 and 1971 he contributed nearly forty plays to the BBC Drama Department.

243

HENRY REED bringing around Birmingham or his professional life in London. However, the five years he spent in Thomas Hardy Country after the war, working on turning his M.A. thesis on Hardy into a full biography, was reflected in “The Auction Sale,” intended to form the centerpiece of a projected, though never completed collection, The Auction Sale and Other Poems. Reed’s reputation among his fellow writers has always been high; his supporters included T. S. Eliot, John Berryman, Louis MacNeice, Dylan Thomas, V. S. Pritchett, Elizabeth Bishop, and Elizabeth Jennings. Their championship of his works has valued his writerly ability to synthesize diverse literary genres, his wit, his emotional honesty, and his subtlety.

ality was illegal in the United Kingdom until 1967, when a number of acts were exempted from prosecution. Furthermore, censorship of publications and of radio broadcasts made his sexuality unacceptable for discussion. (“Sailor’s Harbour” [1938] was published in the New Statesmen and Nation rather than the BBC Listener, merely because it mentioned “brothels” [Collected Poems, p. 16]). For a poet whose emotional honesty was so significant to his writing, it must have been difficult to balance his urge to confessionalism with the continuing social and legal climate. Reed is best known as a Second World War poet, yet his war experience was not of the heroic sort; nor could much of it be revealed during his lifetime. First he taught in his old grammar school. Then, when he was conscripted, he was assigned to the Royal Army Ordinance Corps, where his job would be to transport weapons. He was trained, briefly, in arms, though his role was a noncombatant one. That training would form the basis of Lessons of the War. Reed elected to remain at the base at the end of his nine weeks’ training but soon succumbed to pneumonia. In 1942 his skills in Italian were commandeered by the Naval Intelligence Unit, working to break enemy codes at Bletchley Park. The work of the Government Code and Cypher School was not officially acknowledged until 1995, and Reed never wrote or spoke about his time there.

As a critic, Reed was a prolific popularizer rather than a scholar. He was responsible for a book, The Novel Since 1939 (1946), and a sheaf of articles, particularly in the Listener and the New Statesman and Nation, as well as reviews, broadcast talks, and lectures. His broadcasts on Thomas Hardy included adaptations, lectures, and documentary features, but Reed was unable to provide the sustained factual or theoretical approach a critical biography required. He reviewed much contemporary fiction and taught creative writing to students as a visiting professor at the University of Washington, Seattle, in the mid1960s. Ironically for a popularizer, he was remembered by some of his students and colleagues for being superior and sarcastic (Fountain and Brazeau, 1994, pp. 217, 218). Reed’s intelligence was always in evidence: at Birmingham University he graduated in 1937 as their youngest-ever MA, having already achieved a first-class bachelor’s degree; many of the brightest minds in Britain were assembled as code breakers during the war; and at the BBC Features and Drama Department, Reed was a collaborator with such talents as Louis MacNeice and Dylan Thomas.

Yet these layers of secrecy, about his war experience and his private life, gave his love poems and his war poems an extra layer of subtlety and make them among his most successful works. “Naming of Parts,” for example, is on one level a simple description by an army instructor of the terms for separate sections of a gun, the “safety catch,” “the bolt,” contrasted with images from the natural world, “Japonica / Glistens like coral in all of the neighboring gardens” (Collected Poems, p. 49). At the same time, the poem’s deadpan delivery produces moments of humor: “‘And this,’ says the instructor, ‘is the upper sling swivel, whose use you will see, / When you are given slings.’” However, the poem’s success cannot be described by a few highlights or useful quotes because each move-

Perhaps this work as a popularizer diverted much of his creative energies; perhaps working as a critic caused him to turn a too-critical eye on his own works. A further reason for his later poetic reticence, however, may be owing to his sexuality. Reed’s sexual orientation remained constant throughout his life. However, homosexu-

244

HENRY REED ment is so carefully judged, so understated, and so successfully more than the sum of its parts, however named. Perfection, slightness, and suggestiveness are all hallmarks of Reed’s poetic gift and the basis of his enduring appeal, even when known only through the one poem. However, in an unpublished section of Lessons of the War, “Psychological Warfare,” Reed did write openly, though obliquely, about his sexuality. Homosexuality remained unacceptable in the armed forces until after Reed’s death, so the piece was not included in the 1970 Lessons of the War. In “Psychological Warfare” the instructor’s rambling rant against “homosensualists,” onanism, and the recruit who exposes himself in class shows him to have repressed his own homophile feelings (Collected Poems, p. 137). As the longest and most successful of the drafts and fragments assembled by Jon Stallworthy in his Collected Poems (1991), it perhaps elucidates much of Reed’s other writings. The publication of “Psychological Warfare” and other uncollected or unpublished poetry in the posthumous Collected Poems allowed a broader consideration of Reed. The second edition in 2007 included even more of his “incidental” writing, including “Canzonet” (1953), commissioned for the coronation of Elizabeth II. In 1999 the first book-length study of Reed’s work, Naming of Parts: The Poetic Character of Henry Reed by James S. Beggs, was published. In the twenty-first century Henry Reed has an enormous presence on the Web. The work of “Steef” (www. solearabiantree.net) provides the text of all the poems, full-text transcriptions of hundreds of articles, and sections and fleeting mentions of Reed and his poetry in scholarly books and articles, newspaper reviews, and Internet sources. A blog has tracked the attempts to map ever more obscure aspects of the works over the last five years. In the reverse of Reed’s Thomas Hardy biography, the visions and revisions are presented as they are produced.

war Reed would write or gather material for his only collection, A Map of Verona, and in particular “Naming of Parts,” and also his first radio play, Moby Dick. It was during his time in the service that he began the most lasting relationship of his life, with Michael Ramsbotham. After the war Reed and Ramsbotham, writers together, each pursued separate writing projects, Reed working on his biography and poems, and Ramsbotham on his novels. However, by 1950 the relationship had ended and Reed instead focused his energies on the BBC, for whom he had begun work in 1947, on the air and in the pages of the Listener. His most significantly creative period was 1941–1950. Later, between 1964 and 1967, Reed was visiting professor at the University of Washington, Seattle, and became close friends with Elizabeth Bishop. From 1970, after the republication and expansion of the series Lessons of the War (previously broadcast in 1966), came other republications: two volumes of plays and a selection of poems translated from Leopardi. At the end of his life Reed was still working on a number of poems, translations, and dramatizations, but they were never published. Not until the Collected Poems in 1991 was it possible to reconsider his legacy as a poet, the aspect of his writing on which all his other work depends and which is his claim to lasting critical consideration.

EARLY LIFE

Henry Reed was born on February 22, 1914, six months before the First World War was declared. His was a laboring family living in Birmingham, England’s second city. Birmingham was a center of the Industrial Revolution in Britain and remained significant for manufacturing into the twentieth century, with an ever-growing population. He was born in Erdington, a workingclass district just to the northeast of the city, near Nocks’ Brickworks. His father was a foreman at the works. His parents were married in the district of Dudley, to the west of Birmingham. Family tradition had it that the Reeds were descended from an eighteenth-century Earl of Dudley, while his mother’s family, the Balls, came from Tipton, a few miles to the north. These towns in Stafford-


Henry Reed’s early life came to an end when he was conscripted to the army in 1941. During the

245

HENRY REED shire and Warwickshire, the Black Country, were centers of the brick industry. Before their marriage, Mary Ann Ball worked as a stamper at a brickworks, and Henry Reed Senior was a master bricklayer. Reed’s mother was illiterate.

class school, teaching only Latin, so Reed taught himself Greek. Nonetheless, fellow schoolmates included George D. Painter, later a biographer of Marcel Proust; Reggie Smith, the academic and BBC producer; and the novelist and critic Walter Allen. In his final years at the school Reed won the Temperly Prize, named after a previous headmaster, along with a Latin scholarship to Birmingham University.

Yet Reed’s family was the unlikely source of his intellectual and literary development. His elder sister Gladys (b. 1908) was trained to be a teacher, benefiting from the recently provided free education for all children in the 1902 Education Act. Not only did she help her brother, six years her junior, in his studies, but their father was an avid reader and his mother passed on an oral culture of fairy tales and songs. Though his mother missed out on any education herself, having been needed at home to bring up her ten younger siblings, she pushed her children to take up the opportunities she was denied. This background of oral culture and self-improvement would influence Reed, who taught himself both Greek and Japanese and who would earn his living as a storyteller on the radio. Reed was taught first at the state primary school in Erdington, where he depended on Gladys for his early education. At school, a teacher who disliked him claimed he was scholastically backward, and Reed was reviewed by a psychiatrist. The psychiatrist disagreed with the teacher, and to the contrary saw Reed as having potentially outstanding mathematical ability. That early triumph through psychiatry may have contributed to his becoming, in later life, an ardent disciple of the work of Melanie Klein, the Freudian psychoanalyst. The mathematical ability would have been significant in his recruitment to the Cypher School during the war. Reed then attended Edward VI Grammar School in neighboring Aston, some five miles away from the family home, on the northern rim of Birmingham. The institution had been founded in 1883 with a school for girls and another for boys. This was part of a national attempt to improve educational provision after the Endowed Schools Act of 1868. Children were required to pass an examination for entrance and, for those from deprived backgrounds like Reed’s, gaining a scholarship. It is likely that Gladys attended the sister institution in Handsworth. It was not a first-

Reed entered the university in 1931 to study classics and English. Birmingham was a new university, set up only in 1900, with an ugly and uncomfortable campus. Most of the students were from working-class backgrounds and had ambitions to become schoolteachers. Like them, Reed commuted from home carrying his heavy bag of books and wearing his old Sunday-best suit. However, the head of the Classics Department was Professor E. R. Dodds, the notable Neoplatonist scholar. Dodds had recently invited a promising young poet who had gained a double first in literae humaniores at Oxford, Louis MacNeice, to join the department as an assistant lecturer. As a lecturer MacNeice was not a success, but he already had published one book of poems and a novel and was emerging as one of the foremost poets of the 1930s, alongside W. H. Auden (whose father was professor of public health at Birmingham University and the honorary secretary of the local branch of the Classical Association). Though as yet not a poet, Reed was acting in and producing plays. Furthermore, he was becoming associated with Birmingham’s artistic circles alongside Auden and MacNeice, old schoolmates Smith and Allen, university friends such as Dorothy Baker, the Birmingham Surrealist Group, the Birmingham Novelists, and jazz musicians. At the English Department, the critic Helen Gardner taught Reed (and later included a number of his works in anthologies she edited). Reed’s scholastic achievements continued. In 1931 he won the Cherton Collins Prize for English Literature, and in 1934 he gained a firstclass degree. Thereafter, Reed continued in the English Department to research Thomas Hardy on a Charles Grant Robinson scholarship. Two years later, he completed his master’s thesis on

246

HENRY REED the “Early Life and Works of Thomas Hardy, 1840–1878” and became the youngest MA in the history of the university. The thesis formed the basis of the biography he was to toil over for the next two decades. At the same time, Reed’s lifelong romance with Italy had begun. In 1934 his father had financed a first trip to Italy, where he stayed with a Neapolitan family whom he would recall in his 1950 radio play Return to Naples. Their warmth made him feel welcome and at home in a way his own family no longer did. Reed returned to Italy at the end of his MA in 1936 and then again in 1939. In 1936 MacNeice’s play Station Bell was performed by Allen, Smith, and Reed. That year both Reed and MacNeice left Birmingham, and Reed attended MacNeice’s leaving party, along with Auden and Stephen Spender. Someone threw a glass of brandy into the fire, and as blue flames leapt from the fireplace they scorched Reed’s trousers. It was a memorably humorous if incidental mishap, but his life of parties with poets, sculptors, and actors was a stark contrast to Reed’s family life. He was still living at home, but he was becoming estranged from his parents. In 1937 Reed left home and began working as a freelance writer. That year he published his first poem, “The Captain,” in the Listener (December 29, 1937). Already his ability to yolk the melodramatic and the depreciatory is in evidence: “It was shipwreck, after all” ran the first line (Collected Poems, p. 17). In 1938 Reed published more poems and articles, but in 1939 when war broke out he briefly returned to Edward VI Grammar School, teaching English. Because of the aerial bombardment of Birmingham, the school moved to Ashby de la Zouch in northwest Leicestershire. Reed did not enjoy teaching, then or later. However, his time in the classroom did not last long. In 1941 he was called up for military service.

maintenance of weapons rather than combat. However, in a letter to his sister, Reed explained that, in the First World War, the RAOC had lost 10% of its personnel in Belgium, through being noncombatant. They aim, therefore, at making us combatant, in 9 weeks.ѧ Our departmental training, some of which is an official secret, known only to the British & German armies, has consisted mainly of learning the strategic disposition of the RAOC in the field: this is based, not, as I feared, on the Boer War [1899–1902], but on the Franco-Prussian War of 1871. It is taught by lecturers who rarely manage to conceal their dubiety at what they are teaching. (Collected Poems, p. xix)

Lessons of the War was written after Reed noted that his comic mimicry of the sergeant instructors was poetically rhythmic. The poems parody the training of how to hold a gun, how to describe a landscape, how to fight unarmed. At the end of the nine weeks, Reed remained with the corps (a decision described in “The Returning of Issue”). At the same time, Reed’s gift for parody won him a competition at the New Statesman and Nation, with a prize of publication in the paper and a broadcast on the BBC in May 1941, at the time of the aerial bombardment of Britain known as the Blitz. The poem was “Chard Whitlow” (“As we get older we do not get any younger”), which caricatured T. S. Eliot in “Burnt Norton,” “Gerontian,” The Waste Land, and even the “Choruses from The Rock,” with Reed’s listeners in “Stoke or Basingstoke” (Collected Poems, p. 15) recalling Eliot’s motorists off to “Hindhead, or Maidenhead” (Eliot, Collected Poems and Plays, p. 147). I cannot say I should care (to speak for myself) To see my time over again—if you can call it time, Fidgeting uneasily under a draughty stair, Or counting sleepless nights in the crowded Tube. (“Chard Whitlow,” Collected Poems, p. 15)

Reed refers here to the reality that many people living in London chose to shelter from the German bombing raids of 1940–1941 in the London Underground train stations (known as the Tube) rather than air-raid shelters. Eliot praised the poem for its acuteness and talent. That June, when Eliot began to write his own response to the Blitz, he must have had Reed’s poem in mind.

THE WAR

Reed was assigned to the Royal Army Ordinance Corps: a group responsible for the supply and

247

HENRY REED James Joyce’s modernist masterpiece Ulysses (p. 11).

Within the year, however, Reed had caught pneumonia, and after his convalescence he was transferred to Bletchley Park. Linguists, mathematicians, crossword puzzlers, and chess players were gathered together to work on breaking encoded enemy messages sent by radio wave. The codes were broadcast, so they were easily intercepted but difficult to translate. While the cracking of the German Enigma code was the most famous achievement of the school, there were sections (or “huts”) for each of the enemy languages. Reed was employed first as a cryptographer (code breaker) in the Italian section and then as a translator in the Japanese section, having learned the language while at Bletchley, a feat reminiscent of his self-taught Greek. It was at Bletchley, in the Italian section, that Reed met Michael Ramsbotham, also a writer. For the next eight years, they were a couple, and Reed never recovered entirely from the failure of their relationship. In the evenings Reed was writing many of the poems that would appear in A Map of Verona and his first radio play, Moby Dick. The poems were published through the war in such journals as the Listener and Penguin New Writing.

AFTER THE WAR: PUBLICATION OF A MAP OF VERONA

In 1945, on Victory over Japan Day, Reed was demobilized as the forces returned to a peace footing, and Ramsbotham left the army having suffered a nervous breakdown. They lived in North Cornwall for a period before Ramsbotham was recalled to service for nine months in Portsmouth. Reed moved to Dorchester, a small town about 70 miles from Portsmouth and, more importantly, in the middle of Thomas Hardy Country, where he returned to work on his biography. (Dorchester is “Casterbridge” in The Mayor of Casterbridge.) When both were civilians again, they moved to Marnhull in Dorset (the town Hardy called “Marlott” in Tess of the d’Urbervilles). Ramsbotham’s novels The Parish of Long Trister (published 1959) and The Remains of a Father (1969) made progress alongside the first edition of A Map of Verona. They lived off Reed’s reviews and a bursary for new writers (200 pounds over three years) that Reed had won from the publishers Hodder & Stoughton. A second, expanded version of the collection, A Map of Verona and Other Poems, was published in 1947 in the United States, including “The Forest,” “Antigone,” and the “Ishmael” sequence. On both sides of the Atlantic the poems were praised, most notably by John Berryman. A Map of Verona was Reed’s most significant contribution to posterity. Those twenty-six poems were the basis of his reputation in his lifetime, and the “Naming of Parts” gave Reed a place in innumerable anthologies of twentieth-century verse and war poetry. Reed was a poet who wrote best in series. The collection is divided into “Preludes,” the most successful section; “The Dessert,” which is deeply influenced by Eliot; “Tintagel,” with its retelling of the story of Tristram and Iseult; and a “Tryptych” of dramatic monologues by characters from Sophocles as well as three poems later included in Lessons of the War. The “Preludes”

His critical essay “The End of an Impulse” appeared in New Writing and Daylight in 1943. It confronted his most important contemporary influences, Auden, Cecil Day-Lewis, Stephen Spender, MacNeice, and the modernists, and claimed their impact was waning. Yet that essay was simultaneous with the journal publications of “Naming of Parts” (1942), “Judging Distances” (1943), and “Iseult Blaunchesmains” (Isolde of the White Hands, 1943), which show evidence of continuing modernist influences on Reed. Furthermore, the essay preceded the first publication of the Auden-influenced “Hiding Beneath the Furze.” The essay therefore shows that the stimulus of these writers persisted but was not uncontested. By 1946 it would seem Reed had come to terms with this heritage. In a book commissioned by the British Council, The Novel Since 1939, he surveyed contemporary fiction as it had developed through the Second World War. In it, Reed claimed centrality still resided with

248

HENRY REED section is probably named after Eliot’s series published in Prufrock and Other Poems (1917).

words. The epigraph is from the French Symbolist Arthur Rimbaud’s prose poem “Villes” (Cities) in Les Illuminations (1886). Les Illuminations was influential in the development of free verse in English, and “A Map of Verona” is written in quatrains of irregular-length lines. In addition, the poems in Les Illuminations were written after the breakup of Rimbaud’s tempestuous affair with another poet, Paul Verlaine. This doomed love is silently contrasted with “Juliet’s tomb” (p. 4). (Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet was set in Verona.) Reed would again use the myths of starcrossed lovers in his Tristram and Iseult series, “Tintagel” (1943–1945).

“Hiding Beneath the Furze: Autumn 1939” is stylistically similar to Spanish Civil War poems such as Auden’s “O What Is That Sound” or “Spain, 1937,” with the refrain “And this can never happen ever again” (p. 13). Creative rewriting of the words and works of others was always to be integral to Reed’s gift: his mimicking of army officers, translations from Greek, French, and Italian, versions for the radio of medieval or classical sources, or nineteenth-century novels by Hardy or Herman Melville. However, Reed brought his own sensitive ear, emotional honesty, and ability to imaginatively remake the works. As he himself described his work, in the introduction to The Streets of Pompeii, his words were “stolen, malformed, sometimes inverted, almost invariably fantasised over” (p. xiii). By the end of his life even the most original and unique aspects of his writing had become the basis for rewriting himself in poems such as “Three Words.” Yet the similarities were not all derivative; sometimes they were prophetic. In among the echoes of Auden, MacNeice, and Hardy are precursors to the Movement poets, such as Philip Larkin or Kingsley Amis (whose war poem, “O Captain, My Captain” of 1942, seems modeled on “Naming of Parts,” published that year). The eponymous poem of A Map of Verona describes the poet looking at a map of the Italian city and remembering an earlier visit. The map was once a key to the experience of wandering its streets, to its enchantments, and to love. Now the map is no more than a two-dimensional depiction of the city and a memory. The evocation of time and place, and the failure of memory or description to make the golden past present, is exquisitely balanced, poignantly between openness (for “the map ѧ is open,” p. 3) and enclosure (“talk restrains me,” p. 4), between the “good arms” that embrace him as the river embraces the city and the “good Arms” of the current war, which will “take them away” (p. 4). These “good arms” (quels bons bras) are from the French epigraph to the poem. They are translated as the first three lines of the final stanza and then turned upside down through the play on

“NAMING OF PARTS” AND LESSONS OF THE WAR

“Naming of Parts” is perhaps the most quoted and anthologized poem of the Second World War. Yet the poem does not confront head-on the experience of fighting or the death of soldiers, unlike poems of the First World War such as Wilfred Owen’s “Strange Meeting” and “Dulce et Decorum Est,” Lawrence Binyon’s “For the Fallen,” or John McCrae’s “In Flanders Fields.” Unlike other Second World War poems, the poem does not consider the enemy, soldiers at rest, or the experience of civilians under aerial bombardment, like Keith Douglas’ “Vergissmeinnicht,” F. T. Prince’s “Soldiers Bathing,” or Edith Sitwell’s “Still Falls the Rain.” Instead, Reed’s poem is antiheroic, where outdated equipment, boredom, and unsuitable recruits compete, lazily, for the attention of the poet. (That the NCOs— noncommissioned officers—do not have a piling swivel is due to a change in armaments, and not to a lack of equipment as is sometimes claimed. The sergeant is demonstrating using an older rifle, with an extra attachment to facilitate easy storage in the field.) At no point in any of the poems in Lessons of the War do the men fire a gun, wrestle with the enemy, or manage to describe, correctly, the terrain. There are two modes of speech in the poems of Lessons of the War: a military voice, which repeats the lessons the men are supposed to learn; and an inner voice, which muses on the natural world, love, emotions, and philosophy. The inner

249

HENRY REED voice is more usually read as the voice of the recruit, not yet trained to think like a solider. In a 1966 radio performance, Henry Reed recited the inner voice and Frank Duncan the sergeant, suggesting that we associate the “recruit” with the poet’s voice. This recruit is characterized as “the one at the end, asleep,” who is told to come to attention and answer a question about the landscape, which he does in typically poetic language, describing the sun and shadows as “Vestments of purple and gold” (Collected Poems, p. 50). In “Returning of Issue” the two voices clearly belong to the recruit and the sergeant. Yet in “Movement of Bodies” and “Psychological Warfare” the two voices are the private soliloquy of the sergeant and his public lecture, where his hidden humanity is allowed to slip out while parroting instructions to yet another group of conscripts. In “Naming of Parts” and “Unarmed Combat” it is indeterminate to whom the voices belong. This issue of the assignment of voices in Lessons of the War is one of the most problematic, because the voices compete for validity and suggest Reed’s own valuation of their insights. That is to say, the military voice and the poetic voice are both assumed by Reed, and both voices enable ways of seeing the world differently, of describing that world. Furthermore, our sympathy, which is initially with the recruit, is transferred when the instructor is allowed his own interior dialogue. Ian Scott-Kilvert suggests that the recruit’s voice “appears less and less perceptible as the trilogy unfolds, maybe in order to suggest that the recruit is becoming assimilated to the army and learning the martial virtues” (p. 422). Joseph Petite, on the other hand, argues that the recruit is less important than the instructor, whose psychology is far more complex. So finely judged and so seamless are the changes from one voice to another, and so varied the uses to which he puts the two registers that they suggest Reed intended the poems, and the allocation of the voices, to remain ambiguous.

language. In order to open the breech, in “Naming of Parts” the recruits are told to slide the bolt along the barrel of the rifle: We can slide it Rapidly backwards and forwards: we call this Easing the spring. And rapidly backwards and forwards The early bees are assaulting and fumbling the flowers: They call it easing the Spring. (p. 49)

The assault weapon is transformed into a sexual advance, the mechanism of the rifle becomes the season of new growth. Reed is careful to maintain the erotic images within a masculine environment. Even the Horatian epigraph from Odes 3:26, celebrating Horace’s conquests of women and in battle, is inverted. In the poem “Vixi duellis nuper idoneus / Et militavi non sine gloria” (I have lived battle-ready till now / and as a solider not without fame, p. 47), is rendered in the closing lines of “Unarmed Combat” as “And battle-fit we lived, and ѧ Not without glory fought” (p. 76). Yet, whereas originally Horace had lived fit for girls, “slyly, Reed turns upside down the p of puellis (girls), to give ‘duellis’ (battles),” as Stallworthy notes (p. xxv). In “Judging Distances,” Reed contrasts the military and civilian modes of seeing landscapes and maps. Referring back to “A Map of Verona,” Reed writes that “maps are of time, not place, so far as the army / Happens to be concerned” (p. 50). The poetic description of the countryside and a pair of lovers is translated into military jargon: “under some poplars a pair of what appear to be humans / Appear to be loving.” In “Movement of Bodies” however, during the attempt to describe the tray containing a model landscape for demonstrating military tactics, the instructor wanders into an Eliot-like musing: “even this tray is different to what I had thought / These models are somehow never always the same” (p. 53). This is one of the later poems, written in 1950, longer than the others and more philosophical. In it the issue of masculinity is more explicitly addressed: reminded of the possibility of dead friends littering the landscape,

Therefore, these two voices encourage hearing double, and double entendres and puns are extremely important to Reed’s poetic. Reed uses them to make the shift from military to amorous

250

HENRY REED men cry, or faint in the classroom. “Try to behave like men,” the instructor barks (p. 53). This matter of representation, of behaving or acting, is central to the sequence. The distinction between appearance and actuality is constantly destabilized and debated. The recruits are told to “behave” like men, to act. The first poem was on a lesson about a gun the recruits did not have; in the second, things may only “appear” or seem; and in the third the terrain is only a model. The instructor repeats his reminder to his students, “It will not be a tray you will fight on” (p. 52). In the final two poems, “Unarmed Combat” (1946) and “Returning of Issue” (1970), the inner voice is even more philosophical. In “Unarmed Combat” the speaker borrows a line from Hamlet, “The readiness is all” to begin his own soliloquy (Hamlet 5.2). In “Returning of Issue,” the voice connects the hectoring sergeant with his father, “And you, oh father, father, once sorry too,” who becomes associated with God the Father, “Father I have sinned against Heaven” from the parable of the prodigal son (pp. 57–58). The recruit’s choice to remain at the end of his nine-weeks’ training is here described as an expiation, an attempt at the impossible reconciliation with his own father, and the recognition that the outside, natural world and his poetic gift were not Eden but a place that had failed him. At least being “a personnel,” rather than a person, “was good, and simple” (p. 57). The sergeant reads his choice as bravery, that “here is a man, men” (p. 57), yet this man is tearful, fearful, vacillating, and weak. In Lessons of the War, the masculinity of the recruits is explicitly confronted. Grown men, and even more so soldiers, are presented in these poems as far from heroic, but instead frightened, weeping, incompetent youths. In other words, the soldiers are depicted as effeminate. “Movement of Bodies” and the men as “privates” (recalling the jocular World War I memoir by Frederic Manning, Her Privates We, 1930), both have sexual double meanings. However, the sexual orientation is carefully nonspecific. “Psychological Warfare” was unpublished in Reed’s lifetime, no doubt owing to the sexual content that was punningly or cunningly

referred to in the earlier poems but here spelled out: “I think you all know what I mean: In the Holy Scriptures the word begins with an O, / Though in modern parlance it usually begins with an M” (Collected Poems, p. 137). Earlier poems make use of guns and bees as phallic symbols. In “Psychological Warfare,” Reed is more direct, including exposed genitals and “being kicked in the crutch.” In this longer and uncensored poem, the psychology of the instructor and Reed’s attitude toward his sexuality are more easily discernable, and the poem thus serves as a useful addendum to Lessons of the War. Lessons of the War is not only Reed’s most republished sequence and the source of two of his most commonly anthologized poems; it was also the most intensively rewritten of his series. Growing from a trilogy in A Map of Verona (1946), “Movement of Bodies” was published in the Listener in 1950 and “Returning of Issue” was added in 1970 when “Psychological Warfare” was written but withheld. The sequence shows the craftedness but also the craftiness of Reed’s rhetorical talent. In “Returning of Issue” the recruit speaks of remaining to “teach: / A rhetoric instead of words.” The poem is constructed with Pinteresque dramatic pauses, “(Silence and disbelief)” (p. 57). By 1970 rhetoric not only signified propaganda and military jargon but also Reed’s time teaching poetic forms to students in Seattle.

AT THE BBC

In January 1947 Moby Dick was broadcast on the Third Programme, the new highbrow station of the BBC. It was the first of nearly forty plays and programs Reed would produce for the corporation over the next thirty years. In the 1940s and 1950s, radio drama was a vital and influential genre with large audiences. In Britain it was more important than television until the 1960s. Radio attracted many talented writers, composers, and actors to work in it, including Louis MacNeice, Dylan Thomas, and Benjamin Britten, and Reed was undoubtedly one of the talents. The radio play was linked closely to the renaissance in British stage drama in the 1950s at

251

HENRY REED the Royal Court, with plays such as Look Back in Anger by John Osborne.

play. Although the plays contain much autobiography, they do not belong to him, Reed maintains, because the plays are collaborations. This not owning is also a disowning: he asserts that “I still think of plays for the theatre” as “real plays” (p. xii). At the same time as working for the BBC, Reed was translating Italian plays for the stage. Reed produced three other radio plays on Italian subjects before he returned to Italy. The Great Desire I Had tracks Guglielmo (William) Shakespeare to Italy as he attempts to recover from writer’s block. In this play, Italy again is represented as a golden, hospitable place where a writer gains inspiration and renewed energy. Vincenzo narrates, through the eyes of his four wives, the life of Vincenzo I Gonzaga (1562–1612), duke of Mantua, patron of the baroque composer Claudio Monteverdi, and student of James Crichton (the Admirable Crichton), whom he killed in a quarrel over a woman. In 1951 Reed traveled once again to Verona. Following that visit, Reed wrote The Streets of Pompeii (broadcast 1952), which won an Italia Prize, the highest European prize for radio drama. The Streets of Pompeii contrasts the ancient city before the volcanic explosion with the experiences of modern visitors to the ruins. Unlike Reed’s poems, the many speaking voices in the plays he wrote for broadcast and the translations he made of Italian dramas are given lives of their own: they do not blur into two parts of the one psyche, although figures who can be seen as representing the poet still appear. His ability to alchemically rewrite works, fusing his own style with another’s, made him an excellent adapter. In Moby Dick he had taken Melville’s symbolic and circumlocutory prose and turned it into successful verse. The repeated “We are hunting a white whale” in the novel becomes a refrain between stanzas (Collected Poems, p. 90). The play was published by Jonathan Cape in 1947. Reed was now a recognized man of letters. In 1953 he was invited by the Arts Council to contribute a lyric to a cycle of modern madrigals for the Coronation of Elizabeth II. Reed collaborated on “Aubade” with the composer Arthur

Reed was always a freelance writer for the corporation. Until 1950 he would travel in to the London offices from Marnhull and then from Yetminster in Dorset. A number of his old friends and colleagues were also now working for the BBC, including Reggie Smith, Walter Allen, and Dorothy Baker. Louis MacNeice was a full-time writer and producer for the Features Department, where he had spent the war writing propagandist verse dramas. His play for radio, The Dark Tower (1946), was seen by Reed as “the way radio must go if it is to be worth listening to” (letter, Louis MacNeice, p. 344). The BBC was a place for many collaborations and with an active social scene. Reed quickly came to know the poet Dylan Thomas as he commuted from Wales, the producer Edward Sackville-West, and the leading British serialist composer Elisabeth Lutyens. Unusually, Reed attended all the rehearsals for his plays, and so he also became close to the actors who performed them. Reed was beginning to work on his first major translations of Giacomo Leopardi and wrote plays about him for broadcast: The Unblest: A Study of the Italian Poet Giacomo Leopardi as a Child and in Early Manhood (1949) and The Monument: A Study of the Last Years of the Italian Poet Giacomo Leopardi (1950). In 1950 Ramsbotham left Reed, after a difficult period, and Reed moved to London. But Reed’s interest in Italy was continued with one of his best plays for radio: Return to Naples (1950). In Return to Naples, the speaker, H (standing for himself, Henry, as Reed makes clear in his 1971 introduction, p. xiii), provides a history of his relationship with the city and its inhabitants stretching back to the mid-1930s. The return was only in his mind: Reed would not physically revisit the south of Italy for another year. The play was published in The Streets of Pompeii and Other Plays (1971) with an introduction that, though brief, illuminates Reed’s attitude to Italy and radio drama. Italy is a woman, perhaps a mother, as he writes of “the love I have always felt for her” (p. xiii), inviting comparison with the warmhearted Italian mother character in the

252

HENRY REED Bliss, with whom he had recently written the scena The Enchantress (1951, in Collected Poems, pp. 122–125).

These plays formed a loose series, and A Very Great Man Indeed, The Private Life of Hilda Tablet, A Hedge, Backwards, and The Primal Scene, As It Were were published by BBC books in 1971. In the introduction to the volume Reed discusses all seven scripts (“the number is sometimes given as nine; but people exaggerate” (p. 8), though Emily Butter and Musique Discrète were musical parodies unsuitable for publication without the music provided by Swann. The problem of censorship still affected his writing: in the plays many cuts had to be made owing to what Reed calls “indelicacy,” though in The Private Life of Hilda Tablet “full frontal nudity was heard on the radio for the first time” (p. 8).

Also in 1953 Reed began the series for which he is best remembered on radio. A Very Great Man Indeed was swiftly followed by The Private Life of Hilda Tablet: A Parenthesis for Radio (May 24, 1954) and five other sequels. A Very Great Man Indeed concerns the research on the deceased novelist Richard Shewin (suggesting a “shoo-in,” an easy winner of a fixed race) by his harassed biographer Herbert Reeve (a joke on the confusion between Sir Herbert Read, the eminent modernist, and the younger Henry Reed). Shewin’s family and friends make up the motley cast of characters, of which Hilda Tablet, the modernist composeress, is most significant. She convinces Reeve to turn from his Shewin biography and instead write about her Private Life. Elisabeth Lutyens was one of the models for Hilda Tablet, and she was so incensed by the Tablet plays she considered suing for libel. Emily Butter: An Occasion Recalled (1954) is a parody of one of Tablet’s operas, with an allfemale cast and music by the popular comic composer Donald Swann. (It is a parody of Benjamin Britten’s 1951 all-male opera, Billy Budd.) In A Hedge, Backwards (1956), Shewin’s play depicting a homosexual love affair has to be rewritten to suit the censor. This leads to comedy, as sense disintegrates under uneven editing: the final line of the play remains “The law may be against us, ѧ but ordinary people aren’t,” incongruous with the now innocuous characters (p. 145). The Primal Scene, As It Were: Nine Studies in Disloyalty (1958) brings to the fore a number of minor characters from the earlier plays, particularly General Gland, as they cruise around the Mediterranean on a yacht owned by Tablet’s multimillionaire patron. Not a Drum Was Heard (1959) continues the military memoirs of General Arthur Gland, who is Shewin’s brother’s wife’s brother; the confusing genealogy is deliberate on Reed’s part. The final play is Musique Discrète: A Request Programme of Music by Dame Hilda Tablet (1959) on the fictional occasion of Miss Tablet receiving the honor of becoming a Dame of the British Empire.

REED THE TRANSLATOR

Soon after beginning the Hilda Tablet plays, he abandoned the biography of Hardy, which had become such a burden. Instead he turned to translations from the Italian, particularly of Ugo Betti. The first was The Queen and the Rebels (1954), followed by The Burnt Flower-Bed, Holiday Land, and Summertime (1955), Crime on Goat Island (1956), Irene (1957), Corruption in the Palace of Justice (1958), and The House on the Water (1961). Five of the plays were broadcast and three produced on stage. They were published as Three Plays (including The Queen and the Rebels, The Burnt Flower-Bed, and Summertime) in 1956 after all three were produced on the London stage in 1955 and on the radio in 1954–1955. Crime on Goat Island was published in 1960, following productions on radio in 1956 and in New York as Island of Goats (1955). Reed also translated plays by Pirandello, All for the Best (1953), The Two Mrs. Morlis (1971), and Room for Argument (1974), as well as plays by Natalia Ginzburg, Dino Buzzati, Paride Rombi, Virginio Puecher, Samy Faya, Jacques Audiberti, Silvio Giovaninetti, and Giuseppe Giacosa. This constituted one of the major attempts to make contemporary Italian drama available to the English-speaking world. Six of his translations were performed in New York, London, Oxford, or Edinburgh between 1955 and

253

HENRY REED 1963 (and a number in more than one city), and nine were published. Of his translations, the most important remain Ugo Betti’s Three Plays published by Gollancz in 1956, and the novel translated from the French, Eugénie Grandet by Honoré de Balzac, published by the New American Library in 1964.

His mouth towards her bid four thousand, Four thousand, any advance upon. And still beyond four thousand fifty. (p. 72)

Reed had not written an original radio script since Musique Discrète, the last Hilda Tablet play in 1959. However, his translations and reviews were bringing him to ever wider audiences.

There was an overlap between the dramas, the translations, and the poetry of Henry Reed. For example, the speech of the Sibyl in The Streets of Pompeii is, for the most part, a version of his translation of “The Broom” by Giacomo Leopardi. Other translations of Leopardi were read aloud on air, or published in the Listener, or both. The sequence of five poems “Ishmael,” published in the New York edition of A Map of Verona, had come from the play Moby Dick: “If you touch at the islands,” “Whiteness is lovely,” “Can you think what that life is like,” “Oh higher than albatross soaring,” and of course, “We are hunting a white whale.” In the same vein, a song from Moby Dick (“Cabaco’s Song”) was later published as a stand-alone poem in the academic journal Music and Letters (October 1953).

REED IN AMERICA

In 1964, for the first time, Reed traveled to the United States, having been invited by Robert Heilman as a visiting lecturer at the University of Washington in Seattle. Reed was asked to teach poetry for one semester, replacing Theodore Roethke after the poet’s sudden death. Reed so appreciated this opportunity (and the financial stability, though not the teaching) that he arranged to return the following year. Like MacNeice before him, Reed had become intellectually snobbish, though unlike his erstwhile teacher, he had an excellent speaking voice and read poetry well aloud. Reed resented, however, having to teach courses such as the lecture on the Brontës, which was the cause of his first argument with the head of the department. His students recalled him being charming if he liked them but supercilious if he did not. They appreciated Reed’s technical teaching, his skill as a raconteur, and, when not aimed at them, his brilliant sense of humor. The second year, he shared the teaching with Elizabeth Bishop, and the two became close friends. When she fell ill Reed took on her classes and read her poems out, which she would not. Reed and Bishop talked teaching and poetry, drank too much, and decided to get fit together. The fitness regime was short-lived, but the friendship remained. Reed was interested in the technical aspects of poetry, the only aspect of teaching he did enjoy. He valued the rhetoric and the forms. The involvement with literary and academic circles was valuable to Reed’s writing. He broadcast The Complete Lessons of the War on Valentine’s Day 1966. In 1968 he returned for a final semester in Seattle, and by the time he returned to London in

Reed’s financial standing was always precarious, and the royalties he was paid for his writings were less for translations than for original works. In 1964 he had published only one new poem in the last fourteen years, “The Auction Sale,” in Encounter (October 1956). “The Auction Sale” is reminiscent of Hardy, with the “quiet” young farmer who bids all he has to own a beautiful Italian painting of Mars and Venus. Had he won, he would have been financially ruined but, having lost the bidding to a professional from London in grey, is later seen “striding beneath the sodden trees” and “weeping bitterly” (p. 73). The antiphonal technique Reed had used so well in Lessons of the War is used in the italicized descriptions of the painting; beauty, love, and “the Paduan air,” an alternate vision of color and art, is presented to the “grey,” “damp,” and shabby surroundings of the sale, disposing of the effects of one recently deceased. At the height of the bidding, the two world visions mesh: Venus upon the sunwarmed nods, Abandoned Cupids danced and nodded,

254

HENRY REED 1969 his writing was invigorated and new poems began to appear in print.

And have elsewhere suddenly known I would love you forever. And there will be two occasions, and those not together, When you and I will be suddenly silent forever.

FINAL YEARS

(p. 77)

“The Interval” appeared in the Listener in November 1969, and over the next five years “The River,” “Three Words,” “The Town Itself,” “The Blissful Land,” and “Four People” were published. “Return of Issue” was written, and a new Lessons of the War was published. Reed considered a new collection, The Auction Sale and Other Poems. As in “The Auction Sale,” Italy was still the “shining” world whose “memories calm this winter of expectation,” as he had written in “A Map of Verona” (p. 4). He returned to that image of Italy as “The Blissful Land” in both the poem of that name and in “The Town Itself” (both 1974). However, in these later poems he comes to see Italy as an Eden from which expulsion is inevitable. In “A Map of Verona,” Reed expects that when he arrives he will be welcomed with opened “good arms” and will repay that with “new devotion” (p. 4). In the later poems, he is “an interloper” (in the autobiographical “The Changeling,” p. 64), and on reaching “The Town Itself” he expects “The police will knock at the door, and I shall be told to go” (p. 78), or, even more horrifically, that the town will scream, “It was not you that we wanted! How dared you come here alone?” (“The Blissful Land,” p. 81). In these poems, Reed invites us to elide the persona of the poem and the poet. In “L’Envoi,” “De Arte Poetica,” and “Three Words,” however, he turns his attention to his own writing. Through teaching about writing in America, Reed had become self-conscious about his own poetical practice. In “Three Words” he notices “that the words I had always used / In every poem were ‘suddenly’ and ‘forever’ and ‘silence’” (1970, p. 77). To these three words ought to be added “golden,” “sparkle,” and “shine,” and the image of “gardens.” Yet these repetitions are turned to good effect in this late poem, as Reed subtly and poignantly plays on them:

The poem is one of Reed’s finest. The ability to rewrite his own style enabled him to rewrite its flaws and make them virtues. The 1970s were a period of consolidation. As well as the new Lessons of the War, in 1971 the BBC published his two collections of radio drama: The Streets of Pompeii and Other Plays for Radio and Hilda Tablet and Others: Four Pieces for Radio (reprinted in 1976). The BBC featured a new production of Moby Dick. Reed was also continuing with his translations, writing a further ten versions of Italian dramas. However, Reed was now in his sixties. His health had never been strong and his physical fitness never great. He was a heavy smoker and drinker and lived on Complan, a powdered-milk nutritional supplement drink, which Reed may have gained a taste for in the armed forces, where it was introduced. Furthermore, it looked as if radio drama was about to be inevitably eclipsed by television. Drama, even excellent verse drama or works by the best contemporary European playwrights, does not display to its best on the page, and most radio plays are broadcast only once, meaning much of his work was beginning to fall mute. Reed was starting to rue the fact that so much of his creative effort had been spent on the Third Programme, which was replaced by a classical music station, Radio 3, and a spoken word station, Radio 4, in 1970. Reed’s poetic output had always been marked by his perfectionism, but now that perfectionism was preventing him from completing works. After “Bocca di Magra” in 1975, Reed published no more poems and no more plays, though he continued to work on The Auction Sale and Other Poems or perhaps an edition of collected poems, to revise old poems, and to write a new verse play, a long poem, and a dramatic monologue, as well as new translations of Eugenio Montale’s Motetti and Sophocles’ Ajax. A Map of Verona and Lessons of the War make up only half of the

And I have once suddenly known I had lost you forever.

255

HENRY REED Collected Poems. Of these projected plans, Stallworthy prints three revised short poems, “The Sound of Horses Hooves,” “The Vow,” and “L’Envoi” in his section “Early Poems, Drafts and Fragments.” These would not be made public until five years after Reed’s death, when Jon Stallworthy produced the Collected Poems for Oxford University Press. On December 8, 1986, at age seventy-five, Reed died.

Prince’s other work remains largely unknown. Tiller also worked for the BBC from 1946 and produced little poetry (though three collections more than Reed) thereafter. In the Collected Poems, finally, these late works have been brought to a public beyond poetry journals or the archive of the now defunct Listener. With the publication of the Collected Poems in paperback (2007), a book-length study (2003), and a large Web presence, Reed’s work is once again obtainable for readers, for the first time since the 1970s, and a reassessment is underway beyond the academic study of radio drama. Reed’s achievement is now seen to encompass more than a few anthology pieces. Furthermore, Reed’s skill in building sequences over a number of poems means his series ought to be read as long poems rather than selections. As his works become available to a wider audience, he can now be seen not only as a subtle, witty, intelligent, and accessible poet but also a poet of versatility and breadth.

POSTHUMOUS CRITICAL RECEPTION

“Naming of Parts” is by far the most common of Reed’s poems to be anthologized, particularly in war poem anthologies. The poem is an archetypal anthology piece. It is short, pregnant, selfexplanatory, witty, clever, and poignant. One needs no explanatory notes or biographical accounts to understand and enjoy the poem. Because of the absence of a Collected or Selected Poems in his lifetime, it was in anthologies that Reed’s poems were kept in print. However, a survey of collections proves that Reed was rarely represented by more than three poems. The satire “Chard Whitlow” appears regularly, both in serious and comic anthologies such as Kingsley Amis’ New Oxford Book of English Light Verse (1978) and Cleanth Brookes and Robert Penn Warren’s Understanding Poetry (1976). In volumes attempting a more representative coverage, “Judging Distances” is also often included (such as Helen Gardner’s New Oxford Book of English Verse, 1972). The most representative sample is in Kenneth Allot’s anthology The Penguin Book of Contemporary Verse, 1918–60 (1962), which reprinted “Naming of Parts,” “Judging Distances,” “Philoctetes,” “Chard Whitlow,” “Iseult la Belle,” “King Mark,” “Tristram,” and “Iseult Blaunchesmains.” Before the publication of A Map of Verona, Stephen Spender predicted a glittering future for Reed along with F. T. Prince and Terence Tiller (in Poetry Since 1939, the companion volume to Reed’s The Novel Since 1939). This was to prove ironically prophetic. For many years Reed has been compared to F. T. Prince, whose poem “Soldiers Bathing” has had a similar history, as a single, often anthologized war poem, while

Selected Bibliography WORKS OF HENRY REED ARCHIVES The papers of Henry Reed are held at the University of Birmingham (Special Collection GB 0150 MS031), including drafts of poems, plays and his Hardy biography. The collection also includes his letters to his sister, and the correspondence with Michael Ramsbotham (which are restricted until Ramsbotham’s death). Contracts, memos and letters relating to Reed’s work for the BBC are held at the BBC Written Archives Centre, Caversham.

POETRY A Map of Verona: Poems. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946. American edition, New York: Reynal & Hitchcock, 1947. Lessons of the War. New York: Chilmark Press, 1970. Collected Poems. Edited by Jon Stallworthy. Manchester: Carcanet, 2007. (First edition, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1991.)

PUBLISHED RADIO PLAYS Moby Dick: A Play for Radio from Herman Melville’s Novel. London: Jonathan Cape, 1947.

256

HENRY REED Naming of Parts. Film. Directed by Robert Bloomberg. Contemporary Films/McGraw-Hill, 1972.

The Streets of Pompeii and Other Plays for Radio. London: BBC Publications, 1971. (Contains Leopardi: The Unblest, The Monument, The Great Desire I Had, Return to Naples, and Vincenzo.) Hilda Tablet and Others: Four Pieces for Radio. London: BBC Publications, 1971. (Contains A Very Great Man Indeed, The Private Life of Hilda Tablet, A Hedge, Backwards, and The Primal Scene, As It Were.ѧ)

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Beggs, James S. Naming of Parts: The Poetic Character of Henry Reed. Hull, England: University of Hull Press, 1999. Berryman, John. “Waiting for the End, Boys.” Partisan Review 15, no. 2:254–267 (February 15, 1948). Gunter, Liz, and Jim Linebarger. “Tone and Voice in Henry Reed’s ‘Judging Distance [sic].’ ” Notes on Contemporary Literature 18, no. 2:9–10 (March 1988). Howell, Anthony. “Modernist Manqué.” London Magazine, April–May 2003, pp. 40–45. Petite, Joseph. “‘Naming of Parts,’ ‘Judging Distances,’ Literary Snobbery and Careless Reading in the Analysis of Henry Reed’s ‘Lessons of the War.’” Journal of Evolutionary Psychology 26, nos. 1–2:66–84 (March 2005). Pritchett, V. S. “Moby Dick.” New Statesman and Nation, January 31, 1948, pp. 101–102. (Review of Reed’s Moby Dick: A Play for Radio from Herman Melville’s Novel.) Savage, Roger. “The Radio Plays of Henry Reed.” In British Radio Drama. Edited by John Drakakis. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press, 1981. Pp. 158–190. Scott-Kilvert, Ian, ed. “Poets of World War II.” Vol. 7, British Writers: Sean O'Casey to Poets of World War II. New York: Scribners, 1984. Pp. 422–423. Stallworthy, Jon. Louis MacNeice. New York: Norton, 1995. ———. “Reed, Henry (1914–1986).” In Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004. Strickland, Geoffrey. “Dumb Insolence?” Encounter 36, no. 2:78–79 (May 1971).

PUBLISHED TRANSLATIONS Rombi, Paride. Perdu. New York: Harper, 1954. Betti, Ugo. Three Plays. London: Gollancz, 1956. (Contains The Queen and the Rebels, The Burnt Flower-Bed, and Summertime.) ———. Crime on Goat Island. London: French, 1960. ———. Corruption in the Palace of Justice. In The New Theatre of Europe. Edited by R. W. Corrigan. New York: Dell, 1962. Pp. 321–380. Buzzati, Dino. Larger Than Life. London: Secker & Warburg, 1962. Balzac, Honoré de. Eugenie Grandet. New York: New American Library, 1964. Ginzburg, Natalia. The Advertisement. London: Faber, 1969.

CRITICISM “The End of an Impulse.” New Writing and Daylight, summer 1943, pp. 111–123. The Novel Since 1939. London: Longmans, Green for the British Council, 1946. “‘Richard’: Review of Narrative of a Child Analysis, by Melanie Klein.” Listener 65, no. 1667:445–446 (March 9, 1961).

MUSICAL SETTINGS

AND

FILMS

The Enchantress. Scena for Contralto and Orchestra. Music by Arthur Bliss, libretto by Henry Reed. First performance: Manchester, 1952. “Aubade.” Music by Arthur Bliss, lyrics by Henry Reed. First performed in A Garland for the Queen, London, Royal Festival Hall, 1953.

OTHER SOURCES Fountain, Gary, and Peter Brazeau. Remembering Elizabeth Bishop: An Oral Biography. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1994.

257

MICHÈLE ROBERTS (1949—)

Jennifer E. Dunn space where different rooms, historical eras, and stories meet. Roberts is usually classified as a feminist writer, and it is true that her stories are first and foremost about women: women as mothers and daughters, adults and children, sisters in politics or in the convent; women as victims and victors, murderers, lovers, and friends. Her novels, short stories, and poems place women at the center of things, often in an attempt to recover marginalized aspects of female experience. Her stories celebrate women and feminism, but they do not shy away from conflict. This is perhaps what makes her writing so compelling and so convincing. Roberts’ characters are smart, funny, as generous as they are needy, and willing to take on new ideas and experiences. They are also human: they argue, lie, feel doubt and envy, and even experience the occasional murderous impulse. There is much tonal ambivalence in this writer’s work. The early fiction in particular does not evade the dilemmas raised by feminism, even as it represents how the women’s movement broadens women’s personal, political, and professional horizons. Roberts offers positive narratives of emancipation, awakening, and progress, but in their shadows are dark secrets of the past— unresolved personal conflicts, local scandals, and the episodes of sexual violence, exploitation, and genocide omitted from official histories. Rewriting any story, or engaging in what the American poet Adrienne Rich calls “re-vision,” often raises ambiguities, as Heather Walton notes in her essay “Feminist Revisioning”:

MICHÈLE ROBERTS WRITES about “food, sex, and God,” or so she declares in the introduction to her collected essays (p. ix), which takes the phrase as its title. It is an appropriate description of her fiction, especially in its reference to food. Roberts’ plots concern big ideas—politics, romance, history, and religion—but her stories are embellished with sensuous descriptions of little details, particularly food. In Daughters of the House, each day seems to center on preparing and eating meals: skimming boiling milk, picking blackberries, feasting on cold veal. In the Red Kitchen features a food writer, and one could argue that the central metaphor of A Piece of the Night is a simmering pot of soup. Roberts’ recurrent descriptions of food suggest a fascination with the domestic, which is confirmed in the texts’ lingering gaze on furniture, china, laundry, and innumerable other household items. Houses have an important symbolic function in Roberts’ fiction, and she gives them a rich and intricate texture. So too are other kinds of settings. Roberts recreates cities, gardens, the sea, and villages in vivid detail. Often her careful descriptions function to evoke a specifically French or English atmosphere. Most of Roberts’ stories are set in England or France, attesting to her own FrenchEnglish background. Some of her characters, such as Léonie in Daughters of the House, also inhabit more than one country and culture. Roberts frequently examines the experience of duality through national and cultural identity and also through figures of twins or doubles. (Roberts is a twin herself.) The texts also explore the borders between different entities. More than once, Roberts has written about sea crossings between England and France; the threshold of a door, where someone can sit half inside and half outside the house; and the literal or imaginary

Alongside erotic imagery Roberts offers darker images of the revisioning process. The feminist revisionist writer opens herself up not only to receive the body of her lover and generate new life. She also allows the dead to inhabit her body. The medium cannot herself raise the dead and in bring-

259

MICHÈLE ROBERTS Edgware. Roberts was educated at convent schools, in keeping with her mother’s Catholic faith, and the family regularly visited Monique’s relatives in France. Roberts grew up bilingual and is often described as half-English and halfFrench. This dual cultural allegiance is reflected in the French and English settings of her fiction and in her recurring motifs of French cuisine. From 1967 to 1970, Roberts studied English literature at Somerville College, Oxford. By the time she graduated with honors, she was no longer a practicing Catholic and had become interested in feminism and socialism. From Oxford she moved to London, where she studied as a librarian at University College and trained at the British Library. For Roberts, as for many of her London friends, the next decade was a time of political and creative awakening. It was also a time of personal economic struggle, as detailed in her 2007 memoir, Paper Houses. Between 1970 and 1980, Roberts held several jobs and moved frequently. She completed her library training and accepted a librarian position at the British Council in Bangkok, although she soon left the post to travel around Asia. After returning to England, she worked as a clerk, pregnancy counselor, and cleaner, among other occupations, to earn a living while writing in her spare time. During the 1970s, Roberts also formed important friendships with other writers, feminists, and socialist activists. Before traveling to Thailand, she had lived in a London commune with Alison Fell and performed with Fell’s Woman’s Street Theatre Group. After returning from Asia, Roberts lived with another group of women in a squat in south London. In 1977 she moved to Peckham Rye with her first long-term female partner and became a member of the lesbian left.

ing the past to view she risks becoming a vehicle for the return of archaic male power as well as female wisdom. (p. 555)

The body is important in Roberts’ work, another recurring trope in the constellation of houses, food, china, and fabrics. Gothic bodies abound in persistent images of corpses, physical mutilation, and the grotesque. Roberts’ first novel opens with the image of a dead nun’s body, on display in a school chapel. This is the body as relic, which appears again in the later novels. Bones and remains can be sacred as well as grotesque. There are sexual bodies, either objectified or celebrated as the site of sexual bliss and awakening. Finally there are missing bodies: bodies buried in the wrong place, bodies not properly inhabited by anxious minds, disembodied ghosts, and, most of all, the absent body of the mother. Again and again Roberts replays the infant’s separation from the mother and her longing to return to the mother’s comforting arms, breast, or womb. She often explores this narrative through rewriting the Demeter-Persephone myth, but it also lends itself to feminist and psychoanalytic interpretations. Critics have read Roberts’ texts through the prism of Carl Jung, Melanie Klein, Luce Irigaray, Julia Kristeva, and Hélène Cixous. Certain motifs suggest a correspondence with écriture féminine, as discussed below. However, the texts are varied in subject, tone, and theme, and the oeuvre as a whole resists neat labels and classifications. And, of course, Roberts’ work continues to evolve. Although she almost always returns to the images, themes, and narratives described above, her later novels and nonfiction also move in a new direction, suggesting much more is to come from this complex and fascinating writer.

During these years, Roberts always made time to write. From 1975 until 1977 she was the poetry editor of the feminist magazine Spare Rib. She also wrote her first book and joined several feminist writing groups. In 1978 her first novel, A Piece of the Night, became the first work of original fiction published by the Women’s Press. The novel won the 1979 Gay Times Literary Award. Roberts began editing and writing for Gay Times as well as Time Out and City Limits


Michèle Brigitte Roberts was born on May 20, 1949, in Hertfordshire, England, to a French mother, Monique Pauline Joseph Caulle, and an English father, Reginald George Roberts. She and her siblings Jacqueline, Marguerite (Roberts’ twin), and Andrew lived in the London suburb of

260

MICHÈLE ROBERTS University of East Anglia and lived in England and France.

and served as writer-in-residence for the Lambeth Council (1981–1982) and Bromley Council (1983–1984). In 1983 the Women’s Press published her second novel, The Visitation, and she married William Binns, an art historian. The couple moved among Italy, England, and the United States while Roberts wrote two more novels, The Wild Girl (1984) and The Book of Mrs Noah (1987). Her marriage to Binns ended in 1987, and Roberts returned to England, becoming a writer-in-residence at Essex University. She continued to write, publishing a poetry collection, The Mirror of the Mother, in 1986, winning a prize in the Arvon International Poetry Competition in 1987, and writing a play, “The Journeywoman,” which was performed in 1988. At Essex University she also met the artist Jim Latter. She moved with him to London, where she wrote In the Red Kitchen (1990). The couple married in 1991 but divorced after seventeen years together. In 1992 what became Roberts’ best-known work, Daughters of the House, was published. This novel, about cousins uncovering secrets of wartime France, was short-listed for the 1992 Booker Prize and won the 1993 WH Smith Literary Award. As Roberts describes in her memoir, the WH Smith Award changed her life, allowing her to buy her first house and solidifying her literary reputation in England.

“NEW IMAGES, PLEASE”: SHORT STORIES AND POETRY

Although Michèle Roberts is perhaps best known for her novels, her earliest publications were short stories and poetry written with the input of writers’ groups and published in magazines and in co-authored anthologies. The first of these collaborative book projects was Tales I Tell My Mother (1978), stories and essays written by Roberts, Zoë Fairbairns, Sara Maitland, Valerie Miner, and Michelene Wandor. The group later published More Tales I Tell My Mother (1987). Roberts also published poetry with Michelene Wandor (Cutlasses and Earrings, 1977) and with Wandor and Judith Kazantzis (Touch Papers, 1982), and contributed to two books edited by Alison Fell. In Paper Houses, Roberts describes the conflict she felt in the 1970s between communitybased politics and the more independent work of writing. Women’s writing groups, however, seemed to strike a productive balance between the collective and the individual. In the epilogue to Tales I Tell My Mother, she observes that writing together reminded the five authors that “manuscripts do not spring unsolicited from the head of a solitary genius in a garret at four in the morning; our domestic lives forbade the experiment anyway, and our politics springing partly from those lives made us suspicious of it” (p. 161). If collective writing undermined the myth of the individual genius, it also accommodated the practical and emotional reality of women’s lives at a time when the women’s movement engendered new conflicts as well as new opportunities. That everyday reality provides the subject matter of Roberts’ early stories and poetry. In “Womb with a View,” one of the stories in Tales I Tell My Mother, two single mothers consider joining a local women’s union. The story provides a window into the complexities of reconciling work and motherhood with feminist and socialist ideals. The women’s run-down neighborhood and their dull shifts in a sewing

Since 1992, Roberts has published six more novels, judged literary awards, presented at festivals and on radio programs, and contributed to reviews and newspapers. She has also forged a successful academic career, holding positions at Nottingham Trent University and the University of East Anglia. She has chaired the British Council’s Literature Advisory Committee and is a member of the Royal Society of Literature. She was awarded the Chevalier de l’Ordre des Arts et des Lettres in 2000, and in 2003 she was offered but did not accept knighthood in the Order of the British Empire. Roberts’ short stories are collected in During Mother’s Absence (1993) and Playing Sardines (2001), poetry in All the Selves I Was (1995), and nonfiction in Food, Sex, and God: On Inspiration and Writing (1998). In 2008 she was a professor of creative writing at the

261

MICHÈLE ROBERTS factory form the backdrop to a host of emotional, economic, and political pressures. A television program about Amazons introduces a positive symbol into this dreary landscape, representing feminism’s potential to unite and protect women. The story ends on a note of tentative optimism as the women await the start of a union meeting. Roberts’ other stories in Tales I Tell My Mother, “Just Lie Back and Think of the Empire” and “Martha and Mary Raise Consciousness from the Dead,” also feature women coming to terms with their feminist convictions and learning to articulate their anger, desires, and hopes.

161). Roberts was not alone in seeking new endings and images. Many of her contemporaries— including Angela Carter, Sara Maitland, and Emma Tennant in England, and Adrienne Rich and Margaret Atwood in North America—were busily engaged in rewriting fairy tales, myths, Bible stories, and classics of the Western canon. Certain narratives seem ready-made for feminist appropriation. In her first independent poetry collection, The Mirror of the Mother (1986), Roberts included several poems that draw on the DemeterPersephone myth. These explore the daughter’s changing feelings about her independence from her mother, spanning four seasons during which the mother-daughter relationship evolves. In the final poem, “Persephone gives birth,” the daughter becomes a mother herself. Roberts’ revisionist project goes beyond the retelling of familiar narratives, however, incorporating a broader reworking of literary conventions and an exploration of the nature of written language.

Roberts’ early poems continue this project. In their introduction to Cutlasses & Earrings, she and Wandor declare that poetry links the personal with the political, and it is therefore an appropriate form for feminist expression. In her early poems, such as “Visit to Parents in September,” “tulips,” and “Klevsaven,” Roberts explores the personal, describing friendship, sex, and private moments of vision in what would become her usual free verse style, characterized by sensuous and vivid imagery. Other poems are less personal and more overtly political. The “songs” first published in Fell’s Smile, Smile, Smile, Smile (1980), for example, articulate the anger, shame, and desires of women in different roles as Amazon, vicar’s wife, mistress, and sibyl. Women’s friendships are another important theme, explored in poems such as “Magnificat.” The title suggests a Christian hymn, but Roberts’ poem praises a friend who arrives in a time of need, naming their meeting a holy communion, a Visitation.

As many critics have discussed, Roberts’ work has much in common with écriture féminine, or “feminine writing” that simulates the rhythms of the female body. For feminist theorists such as Hélène Cixous and Luce Irigaray, such writing corresponds to the prelinguistic state before the infant’s identity is separate from the mother’s body and before language is founded on binary oppositions such as male and female. For many feminists, those oppositions are also hierarchical, locating the female in the subordinate position and reinforcing a patriarchal social order. Écriture féminine, with its emphasis on cyclical rather than linear time and on plurality and fluidity rather than strict binary divisions, potentially subverts patriarchal language and its problematic classifications, offering an elusive, playful, feminine mode of representation in its place. Roberts’ “Une Glossaire/A Glossary,” included in More Tales I Tell My Mother and During Mother’s Absence, is an excellent example. In an alphabetical series, French terms and names—Assomption, Brigitte, grenier, plage—are followed by a definition in English. The definitions also include descriptions of the narrator’s memories and thoughts, thus “gloss-

The title “Magnificat” comes from Christian tradition—the song that the Virgin Mary sings when the archangel Gabriel tells her she will give birth to the Christ. The poem takes Christian convention and works it into a different, contemporary context. In Tales I Tell My Mother, Roberts requests: “New images please” (p. 160). Her desire for new images extends to an interest in feminist interpretations of familiar narratives: “How can I believe in endings when the five previous stories have poised us on the brink of change ѧ ? Here endeth the first reading and the first work, but not, I hope, the second” (ibid., p.

262

MICHÈLE ROBERTS ing” over meaning: “To gloss: to explain away, to read a different sense into; to veil in specious language; to render bright and glossy” (More Tales, p. 63). As the narrator’s autobiography is grafted onto the glossary, the cyclical, associative, personal nature of memory disrupts the orderly, objective, authoritative entries of a reference work. Although Roberts’ early writing represents collaborative models of political activism and artistic creativity, it also shows the development of an individual and idiosyncratic style. Her later poetry and short stories, like her novels, revisit many of the themes of the early works. Women’s relationships, political and creative dilemmas, the journey back to the mother, conflict with the father-patriarch, the question of selfhood: these issues appear again and again in Roberts’ fiction, even as her work evolves and explores new themes. Specific images and motifs are reworked and developed, as well. Some are disturbing, such as the dead female body that appears in many of her texts, while others can be sensuous, beautiful, comforting, or unsettling in turn. Roberts’ early stories explore the mundane details of women’s lives: “All that does not glitter is not necessarily dross,” she says in Tales I Tell My Mother (p. 160). Clothes, furniture, and food—the rich textures of domestic spaces—and the intense sensory perception of cityscapes and nature all feature in the later stories and poems. The revision of familiar stories and conventions also remains an ongoing project, as discussed below. In the epilogue to Tales I Tell My Mother, Roberts asks, “Is it important for us to develop new forms? to experiment with existing forms?” (p. 161). In her earliest stories and poems as well as her later works, Roberts has answered these questions, and shown us why it is important.

comes Julie Fanchot, a mother who has left her husband, Ben, and come out as a lesbian. With her partner, Jenny, she is making a new life in a London women’s “commune” when her mother Claire falls ill. Julie returns to her childhood home in France to nurse Claire, and the presentday narrative of mother-daughter conflict is interwoven with Julie’s memories and the story of Sister Veronica, once known as Amy Sickert, who suffered an unrequited love for Julie’s greataunt. Claire’s role as a submissive wife forms a sharp contrast to Julie’s life and beliefs. For her part, Julie is angry at Claire’s inability to accept her as a lesbian and feminist; at the same time, she deeply desires her mother’s love. The conflict is traced to Julie’s childhood, when she felt jealous of Claire’s closeness with her father and brother. Early feelings of abandonment resurface as Julie grows up. The nuns punish her for her intimate friendship with schoolmate Jenny, and Jenny leaves the convent school. Other would-be companions, including God, the church, and Julie’s husband, seem judgmental and unloving. Julie cannot fit into ready-made roles such as nun, upper-class Oxford student, and wife. In her unhappy marriage, Julie feels like a fragment, “a piece of the night,” rather than a whole person (p. 83): “She needs to be with a man in order to be real, but she despises him, he will not trouble to look for the hidden her.ѧ If I am not here, where am I? Does it matter no one else knows I am not here?” (p. 68). Julie’s predicament is reflected in that of lovelorn Amy Sickert, who becomes Sister Veronica, a nun so self-denying she eventually kills herself. Clare Hanson points out in her essay “During Mother’s Absence: The Fiction of Michèle Roberts” that a nun’s independence is illusory, since it is obtained only by denying sexuality. Indeed, we learn that Sister Veronica “offered up her life at twenty-eight, her name and her hair at twenty-nine; her ovaries stopped functioning of their own accord upon her entry into the religious life.ѧ Stripped by illness, stripped of illness, she truly feels no longer a woman but simply a person in Christ. Her

THE EARLY NOVELS: A PIECE OF THE NIGHT AND THE VISITATION

A Piece of the Night, an extended version of “Martha and Mary Raise Consciousness from the Dead,” continues Roberts’ exploration of feminism’s impact on women’s everyday lives. The unnamed narrator of the earlier story be-

263

MICHÈLE ROBERTS monstrous desires have been restrained and purified” (p. 42). This self-abnegation finds a disturbing echo in Julie’s own sense of disembodiment and objectification:

soup served by generations of Fanchot women. As Hanson discusses, the soup symbolizes the conventional role of woman as nurturer but also points to the question of her identity outside the roles of wife and mother. Definitions of motherhood and family are at the heart of Julie’s conflict with Claire. Paulina Palmer writes that A Piece of the Night is critical of conventional family structures, uncovering the pressures they place on mother and daughter alike. Julie’s all-female household in London, Palmer argues, offers an alternative in which domestic duties are shared and women experience positive connections. Both Hanson and Palmer relate Julie’s situation to Irigaray’s arguments about women’s suppression and the radical potential of their relationships, especially the mother-daughter bond. Julie’s close identification with other female figures—mother, imaginary twin, friend, lover, nun—allows her to undergo a process of selfrecognition. Part of this process involves finding her voice as a writer. At the end of the novel, Julie promises her daughter she will write a book based on Amy Sickert’s diary; the julienne style of A Piece of the Night, with its “chopped up sections” and interrelated stories, suggests she has already found a way to reinvent la mère soupe. Roberts’ second novel, The Visitation, uses a similar nonlinear, introspective style. The protagonist, a London novelist named Helen Home, struggles to keep writing after her latest manuscript has been rejected by publishers. The Visitation is organized into two parts. Part 1, “Genesis,” represents Helen’s childhood in Edgware with her twin brother Felix. As Palmer discusses, the portrayal of the twins’ relationship draws on Jungian ideas about androgyny, while also illustrating gender inequalities. The novel opens with a description of Helen and Felix in the womb, evoking what Rosemary White calls, in her online essay about The Visitation, a state of “preSymbolic unity,” one of many “images of Eden” that haunt the story. With birth come separation and inequality, as Helen follows Felix down the birth canal. Later the twins’ difference is emphasized when young Felix mocks Helen for having

She is laid out on a marble slab, chopped up and sold to the passing male public. She does not know where she resides when she looks at the sections of body spread out in front of her: head, tits, legs, cunt, bum. Since Ben does not really touch her but only handles in fantasy the collection of items he has chosen to possess, sexual contact can continue to mean little to her. (p. 68)

The critic Emma Parker identifies an allusion here to Robert Herrick’s poem “The Night Piece, To Julia.” Roberts’ image, Parker argues in her essay, “Sex Changes: The Politics of Pleasure in the Novels of Michèle Roberts,” rebuts the poetic tradition of describing women as a list of body parts in order to provoke male arousal. Fortunately Julie’s life takes a different course once she reconnects with Jenny, although it seems achieving a happy ending also requires a cathartic reunion with Claire. Roberts supplies a model for this mother-daughter relationship in the myth of Demeter and Persephone, alluded to in her poetry and also discussed in her 1983 essay “Questions and Answers.” As Clare Hanson points out, the daughter’s emergence from the underworld marks the return of the repressed feminine and the establishment of a new, more fluid sense of female identity. Like women in Roberts’ early stories, Julie has undergone a painful but productive journey. When she learns her parents will sell the family home and live with Julie’s brother in Switzerland, she is upset but not traumatized by this new scenario of abandonment. Likewise she accepts Jenny’s desire for a nonmonogamous relationship. Articulating rather than suppressing her feelings, Julie returns to London with newfound confidence. Julie Fanchot’s name is a play on the novel’s epigraph, which defines the word “julienne” as a “French culinary term referring to a mass of vegetables cut up into small sections and then made into soup.” The epigraph also refers to the

264

MICHÈLE ROBERTS no penis and by the different expectations that adults have for boys and girls. This account of Helen’s “genesis,” as White argues, establishes a dichotomy between past-as-paradise, a state akin to life in the womb, and past-as-oppression. As in A Piece of the Night, childhood conflicts are played out in the protagonist’s adult relationships.

“A RELIGION OF LOVE”: THE WILD GIRL, THE BOOK OF MRS NOAH, AND IMPOSSIBLE SAINTS

Both A Piece of the Night and The Visitation use biblical allusions and represent religious figures in surprising ways. A Piece of the Night opens with the startling image of a dead nun. The image foreshadows Sister Veronica’s literal death and her symbolic death-in-life, just as it foreshadows Julie’s prone and passive body, “possessed” by her husband. If the nun is an icon of independent women in this text, as Hanson argues, it is a problematic icon. The novel’s critique of patriarchy extends to Christianity’s oppression of women. The Visitation continues this critique through a subtle rewriting of well-known Bible stories. The epigraphs to part 1 (Genesis 1:26– 27) and part 2 (Luke 1:39–42) signal femalecentered revisions of the story of creation and of the Virgin Mary respectively. In her third novel, The Wild Girl, Roberts revisits biblical beginnings. Her preface to the 2007 edition states that the novel imagines “a Christianity which was inspired by women as much as by men. What might Christianity have been like under those circumstances? A religion of love, I decided, rather than a religion of fear” (p. 10). The text draws on feminist Christian scholarship and the Nag Hammadi Gnostic texts, mentioned in Roberts’ acknowledgements, and presents Mary Magdalene’s gospel as a firstperson narrative. Mary recounts her childhood in Bethany, her experiences in Alexandria, and how she fell in love with Jesus and became his closest disciple. She also describes a private mode of spirituality, practiced in secret away from male authority figures. Since childhood, Mary has experienced different kinds of visions, from moments of ecstatic joy in the cosmos to dreams of the feminine god Sophia. Mary’s intense spiritual and sexual connection with Jesus corresponds with these experiences:

In part 2, “The Visitation,” Helen continues wrestling with ambivalent feelings about her brother, who occupies a confusing role as Helen’s self and opposite. The androgyny motifs of part 1 resurface when Helen imagines casting off her body and becoming solely a mind in order to write. This moment alludes to Virginia Woolf’s assertion in A Room of One’s Own (1929) that writers should be genderless, and it implies concerns about sexuality and the body. Helen is frustrated by sex that never results in orgasm, and she worries about incestuous attraction to Felix. Palmer argues that Helen’s desire for androgyny and the skin rash that seems to accompany her writer’s block symbolize these worries, and they signify an internalization of patriarchal codes banning women from intellectual activity and associating the female body with pollution. Helen’s struggle with men and patriarchy is mirrored in her relationship with her friend Beth, the focal point for Helen’s ambivalent feelings about femaleness and other women. “The Visitation” traces four seasonal visits from Beth. As the year moves from autumn to summer, the two discuss love, politics, and the twists and turns of their friendship. Helen examines her emotional, sexual, and professional frustrations, while Beth becomes pregnant and prepares for motherhood. As in A Piece of the Night, the protagonist undergoes a symbolic return to Demeter, the mother figure. Paulina Palmer shows how Helen’s friendship with Beth enacts “certain positive attributes of the mother-daughter bond,” culminating in the closing passage in which Beth is “represented as spiritually ‘rebirthing’ Helen” (p. 142). The scene takes place in a park, offering an image of Eden while also alluding to the Persephone-Demeter reunion that heralds spring.

I no longer knew what was inside and what was outside, where he ended and I began, only that our bones and flesh and souls were suddenly woven up together in a great melting and pouring. I was six years old again, lying on the roof looking up at the stars.ѧ Only this time I rose, I pierced through the barrier of shadow, and was no longer an I, but part

265

MICHÈLE ROBERTS truths, collected up and written down in books, are for the use and inspiration of the disciples who come after us” (p. 70). The Book of Mrs Noah develops the polyvocal and intertextual elements of the novels discussed above, with added elements of magic realism and fantasy. The eponymous narrator, visiting Venice with her husband Noah, dives into the Great Lagoon one afternoon, thus beginning her journey on an imaginative Ark that is both archive and retreat for women writers. Mrs. Noah, the “Arkivist,” invites five sibyls aboard. To their surprise, the women are joined by the Gaffer, an argumentative old man claiming to be the Bible’s author. The group gathers to discuss feminism and art, and all six share a tale, beginning with a retelling of the story of the Flood. Their stories span the ages, from biblical times to the future. As Susan Sellers shows in her study Myth and Fairy Tale in Contemporary Women’s Fiction, these retellings reinvent biblical images as symbols of maternity and creativity. In the Ark’s library, called the Arkive, Mrs. Noah finds riddles that point to her arguments with Noah about having a baby. She also worries about completing her novel, and reconciling her aspirations as a writer with her desire to have a child. During her time on the Ark, baby and book are linked. When the time comes to tell her own story, Mrs. Noah enters the Ark’s basement, a surreal realm where women writers from all eras and countries meet. When Mrs. Noah leaves the Ark, she emerges into a new phase of life that might not include her husband: She is ready to embrace pregnancy and start her new book. Patricia Duncker says, “This is the book about writing The Book; first base, making myths, and telling stories that were left out of the main text” (p. 149). “The Book” is the Bible, of course, but also Mrs. Noah’s own gestating novel. The Bible and Ark are recast as symbols or starting points and made subject to continuous reinterpretation. Like the sibyls, the Arkive, and Mrs. Noah’s adventures, they are half-real and half-imagined, partially submerged in the unconscious, and often full of riddles. Yet, they are also vehicles for the writer, allowing her to create new stories and insights out of the play of language.

of a great whirl of light that throbbed and rang with music—for a moment, till I was pulled back by the sound of my own voice whispering words I did not understand: this is the resurrection, and the life. (p. 67)

According to Mary’s Gospel, Jesus celebrated sexuality and encouraged women to preach. The novelist and critic Patricia Duncker writes in Sisters and Strangers that Jesus’ message, like Mary’s story, challenges the theological doctrine that defines women “as either virgin or whore; Mary, mother of God or Mary, the sinner forgiven” (p. 141). Many of his teachings are based on the notion of embracing both the masculine and the feminine self to achieve a sacred marriage, a unity of self. Mary achieves this union in her relationship with Jesus and in her visionary encounter with him after his death. Susan Rowland, who has traced Jungian themes in several of Roberts’ works, relates Jesus’ message to Jung’s description of the unconscious as an opposite-sex entity. She suggests that Mary’s relationship with Jesus is mirrored in her antagonistic relationship with his disciple Peter, who holds very different views on sex and women. Mary and Peter quarrel over their interpretations of Jesus’ teachings, but seem to form a truce before various events lead Mary away from Jerusalem. Until the end of her life, however, Mary is haunted by nightmares of Jesus’ death and by feelings of shame. Although Mary passes Jesus’ teachings on to her own sect, she still bears the burden of Peter’s condemnation of women. This is a pointed critique of later church doctrine, founded on Peter’s interpretation of Jesus’ teachings. A Piece of the Night and The Visitation interweave different narratives. Similarly, The Wild Girl incorporates peripheral tales into Mary’s Gospel, reworking Greek myth, paganism, and folklore, and including stories about the other female disciples. Although Mary is presented as a reliable narrator, she is aware of the subjective nature of stories, even true ones. Indeed, an openness to multiple versions of the truth forms part of her worldview: “I have been commanded to write down the truth as I, who am not Simon Peter or John or any of the other male disciples, saw it, and I shall do so. Our different

266

MICHÈLE ROBERTS Impossible Saints (1997) is another structurally playful text, one that Sonia Villegas López describes as a palimpsest of different tales and genres. In the opening chapter, Isabel is showing her daughter a “golden house” holding the relics of innumerable female saints. She tells her that her grandmother’s bones are lost somewhere in the collection. The main narrative begins in the following chapter, with the death of Sister Josephine. When her body is discovered intact several months after burial, the convent’s head, Sister Maria, seeks to have Josephine canonized and to display her body at the convent. Thus begins a fight over the relics of a potential saint and the unraveling of Josephine’s early life: the punishing father who sends her to a convent, the church authorities who are suspicious of the young nun’s raptures, and the autobiography she writes for her confessors to avoid being accused of heresy. As Sellers shows, the story corresponds with Irigaray’s arguments about women’s problematic relationship with a male God. Irigaray argues that women must find or project a female version instead. Josephine has already been supplied with alternatives to the patriarchal fatherGod: her deceased mother, who studied forbidden medical and Gnostic texts, and her cousin Magdalena, who instigates Josephine’s first sexual experience and safeguards her mother’s texts when Josephine is sent away.

church. Josephine is herself an impossible saint; the first, official memoir of her life is the false story. The alternative account, like Magdalena’s salons and Josephine’s redesigned convent, has scope for women’s sexual and creative freedom, even for a “religion of love.” In this sense, the tales in Impossible Saints are celebratory revisions. Yet, as Villegas López has shown, the text as a whole highlights the selective nature of historical or factual genres, such as hagiography and autobiography. We see this in the case of Josephine, whose second memoir utterly contradicts her first one, and in that of Sister Maria, who appropriates Josephine’s story in the same way she appropriates her bodily remains. This emphasis on the selective nature of “authoritative” narratives is significant given the unreliability of our own narrator. Near the end of the novel, the narration shifts from a third- to a first-person voice. We learn that Josephine’s niece Isabel has been telling the story all along, embellishing in some places and telling the truth in others. There are different interpretations of Isabel’s role and of the novel’s conclusion. In the saints’ deaths, the scattering of Josephine’s bones, and the loss of Josephine’s work, Heather Walton finds a “bleak” representation of “the limits of remembering” and “the utter annihilation of women’s words and voices”: the revisionist writer is “unable to breathe life into dry bones” (p. 554). Sellers takes a different view, finding a “template of hope” in Isabel, who passes on Josephine’s story as best she can, resolving anxieties about her dead mother and discovering her own image of a female divine as she does so. In either case, Isabel’s manner of storytelling—part truth, part embellishment, a mixing of different genres and tales—is not unlike Julie Fanchot’s “julienne” style, or the polyvocal stories of Mrs. Noah and Mary Magdalene.

As the narrative progresses, we learn of Josephine’s other life, inspired and shaped by these role models: her loss of faith after her father dies; the time spent with Magdalena, whose “salons” act as a cover for romantic liaisons; the study of her mother’s books, which inspire Josephine to plan a convent enabling nuns to lead double lives. Josephine even writes a second autobiography, disguised as the papier-mâché beads of her rosary. This complex story alternates with fantastical tales of other female saints, inspired by the medieval hagiographies in The Golden Legend. Josephine’s own story, as Roberts states in the author’s note to the novel, is inspired by Saint Teresa of Ávila. Villegas López discusses how all of these tales, including Josephine’s, demystify notions of sainthood and virtue while criticizing women’s subordinate position in the

HISTORY, HOUSES, AND HYSTERIA: IN THE RED KITCHEN, DAUGHTERS OF THE HOUSE, AND FLESH & BLOOD

In the 1990s, Roberts continued to revise Christian narratives and symbols, and the nun and saint remain important figures in many of her later

267

MICHÈLE ROBERTS works. However, the novels of this decade also explore new subject matter, with two drawing on Gothic themes of haunting and madness to explore problematic relationships with the historical past. In the Red Kitchen and Daughters of the House tell very different stories, but are similar in striking ways. Both incorporate the interleaved narratives, nonlinear progression, and multiple viewpoints of preceding works. And both foreground the tricky nature of storytelling by employing unreliable narrators or focalizers. In the Red Kitchen encompasses three time periods and five narrators. Flora Milk, a Victorian spiritualist who moves into the house of the middle-class Preston family, is one narrator. Another is Minny Preston, the sickly mother who uses Flora to communicate with her dead infant daughter Rosalie, whom she might have murdered. Meanwhile, William Preston, a physicist, conducts “experiments” with Flora in the name of proving her paranormal powers. Their relationship becomes a sexual one, although it is not clear if Flora enters into this willingly. (William claims to communicate with Flora’s spirit guide rather than Flora herself. Flora makes the same claim, but her account is never entirely reliable.) Eventually William takes Flora to France, where she is presented as a hysteric. Flora is joined at the Prestons’ home by her sister Rosina, another narrator, who aspires to become a medium but is relegated to the role of Flora’s assistant.

her father, could be another projection of Hattie’s imagination. One or both women appear to Flora during her séances. There are also parallels between Hattie and Minny. Minny has recently lost a daughter, and during the course of the narrative Hattie has a miscarriage. Many of the narratives contradict each other, though all revisit familiar themes: sexual oppression, anxieties about motherhood, “good” and “bad” mothers and daughters, and positive and negative friendships between women. The author’s note reveals that In the Red Kitchen was inspired by the real-life case of nineteenth-century medium Flora Cook. As discussed by both Rosemary White, in her online essay about In the Red Kitchen, and Sonia Villegas López in her more general study of Roberts’ fiction, acknowledgement of historical sources can complicate a text’s status, blurring the boundary between history and fiction. Many discussions of In the Red Kitchen suggest it is a rewriting of history as “herstory.” Herstory is not only female-centered, but also nonlinear and openended. Sarah Falcus shows how Roberts’ novels operate through cyclical rather than linear progression. The lack of closure in the texts corresponds with these cycles, suggesting that the story does not end but rather repeats and retells itself. For the critic Cath Stowers, this cyclical mode can be used in a strategic way: The patriarchal house of language becomes taken over by female collectivity, that female, chattering, gossiping house.ѧ Countering women’s confinement in the patriarchal house, space, time and language; under the Victorian rest cure; in constructions of hysteria, the novel offers a communal female unconscious made up of a mosaic of voices, providing new places, new lands, a motherland and her story for women.

The narrative opens with a letter from Rosina, accusing Flora of fraud. Later we learn more about Rosina’s resentment and the sisters’ romantic rivalry. There are two other narrators who might or might not be acting as Flora’s spirit guide. One of these is Hat, the daughter of an Egyptian pharaoh. The other is Hattie King, a food writer who lives in Flora’s house a century later. These narrators are related in intricate but sometimes ambiguous ways. Hattie was sexually abused as a child and made imaginary escapes into a world where she was a king in Egypt. In Flora’s house she encounters and comforts a child ghost. The ghost might be Flora or an image of Hattie’s childhood self. Hat, who longs to rule Egypt and has an incestuous relationship with

(p. 70)

Susan Rowland and Rosario Arias also explore how In the Red Kitchen subverts discourses of hysteria and female psychology. Rowland suggests this is part of a broader investigation of the problems faced by women across the ages; she finds elements of social realism in the novel’s portrayal of women living in ancient times, Victorian England, and the 1980s. Even Minny is portrayed somewhat sympathetically, despite sug-

268

MICHÈLE ROBERTS gestions of infanticide in Flora’s narrative. Sarah Falcus points out that Minny’s situation recalls the oppressive rest cure administered to another Victorian mother, the narrator of Charlotte Perkins Gilman’s 1892 tale The Yellow Wallpaper. The 1980s setting of Hattie’s narrative is also significant, Rowland suggests, since it implies a criticism of British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher’s resurrected Victorian values. In this respect the text is similar to Angela Carter’s Nights at the Circus (1984) and Emma Tennant’s Two Women of London (1989), although it is also part of a broader trend of women’s neo-Victorian fiction that includes novels by A. S. Byatt, Margaret Atwood, and, more recently, Sarah Waters. Daughters of the House uses a similar structure of multiple time frames. The main narrative is set in postwar France, in the village of Blémont-la-Fontaine, during the summers that cousins Thérèse and Léonie are aged ten to thirteen. There are two sets of “twinned” women in this text: Antoinette and Madeleine, who grew up in the house where the story takes place, and their respective daughters, pretty, pious Thérèse and Léonie, the “English cousin.” The story traces Thérèse and Léonie’s friendship and rivalries, their sexual awakening, and their discovery of family and village secrets. During the summer the girls are thirteen, Antoinette dies after a long struggle with breast cancer and her husband Louis suffers a stroke. Soon after, the girls experience different visions of a “Lady” at the local shrine. Léonie sees a dark-skinned figure in red and gold, which harks back to the villager’s pagan, pre-church traditions. Thérèse claims to see the more familiar version of the Virgin Mary—white-skinned, blond, and veiled. Thérèse’s version is the publicly sanctioned one, and she soon becomes the center of attention as the villagers gather at the shrine once more. The ensuing conflict between the strict local curé and the villagers reveals an unmarked grave below the shrine. The remains belong to two Jewish refugees and the man who was hiding them, all murdered by the Nazis during their occupation of the village. The discovery raises unresolved conflicts concerning the identity of the Nazi

informer and Antoinette’s rape by—or seduction of—a Nazi officer during the German occupation. Thérèse’s and Léonie’s paternity is suddenly uncertain, raising the possibility that they are twins separated at birth, rather than first cousins. A brief framing narrative takes place twenty years later, when the refugees’ new graves have been desecrated. Thérèse, who has become a nun but is thinking of leaving her order, has returned to the family home, now owned by Léonie. The two women still distrust each other, and questions about Antoinette remain unanswered. The house is central to the text, serving from the novel’s opening lines as a metaphor for this uncertainty: “It was a changeable house. Sometimes it felt safe as a church, and sometimes it shivered then cracked apart” (p. 1). Much is made of its surface appearance; as in Roberts’ other works, there are vivid descriptions of furniture, china, food, and other everyday items and rituals. Domestic objects even lend their names to chapter titles: “The Bed,” “The Frying-Pan,” “The Soap-Dish.” Yet, below its veneer of normality, the house hides ghosts, forbidden rooms, and secrets. As in In the Red Kitchen, knowledge of such secrets is transmitted indirectly and often in partial form, through whispers, gossip, and adults’ cryptic, incomplete stories about the war, as Roger Luckhurst points out, also noting that Thérèse and Léonie are “possessed by something of which they have no knowledge”(p. 252). The text conceals, hiding numerous intertexts within its coming-of-age narrative. These intertexts include the story of Thérèse Martin, or Saint Thérèse de Lisieux, mentioned in the author’s note. In his critical study “Virgins in the Frying Pan,” Bernhard Reitz discusses the strong emphasis in Martin’s memoir, L’histoire d’une âme, on “the importance of the little things and duties of everyday life which build up to a unity”(p. 59). In Daughters of the House, Reitz argues, those little things, such as the objects named in the chapter titles, “dissolve unity into disparity and coherence into a multiplicity of meaning and association”(p. 59). Similarly, the text’s structural incoherence, its “multiplicity of meaning and association,” reflects an incoherent, incomplete, and—some

269

MICHÈLE ROBERTS might say—hysterical response to the terrible traumas of history. Luckhurst offers an analysis of this as “impossible mourning.” In a different era, Thérèse and Léonie might have been accused of heresy or madness after experiencing visions at the shrine. Indeed, the village curé, intent on stamping out village folklore and covering up the scandal of the graves, accuses Thérèse of hysteria. But the girls’ response to Antoinette’s death initiates a broader process of recovering the past, a kind of mass hysteria seen in the gatherings at the shrine. On the one hand, there is an element of catharsis in this story, as the villagers flout the curé’s strictures and reclaim their former traditions. The quiet worship of Thérèse’s Lady is soon transformed into a carnivalesque night of dancing and music. On the other hand, much is left unresolved. At the end of the story, the adult Thérèse appears to immolate herself in a church fire. Léonie wakes in the morning, thinking of the inquiry into desecration of the graves. She is ready now to listen to the ghosts of the house, and she moves “forward, into the darkness, to find words” (p. 172). The open-endedness of these closing scenes supports Luckhurst’s claim that this is a story about “process rather than completion.ѧ These are not histories to be sealed, closed off, completed; their effects remain, haunting” (p. 258). Another novel of this period, Flesh & Blood (1994), exhibits many of Roberts’ usual themes and structural devices, yet is the most difficult to categorize. Like Impossible Saints and The Book of Mrs Noah, it is composed of several stories. In the first story, a man named Fred claims to have murdered his mother. He is disguised as a woman, and as he is fitted for a dress in a London shop, he remembers how Scheherazade told stories to save her life. He begins to tell his story to the dressmaker, which leads to the next chapter, a new story about “Freddy’s” childhood. We learn that Freddy is really Frederica Stonehouse; Fred is not a man after all. Freddy’s story leads to Félicité’s tale, which leads to Eugénie’s, and so on. Thus the narrative progresses, each chapter featuring a new set of characters and moving backward in time, away from Fred’s 1960s London to nineteenth- and seventeenth-

century France, Spain during the Inquisition, a long-ago peasant winter, and finally to Cherubina’s story, set in paradise. The text’s central chapter, by “Anon,” is a stream of consciousness dialogue between mother and child, which leads back to Cherubina’s story. From there, the narrative spirals outward again, revisiting (in some cases resolving, in other cases rewriting) the earlier stories in reverse order. As Roberts writes in her notebook for this novel, reprinted in Food, Sex, and God, “Each story is the mother of the next one/the deceitful narratives of the turncoats!” (p. 205). The text’s playful twists, turns, and loops are fitting for a narrative in which gender becomes a matter of surface appearance. Fred is preoccupied with clothing, and throughout the stories clothes are used to disguise women as men and vice versa. Isolde Neubert-Köpsel contends that “Roberts does not insist on defining identity in terms of difference. Instead, she makes her readers painfully, if humorously, aware of their unconscious reconstruction of gendered subjects. She reveals that each of us takes an active part in weaving ‘history’” (p. 178). Flesh & Blood also revisits the motherdaughter conflict, exploring it across different historical and imaginary realms. In the penultimate chapter, Freddy’s mother tells us about her daughter’s anger, rebellion, and unspoken needs: “There was something else she wanted. I never knew what it was. She made me feel so terrible for not giving it to her. But how could I give it to her when I didn’t know what it was?” (p. 170). In the closing story, Frederica offers a response: “She thought I had abandoned her and given her up for ever but I had not I needed to go away so that I could come back just as she did” (pp. 173– 174). She offers her story as an “elegy” to a mother lost and found again, and to her own unborn daughter, who will be the subject of the “next story” promised in the trailing final line (p. 175). Like Roberts’ earlier Persephone-Demeter poems, Flesh & Blood imbues that familiar myth with new images and perspectives. In her notebook, Roberts considers the struggle toward home: “loss: try to find that lost place again; paradise regained” (Food, Sex, and God, p. 207).

270

MICHÈLE ROBERTS In Daughters of the House, In the Red Kitchen, and Flesh & Blood, home is the house, memory, and the mother, but also the “hysterical” story that never quite ends, an endless “paper house.”

hood with feminism—and it reworks Wollstonecraft’s fragmentary novel Maria; or, The Wrongs of Woman (1798), harking back to a female rather than a male literary tradition. The era of revolution is viewed from the perspective of young feminists and single mothers and through the eyes of female servants. It is Louise, the first-person narrator, who relates this story, and who facilitates the switching of babies—the “fair exchange”—that sets later conflicts in motion. Many years after Annette’s death, her daughter Caroline discovers Jemima is her real mother. Saygood helps bring the two women together, and mother and daughter develop a close bond before Caroline learns a “new language,” “the language of father-love” (p. 238), and sets off for America to find her father. When Jemima tells her she is like Paul in her desire to leave her behind, Caroline’s gentle correction, “That’s the part of me that takes after you,” suggests she has inherited Jemima’s sense of independence (p. 239). The Looking Glass also revisits the motherdaughter plot and arranges several femalecentered narratives around the figure of a male artist. The first half of the novel tells Geneviève’s story, set in 1914. She leaves her convent orphanage in Etretat to become Madame Patin’s servant in the seaside village of Blessetot. Madame Patin takes her under her wing, gradually becoming a mother to the lonely orphan. Soon, however, a threatening father figure separates mother and daughter, first by marrying and impregnating Madame Patin, and then by raping Geneviève. Geneviève flees and tries to drown herself but is rescued by Gérard Colbert, a poet based on Stéphane Mallarmé and Gustave Flaubert. Gérard gives her a position in his house as his mother’s maid, where she becomes one of Gérard’s many female admirers. Gérard’s possessive mother, adoring niece Marie-Louise, her English governess Millicent, and Parisian mistress Isabelle all vie for his attentions, just as their separate firstperson narratives compete for space in the text. At first Geneviève is merely Gérard’s friend, providing material for his poems by telling him Madame Patin’s folktales. But after his mother’s death, she becomes his lover. Eventually Genev-

REWRITING ROMANCE: FAIR EXCHANGE, THE LOOKING GLASS, THE MISTRESSCLASS, AND READER, I MARRIED HIM

Three of Roberts’ next novels—Fair Exchange (1999), The Looking Glass (2000), and The Mistressclass (2003)—continue exploring various relationships between women. Both Fair Exchange and The Looking Glass feature alternately loving and terrifying mothers, long-lost daughters, conspiring female servants, and female allies and rivals. Meanwhile, The Mistressclass revisits the sister rivalry depicted in Daughters of the House and In the Red Kitchen. At the center of many of these relationships, however, is a new figure for Roberts: the male artist, often inspired by an actual historical figure. Sometimes this new character is problematic—seducing and then abandoning young women, for example—but often he is the catalyst for positive changes in the lives of the women around him. In Fair Exchange this figure is William Saygood, an English poet and friend of William Wordsworth and Samuel Taylor Coleridge, who falls in love with a Frenchwoman, Annette Villon. William and Annette’s paths cross with that of Jemima Boote, former student and ardent follower of Mary Wollstonecraft. Jemima has a love affair with Paul Gilbert and becomes pregnant. She finds herself in the same French village as Annette, pregnant with William’s child. Tended by Annette’s servant Louise, the two women become fast friends, and both are eventually abandoned by their would-be husbands. The story is based on the love affairs of William Wordsworth and Annette Vallon and of Gilbert Imlay and Mary Wollstonecraft. The glorified Romantic male genius, as well as the heterosexual love or marriage plot, is displaced in favor of a story about marginalized female figures. Jemima’s situation is particularly important in this respect. Her story covers familiar ground for Roberts— reconciling love with independence and mother-

271

MICHÈLE ROBERTS iève, Millicent, and Isabelle meet in Paris, and play cards to determine who can keep Gérard all to herself. Their rivalry has already been transformed into friendship, however, and their meeting is more like a game than a competition.

Heathcliff in Emily Brontë’s Wuthering Heights (1847). Roberts’ Brontë narrative is echoed in the main story of The Mistressclass, set in modernday London. Here we find more love affairs, as well as a tale of two sisters. Catherine is a literature professor who secretly writes soft pornography on the side. Her husband Adam does not know about her secret career, and their troubled marriage is shaken further when he discovers one of her novels by accident. The plots of Catherine’s novels recall the ardent passion and some of the specific scenarios of Charlotte’s letters. Although they live in different time frames, both women experience forbidden desires. There is another secret here too. Catherine once posed for Adam’s father, Robert, an artist. The painting now hangs over the marital bed:

The figure of the three women recalls similar images of a female trinity in The Wild Girl, as well as the three Fates of myth. The women are deciding Gérard’s fate as well as their own. In this sense, as Sarah Falcus argues in “Michèle Roberts: Histories and Herstories,” the story reverses the conceit of the female muse. The various female narrators speak for Gérard and “make him the voiceless lover, uncle, son, neighbour, and employer” (p. 139). All of the women have inspired the poet in various ways, but now they tell their own stories and shape their own lives. Millicent returns to England and becomes a poet, while Isabelle opens a dress shop, content in her independence. Geneviève, meanwhile, leaves the Colbert house, where she has been haunted by the rejecting, condemning mother (retroped here, first as the domineering Madame Colbert and then as her terrifying corpse). She later learns that Madame Patin is searching for her, which heralds a happy reunion in the future. The novel’s later sections suggest that the story continues beyond these narratives, carried on by the next generation in Marie-Louise’s memoir of Gérard and in others’ competing accounts of his life and work. The Mistressclass also revisits the literary past, ventriloquizing Charlotte Brontë in a series of letters addressed to her former teacher, Monsieur Heger. Like the narratives discussed above, this is a female-centered revision, but one that is more explicit in its exploration of female sexuality and desire. Brontë does not write sentimental love letters but passionate, creative explorations of sexual longing and fantasy. They even touch on the taboo, hinting at the masochistic nature of desire. Just as Fair Exchange revises literary biography and literary texts, The Mistressclass draws on Brontë’s fiction and her life. Charlotte describes herself in the same terms she uses to describe Bertha Mason in Jane Eyre, while her longing for Heger recalls the passionate and intense relationship between Cathy and

You were pulled close to it. A big painting ѧ that dominated the room, seemed to take up all the space. A female nude. Seen from the side, arching back on salmon-pink bedcover, knees up and parted, one arm flung wide; the other arm crossing the belly, hand reaching between the bent legs; head tipped back, half-turned to one side. (p. 70)

Although the model’s face is hidden, her “intensity” and the “ferocity” of the artist’s style are powerful and apparent (ibid.). Catherine’s sister Vinny knows the identity of the woman. Vinny was Adam’s girlfriend until he had an affair with Catherine the very same summer Robert painted Catherine. Although Adam married her sister, Vinny still desires him, and her sexual longing echoes Charlotte’s and Catherine’s fantasies. The rivalry between father and son finds a parallel in the rivalry between the two sisters. Emma Parker shows that Catherine and Vinny are initially presented as opposites: the successful middleclass professional and the aimless, sloppy artist. As these stereotypes are broken down, however, so too is the barrier between the two women. At the end of the story, Adam makes a botched suicide attempt. As he recovers, Catherine plans to travel to India, and she invites Vinny to accompany her. Like Brontë, both women struggle with notions of love and sexuality that restrict women’s expression. However, in employing He-

272

MICHÈLE ROBERTS ger as a muse of sorts, Brontë uses her letters as a safe outlet for sexual feelings. More than that, the letters offer a space to hone her imaginative skills, a space soon supplemented by a literal “room of one’s own,” a clearing in the garden where Brontë will write novels. In her final letter, Charlotte describes emerging from a long illness. She has decided to cease writing to Heger: “From henceforth I shall keep my stories, my parcels of words, for myself.ѧ I shall keep my writing and not burn it and see, instead, what I can make of it” (p. 293). In Catherine and Vinny’s story, it is striking that Robert’s painting serves as the catalyst for a new phase in the characters’ relationships. Robert himself displays sexist tendencies, and there are ugly elements of voyeurism and one-upmanship in his decision to paint Catherine. But the image he creates (and everyone agrees it is Robert’s best work) inspires Catherine to start telling her own stories—not only the sexual adventures in her books, but also the new adventures she will have with Vinny. As the title of The Mistressclass and its numerous references to Jane Eyre suggest, the novel is a tongue-in-cheek “lesson” in how to read—or reread—romance plots. It also toys with the division between highbrow and lowbrow fiction, mingling pornography and pastiche with knowing allusions to literary history and canonical texts. Roberts continues to send up romance in Reader, I Married Him (2005). The title is taken from the last chapter of Jane Eyre, when Jane finds her happy ending with Rochester. By contrast, Roberts’ heroine Aurora has married three times, always unsuccessfully. Her husbands keep dying in accidents, and during a trip to Italy, Aurora becomes the victim of several minor mishaps herself. Mishaps and strange coincidences continue to abound, however, as various plots thicken. We are in familiar territory here: luscious food, scheming nuns, stolen relics, intense sex, gender-bending characters, and monstrous mother figures all feature, albeit in cartoonish form. The novel is part thriller and part holiday adventure, part romance and part soft pornography, and, as Parker notes, it is also a revision of chick lit, perhaps even a defense of that derided genre. Such a tactic is in keeping

with Roberts’ oeuvre, which has always challenged reader’s expectations, mingled different types of narratives and genres, and sought to reclaim those stories that, for whatever reason, have been marginalized.

OTHER WORKS

Roberts has written several essays and reviews, some of which are collected in Food, Sex, and God: On Inspiration and Writing. The essays in this collection cover a range of topics, from other writers’ works and the creative process to religion and visual art. All offer interesting insights into Roberts’ own fiction and poetry, as do her thoughtful interviews. Her essay on writing Daughters of the House and her notebook for Flesh & Blood are particularly illuminating, and they employ some of the themes and creative devices of those novels. Roberts ruminates on her writing practice further in her memoir, Paper Houses. This material provides an interesting biographical context for the fiction and poetry, pointing to ideas and events inspired by Roberts’ own life. The Bangkok kidnapping described in “Just Lie Back and Think of the Empire,” for example, happened to Roberts when she went to work in Thailand. Paper Houses is a thoughtful portrait of a writer, replete with vivid descriptions of exciting adventures and influential relationships. Like Impossible Saints, Paper Houses also has a demystifying function. Roberts is open about the economic hardships of her early years: the numerous part-time jobs that meant she had to write at night; living off the kindness of friends; longing for a home of her own but unable to afford one. The memoir is also a fascinating firsthand account of 1970s feminism. From her early involvement with Alison Fell’s street theater group to the feminist writers’ collectives, Roberts relates the ups and downs of the women’s movement on both the personal and the broader cultural level. Perhaps most important, Paper Houses and many of Michèle Roberts’ essays offer a valuable history of the development of British feminist fiction from the 1970s onward, with fascinating insights into the work of one of its foremost practitioners.

273

MICHÈLE ROBERTS


All the Selves I Was: New and Selected Poems. London: Virago, 1995.

OTHER WORKS

WORKS OF MICHÈLE ROBERTS NOVELS

AND

“Questions and Answers.” In On Gender and Writing. Edited by Michelene Wandor. London: Pandora, 1983. Pp. 62– 68. “Write, She Said.” In The Progress of Romance: The Politics of Popular Fiction. Edited by Jean Radford. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1986. Pp. 221–235. “Post-Script.” In The Semi-Transparent Envelope: Women Writing—Feminism and Fiction. By Sue Roe, et al. London: Boyars, 1994. Pp. 169–175. Food, Sex and God: On Inspiration and Writing. London: Virago, 1998. Paper Houses: A Memoir of the ‘70s and Beyond. London: Virago, 2007.

SHORT STORIES

A Piece of the Night. London: Women’s Press, 1978. Tales I Tell My Mother: A Collection of Feminist Short Stories. With Zoë Fairbairns, et al. London: Journeyman, 1978. The Visitation. London: Women’s Press, 1983. The Wild Girl. London: Methuen, 1984. Reprinted as The Secret Gospel of Mary Magdalene. New York: Pegasus, 2007. More Tales I Tell My Mother: Feminist Short Stories. With Zoë Fairbairns, et al. London: Journeyman, 1987. The Book of Mrs Noah. London: Methuen, 1987. The Seven Deadly Sins. Edited by Alison Fell. London: Serpent’s Tail, 1988. In the Red Kitchen. London: Methuen, 1990. Reprinted as Delusion: A Novel. New York: Pegasus, 2008. The Seven Cardinal Virtues. Edited by Alison Fell. London: Serpent’s Tail, 1990. Daughters of the House. London: Virago, 1992; New York: Morrow, 1992. During Mother’s Absence. London: Virago, 1993. (Short stories.) Flesh & Blood. London: Virago, 1994. Impossible Saints. London: Little, Brown, 1997; Hopewell, N.J.: Ecco, 1998. Fair Exchange. London: Little, Brown, 1999; New York: Picador, 1999. The Looking Glass. London: Little, Brown, 2000. Playing Sardines. London: Virago, 2001. (Short stories.) The Mistressclass. London: Little, Brown, 2003; New York: Henry Holt, 2003. Reader, I Married Him. London: Little, Brown, 2005; New York: Pegasus, 2006.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAGHICAL STUDIES Arias, Rosario. “Between Spiritualism and Hysteria: Science and Victorian Mediumship in Michèle Roberts’s In the Red Kitchen.” Revista Canaria de Estudios Ingleses 50:161–180 (April 2005). Duncker, Patricia. Sisters and Strangers: An Introduction to Contemporary Feminist Fiction. Oxford, U.K.: Blackwell, 1992. Falcus, Sarah. “Her Odyssey, Herstory in Michèle Roberts’s Fair Exchange.” Critique: Studies in Contemporary Fiction 44, no. 3:237–250 (Spring 2003). ———. “Michèle Roberts: Histories and Herstories in In the Red Kitchen, Fair Exchange, and The Looking Glass.” In Metafiction and Metahistory in Contemporary Women’s Writing. Edited by Ann Heilmann and Mark Llewellyn. Basingstoke, U.K.: Palgrave, 2007. Pp. 133–148. Frampton, Edith. “‘This Milky Fullness’: Breastfeeding Narratives and Michèle Roberts.” Textual Practice 20, no. 4:655–678 (December 2006). Hanson, Clare. “During Mother’s Absence: The Fiction of Michèle Roberts.” In British Women Writing Fiction. Edited by Abby H. P. Werlock. Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 2000. Pp. 229–247. King, Jeannette. Women and the Word: Contemporary Women Novelists and the Bible. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 2000.

POETRY Cutlasses & Earrings: Feminist Poetry. Edited with Michelene Wandor. London: Playbooks, 1977. Licking the Bed Clean: Five Feminist Poets. Edited by Alison Fell. London: Teeth Imprints, 1978. Smile, Smile, Smile, Smile. Edited by Alison Fell. London: Sheba, 1980. Touch Papers. With Judith Kazantzis and Michelene Wandor. London: Allison & Busby, 1982. The Mirror of the Mother: Selected Poems, 1975–1985. London: Methuen, 1986. Psyche and the Hurricane: Poems 1986–1990. London: Methuen, 1991.

Luckhurst, Roger. “‘Impossible Mourning’ in Toni Morrison’s Beloved and Michèle Roberts’s Daughters of the House.” Critique: Studies in Contemporary Fiction 37, no. 4:243–260 (Summer 1996). Neubert-Köpsel, Isolde. “Deconstructing Duality: Utopian Thought in the Concept of ‘Gender Blending’ in Michèle Roberts’s Flesh & Blood.” In Engendering Realism and Postmodernism: Contemporary Women Writers in Britain.

274

MICHÈLE ROBERTS Sengupta, Jayita. Refractions of Desire: Feminist Perspectives in the Novels of Toni Morrison, Michèle Roberts, and Anita Desai. New Delhi: Atlantic, 2006. Stowers, Cath. “‘No Legitimate Place, No Land, No Fatherland’: Communities of Women in the Fiction of Roberts and Winterson.” Critical Survey 8, no. 1:69–79 (1996). Villegas López, Sonia. “Telling Women’s Lives: Vision as Historical Revision in the Work of Michèle Roberts.” Atlantis 23, no. 1:173–188 (June 2001). Walton, Heather. “Feminist Revisioning.” In The Oxford Handbook of English Literature and Theology. Edited by Andrew Hass, David Jasper, and Elisabeth Jay. Oxford, U.K.: Oxford University Press, 2007. Pp. 543–557. White, Rosemary. “In the Red Kitchen.” The Literary Encyclopedia (www.litencyc.com), September 24, 2003. ———. “The Visitation.” The Literary Encyclopedia (www. litencyc.com), January 9, 2004. White, Rosie. “Permeable Borders, Possible Worlds: History and Identity in the Novels of Michèle Roberts.” Studies in the Literary Imagination 36, no. 2:71–90 (fall 2003). ———. “Visions and Re-Visions: Women and Time in Michèle Roberts’s In the Red Kitchen.” Women: A Cultural Review 15, no. 2:180–191 (summer 2004).

Edited by Beate Neumeier. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2001. Pp. 171–180. Palmer, Paulina. Contemporary Women’s Fiction: Narrative Practice and Feminist Theory. New York: Harvester Wheatsheaf, 1989. Parker, Emma. “From House to Home: A Kristevan Reading of Michèle Roberts’s Daughters of the House.” Critique: Studies in Contemporary Fiction 41, no. 2:153–173 (Winter 2000). ———. “Sex Changes: The Politics of Pleasure in the Novels of Michèle Roberts.” LIT: Literature Interpretation Theory 17, nos. 3–4:325–351 (July–December 2006). Plummer, Patricia. “Re-Writing the House of Fiction: Michèle Roberts’s Daughters of the House.” In Engendering Realism and Postmodernism: Contemporary Women Writers in Britain. Edited by Beate Neumeier. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2001. Pp. 63–86. Reitz, Bernhard. “Virgins in the Frying Pan: Peepholes and Perspectives in Michèle Roberts’s Daughters of the House.” In Engendering Realism and Postmodernism: Contemporary Women Writers in Britain. Edited by Beate Neumeier. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2001. Pp. 53–62. Rowland, Susan. “Michèle Roberts’ Virgins: Contesting Gender in Fictions, Re-Writing Jungian Theory and Christian Myth.” Journal of Gender Studies 8, no. 1:35–42 (March 1999).

INTERVIEWS

———. “Feminist Ethical Reading Strategies in Michèle Roberts’s In the Red Kitchen: Hysterical Reading and Making Theory Hysterical.” In The Ethics in Literature. Edited by Andrew Hadfield, Dominic Rainsford, and Tim Woods. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1999. Pp. 169– 183.

Bastida Rodriguez, Patricia. “On Women, Christianity, and History: An Interview with Michèle Roberts.” Atlantis 25, no. 1:93–107 (June 2003). García Sánchez, María Soraya. “Talking About Women, History, and Writing with Michèle Roberts.” Atlantis 27, no. 2:137–147 (December 2005). Kenyon, Olga. Interview with Michèle Roberts. In her Women Writers Talk: Interview with 10 Women Writers. Oxford, U.K.: Lennard, 1989. Pp. 149–172. Newman, Jenny. Interview with Michèle Roberts. In Contemporary British and Irish Fiction: An Introduction Through Interviews. Edited by Sharon Monteith, Jenny Newman, and Pat Wheeler. London: Edward Arnold, 2004. Pp. 119– 134.

———. “Women, Spiritualism and Depth Psychology in Michèle Roberts’s Victorian Novel.” In Rereading Victorian Fiction. Edited by Alice Jenkins and Juliet John. Basingstoke, U.K.: Palgrave, 2000. Pp. 201–214. Sellers, Susan. “Becoming Gods and Umbilical Wordbows: The New Hagiography of Michèle Roberts.” In her Myth and Fairy Tale in Contemporary Women’s Fiction. Basingstoke, U.K.: Palgrave, 2001. Pp. 63–78.

275

FLORA THOMPSON (1876—1947)

Patricia B. Heaman ALTHOUGH FLORA THOMPSON’S Lark Rise to Candleford, a trilogy about rural life in England in the 1880s and 1890s, has been widely read and increasingly admired in the more than sixty years since her death, relatively little was known about the author’s life and her other writing until Margaret Lane began accumulating biographical information after Thompson’s death in 1947. She was able to interview Thompson’s daughter Winifred and gained access to some of Thompson’s letters. The result was an essay published in the Cornhill Magazine in 1947, the basis of subsequent biographical work. Thirty years later, Lane followed up her research with an examination of materials consigned by Winifred to archives at the Harry Ransom Humanities Research Center at the University of Texas; a search of periodicals to which Thompson had contributed in her lifetime; and interviews with people who remembered Thompson, her family, and the places about which she wrote. The result was A Country Calendar (1979), in which Lane collected previously unpublished work by Thompson and provided an updated biographical introduction. The first fulllength biography was published by Gillian Lindsay in 1990, and her work has been supplemented by Christine Bloxham (2007) and John Owen Smith (1997), who have searched census data, parish records, and local historical sources to fill in the still-developing picture of a life lived largely in obscurity until fame came in the final decade of her life with the publication of three thinly disguised autobiographical books, Lark Rise, Over to Candleford, and Candleford Green, later published in one volume as Lark Rise to Candleford. This trilogy, along with Heatherley, discovered by Lane in the Texas archive and first published in A Country Calendar, provides our best understanding of a writer whose unique gifts continue to delight new generations of readers.

HERITAGE AND EARLY YEARS

Flora Jane Timms was born on December 5, 1876, at Juniper Hill, a hamlet near the village of Cottisford in the northeast corner of Oxfordshire. Her family’s roots in Oxfordshire and Buckinghamshire went back several generations. Her heritage and her geographical origins were to have an important impact on her lifelong wish to achieve recognition as a writer, a goal she realized only when she returned to her earliest memories to record life among the rural cottagers of Juniper Hill who earned a bare livelihood as agricultural laborers in the 1880s. Lark Rise to Candleford, on which Thompson’s fame rests, is a barely fictionalized account of her early life as seen from the perspective of her surrogate Laura, a curious, sensitive, and observant child, eager to draw out stories from the memories of her older relatives and neighbors to learn what life was like in the past, and keenly attuned to the social community and natural environment that shapes her present life. Flora Timms’s maternal grandparents were John and Hannah Dibber. John Dibber left his work as a farm laborer when he had saved up enough to buy a pony and cart so that he could become an “eggler” who collected eggs from neighboring cottagers and took them to sell at market. A deeply religious man and a talented fiddler in the tradition of Thomas Hardy’s rural musicians, he played at weddings, fairs, and in the parish church choir. His daughter, christened Emma Dibber on November 19, 1853, was born a few miles south of Juniper Hill in the village of Ardley. Her father was pleased that she was gifted with a lovely voice and that the rector’s elderly sister taught her to sing, to copy in beautiful eighteenth-century handwriting, and to use old-fashioned genteel manners. Her training at

277

FLORA THOMPSON the rector’s house and her natural talent as a storyteller enabled Emma to gain a position as nursemaid to the curate’s children in Fawcett, near Ardley, when she was twelve. She remained in that position until she married Albert Timms. The social advantages that accrued from her experience at the rectory and from working with the curate’s children made her modestly ambitious for her own children: she trained her oldest daughter, Flora, and her first son, Edwin, to emulate her manners and language rather than adopt those of the neighboring children, but she feared that both might harbor dreams that were bound to be disappointed because their class and education would limit their opportunities in life.

Albert Timms hoped his children would attend a better school than the church school at Cottisford, Juniper Hill’s mother village, where up to forty-five children from ages five to twelve were taught in one room. With this expectation, he kept Flora at home when she reached school age and began teaching her himself. An eager and apt student, she had been reading for some time before the attendance officer insisted that she be enrolled in school in 1882. Her closest friend in childhood was her brother Edwin, born in 1879. Because there was almost a five-year gap before the birth of the next surviving child in the family, the bond established between sister and brother was especially intense; both were considered “odd” by the other children in the hamlet because of their language and manners and because they shared a love of nature and books. Their bond lasted through early childhood and school years and endured despite separation when adolescence set them on separate paths to earn a livelihood, a common necessity for children of the hamlet as early as the age of ten or eleven. Flora left Juniper Hill at fourteen to work as an assistant at the post office in the nearby village of Fringford. Her association with the British post office led to similar work in other places and a marriage that took her to various villages and towns in the south and southwest of England, but she remained connected to Edwin as he followed his dream to see more of the great world the two children had explored in the books they read together in the cottage at Juniper Hill. Edwin remained at home working as an agricultural laborer from age eleven to nineteen, when he joined the army at the outbreak of the Boer War. When the war ended, his regiment was sent from South Africa to India, where he served another five years. Flora last saw him when she returned to Juniper Hill in 1909 to bid him farewell as he was about to emigrate to Canada to take up agriculture (Smith, p. 140). In Canada he volunteered for World War I, and when he was given home leave before being sent to the front, a great sorrow shadowed Thompson’s life when she was unable to see him before he left because her children were ill. As a member of the Second Eastern Ontario Battalion,

Flora’s paternal grandparents were Thomas and Martha Wallsington Timms. Thomas Timms was a mason in Bicester and later in Buckingham, and his wife came from a respectable farming family. Their son Albert followed his father’s trade and aspired to becoming a stone carver and sculptor. His skill brought him work on church restoration, including work at Bath Abbey. Following his marriage to Emma Dibber on July 29, 1875, he rented a cottage at Juniper Hill and walked the three miles to and from Brackley daily, where he worked as a stonemason. He anticipated that his residence in the hamlet would be temporary, but as his family grew—of the ten children born to Emma and Albert, six survived childhood—he ended, after renting two other cottages, by settling in the “end house” and working for the same local builder for more than thirty years. His work as a craftsman among villagers who were almost all agricultural laborers, along with his strong Liberal political views and religious skepticism, made him a misfit who felt socially and intellectually superior to his neighbors, and he was consequently disliked. His daughter later represented him in Lark Rise to Candleford as “a lost and thwarted man” (p. 262). Although he earned a bit more than the ten shillings a week that his neighbors were paid, his failure to improve the social and economic condition of his family and a tendency to brood on the misfortunes of his life led eventually to the drinking that often made him an oppressive presence in his home.

278

FLORA THOMPSON he left for France carrying a “well-worn copy of Sir Walter Scott’s poems” (Lindsay, p. 98). He was killed in action in 1916 and buried in Belgium. Thompson memorialized him as Edmund in many of her writings. The “end house” where Flora and Edwin grew up faced a large cornfield that came almost to their cottage door. The hamlet of some thirty gray stone cottages and an inn, with thatched or slate roofs, was set on flat brown land that became briefly green when the wheat sprouted in spring and splendidly golden with ripening grain in late summer; the wheat fields stretched to low hedgerows silhouetted against seemingly endless skies. This was the subtly toned landscape in which Thompson’s attunement to the natural world was nurtured, the first of several English landscapes she grew to know intimately and love. In Lark Rise and Over to Candleford, the first two books of her trilogy, Thompson describes, through Laura, the daily activities of cottage life she witnessed as a child and the inhabitants of the hamlet she called Lark Rise and its mother village, called Fordlow. These books take Laura from the time of her earliest memories at age three through her experiences in school to the end of her childhood when she leaves Lark Rise soon after Queen Victoria’s Golden Jubilee. The third book of the trilogy, Candleford Green, follows Laura’s adolescence as she begins work as an assistant at a village post office a day’s walk from her native hamlet. The period of the 1880s and 1890s, re-created in great detail in these books, marked for Thompson the passing of a way of life. The trilogy has thus become not only a literary classic that offers the best source on information on Thompson’s early life but also an invaluable historical record of life among the rural poor in the last decades of the nineteenth century.

notes led to several short pieces published in periodicals in 1937 and 1938: a character sketch of “Old Queenie,” a lace-maker and beekeeper who was one of the “ancients,” or members of the older generation living in Juniper Hill when Thompson was a child; “An Oxfordshire Hamlet in the Eighties,” which would become the opening chapter of Lark Rise; and a description of “May Day in the Eighties” as celebrated by the children of the region. Thompson sent these and other descriptive sketches to Oxford University Press and was urged by Sir Humphrey Milford, publisher to the university, to expand them to book length. To provide a cohesive way of presenting her memories, Thompson chose a dual perspective: she focused on the central consciousness of Laura, a child growing up, observing her circumscribed environment, and collecting stories about its past; and she recorded the child’s impressions through a narrator looking back over fifty years. Laura is often merged with her brother Edmund, with whom she shares a sensibility that gives the children the intimacy and also the distance to comment reliably on their world:

A HAMLET CHILDHOOD IN THE 1880S: LARK RISE AND OVER TO CANDLEFORD

ѧ Their credentials presented, they will only appear in this book as observers and commentators upon the country scene of their birth and early years.

Thompson began work on Lark Rise in 1935 when she started jotting down in a journal rhymes that accompanied children’s games she remembered from her childhood (Lindsay, p. 158). Her

(Lark Rise to Candleford, pp. 46–47)

From the time the two children began school they were merged in the hamlet life, sharing the work and play and mischief of their younger companions and taking harsh or kind words from their elders according to circumstances. Yet, although they shared in the pleasures, limitations, and hardships of the hamlet, some peculiarity of mental outlook prevented them from accepting everything that existed or happened there as a matter of course, as the other children did. Small things which passed unnoticed by others interested, delighted, or saddened them. Nothing that took place around them went unnoted; words spoken and forgotten the next moment by the speaker were recorded in their memories, and the actions and reactions of others were impressed on their minds, until a clear, indelible impression of their little world remained with them for life.

This limited perspective of observation and commentary subordinates the strong narrative thrust

279

FLORA THOMPSON characteristic of autobiography and fiction to a descriptive style, while at the same time employing a complex narrative voice that encompasses three levels of time: the past as elicited by Laura through stories told by the “ancients”; Laura and Edmund’s past as recalled by the narrator; and the present of the narrator that allows her to draw comparisons and make judgments from the perspective of fifty years. With its fluid blending of fiction and nonfiction, novel and autobiography, the trilogy does not fall easily into usual genre categories. Thompson seems to have intended to fictionalize her story, but because Oxford University Press did not publish fiction at the time, Sir Humphrey, who called Lark Rise to Candleford one of the two most important books he had brought to print in his twenty-two year tenure—the other was Arnold Toynbee’s A Study of History (Bloxham, p. 10)—published it under the rubric of autobiography, despite obvious liberties Thompson had taken with names, places, facts, and time sequences. The opening paragraphs of Lark Rise, nonetheless, reflect a novelistic method by establishing a pattern of contrasts that announce its themes and techniques. It combines the perspective of a child with that of a fully mature artist; it calls for the collaboration of writer and reader in entering and apprehending the significance of the world to be explored; and it intimates the coexistence of past and present to encapsulate the paradox of permanence in change:

To a child it seemed that it must always have been so.ѧ (p. 16)

Given the several ways of approaching Lark Rise to Candleford, it seems most useful here to regard the trilogy as an autobiographical narrative that, in common with many nineteenth- and earlytwentieth-century novels, traces the development of an artist. We find in her exploration of childhood memories the seeds of the artist Thompson was to become. Because its depiction of the limitations of life among the rural poor is balanced by commentary affirming the values of the past and noting the creeping crassness of the present, the trilogy reflects Thompson’s belated recognition of her assumed antagonist—the social and economic limitations imposed by birth—as her authentic muse. The special quality of young Laura that marks her as a potential artist is her photographic memory, often connected with natural impressions. In Over to Candleford, she recalls “a vivid memory ѧ of an April evening when she was about three” when her mother sent her to fetch daisies to make a May crown: It was too late; the sun had set, and the daisies were all asleep.ѧ Laura was so disappointed that she sat down in the midst of them and cried ѧ then she began to look about her. The long grass in which she sat was a little wet, perhaps with dew, perhaps from the April shower, and the pink-tipped daisy buds were a little wet, too, like eyes that had gone to sleep crying. The sky, where the sun had set, was all pink and purple and primrose. There was no one in sight and no sound but the birds singing and, suddenly, Laura realized that it was nice to be there, out of doors by herself, deep in the long grass with the birds and the sleeping daisies.

The hamlet stood on a gentle rise in the flat, wheatgrowing north-east corner of Oxfordshire. We will call it Lark Rise because of the great number of skylarks which made the surrounding fields their springboard and nested on the bare earth between the rows of green corn.

(pp. 270–271)

This passage employs Wordsworthian motifs about the growth of a poet’s mind that recur throughout Thompson’s work: it calls forth the memory of a “spot of time” from childhood in precise sensory detail; it makes a connection between a specific setting and a solitary observer; and it marks the discovery of the healing powers of nature. Similarly, the May Day celebrations come back to the narrator as vivid pictures and impressions:

All around, from every quarter, the stiff, clayey soil of the arable fields crept up; bare, brown and windswept for eight months out of the twelve. Spring brought a flush of green wheat and there were violets under the hedges and pussy-willows out beside the brook at the bottom of the “Hundred Acres”; but only for a few weeks in later summer had the landscape real beauty. Then the ripened cornfields rippled up to the doorsteps of the cottages and the hamlet became an island in a sea of dark gold.

280

FLORA THOMPSON to the milestone on the turnpike where they walk with their mother. But when four-year-old Edmund asks which college he will go to when he is grown, his aunt replies, “There won’t be any college for you, my poor little man.ѧ You’ll have to go to work as soon as you leave school.” His mother “hoped Edmund would not turn out to be clever. Brains were no good to a working man; they only made him discontented and saucy and lose his jobs” (p. 38). The family is nevertheless modestly ambitious for their children: “Edmund must be apprenticed to a good trade—a carpenter’s perhaps—for if a man had a good trade in his hands he was always sure of a living. Laura might be a school-teacher, or if that proved impossible, a children’s nurse in a good family. But, first and foremost, the family must move from Lark Rise to the market town” (p. 42) where a better education and greater opportunity awaited.

On one pond they passed sailed a solitary swan; on the terrace before one mansion peacocks spread their tails in the sun; the ram which pumped the water to one house mystified them with its subterranean thudding. There were often showers, and to Laura, looking back after fifty years, the whole scene would melt into a blur of wet greenery, with rainbows and cuckoo-calls and, overpowering all other impressions, the wet wallflower and primrose scent of the May garland. (p. 206)

Laura’s fascination with books and her curiosity about the past also foreshadow the writer she will become. She reads not only the few books available in her home, including the Bible, Grimm’s Fairy Tales, and Swift’s Gulliver’s Travels, but whatever comes her way: “anything in print drew her eyes as a magnet drew steel” (p. 44). She and Edmund are so full of their reading that “their conversations when alone together are tinged with the language of their favourite romances,” and they “tried their hand at writing a little verse themselves” (p. 333). They sing poems that they have composed, and when their mother asks Laura about a song “with a stanza for every flower, through the seasons,” Laura “brought out the scraps of paper on which it was written. [Her mother] did not scold or even laugh at her folly; but Laura could feel she was not pleased, and, later that evening, she lectured her soundly on her needlework. ‘You can’t afford to waste your time,’ she said, ‘Here you are, eleven years old, and just look at this seam!’ ” (p. 333). Though stung by lack of encouragement and disapproval of time wasted, Laura develops her imagination as she stocks her memory with images of people from the hamlet and becomes a collector of people’s stories. She discovers that “her special mission in life was to listen to confidences” (p. 323), and she finds “old people were the most interesting of all, for they told her about the old times and could sing old songs and remember old customs.ѧ She sometimes wished she could make the earth and stones speak and tell her about all the dead people who had trodden upon them” (p. 45). Laura and Edmund are at home in their environment but also aware of its limitations. They know that Oxford is a place where people go to learn, only nineteen miles away according

But the family does not leave Lark Rise, and as part of “only the second generation in national schools to be forcibly fed with the fruit of the tree of knowledge” (p. 182), the children were offered a limited curriculum of reading, writing, and basic arithmetic, along with a daily scripture lesson taught by the rector followed by a short moral lesson similar to the one he preached at church on Sundays: the “children must not lie or steal or be discontented or envious. God had placed them just where they were in the social order and given them their own special work to do; to envy others or to try to change their own lot in life was a sin of which he hoped they would never be guilty” (pp. 178–179). There were no history or geography lessons. Girls practiced needlework every afternoon. The chief education came from the Royal Readers, which contained selections from Sir Walter Scott, James Fenimore Cooper, and Washington Irving. There were also “fascinating descriptions of such far-apart places as Greenland and the Amazon; of the Pacific Ocean with its fairy islands and coral reefs; the snows of Hudson Bay Territory and the sterile heights of the Andes.” Between the prose selections were poems by Scott, Tennyson, and Byron. Laura and Edmund memorized all of the selections and recited them to one another. For the

281

FLORA THOMPSON imaginative children from the end house, “the selection in the Royal Readers ѧ was an education in itself ѧ but the majority of the children would have none of it; saying that the prose was ‘dry old stuff’ and that they hated ‘portry’ ” (p. 181). Of the three books in the trilogy, Lark Rise is the least narrative and most descriptive. It records the material conditions of a homogeneous communal life, in which no one’s lot is significantly different from his neighbor’s. It holds not much hope for children growing up there in the eighties, but it records faithfully the world that motivated Thompson’s lifelong hunger for further education and nurtured her habits of observing, remembering, and writing. The second book, Over to Candleford, overlaps chronologically with Lark Rise, but it continues the theme of Laura’s growth as an artist by broadening her world and mental horizons as it moves from the hamlet and the mother village to the market town of Candleford, a fictional conflation of several actual small towns, described by Thompson as “mostly Buckingham with something of Banbury in the picture” (Lindsay, p. 25). She also relocates the home of her uncle, Thomas Whiting, from Twyford, a village near Buckingham where she and Edwin went for summer visits, usually when their mother was expecting a new baby, to Candleford (Bloxham, p. 191). There Laura discovers that people, their homes, and their occupations are surprisingly diverse; there are shops, home conveniences, and recreational activities unknown in the hamlet. In Uncle Tom’s attic, Laura discovers a hoard of books and forsakes play with her cousins to read Samuel Richardson’s Pamela; or, Virtue Rewarded. Uncle Tom, a shoemaker widely respected in his town and beyond both for his craftsmanship and his wisdom, invites Laura on her summer visits to read to him while he works. In the workshop, she reads Elizabeth Gaskell’s Cranford and other books, while Uncle Tom gently corrects her pronunciation and guides her pacing and intonation. From both the books and the atmosphere of Candleford, Laura begins a course of self-education that parallels Thompson’s.

Each autumn, after the excitement of Candleford, Laura returns to the familiar fields of Lark Rise, happy to be home but with a growing awareness of time passing. As she nears the age of leaving school, she has less time to roam the fields because her mother needs help with the work of a growing family. When Laura is thirteen, her mother remarks that she seems to have neither the temperament to become a nursemaid nor the skill to be apprenticed to a dressmaker. Sensing that she “was growing up, and growing up, as she feared, into a world with no use for her,” Laura suffers an “accumulated depression of months,” which is relieved by the joy she recovers on a late autumn day contemplating nature’s beauty: “The small scene, so commonplace and yet so lovely, delighted her.ѧ The fresh green moss, the glistening ivy, and the reddish twigs with their sparkling drops seemed to have been made for her alone and the hurrying, foam-flecked water seemed to have some message for her.” She realizes “that her life’s deepest joys would be found in scenes such as this” (pp. 383–384). Then comes a letter from Dorcas Lane, a friend of her mother’s whom Laura had visited during her stays at Candleford, saying she needs help at the post office in Candleford Green, and that she would be happy to have Laura as an assistant if her parents approved. As she leaves for a new stage of her life, Laura looks back on the hamlet: “Yes, with all its limitations, the hamlet was home to her. There she had spent her most impressionable years and, although she was never to live there again for more than a few weeks at a time, she would bear their imprint through life” (p. 387).

BREAKING AWAY (1891–1897): CANDLEFORD GREEN

Mrs. Kesia Whitton, on whom Dorcas Lane’s character is based, offered Thompson a position as assistant in the post office at Fringford in 1891. So at fourteen, with a trunk her father had made her and a workbook Edwin had given her in which to keep a journal to share with him on visits, Thompson began a relationship with the British post office that continued through her

282

FLORA THOMPSON adult life. Her good fortune in obtaining this position enabled her to avoid stultifying work as a servant, the destiny of most girls of her class, and to develop skills that equipped her for the modern world. Her work broadened her outlook by developing her confidence and connecting her with people from a range of social levels. Later, and not least of all, Thompson learned to use the ABC telegraph machine installed at the post office that connected Fringford with the larger world. Although she lived with Mrs. Whitton and corresponded weekly with her mother, Thompson gained a measure of independence at Fringford and added much to her knowledge of literature. She read through the books in Mrs. Whitton’s house, including Shakespeare, Scott, and the major English poets, and when she had exhausted these, she took out a library ticket and quickly read through the works of Jane Austen, Anthony Trollope, and Charles Dickens. She wrote poetry, attended church socials and penny readings, and learned to ride a bicycle (Lindsay, pp. 40–45). At sixteen, she added the role of letter carrier to her post office résumé for an additional four shillings a week, an opportunity that involved daily walks through the fields and woods for four years in all weathers. On these walks her close observation of the natural world and its changes reinforced her love of nature and prepared her for the writing she later did as an amateur naturalist. In Candleford Green, a composite of various villages in which she worked (Lindsay, p. 35), Laura makes friends, acquires skills that will enable her to remain self-supporting and guarantee her independence, records the stories of many of the village’s inhabitants, observes the social and material changes of the nineties, and gains the affection of the post office clientele. She experiences a one-sided courtship and declines a romantic relationship with a gamekeeper she met on her daily deliveries. The book traces the development of a shy adolescent to a competent young woman who has made reading and writing an integral part of her life and discovered an abiding interest growing from her childhood love of nature.

Fringford, in 1897, after Queen Victoria’s Diamond Jubilee, when the prospect of a new century stirs “the restless longing of youth to see and experience the whole of life” (p. 536). She bids goodbye to the world of her childhood and adolescence, the trees and bushes and wildflower patches beside the path she had trodden daily. The pond where the yellow brandyball water lilies grew, the little birch thicket where the long-tailed tits had congregated, the boathouse where she had sheltered from the thunderstorm ѧ and the hillock beyond from which she had seen the perfect rainbow. She was never to see any of these again, but she was to carry a mental picture of them, to be recalled at will, through the changing scenes of a lifetime. (p. 537)

ON HER OWN (1898–1903): HEATHERLEY

Thompson left Oxfordshire at the age of twenty to take a series of temporary Post Office jobs, probably as near Juniper Hill as Twyford and perhaps as far as Essex (Bloxham, p. 191). She was not eligible to join the Post Office establishment as an official clerk without qualifying through the civil service exam, which her elementary education had not prepared her for, but she hoped the experience gained through temporary work would open further opportunities. During these postings, she learned to operate a telegraph machine that used Morse code, and her ability to operate both the ABC and the Morse code machines qualified her to be in charge of a sub-office. When she saw an opening for a clerk in charge of the sub-office at Grayshott in Hampshire, she applied for and was appointed to the job. She began work at Grayshott in September of 1898, where Walter Chapman served as postmaster but spent most of his time in his chief occupation as a cabinetmaker. With the help of an assistant, Thompson assumed almost all of the office responsibilities, and Chapman signed the necessary official papers and oversaw financial matters. She first lived with the Chapman family in their home adjoining the post office, but an atmosphere of domestic friction and Chapman’s apparent mental instability culminating in his shooting a revolver in the middle of the night at

Laura leaves the post office at Candleford Green, as Flora Thompson left the post office at

283

FLORA THOMPSON imaginary intruders led her to seek other lodging. Her decision was a wise one: a room of her own gave her the privacy to feel that she was finally on her own, and she learned about a year after she had left Grayshott that Chapman had stabbed his wife to death and was committed to a mental institution.

brother Edwin—the first draft was titled Edmund (Lindsay, p. 82)—this volume, not as well known as Lark Rise to Candleford, is in many ways the culmination of Laura’s rite of passage, taking her through her early adulthood at the beginning of the twentieth century and ending with the prospect of her marriage and a final chapter entitled “Post-War Pilgrimage,” describing her return to Hampshire twenty years later. Heatherley extends Laura’s experience to full independence; she no longer works within walking distance of her home and family at Lark Rise, nor does she live under the semi-parental watchfulness of Miss Lane as she had at Candleford Green. At Heatherley, Laura gains autonomy as she makes decisions about where she will live, how she will spend her salary, with whom she chooses to associate, and how she will fill her leisure time. It shows her as still “different” from her peers, young women who spend their time making decorative domestic items to fill their “bottom drawer” for the only goal in life they contemplate: marriage. Laura prefers, despite the disapproval of conventional people, to cultivate eccentric friends such as old Mr. Foreshaw, the retired game hunter and world traveler who makes her tea and tells her stories, and Richard and Mavis, frequent visitors from London, who revel in the “fin de siècle” mood of contemporary literature and the “decadence” of the fashionable quarterly the Yellow Book. They introduce her to the excitement of London and encourage her to seek work there.

When Thompson came to Grayshott, the surrounding area along the Hampshire and Surrey border had a reputation for scenic beauty and a healthful atmosphere that attracted visitors and new settlers eager to escape London, and a railway station in Haslemere made travel to and from the city convenient. Tennyson had lived in the area, and Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, George Bernard Shaw, Grant Allen, and Richard Le Gallienne lived nearby and, largely because of its telegraph facilities, were regular patrons of the Grayshott post office. Through Laura, Thompson tells how she was awed by the intellectual conversations she overheard in the post office and, despairing of ever becoming part of such distinguished company, burned her “own poor attempts” at writing, including verses and the journal she had kept faithfully since Edwin had given it to her (Heatherley, p. 48). Still, she found plenty to stimulate her mind and imagination. She attended local lectures at which, among other topics, she heard Shaw speak on socialism; she found a good lending library at one of the shops; she made new friends; but most of all, she enjoyed the surrounding heaths, fields, and downs where she took long, solitary walks. She became intimately acquainted with the abundance of plant and animal life in the area and made friends among cottagers, who lived by selling the produce of their smallholdings, and “broomsquires,” who sold brooms they made of the stiff, woody heather plants. These humble native inhabitants became her guides to nature’s secrets.

The autonomous single years in Heatherley also complete the portrait of the artist as a young woman we have highlighted. When, in the final chapter, Laura revisits Heatherley many years after leaving, she reflects that “the old feeling had revived that in return for the precious opportunity known as life some further effort other than those involved in mere living was required of her. She had not entirely neglected to cultivate her one small gift of self-expression; short stories and articles of hers had been appearing occasionally for the past ten years in newspapers and women’s weeklies” (Heatherley, p. 168). Laura’s dream of writing is thus presented as a consistent

In 1942 Thompson worked on her fourth autobiographical volume, Heatherley, based on her Grayshott experience, but for unknown reasons did not submit it for publication. It was first published in 1979, as part of Margaret Lane’s A Country Calendar and Other Writings and was republished as a single work by John Owen Smith in 1997. Apparently begun as a memorial to her

284

FLORA THOMPSON thematic strand in all four of the autobiographical narratives. Flora Timms left Grayshott in 1900 to take temporary work again. Between 1900 and 1903, information about her life and whereabouts is sketchy. She may have worked in London, for Lindsay reports a Twickenham address for her in January of 1903, and she later wrote about visiting Kew Gardens at this time (Lindsay, pp. 70– 71). She was working at the post office in Yateley in 1901, eight miles from the post office in Aldershot, where John Thompson, who had left his birthplace on the Isle of Wight to begin a career with the Post Office in 1891, the same year that she began at Fringford, was working. Apparently, they met at this time and were married at the church of St. Mary the Virgin in Twickenham on January 7, 1903. The couple took up residence at Winton, a growing suburb of Bournemouth, where John Thompson was a sorting clerk and telegraphist at the main post office. Flora Thompson’s movements from this point can be traced through the civil service records of her husband, who was a Post Office employee for forty-four years, until his retirement in 1935 (Lindsay, p. 214).

tion through the public library system at Bournemouth, only the second in England to allow open access to the shelves (Lindsay, p. 77). She was delighted when a new branch library was opened in Winton in 1907. During the years when she was raising her daughter Winifred, who was born October 24, 1903, and her son Henry Basil, born October 6, 1909, she had little time to write and said that her “literary dreams faded for a while. But I still read a good deal. For the first time in my life I had access to a good public library and I slipped in like a duck slipping into water and read almost everything” (Lindsay, p. 76). Shortly before her son was born, Thompson took her six-year-old daughter to Juniper Hill to meet her grandparents and her uncle Edwin, who, after being discharged from the army in 1907, had tried to make a living as a farm laborer in his old home. Seeing no future in Oxfordshire, where agricultural wages were still the lowest in England, he planned to emigrate to Canada to try farming there, just as his younger brother Frank would soon emigrate to Australia. Thompson wanted to see Edwin before he left and was determined to make the hundred-mile journey from Bournemouth to Juniper Hill. Her daughter never forgot their visit, and Thompson was never to see Edwin again. Thompson took another journey with her children in 1911, a short train trip from Bournemouth to the New Forest, a natural setting she loved to visit that was to provide the setting for later writing.

MARRIAGE, FAMILY, AND CAREER (1903–1920)

Flora Thompson assumed married life with the expectations of most women of her time, accepting that she would give up her work, since the Post Office did not employ married women, to follow where the career of her husband led. After marriage, however, she continued to pursue her self-education and eventually her writing. She had been an eager learner since her father began teaching her to read at home. While living in Fringford, she read through the books at Mrs. Whitton’s home and the community library. While at Grayshott, she made extensive use of a lending library to keep up with current writing. She enrolled in a correspondence course that would enable her to qualify for a civil service post, but she dropped it because her elementary education had not provided sufficient background in mathematics and geography for her to keep up. After her marriage she continued her educa-

As her children grew, Thompson happily returned to her writing. The years from 1911 to 1921 mark her apprenticeship, a period when she snatched time from household and family duties whenever she could to write. In 1911 she entered a contest sponsored by the Ladies’ Companion, for which she wrote an essay on Jane Austen. She won the competition, and part of her essay was subsequently published in the magazine, which also published her first story, “The Toft Cup,” in 1912. Also in 1912, Thompson began a friendship with Dr. Ronald Campbell Macfie after winning a prize for an essay she wrote for the Literary Monthly on his ode on the sinking of the Titanic. Campbell wrote to express his apprecia-

285

FLORA THOMPSON tion of her critique and visited her in Winton. He remained a valued friend and mentor, her only connection with the literary world, until his death in 1931. Thompson followed his advice to concentrate on writing verse, and she dedicated her short collection of poems, Bog Myrtle and Peat, published in 1921, to him.

Fireside, a magazine that, in addition to short stories, some verse, and the usual women’s features on cooking and fashion, included articles on women’s education, finances for women, and other feminist issues. Thompson had attended meetings of the Women’s Suffrage Movement in Bournemouth, and she was sympathetic to Catholicism though she remained in the Anglican Church throughout her life. She liked the combination of traditional and slightly radical subject matter and tone in the magazine and submitted a revised version of “The Leper,” a story of hers that had appeared in the Literary Monthly in 1913. Its acceptance marked the beginning of an eight-year relationship with the Catholic Fireside.

World War I interrupted her writing, mostly romantic stories for women’s magazines that she later dismissed as “small sugared love tales” (Lindsay, p. 97). Her brother Edwin had rejoined the army as part of a Canadian regiment and had been sent to the front in 1916. She was devastated when she found a letter she had written him returned to the post office marked “killed in action.” Edwin had been her closest link to her home and her childhood, and she felt a part of her had died with him. Her grief left her little heart for writing “sugared love tales” with happy endings.

A WORKING WRITER (1920–1935): THE PEVEREL PAPERS AND BOG MYRTLE AND PEAT

Beginning in 1920, Thompson’s essays, short stories, and nature writing appeared on a regular basis in the Catholic Fireside. She realized that she could supplement the family income by magazine writing and earmarked most of her earnings for the education of her children, hoping to give them the educational opportunities that had been denied her. After having several stories and essays accepted, she began a series of nature columns in 1921 called “Out of Doors,” using the setting of the New Forest. By 1922 the monthly column had taken on the name of The Peverel Papers, a series she continued until December 1927. Peverel was a name she gave to scenic areas in the neighborhood of Liphook. A selection of these nature essays appeared in Margaret Lane’s A Country Calendar in 1957; the complete series in chronological order, published in 2008 by John Owen Smith, should contribute significantly to the revival of interest in Thompson’s work. Having her nature writing available in readily accessible and annotated form gives readers a new appreciation of Thompson’s development as a writer and scholars an understanding of the continuity of her work. The essays reflect years of sensitive observation and careful study that made her a significant amateur naturalist. The emergence of a clear, direct, unpretentious prose style foreshadows the trans-

She was glad to move to Liphook, just three miles from Grayshott, later in 1916 when her husband applied for and was appointed subpostmaster of the post office there. She looked forward to being close to the Hampshire scenes she had loved as a young woman. Once settled in Liphook in a house adjoining the post office, she joined the Haslemere Natural History Society in 1917 and resumed her nature walks whenever she had free time. But the military draft had put a strain on post office personnel at the same time that the volume of correspondence grew with troops overseas. Thompson joined the war effort by returning to her old work. She assisted her husband by rising at 4 a.m. to sort mail before preparing breakfast for the family and getting her children off to school. Just when the end of the war seemed to promise the free time she needed to write, she was surprised to find herself pregnant again at the age of forty-one. Her third child—who became the delight of his parents— Peter Redmond, was born October 19, 1918. Like other homebound women of the postwar years, Thompson began a correspondence course, hers in writing from the Practical Correspondence College in London, hoping it would lead to freelance journalism. As a result, she was successful in placing her work with the Catholic

286

FLORA THOMPSON parency that gives the Candleford trilogy its sense of vivid immediacy and authenticity.

extend to the frailest and most evanescent of all living things?” (The Peverel Papers, p. 69). Thompson writes that she “could have wept” when on one of her walks she met a “stout, perspiring, elderly clergyman, armed, most incongruously, with a butterfly net” who proudly holds out to her the “stoppered poison jar [in which] he had immured a lordly red admiral, king of all the butterflies” (p. 34). She describes elsewhere a celebrant party of otter hunters:

As we have noted, much of Thompson’s best writing is descriptive, made cohesive by an interwoven narrative thread and frequent short embedded narratives. Her style in The Peveral Papers derives not only from her photographic memory of natural scenes and conversations with people she encountered on her rambling walks but also from her admiration of Gilbert White, whose Natural History of Selborne had guided her explorations of the countryside around Grayshott and Liphook, and from the strong interest she had developed in conservation and preservation. In common with Lark Rise to Candleford, The Peverel Papers reflects Thompson’s deep reverence for a world that can easily fade into oblivion if it is not noticed, recorded, and protected, but here the emphasis is on the beauty and fragility of England’s natural inheritance rather than on England’s rural social and cultural heritage. Her gift for creating beautifully detailed snapshots of natural subjects at all times of the year and her reflective tone have made her a model for nature writers, particularly those with a regional focus, in a genre that has become increasingly valued in recent years.

the women caked with mud to the waists, hats lost and hair disheveled. They were all talking together loudly in the shrill high-pitched voices of their kind, and all flushed with exercise and physical wellbeing. One of them, a young and pretty girl, had evidently been at her first “kill,” and honoured on that account with the ceremony of “blooding,” for her fair if somewhat insipid face was smeared with gore. (p. 253)

She describes her ambivalence about the approaching Christmas season: Every day now from the railway station in the village trucks of berried holly are dispatched for the London market, and every day some familiar tree which has been a landmark since autumn in its crimson and glossy green is found stripped and denuded. It is sad to see old favourites so denuded, especially as no care is taken in the cutting, and hacked trees are ruined for years, sometimes for ever.ѧ

Remembering the dependence of rural inhabitants on “commoners rights” that the “ancients” of Juniper Hill had told her about wistfully as they recalled life before the Enclosure Acts, she became a gentle yet firm voice for the preservation of hedgerows that provided country people not only with beauty but with fruit, berries, and herbs for homemade jams, wines, and medicines. She saw the importance of keeping public footpaths open to those who pursued business or pleasure on foot as new building developments and roads for motorcars encroached on fields and pastures. Her views on respecting animal and plant life in general, and rare and vanishing forms in particular, seem prescient to twenty-firstcentury readers. Her persuasive tone is apparent when, quoting Francis Thompson’s The Mistress of Vision, she asks, after describing the appearance of the first butterfly of the season: “For if we ‘Cannot touch a flower / Without troubling a star,’ does not that great and all-pervading care

(p. 254)

Thompson developed in these essays the perspective of an observing and reflective persona, a device that she used to greatest advantage in Lark Rise to Candleford. The narrative thread of the 1921 essays is framed through the persona of a middle-class doctor’s daughter who lives alone in a cottage on the edge of the New Forest. The essays describe her daily activities: walks in the forest, quiet times in her garden and orchard, and chats with visitors who come for tea and rural travelers she meets on her walks. These early essays have a romantic aura cast over the descriptions by this genteel persona. In the essays from 1922 on, this fictionalized backstory changes as the scene shifts from the New Forest to the heaths of Hampshire, where the narrator moves to a rural

287

FLORA THOMPSON cottage that is both a rejection of the “getting and spending” of the larger world and a spiritual retreat to a place of quiet healing after the losses of World War I (The Peverel Papers, p. 52). The narrative thread fades as precisely detailed observations are cast in a direct, realistic style, and the narrator’s reflections take on a ruminative tone reminiscent of Thoreau in Walden. The Peverel Papers, written over a period of almost eight years, reflects Thompson’s gradual discovery of her authentic voice, a discovery that would transform her from a moderately successful professional writer to the author of an enduring literary classic.

attempts to master the literary tradition she hoped to become part of, she wrote carefully researched essays introducing such writers and topics as Dickens, the Brontës, Wordsworth, Tennyson, Ruskin, women poets, and various literary genres to her readers. She also ran and judged writing competitions and offered criticism and encouragement to amateur writers. Her parents’ wish that she might become a teacher was to some extent realized as she provided coaching and support for readers and writers. The Reading Circle in turn led to the Peverel Society, a support group for aspiring writers operated through a mailing system that brought them in contact with likeminded peers. With Mildred Humble-Smith, one of the aspiring writers Thompson corresponded with and met through the Reading Circle, she organized a system of exchanging and criticizing portfolios. Humble-Smith, unlike Thompson, had studied English at Oxford but, like Thompson, appreciated the difficulties of trying to pursue a career in writing while raising a family and managing a household. Together they continued the Peverel Society, which took a great deal of time and effort—requiring organization, much correspondence, and the production of an anthology of writing by its members, “The Peverel Monthly”—until the start of World War II. Thompson published parts of a novel she was working on, The Gates of Eden, in the monthly anthology.

This discovery was not, however, easily or quickly achieved. Convinced by Dr. Macfie that her direction as a serious writer ought to be in verse rather than prose, Thompson, with his encouragement, published a slim volume of her poetry, Bog Myrtle and Peat, in 1921. It was favorably reviewed and won her a small measure of fame when an article on “Flora Thompson: Poet and Nature Lover” was published in the civil service magazine, the Civilian (The Peverel Papers, pp. 466–467), and when local and national reporters interviewed her, one article referring to her as “The Postmistress Poet” (Lindsay, p. 108). Although reviews were kind, the book was not a critical or commercial success, and Thompson was greatly disappointed by the reception of a project in which she had invested so much of her time and hope. Depressed by the blow to her confidence and amused by her short-lived fame, she carried on with the journalism she considered lesser work. Ironically, the nature essays now collected as The Peverel Papers, which she wrote to meet a monthly deadline, and which helped to pay for her children to attend good schools, have far greater resonance today than her verse.

Thompson’s local reputation as a writer, nature-lover, and walker led to her being asked to write a significant part of A Guide to Liphook in 1925, a pamphlet intended to introduce readers and visitors to a brief history of the region, local sites of interest, and nature walks within easy reach of Liphook. The guide is reprinted today as both a local historical piece and a still workable guide to sites and walks in the area.

When her youngest child, Peter, began school in 1923, Thompson persuaded the editors of the Catholic Fireside to add a new monthly feature, the Fireside Reading Circle, a series of essays on literature, writers, and literary genres designed to introduce readers to a program of reading they could pursue on their own. Mindful of her sense of isolation as she pursued her own undirected

At this most productive point in Thompson’s career as a professional writer linked to Hampshire’s natural history and beauty, and a year after the family had bought the first home they owned, Woolmer Gate, on the outskirts of town, John Thompson applied for and was appointed to the position of postmaster at Dartmouth in Devon. The older children had finished

288

FLORA THOMPSON school and were more or less independent: Basil had gone to Australia at sixteen to visit Thompson’s brother Frank, now a successful fruit farmer, thinking he might settle there, and Winifred was working at the Liphook post office telephone exchange. When John Thompson moved to Dartmouth to take up his duties and look for a new house for the family in 1927, his wife, reluctant to leave Hampshire, stayed with Winifred and Peter at Woolmer Gate until it was sold in the autumn of 1928. The family then moved to its new home, The Outlook, in the Above Town section of Dartmouth. Thompson had written the last of her Peverel Papers for the December 1927 issue of the Catholic Fireside and in effect discontinued her long association with the periodical. After her move to Devon, she continued work with the Peverel Society, published work in various magazines, often using a nom de plume, and even did some ghostwriting for a big-game hunter. In time she grew to love her new home, with its views of the English Channel and the estuary of the River Dart, its lush landscapes, and its abundance of wildflowers. But she was aware that time was passing and her chance of becoming a recognized writer was ever more elusive. In 1931 her long friendship with Dr. Macfie ended with his death. In 1933 her mother died at the age of eighty. By 1935 John Thompson had retired from the Post Office, Basil had given up sheep-farming in Australia to become an engineer on ships sailing between North and South America, and Winifred had become a maternity nurse. Only Peter remained at home, apprenticed to a ship’s engineer in the Dartmouth shipyards. Flora Thompson was nearly sixty but still felt guilty if she spent a day without taking up her pen or sitting at her typewriter.

son began collecting memories of her childhood. Significantly, as she developed this new material, she abandoned the middle-class persona she had adopted as narrator of much of her fiction and nonfiction writing for many years, probably thinking the genteel persona helped to establish her credentials as a writer. Instead, she now wrote frankly from the perspective of the rural poor. “The Tail-less Fox,” a story set in a poor cottage, was published in December 1935 in the Lady; it was followed in the April 1936 issue with the sketch of “Old Queenie.” “An Oxfordshire Hamlet in the Eighties” and “May Day in the Eighties” were published in the National Review in 1937 and 1938 respectively. When Sir Humphrey Milford suggested that she shape these and other essays into a book, he appointed his deputy Geoffrey Cumberlege as her editor. Cumberlege gave Thompson the continuing encouragement and support that led to the success and recognition, so long worked for, of her last years. Lark Rise was published in March 1939 to immediate popular and critical acclaim; it was widely and favorably reviewed in such periodicals as the Sunday Times, the Times Literary Supplement, and Country Life. Although Thompson had not intended it as part of a series, Cumberlege encouraged her to follow it with a similar book. She began work on Over to Candleford in 1939, but the outbreak of World War II made concentration difficult, and she offered to return the advance given her. Having lost her beloved brother in World War I, she worried about her family as the guns could be heard booming across the channel. Basil had married and settled in Australia, and Winifred was a maternity nurse in Bristol, but Peter had joined the merchant navy soon after the war began. In March 1940 John and Flora sold their home in Dartmouth and moved inland to Brixham to avoid the danger of bombardment. There she resumed writing, often in the basement shelter of the new home, and completed the proofs of Over to Candleford by February 1941. She soon began work on Dashpers, a novel about a house and its inhabitants.

ACCOMPLISHMENT AND RECOGNITION (1935–1947)

John Thompson built a writing room for his wife in their garden at Dartmouth, a token of his recognition of her persistence in pursuing her ambition and her help in setting their children off in the world with a good education. Here Thomp-

Then came word on September 16 that Peter had been lost at sea when his ship carrying a

289

FLORA THOMPSON cargo of wheat across the Atlantic was torpedoed. Thompson never fully recovered from this blow. She disbanded the Peveral Society, and her health began to decline when a bout of pneumonia weakened her heart. With the encouragement of Cumberlege she resumed writing in the spring of 1942, but he did not encourage her to publish Dashpers, instead suggesting a return to the Oxfordshire material. She wrote Candleford Green, continuing Laura’s story through her years at the village post office; it was published in January 1943.

Candleford, p. 10). Massingham noted that the trilogy provides a record of traditional English country life in the hamlet (Lark Rise) and its mother village (Fordlow); the market town (Candleford); and the developing suburb (Candleford Green). Not having access to Heatherley, he did not realize that Thompson had extended her social history to the newly built, rootless village (Heatherley) and even to the cosmopolitan twentieth-century city (London). As Lindsay has pointed out, Thompson’s record of rural life in her trilogy has made it a repository of cultural data, and it has been excerpted for school texts throughout the English-speaking world for historical courses. In addition, its literary value has made it part of the syllabus at the University of London for the O-level course in English literature (Lindsay, p. 168). Furthermore, its detailed record of children’s games, songs, and village customs offers a treasure trove for folklorists and cultural historians, and its record of dialect, speech patterns, and folk “sayings” provides a rich field for linguists.

Thompson was exhausted by the war, her grief over Peter, and the decline in her health. When H. J. Massingham’s appreciative review of her work in Time and Tide suggested that she had completed a valedictory trilogy about a vanished way of life and that “nothing has taken and nothing can take the place of what has gone” (Lindsay, p. 178), Thompson may have felt that she had exhausted the interest of her readers in the story of the child from Juniper Hill whose progress she had chronicled. When pressed for new work, she offered Cumberlege The Peveral Papers, which was accepted but not published until years after her death. Perhaps for her own sense of autobiographical closure, she began work on Heatherley, which, in the tradition of the Künstlerroman, completed the theme of Lark Rise to Candleford by bringing Laura to adulthood and mature retrospection as a writer. She never submitted this fourth volume of Laura’s story for publication.

After the war ended, Thompson began a new novel, These Too Were Victorians, which became Still Glides the Stream, its title and epigraph taken from Wordsworth’s River Duddon: “I see what was, and is, and will abide; / Still glides the stream and shall forever glide.” In the novel, Thompson returns to Oxfordshire material through a narrator, Charity Finch, who revisits the scenes of her childhood after retiring from a career as a teacher. She spends a few days in Restharrow, unrecognized by its present inhabitants, recalling memories associated with familiar settings and stories of people she knew. Thompson completed the novel in 1946, despite suffering from angina that spring, and corrected the proofs early in 1947. At her editor’s request, she wrote a brief autobiographical sketch, “A Country Child Taking Notes,” for Reader’s News.

In 1945 her three Oxfordshire books were published together as Lark Rise to Candleford, the form in which they are now best known. In addition to the high regard this work has achieved as a literary classic and its value as an autobiographical source, it has been praised on other accounts. Its evocation of a lost past led H. J. Massingham, who wrote the introduction to the trilogy, to class it with “memorial books” and regard it as important social history, especially for its elegiac depiction of “the utter ruin of a closely knit organic society with a richly interwoven and traditional culture that defied every change, every aggression, except the one that established the modern world” (Lark Rise to

Flora Thomson was never to see her novel in print. She suffered an angina attack on May 21, 1947, and died at seventy of a heart attack in bed that evening. Her ashes are buried at Longcross Cemetery in Dartmouth.

290

FLORA THOMPSON ham Gaol Museum in 2005, to which an audiovisual exhibition on her life was added in 2007. John Owen Smith’s edition of The Peverel Papers was published in 2008, and he maintains a Flora Thompson home page that keeps her audience current on information and materials relating to Thompson’s life and work. Ruth C. Hoffman’s book Without Education or Encouragement: The Literary Legacy of Flora Thompson, the first fulllength critical work, was published in 2009. The often-quoted prophesy of the gypsy who told Laura that her fortune was to be “loved by people you’ve never seen and never will see” (Lark Rise to Candleford, p. 473) seems to have come true as Flora Thompson’s work reaches a growing and appreciative audience.

POSTHUMOUS FAME AND REPUTATION

When published in 1948, Still Glides the Stream was warmly received, but it never gained the affection and critical respect that Lark Rise to Candleford continues to enjoy. Thompson’s work has garnered steadily growing popular and critical esteem since her death. A group of her admirers led a revival of interest in her work in the 1950s, beginning with Margaret Lane’s radio broadcast in 1956 and her sketch for the Cornhill Magazine in 1957. In the 1970s Anne Mallinson discovered Thompson’s connections to Hampshire and joined with others in celebrating Thompson’s regional fame. In 1976, the centenary of Thompson’s birth, a plaque was placed at the post office in Liphook in her memory. Thompson’s national reputation grew when Keith Dewhurst’s play, Lark Rise, based on the “Harvest Home” chapter, was performed in London in 1978. In 1979 Lane’s A Country Calendar brought attention to Thompson’s previously unpublished works, and in the same year, Dewhurst’s new play, Candleford, was performed in London. In 1981 a sculptured bust of Thompson by Philip Jackson was placed outside the Liphook post office, later to be moved to the village library. Gillian Lindsay’s extensive biographical research culminated in her 1990 biography of “The Lark Rise Writer.” In 1997, the fiftieth anniversary of Thompson’s death, John Owen Smith published On the Trail of Flora Thompson, identifying many of the people, places, and events in Thompson’s writing about her Hampshire years, and Christine Bloxham’s The World of Flora Thompson, identifying many of the sources of the Lark Rise books, appeared in 1998. Since the turn of the century, interest in Thompson and her work has continued to grow. Dewhurst’s Lark Rise was again performed in 2000 and 2001. In 2008 the BBC presented a twelve-part television series based on the Lark Rise material, a series whose viewers, like Flora Thompson’s first readers, called for more. A new series of twelve more episodes is scheduled for 2009. Scholarly work has been stimulated by a study center and permanent exhibition dedicated to Thompson that was opened in the Bucking-

Selected Bibliography WORKS OF FLORA THOMPSON Bog Myrtle and Peat. Deddington, Oxfordshire, U.K.: Phillip Allan, 1921. Lark Rise. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1939. Over to Candleford. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1941. Candleford Green. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1943. Lark Rise to Candleford: A Trilogy by Flora Thompson. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1945; New York: Penguin Books, 1973. (The Penguin edition has been cited in this essay.) Still Glides the Stream. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 1948, 1976. A Country Calendar and Other Writings. Selected and edited by Margaret Lane. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 1979. Heatherley. Headley Down, Hampshire, U.K.: John Owen Smith, 1997. Republished with updates, 2005. The Peverel Papers: Nature Notes 1921–1927. Headley Down, Hampshire, U.K.: John Owen Smith, 2008.

CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES Bloxham, Christine. The World of Flora Thompson Revisited: Author of “Lark Rise to Candleford.” Stroud, Gloucestershire, U.K.: Tempus, 2007. Dusinberre, Juliet. “The Child’s Eye and the Adult’s Voice: Flora Thompson’s Lark Rise to Candleford.” Review of English Studies, New Series 35, no. 137:61–70 (February 1984).

291

FLORA THOMPSON Smith, John Owen. On the Trail of Flora Thompson. Headley Down, Hampshire, U.K.: John Owen Smith, 1997, 2005.

English, Barbara. “Lark Rise and Juniper Hill: A Victorian Community in Literature and History.” Victorian Studies 29, no. 1:7–34 (autumn 1985). Hoffman, Ruth C. “An Appreciation.” The Peverel Papers: Nature Notes 1921–1927. Headley Down, Hampshire, U.K.: John Owen Smith, 2008. Pp. 10–12. Lane, Margaret. Introduction to A Country Calendar and Other Writings. Selected and edited by Margaret Lane. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 1979. Lindsay, Gillian. Flora Thompson: The Story of the “Lark Rise” Writer. London: Robert Hale, 1990. Corrected and expanded, Headley Down, Hampshire, U.K.: John Owen Smith, 2007.

VISUAL MEDIA BASED

ON THE

WORKS

OF

FLORA THOMPSON

Lark Rise. Play by Keith Dewhurst. First production: Cottesloe Theatre, London, 1978. Candleford. Play by Keith Dewhurst. First production: Cottesloe Theatre, London, 1979. Lark Rise to Candleford. Ten-part television series on BBC DRAMA. Broadcast in 2008: January 13, 20, 27; February 3, 10, 17, 24; March 2, 9, 23.

292

MASTER INDEX The following index covers the entire British Writers series through Supplement XV. All references include volume numbers in boldface roman numerals followed by page numbers within that volume. Subjects of articles are indicated by boldface type.

A.

Couleii Plantarum Libri Duo (Cowley), II: 202 A. D. Hope (Hart), Supp. XII: 123 “A. G. A. V.” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 45 A la recherche du temps perdu (Proust), Supp. IV: 126, 136 A la recherche du temps perdu (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173–175 A Laodicean (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 112, 114 “A Propos of Lady Chatterley’s Lover” (Lawrence), IV: 106; VII: 91 “Aaron” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 179 Aaron’s Rod (Lawrence), VII: 90, 94, 106–107; Retro. Supp. II: 230 Abaft the Funnel (Kipling), VI: 204 “Abasement of the Northmores, The” (James), VI: 69 Abbas, King of Persia (Godwin), Supp. XV: 124 “Abbé Delille and Walter Landor, The” (Landor), IV: 88n, 92–93 Abbess of Crewe, The (Spark), Supp. I: 200, 201, 210 “Abbey Mason, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 119 Abbey Theatre, VI: 212, 218, 307, 309, 316; VII: 3, 6, 11 Abbey Walk, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 147 Abbot, The (Scott), IV: 39 Abbott, C. C., V: 379, 381 ABC Murders, The (Christie), Supp. II: 128, 130, 135 “ABC of a Naval Trainee” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 69 “Abomination, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 273 Abyssophone (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 Abdelazer; or, The Moor’s Revenge (Behn), Supp. III: 27, 36 Abercrombie, Lascelles, II: 247 “Abercuawg,” Supp. XII: 284, 287 Aberdeen Free Press, Supp. XII: 203 “Abernethy” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77 “Abiding Vision, The” (West), Supp. III: 442 Abinger Harvest (Forster), VI: 411, 412; Supp. II: 199, 223 “Abir” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129 “Abject Misery” (Kelman), Supp. V: 244 Ableman, Paul, Supp. IV: 354 Abolition of Man, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 255, 257 Abortive (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181

About a Boy (Hornby), Supp. XV: 133, 140–141 About a Boy (screenplay, Hornby), Supp. XV: 144 About Love: Poems (Montague), Supp. XV: 217, 219 About the House (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 “About Two Colmars” (Berger), Supp. IV: 85 “Above the Dock” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 134, 136 “Abraham Men” (Powys), VIII: 250 Abridgement of the History of England, An (Goldsmith), III: 191 Abridgement of the Light of Nature Pursued, An (Hazlitt), IV: 139 Abroad; British Literary Traveling Between the Wars (Fussell), Supp. IV: 22 Absalom and Achitophel (Dryden), II: 292, 298–299, 304 “Absalom, My Son” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “Absence” (Jennings), Supp. V: 218 “Absence” (Thompson), V: 444 “Absence, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 287–288 “Absence, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 373 Absence of War, The (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 294, 297–298 “Absences” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277 Absent Friends (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2–3, 10, 13, 14 Absent in the Spring (Christie), Supp. II: 133 Absentee, The (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 154, 160–161, 165 “Absent–Minded Beggar, The” (Kipling), VI: 203 “Absent–Mindedness in a Parish Choir” (Hardy), VI: 22 Abstract of a Book Lately Published, A: A Treatise of Human Nature . . . (Hume), Supp. III: 230–231 Absurd Person Singular (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 5–6, 9 “Abt Vogler” (Browning), IV: 365, 366, 370 Abuses of Conscience, The (Sterne), III: 135 Academy (periodical), VI: 249 “Academy, The” (Reid), Supp. VII: 331 Academy Notes (Ruskin), V: 178 Acceptable Sacrifice, The (Bunyan), II: 253

293

Acceptance World, The (Powell), VII: 347, 348, 350 “Access to the Children” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504 “Accident, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4, 5 Accident (Bennett), VI: 250 Accident (Pinter), Supp. I: 374, 375; Retro. Supp. I: 226 “Accident” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 228 Accidental Man, An (Murdoch), Supp. I: 227 Accidental Woman, The (Coe), Supp. XV: 51, 52, 53, 54, 56–57 “Accidents” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 “Accompanist, The” (Desai), Supp. V: 65 “According to His Lights” (Galsworthy), VI: 276–277 “Account, The” (Cowley), II: 197 Account of Corsica, An (Boswell), III: 236, 239, 243, 247 Account of the European Settlements in America, An (Burke), III: 205 Account of the Growth of Popery and Arbitrary Government, An (Marvell), I: 207–208, 219; Retro. Supp. II: 266–268 Account of the Life of Dr. Samuel Johnson . . . by Himself, An (Johnson), III: 122 Account of the Life of Mr. Richard Savage, An (Johnson), Retro. Supp. I: 142 Account of the Seminary That Will Be opened on Monday the Fourth Day of August at Epsom in Surrey, for the Instruction of Twelve Pupils in the Greek, Latin, French, and English Languages, An (Godwin), Supp. XV: 117 Account of the Settlement at Port Jackson, Supp. IV: 348 Account Rendered (Brittain), Supp. X: 45 Ace of Clubs (Coward), Supp. II: 155 “Aceldama” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 78 Achilles (Gay), III: 55, 66, 67 Achilles in Scyros (Bridges), VI: 83 “Achronos” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 45 Ackroyd, Peter, Supp. VI: 1–15 “Acid” (Kelman), Supp. V: 245 Acis and Galatea (Gay), III: 55, 67 Acre of Land, The (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283 “Across the Estuary” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 “Across the Moor” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8

ACRO−AEAE Across the Plains (Stevenson), V: 389, 396 “Act, The” (Harrison), Supp. V: 161–162 Act of Creation, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 37, 38 Act of Grace (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347 “Act of Reparation, An” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Act of Terror, An (Brink), Supp. VI: 55– 56, 57 Act of Worship, An (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 291 Act Without Words I (Beckett), Supp. I: 46, 55, 57 Act Without Words II (Beckett), Supp. I: 46, 55, 57 Actaeon and Diana (Johnson), I: 286 Acte (Durrell), Supp. I: 126, 127 Actions and Reactions (Kipling), VI: 204 Acton, John, IV: 289, 290; VI: 385 “Actor’s Farewell, The” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 81 “Acts of Restoration” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 107 “Ad Amicam”sonnets (Thompson), V: 441 Ad Patrem (Milton), Retro. Supp. II: 272 Adam and Eve and Pinch Me (Coppard), VIII: 85, 88, 89, 91–93 “Adam and Eve and Pinch Me” (Coppard), VIII: 90 Adam and Eve and Pinch Me (Rendell), Supp. IX: 189, 195 Adam and the Sacred Nine (Hughes), Supp. I: 357, 363 Adam Bede (Eliot), V: xxii, 2, 191–192, 194, 200; Retro. Supp. II: 104–106 “Adam confesses an infidelity to Eve” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 72 “Adam Pos’d” (Finch), Supp. IX: 68 “Adam Tempted” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Adams, Henry, VI: 65 Adam’s Breed (Hall), Supp. VI: 120, 122, 128 “Adam’s Curse” (Yeats), III: 184; VI: 213 “Adam’s Dream” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207– 208 “Adapting Nice Work for Television” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 373, 381 Adcock, Fleur, Supp. XII: 1–16 “Adders’ Brood” (Powys), VIII: 248, 249 Addison, Joseph, II: 195, 200; III: 1, 18, 19, 38–53, 74, 198; IV: 278, 281, 282 “Additional Poems” (Housman), VI: 161 “Address to the Deep” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 161 Address to the Deil (Burns), III: 315, 317 Address to the Irish People, An (Shelley), IV: 208; Retro. Supp. I: 245 “Address to the Ocean” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 152, 153 “Address to the Unco Guid” (Burns), III: 319 “Addy” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 12 Adéle: Jane Eyre’s Hidden Story (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 Adelphi, Supp. XIII: 191

Adepts of Africa, The (Williams, C. W. S.), see Black Bastard, The “Adieu to Fancy” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204 “Adina” (James), VI: 69 Administrator, The (MacNeice), VII: 401 Admirable Bashville, The (Barker), VI: 113 Admiral Crichton, The (Barrie), Supp. III: 6, 9, 14–15 Admiral Guinea (Stevenson), V: 396 “Admonition on a Rainy Afternoon” (Nye), Supp. X: 203 Adolphe (Constant), Supp. IV: 125, 126, 136 Adonais (Shelley), I: 160; VI: 73; IV: xviii, 179, 196, 205–206, 207, 208; Retro. Supp. I: 255 Adonis and the Alphabet (Huxley), VII: 206–207 Adonis, Attis, Osiris: Studies in the History of Oriental Religion (Frazer), Supp. III: 175, 180 Adoption Papers, The (Kay), Supp. XIII: 99, 100, 102–103, 108 “Adoption Papers, The” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 102–103 Adored One, The (Barrie), Supp. III: 5, 9 Adorno, Theodor, Supp. IV: 29, 82 “Adrian and Bardus” (Gower), I: 54 “Advanced Lady, The” (Mansfield), VII: 172 Advancement of Learning, An (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 122 Advancement of Learning, The (Bacon), I: 261–265; II: 149; IV: 279 Advantages Proposed by Repealing the Sacramental Test, The (Swift), III: 36 “Adventure of Charles Augustus Milverton, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 173 “Adventure of Charles Wentworth” (Brontë), V: 118–119 “Adventure of the Abbey Grange, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 168, 173, 176 “Adventure of the Blanched Soldier, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 168 “Adventure of the Blue Carbuncle, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 173 “Adventure of the Bruce–Partington Plans, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 170, 175 “Adventure of the Copper Beeches, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 168 “Adventure of the Creeping Man, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 165 “Adventure of the Devil’s Foot, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 167, 176 “Adventure of the Empty House, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 160 “Adventure of the Engineer’s Thumb, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 170 “Adventure of the Golden Pince–Nez, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 175 “Adventure of the Illustrious Client, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 169 “Adventure of the Lion’s Mane, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 168–169 “Adventure of the Missing Three–Quarter, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 165, 171

294

“Adventure of the Norwood Builder, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 169, 170, 173 “Adventure of the Retired Colourman, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 172 “Adventure of the Second Stain, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 175, 176 “Adventure of the Six Napoleons, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 170–171, 174–175 “Adventure of the Speckled Band, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 165–166 “Adventure of the Sussex Vampire, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 169 “Adventure of the Three Garridebs, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 165 “Adventure of Wisteria Lodge, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 168 Adventure Story (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 316–317 Adventures Aboard the Maria Celeste (Carey), Supp. XII: 52 Adventures in the Skin Trade (Thomas), Supp. I: 182 Adventures of Caleb Williams, The (Godwin), III: 332, 345; IV: 173 Adventures of Covent Garden, The (Farquhar), II: 352, 354, 364 Adventures of Eovaai, Princess of Ijaveo, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135, 141– 142, 146 Adventures of Ferdinand Count Fathom, The (Smollett), see Ferdinand Count Fathom Adventures of Harry Richmond, The (Meredith), V: xxiii, 228, 234 Adventures of Johnny Walker, Tramp, The (Davies), Supp. XI: 93 Adventures of Peregrine Pickle, The (Smollett), see Peregrine Pickle Adventures of Philip on His Way Through the World, The (Thackeray), V: 19, 29, 35, 38 Adventures of Robina, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 Adventures of Roderick Random, The (Smollett), see Roderick Random Adventures of Sir Launcelot Greaves, The (Smollett), see Sir Launcelot Greaves Adventures of the Black Girl in Her Search for God, The (Shaw), VI: 124, 127, 129 Adventures of Ulysses, The (Lamb), IV: 85 “Adventurous Exploit of the Cave of Ali Baba, The” (Sayers), Supp. III: 340 Advice: A Satire (Smollett), III: 152n, 158 Advice to a Daughter (Halifax), III: 40 “Advice to a Discarded Lover” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 5 Advice to a Son (Osborne), II: 145 Advocateship of Jesus Christ, The (Bunyan), II: 253 A. E. Housman (Gow), VI: 164 A. E. Housman: A Divided Life (Watson), VI: 164 A. E. Housman: An Annotated Handlist (Sparrow), VI: 164 AE. See Russell, George William “Aeaea” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 17

AENE−AIRE Ælfric of Eynsham, Abbot, Retro. Supp. II: 297–298 Aeneid (tr. Douglas), III: 311 Aeneid (tr. Surrey), I: 116–119 Aeneid of Virgil, The (tr. Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118 Aeneids of Virgil, Done into English Verse, The (Morris), V: 306 Aeneis (Dryden), II: 290, 293, 297, 301 “Aerial Views” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 221 Aeschylus, IV: 199 “Aesculapian Notes” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Aesop (Vanbrugh), II: 324, 332, 336 “Aesop and Rhodopè” (Landor), IV: 94 Aesop’s Fables (Behn), Supp. III: 37 “Aesthetic Apologia, An” (Betjeman), VII: 357–358 “Aesthetic Poetry” (Pater), V: 356, 357 Aethiopian History (Heliodorus), I: 164 Affair, The (Snow), VII: xxi, 324, 329– 330 “Affection in Education” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 43–44 “Affliction” (Herbert), II: 125, 127; Retro. Supp. II: 179 “Affliction” (Vaughan), II: 187–188 Affliction (Weldon), Supp. IV: 531, 532– 533 “Affliction of Childhood, The” (De Quincey), IV: 152–153, 154 “Afon Rhiw” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 African Elegy, An (Okri), Supp. V: 359 “African Socialism: Utopian or Scientific?” (Armah), Supp. X: 2 African Stories (Lessing), Supp. I: 240, 243 African Witch, The (Cary), VII: 186 “African Woman Today, The” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 7, 9 “After a Childhood away from Ireland” (Boland), Supp. V: 36 “After a Death” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254 “After a Journey” (Hardy), VI: 18; Retro. Supp. I: 118 “After an Operation” (Jennings), Supp. V: 214 “After a Romantic Day” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 118 After Bakhtin (The Art of Fiction: Illustrated from Classic and Modern Texts) (Lodge), Supp. IV: 366–367 “After Civilization” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 38 “After Closing Time” (Dunn), Supp. X: 69 “After Dunkirk” (Lewis), VII: 445 “After Eden” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187 After Hannibal (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 357, 365–366 “After Her Death” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254 After Julius (Howard), Supp. XI: 138, 139, 142–144, 145, 147, 148 After Leaving Mr. Mackenzie (Rhys), Supp. II: 388, 392–394, 400 After London; or, Wild England (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 173–176

“After Long Ages” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 38 “After Long Silence” (Yeats), VI: 212inline“After Lucretius” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 26 After Magritte (Stoppard), Supp. I: 443, 444–445, 447, 451; Retro. Supp. II: 346–347 After Many a Summer (Huxley), VII: xviii, 205 “After Rain” (Thomas), Supp. III: 406 After Rain (Trevor), Supp. IV: 505 “After Seeing Actors Rehearsing in the Cimetière du Père Lachaise” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 131 After Strange Gods (Eliot), VI: 207; VII: 153 After the Ark (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 After the Ball (Coward), Supp. II: 155 After the Dance (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 310–311, 312, 318 After the Death of Don Juan (Warner), Supp. VII: 376, 377 “After the funeral” (Thomas), Supp. I: 176, 177 “After the Irish of Aodghan O’Rathaille” (Boland), Supp. V: 36 “After the Swim” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 93 “After the Vision” (Warner), Supp. XI: 298 “After the War” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70–71 “After Viewing The Bowling Match at Castlemary, Cloyne 1847” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 67–68 “After Viking” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 14 After–Dinner Joke, The (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 “Afterflu Afterlife, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 42–43 Aftermath, The (Churchill), VI: 359 “Afternoon” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71 “Afternoon Dancing” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503–504 “Afternoon in Florence” (Jennings), Supp. V: 210 Afternoon Men (Powell), VII: 343–345 Afternoon Off (Bennett), VIII: 27 “Afternoon Visit” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74 “Afternoons” (Larkin), Supp. I: 281 “Afterthought, An” (Rossetti), V: 258 “Afterwards” (Hardy), VI: 13, 19; Retro. Supp. I: 119 Against a Dark Background (Banks), Supp. XI: 1, 12–13 “Against Absence” (Suckling), II: 227 “Against Coupling” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 5 “Against Dryness” (Murdoch), Supp. I: 216, 218, 219, 221 Against Entropy (Frayn), see Towards the End of Morning “Against Fruition” (Cowley), II: 197 “Against Fruition” (Suckling), II: 227 Against Hasty Credence (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 147 Against Religion (Wilson), Supp. VI: 297, 305–306, 309

295

“Against Romanticism” (Amis), Supp. II: 3 “Against the Sun” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 88, 94 Against Venomous Tongues (Skelton), I: 90 Agamemnon (Seneca), II: 71 Agamemnon (Thomson), Supp. III: 411, 424 Agamemnon, a Tragedy Taken from Aeschylus (FitzGerald), IV: 349, 353 Agamemnon of Aeschylus, The (tr. Browning), IV: 358–359, 374 Agamemnon of Aeschylus, The (tr. MacNeice), VII: 408–409 Agate, James, Supp. II: 143, 147 Age of Anxiety, The (Auden), VII: 379, 388, 389–390; Supp. IV: 100; Retro. Supp. I: 11 Age of Bronze, The (Byron), IV: xviii, 193 Age of Indiscretion, The (Davis), V: 394 Age of Iron (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 76, 85 Age of Longing, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 25, 27, 28, 31–32, 35 Age of Reason, The (Hope), Supp. VII: 164 Age of Shakespeare, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Age of the Despots, The (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 249, 255–256 Age of the Rainmakers, The (Harris), Supp. V: 132 Agents and Patients (Powell), VII: 345– 346 Aglaura (Suckling), II: 226, 238 Agnes Grey (Brontë), V: xx, 129–130, 132, 134–135, 140–141, 153; Supp. IV: 239; Retro. Supp. I: 52, 54–55 “Agnes Lahens” (Moore), VI: 98 Agnostic’s Apology, An (Stephen), VI: 289 “Agonies of Writing a Musical Comedy” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 451 “Agnus Dei” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 Ah, But Your Land Is Beautiful (Paton), Supp. II: 353–355 “Ah, what avails the sceptred race” (Landor), IV: 88 “Ahoy, Sailor Boy!” (Coppard), VIII: 97 Aidoo, Ama Ata, Supp. XV: 1–14 Aids to Reflection (Coleridge), IV: 53, 56 Aiken, Conrad, VII: 149, 179; Supp. III: 270 Aimed at Nobody (Graham), Supp. VII: 106 Ainger, Alfred, IV: 254, 267 Ainsi va la monde (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 202, 205 Ainsworth, Harrison, IV: 311; V: 47 “Air” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 267 Air and Angels (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 125 “Air and Angels” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185 “Air Disaster, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 Air Show, The (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224–225 “Aire and Angels” (Donne), II: 197

AIRS−ALPH Airship, The (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 35 “Aisling” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 67 “Aisling” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 418–419 “Aisling Hat, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 286, 288, 289 Aissa Saved (Cary), VII: 185 “Akbar’s Bridge” (Kipling), VI: 201 Akerman, Rudolph, V: 111 Akhenaten Adventure, The (Kerr), Supp. XII: 198 Akhmatova, Anna, Supp. IV: 480, 494 “Al Som de l’Escalina” (Eliot), VII: 152 Alaham (Greville), Supp. XI: 110, 120 Alamanni, Luigi, I: 110–111 Alamein to Zem–Zem (Douglas), VII: xxii, 441 Alarcos (Disraeli), IV: 306, 308 Alaric at Rome (Arnold), V: 216 “Alas, Poor Bollington!” (Coppard), VIII: 94–95 “Alaska” (Armitage), VIII: 5 Alastair Reid Reader, An: Selected Poetry and Prose (Reid), Supp. VII: 333, 336 Alastor (Shelley), III: 330, 338; IV: xvii, 195, 198, 208, 217; Retro. Supp. I: 247 Albatross, and Other Stories, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 118–119 “Albatross, The” (Hill), Supp. XIV: 115, 118–119 “Albergo Empedocle” (Forster), VI: 399, 412 Albert’s Bridge (Stoppard), Supp. I: 439, 445 Albigenses, The (Maturin), VIII: 201, 207, 208 “Albinus and Rosemund” (Gower), I: 53–54 Albion! Albion! (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 111 “Albion & Marina” (Brontë), V: 110 Albion and Albanius (Dryden), II: 305 Album, The (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 157 Album Verses (Lamb), IV: 83, 85 Alcazar (Peele), see Battle of Alcazar, The Alcestis (Euripides), IV: 358 Alchemist, The (Jonson), I: 304–341, 342; II: 4, 48; Retro. Supp. I: 163 “Alchemist in the City, The” (Hopkins), V: 362 Alchemist’s Apprentice, The (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 286, 291, 292–293 “Alchemy of Happiness, The” (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 163 Alcott, Louisa May, Supp. IV: 255 Aldington, Richard, VI: 416; VII: xvi, 36, 121 Aldiss, Brian, III: 341, 345; Supp. V: 22 Aldous Huxley (Brander), VII: 208 Alentejo Blue (Ali), Supp. XIII: 6–10, 11 Alexander, Peter, I: 300n, 326 Alexander, William (earl of Stirling), I: 218; II: 80 “Alexander and Zenobia” (Brontë), V: 115 Alexander Pope (Sitwell), VII: 138–139 Alexander Pope (Stephen), V: 289 Alexander Pope as Critic and Humanist (Warren), II: 332n

Alexander’s Feast; or, The Power of Musique (Dryden), II: 200, 300, 304 Alexanders saga, VIII: 237, 242 Alexandria: A History and Guide (Forster), VI: 408, 412 Alexandria Quartet (Durrell), Supp. I: 94, 96, 97, 98, 100, 101, 104–110, 113, 122 “Alfieri and Salomon the Florentine Jew” (Landor), IV: 91 “Alford” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 78–79 Alfred (Thomson and Mallet), Supp. III: 412, 424–425 Alfred Lord Tennyson: A Memoir (Tennyson), IV: 324, 338 Alfred the Great of Wessex, King, Retro. Supp. II: 293, 295–297 Algernon Charles Swinburne (Thomas), VI: 424 Ali, Monica, Supp. XIII: 1–12 Ali the Lion: Ali of Tebeleni, Pasha of Jannina, 1741–1822 (Plomer), Supp. XI: 225 Alice (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 228, 230– 233 Alice Fell (Tennant), Supp. IX: 235, 236 Alice in Wonderland (Carroll), see Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland Alice Sit–by–the–Fire (Barrie), Supp. III: 8, 9 Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (Carroll), V: xxiii, 261–265, 266–269, 270–273 Alice’s Adventures Under Ground (Carroll), V: 266, 273; see Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland “Alicia’s Diary” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Alien, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 Alien (Foster), III: 345 “Alien Corn, The” (Maugham), VI: 370, 374 Alien Sky, The (Scott), Supp. I: 261–263 “Alien Soil” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 221, 229 All About Mr. Hatterr (Desani), Supp. IV: 445 “All Alone” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 212 “All blue and bright, in glorious light” (Brontë), V: 115 “All Day It Has Rained” (Lewis), VII: 445 All Day on the Sands (Bennett), VIII: 27 “All Flesh” (Thompson), V: 442 All Fools (Chapman), I: 235, 238, 244 All for Love (Dryden), II: 295–296, 305 All for Love (Southey), IV: 71 All Hallow’s Eve (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 281, 282, 284, 285 “All Legendary Obstacles” (Montague), Supp. XV: 212, 215, 216 All My Eyes See: The Visual World of G. M. Hopkins (ed. Thornton), V: 377n, 379n, 382 All My Little Ones (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 All on a Summer’s Day (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 155 All Ovid’s Elegies (Marlowe), I: 280, 291, 293

296

“All philosophers, who find” (Swift), IV: 160 All Quiet on the Western Front (Remarque), VII: xvi All Religions Are One (Blake), III: 292, 307; Retro. Supp. I: 35 “All Roads Lead to It” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 228 “All Saints: Martyrs” (Rossetti), V: 255 “All Souls Night” (Cornford), VIII: 112 All That Fall (Beckett), Supp. I: 58, 62; Retro. Supp. I: 25 All the Conspirators (Isherwood), VII: 310 “All the hills and vales along” (Sorley), VI: 421–422 “All the Inventory of Flesh” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 164 All the Usual Hours of Sleeping (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 230 All the Year Round (periodical), V: 42 “All Things Ill Done” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 23–24 All Trivia (Connolly), Supp. III: 98 “All Washed Up” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 138 All What Jazz: A Record Diary, 1961– 1968 (Larkin), Supp. I: 286, 287–288 “All Wraiths in Hell are single” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 70 Allan Quatermain (Haggard), Supp. III: 213, 218 “Allegiance, An” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 315 Allegory of Love: A Study in Medieval Tradition (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 249–250, 265 Allen, John, IV: 341, 349–350, 352 Allen, Walter Ernest, V: 219; VI: 257; VII: xvii, xxxvii, 71, 343 Allestree, Richard, III: 82 Allott, Kenneth, IV: 236; VI: xi, xxvii, 218 Allott, Miriam, IV: x, xxiv, 223n, 224, 234, 236; V: x, 218 All’s Well That Ends Well (Shakespeare), I: 313, 318 All You Who Sleep Tonight (Seth), Supp. X: 283–284, 288 “Allusion to the Tenth Satire of the Second Book of Horace” (Rochester), II: 259 Almayer’s Folly (Conrad), VI: 135–136, 148; Retro. Supp. II: 70–71 Almeria (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 158 Almond Tree, The (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 293–294 “Almond Tree, The” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 293–294, 302 “Almswoman” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 42 “Aloe, The” (Mansfield), VII: 173–174 Alone (Douglas), VI: 293, 294, 297, 304, 305 “Along the Terrace” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74–75 Alpers, Antony, VII: 176 “Alphabetical Catalogue of Names . . . and Other Material Things Mentioned in These Pastorals, An” (Gay), III: 56

ALPH−ANDR Alphabetical Order (Frayn), Supp. VII: 60 “Alphabets” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 131 Alphonsus, King of Aragon (Greene), VIII: 139–140 Alps and Sanctuaries (Butler), Supp. II: 114 “Alps in Winter, The” (Stephen), V: 282 Alroy (Disraeli), IV: 296, 297, 308 “Altar, The” (Herbert), II: 128 “Altar of the Dead, The” (James), VI: 69 “Altarwise by owl–light” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174–176 Alteration, The (Amis), Supp. II: 12–13 “Alternative to Despair, An” (Koestler), Supp. I: 39 Althusser, Louis, Supp. IV: 90 Alton, R. E., I: 285 Alton Locke (Kingsley), V: vii, xxi, 2, 4; VI: 240 “Altruistic Tenderness of LenWing the Poet, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19 Altus Prosator (tr. Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 169 Alvarez, A., II: 125n Alvíssmál, VIII: 231 Amadeus (Shaffer), Supp. I: 326–327 Amadis of Gaul (tr. Southey), IV: 71 Amado, Jorge, Supp. IV: 440 Amalgamemnon (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 99, 110–111, 112 Amaryllis at the Fair, A Novel (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 176–178 Amateur Emigrant, The (Stevenson), V: 389, 396 “Amateur Film–Making” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 Amateur Poacher, The (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 166–168 Amazing Marriage, The (Meredith), V: 227, 232, 233, 234 Ambarvalia: Poems by T. Burbidge and A. H. Clough, V: 159–160, 161, 170 Ambassadors, The (James), VI: 55, 57– 59; Supp. IV: 371 “Amber Bead, The” (Herrick), II: 106 Amber Spyglass, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 150, 151, 153, 157–158 Amberley, Lady, V: 129 “Ambiguities” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 Ambition and Other Poems (Davies), Supp. XI: 102 “Ambitious Squire, An” (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 169–170 Ambler, Eric, Supp. IV: 1–24 Amboyna (Dryden), II: 305 “Ambush” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72 Amelia (Fielding), III: 102–103, 105; Retro. Supp. I: 81, 89–90 “Amen” (Rossetti), V: 256 Amendments of Mr. Collier’s False and Imperfect Citations (Congreve), II: 339, 340, 350 America. A Prophecy (Blake), III: 300, 302, 307; Retro. Supp. I: 39, 40–41 America I Presume (Lewis), VII: 77 American, The (James), VI: 24, 28–29, 39, 67

“American Dreams” (Carey), Supp. XII: 54, 55, 56 American Ghosts and Other World Wonders (Carter), Supp. III: 91 American Journal of Religious Psychology, Supp. XIII: 44 American Notes (Dickens), V: 42, 54, 55, 71 American Scene, The (James), VI: 54, 62–64, 67 American Senator, The (Trollope), V: 100, 102 American Visitor, An (Cary), VII: 186 American Wake (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 67–69–71, 72, 75 “American Wife, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 226 “Americans in My Mind, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 316 “Ametas and Thestylis Making Hay– Ropes” (Marvell), II: 211 Aminta (Tasso), II: 49 “Amir’s Homily, The” (Kipling), VI: 201 Amis, Kingsley, Supp. II: 1–19; Supp. IV: 25, 26, 27, 29, 377; Supp. V: 206 Amis, Martin, Supp. IV: 25–44, 65, 75, 437, 445 “Among All Lovely Things My Love Had Been” (Wordsworth), IV: 21 Among Muslims: Everyday Life on the Frontiers of Pakistan (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 135, 144 “Among School Children” (Yeats), VI: 211, 217 Among the Believers: An Islamic Journey (Naipaul), Supp. I: 399, 400–401, 402 Among the Cities (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 183 “Among the Ruins” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Among the Walls (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102 Amores (tr. Marlowe), I: 276, 290 Amoretti and Epithalamion (Spenser), I: 124, 128–131 Amorous Cannibal, The (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 319, 320–321 “Amorous Cannibal, The” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 319 Amorous Prince, The; or, The Curious Husband (Behn), Supp. III: 26 “Amos Barton” (Eliot), V: 190 “Amour de l’impossible, L’” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 Amours de Voyage (Clough), V: xxii, 155, 156, 158, 159, 161–163, 165, 166– 168, 170 Amphytrion; or, The Two Sosias (Dryden), II: 296, 305 “Ample Garden, The” (Graves), VII: 269 Amrita (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 224–226 “Amsterdam” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 Amusements Serious and Comical (Brown), III: 41 “Amy Foster” (Conrad), VI: 134, 148 An Duanaire: An Irish Anthology, Poems of the Dispossessed, 1600–1900 (Kinsella), Supp. V: 266 An Giall (Behan), Supp. II: 71–73 Anacreontiques (Johnson), II: 198

297

“Anactoria” (Swinburne), V: 319–320, 321 “Anahorish” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 125, 128 Anand, Mulk Raj, Supp. IV: 440 “Anarchist, An” (Conrad), VI: 148 Anathemata, The (Jones), Supp. VII: 167, 168, 169, 170, 175–178 Anatomy of Exchange–Alley, The (Defoe), III: 13 Anatomy of Frustration, The (Wells), VI: 228 Anatomy of Melancholy (Burton), II: 88, 106, 108; IV: 219 Anatomy of Oxford (eds. Day Lewis and Fenby), Supp. III: 118 Anatomy of Restlessness: Selected Writings, 1969–1989 (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 157, 160; Supp. IX: 52, 53, 61 “Ancestor” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 274 “Ancestor to Devotee” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 12–13 Ancestors (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 33, 41–42, 45, 46 “Ancestors” (Cornford), VIII: 106 Ancestral Truths (Maitland), Supp. XI: 170–172 Anchises: Poems (Sisson), Supp. XI: 257 “Anchored Yachts on a Stormy Day” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 Ancient Allan, The (Haggard), Supp. III: 222 Ancient and English Versions of the Bible (Isaacs), I: 385 “Ancient Ballet, An” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Ancient Historian” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 311 “Ancient Lights” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 27 Ancient Lights (Ford), VI: 319, 320 Ancient Lights: Poems and Satires, First Series (Clarke), Supp. XV: 26 “Ancient Mariner, The” (Coleridge), III: 330, 338; IV: viii, ix, 42, 44–48, 54, 55; Retro. Supp. II: 53–56 “Ancient Sage, The” (Tennyson), IV: 329 “Ancient to Ancients, An” (Hardy), VI: 13 “And country life I praise” (Bridges), VI: 75 “And death shall have no dominion” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174 And Our Faces, My Heart, Brief as Photos (Berger), Supp. IV: 94, 95 And the Girls in Their Sunday Dresses (Mda), Supp. XV: 198 And Then There Were None (Christie), see Ten Little Niggers And What if the Pretender Should Come? (Defoe), III: 13 Anderson, Lindsay, Supp. IV: 78 Anderson, Sherwood, VII: 75 Anderton, Basil, II: 154, 157 André Gide: His Life and Work (tr. Richardson), Supp. XIII: 191 “Andrea del Sarto” (Browning), IV: 357, 361, 366; Retro. Supp. II: 27–28 “Andrea del Sarto” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 271

ANDR−ANTI Andrea of Hungary, and Giovanna of Naples (Landor), IV: 100 Andreas, Retro. Supp. II: 301 “Andrey Satchel and the Parson and Clerk” (Hardy), VI: 22 Androcles and the Lion (Shaw), VI: 116, 124, 129; Retro. Supp. II: 322 “Andromeda” (Hopkins), V: 370, 376 Andromeda Liberata (Chapman), I: 235, 254 Ane Prayer for the Pest (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 148 Anecdotes (Spence), II: 261 “Anecdotes, The” (Durrell), Supp. I: 124 Anecdotes of Johnson (Piozzi), III: 246 Anecdotes . . . of Mr. Pope . . . by the Rev. Joseph Spence (ed. Singer), III: 69, 78 Anecdotes of Sir W. Scott (Hogg), Supp. X: 111 Angel and Me: Short Stories for Holy Week (Maitland), Supp. XI: 177 “Angel and the Sweep, The” (Coppard), VIII: 92 Angel at the Gate, The (Harris), Supp. V: 137, 139 Angel Maker: The Short Stories of Sara Maitland (Maitland), Supp. XI: 165, 176 Angel Pavement (Priestley), VII: xviii, 211, 216–217 “Angel with Lute” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 81 “Angelica” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 12 Angelina (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 208 Angels and Insects (Byatt), Supp. IV: 139, 151, 153–154 Angels and Insects (film), Supp. IV: 153 “Angels at the Ritz” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503 Angels at the Ritz (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504 “Angle” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 90 “Angle–Land” (Jones), Supp. VII: 176 Anglican Essays (Sisson), Supp. XI: 255 Anglo–Italian Review (periodical) VI: 294 “Anglo–Saxon, The” (Golding), Supp. I: 78 Anglo–Saxon Attitudes (Wilson), Supp. I: 154, 155, 156, 159–160, 161, 162, 163 Anglo–Saxon Chronicle, Retro. Supp. II: 296, 297, 298, 307 Angrian chronicles (Brontë), V: 110–111, 120–121, 122, 124–125, 126, 135 Angry Letter in January, An (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 11–12 “Anima and Animus” (Jung), Supp. IV: 10–11 Anima Poetae: From the Unpublished Notebooks (Coleridge), IV: 56 Animadversions upon the Remonstrants Defense Against Smectymnuus (Milton), II: 175 Animal Farm (Orwell), VII: xx, 273, 278, 283–284; Supp. I: 28n, 29; Supp. IV: 31 Animal Lover’s Book of Beastly Murder, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 179

Animal Magnetism (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 148, 155 “Animals” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25 Animal’s Arrival, The (Jennings), Supp. V: 208 Animated Nature (Goldsmith), see History of the Earth .. . . Animi Figura (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252, 253 Ann Lee’s (Bowen), Supp. II: 81 Ann Veronica: A Modern Love Story (Wells), VI: 227, 238 “Anna, Lady Braxby” (Hardy), VI: 22 Anna of the Five Towns (Bennett), VI: xiii, 248, 249, 252, 253, 266 Annals of a Publishing House (Oliphant), Supp. X: 221 Annals of Chile, The (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 428–432 Annals of the Five Senses (MacDiarmid), 302 Annan, Noel, V: 284, 290 Annan Water (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 286, 291, 293–294, 296 Anne Brontë (Gérin), V: 153 “Anne Killigrew” (Dryden), II: 303 Anne of Geierstein (Scott), IV: 39 Annie, Gwen, Lily, Pam, and Tulip (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 222 Annie John (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 217, 223–225, 229, 230 Anniversaries (Donne), I: 361–362, 364, 367; Retro. Supp. II: 88 Anniversary, The (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 157 “Anniversary” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 “Anno Domini” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 164 Annotations of Scottish Songs by Burns (Cook), III: 322 Annual Register (periodical), III: 194, 205 Annunciation, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 148 “Annunciation, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 212 “Annunciation, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 Annunciation in a Welsh Hill Setting (Jones), Supp. VII: 180 “Annunciations” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 15 Annus Domini (Rossetti), V: 260 “Annus Mirabilis” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284 Annus Mirabilis: The Year of Wonder (Dryden), II: 292, 304 “Anorexic” (Boland), Supp. V: 49 Another Death in Venice (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 111–112, 117 “Another Grace for a Child” (Herrick), II: 114 Another Mexico (Greene), see Lawless Roads, The Another Part of the Wood (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 17–19 Another September (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 “Another September” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 Anowa (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 1, 3, 4–5 “Ansell” (Forster), VI: 398

298

Anstey, Christopher, III: 155 “Answer, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 287 “Answer, The” (Wycherley), II: 322 Answer from Limbo, An (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 141, 142, 148, 150 “Answer to a Paper Called ’A Memorial of true Poor Inhabitants’” (Swift), III: 35 Answer to a Poisoned Book (More), Supp. VII: 245 Answer to a Question That No Body Thinks of, An (Defoe), III: 13 “Answer to Davenant” (Hobbes), II: 256n “Answers” (Jennings), Supp. V: 206 “Answers to Correspondents: Girls Own, 1881” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220 “Ant, The” (Lovelace), II: 231 Ant and the Nightingale or Father Hubburd’s Tales, The (Middleton), II: 3 “Ant–Lion, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 105–106 Antal, Frederick, Supp. IV: 80 “Antecedents of History, The” (Russell), VIII: 277 Antechinus: Poems 1975–1980 (Hope), Supp. VII: 159 “Antheap, The” (Lessing), Supp. I: 242 “Anthem for Doomed Youth” (Owen), VI: 443, 447, 448, 452; Supp. IV: 58 “Anthem of Earth, An” (Thompson), V: 448 “Anthologia Germanica” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 116, 121, 123 Anthology of War Poetry, An (ed. Nichols), VI: 419 Anthony Trollope: A Critical Study (Cockshut), V: 98, 103 Antic Hay (Huxley), VII: 198, 201–202 “Anti–Christ; or, The Reunion of Christendom” (Chesterton), VI: 340–341 Anticipations of the Reaction of Mechanical and Scientific Progress upon Human Life and Thought (Wells), VI: 227, 240 Anti–Coningsby (Disraeli), IV: 308 Anti–Death League, The (Amis), Supp. II: 14–15 Antidotes (Sisson), Supp. XI: 262 Antigua, Penny, Puce (Graves), VII: 259 “Antigua Crossings” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 220, 221 “Anti–Marriage League, The” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 221–222 Anti–Pamela; or, Feign’d Innocence Detected (Haywood), Supp. XII: 136 “Antipodes” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63 Antipodes (Malouf), Supp. XII: 217–218 Antipodes, The (Brome), Supp. X: 49, 56, 58–61, 63 Antiquarian Prejudice (Betjeman), VII: 358, 359 Antiquary, The (Scott), IV: xvii 28, 32– 33, 37, 39 “Antique Scene, The” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 102 Anti–Thelyphthora (Cowper), III: 220

ANTO−ARGU Antonina; or, The Fall of Rome (Collins), Supp. VI: 92, 95 Antonio: A Tragedy in Five Acts (Godwin), Supp. XV: 124 Antonio and Mellida (Marston), II: 27– 28, 40 Antonioni, Michelangelo, Supp. IV: 434 Antonio’s Revenge (Marston), II: 27–29, 36, 40 Antony and Cleopatra (Sedley), II: 263, 271 Antony and Cleopatra (Shakespeare), I: 318, 319–320; II: 70; III: 22; Supp. IV: 263 Antony and Octavus. Scenes for the Study (Landor), IV: 100 Ants, The (Churchill), Supp. IV: 180– 181 “Antwerp” (Ford), VI: 323, 416 “Anxious in Dreamland” (Menand), Supp. IV: 305 “Any Other Enemy” (Nye), Supp. X: 204–205 “Any Saint” (Thompson), V: 444 “Anybody’s Alphabet” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 291 Anything for a Quiet Life (Middleton and Webster), II: 21, 69, 83, 85 Anzac Sonata, The (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 294, 298, 302 Apartheid and the Archbishop: The Life and Times of Geoffrey Clayton, Archbishop of Cape Town (Paton), Supp. II: 343, 356, 357–358 “Apartheid in Its Death Throes” (Paton), Supp. II: 342 “Ape, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 325 Apes of God, The (Lewis), VII: xv, 35, 71, 73, 74, 77, 79 “Aphasia in Childhood” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 16–17 Aphorisms on Man (Lavater), III: 298 Aphrodite in Aulis (Moore), VI: 88, 95, 99 Apocalypse (Lawrence), VII: 91; Retro. Supp. II: 234 “Apollo and the Fates” (Browning), IV: 366 “Apollo in Picardy” (Pater), V: 355, 356 “Apollonius of Tyre” (Gower), I: 53 “Apologia pro Poemate Meo” (Owen), VI: 452 Apologia pro Vita Sua (Newman), Supp. VII: 289, 290, 291, 294, 295, 296, 298, 299–300 Apologie for Poetry (Sidney), see Defence of Poesie, The Apologie for the Royal Party, An . . . By a Lover of Peace and of His Country (Evelyn), II: 287 Apology Against a Pamphlet Call’d A Modest Confutation of the Animadversions upon the Remonstrant Against Smectymnuus, An (Milton), II: 175 “Apology for Plainspeaking, An” (Stephen), V: 284 Apology for Poetry, An (Sidney), Retro. Supp. I: 157 “Apology for Smectymnuus” (Milton), Retro. Supp. II: 269 Apology for the Bible (Watson), III: 301

Apology for the Life of Mrs. Shamela Andrews, An (Fielding), see Shamela “Apology for the Revival of Christian Architecture in England, A” (Hill), Supp. V: 189, 191–192 Apology for the Voyage to Guiana (Ralegh), I: 153 “Apology to Crickets” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 75 Apophthegms (Bacon), I: 264, 273 “Apostasy, The” (Traherne), II: 191 Apostles, The (Moore), VI: 88, 96, 99 Apostes, The (Cambridge Society), IV: 331; V: 278; VI: 399 “Apotheosis of Tins, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 172 “Apparition of His Mistresse Calling Him to Elizium, The” (Herrick), II: 113 Appeal from the New to the Old Whigs, An (Burke), III: 205 Appeal to England, An (Swinburne), V: 332 Appeal to Honour and Justice, An (Defoe), III: 4, 13; Retro. Supp. I: 66, 67 Appeal to the Clergy of the Church of Scotland, An (Stevenson), V: 395 Appearance Is Against Them (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 153, 154 “Appius and Virginia” (Gower), I: 55 Appius and Virginia (R. B.), I: 216 Appius and Virginia (Webster), II: 68, 83, 85 Apple Broadcast, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 Apple Cart, The: A Political Extravaganza (Shaw), VI: 118, 120, 125–126, 127, 129 “Apple Picking” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 177 “Apple Tragedy” (Hughes), Supp. I: 351, 353 “Apple Tree, The” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 138 “Apple Tree, The” (Galsworthy), VI: 276 “Apple Tree, The” (Mansfield), VII: 173 Applebee, John, III: 7 Appley Dapply’s Nursery Rhymes (Potter), Supp. III: 291 Apollonius of Tyre, Retro. Supp. II: 298 Apology for Poetry, An (Sidney), Retro. Supp. II: 332–334, 339 “Appraisal, An” (Compton–Burnett), VII: 59 Appreciations (Pater), V: 338, 339, 341, 351–352, 353–356 “Apprehension, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 270 “Apprentice” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “April” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 188 “April Epithalamium, An” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 263 April Love (Hughes), V: 294 April Shroud, An (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 113–114 “Apron of Flowers, The” (Herrick), II: 110 Apropos of Dolores (Wells), VI: 240 “Aquae Sulis” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121

299

“Aquarium” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74 “Aquarius” (Armitage), VIII: 12 “Arab Love Song” (Thompson), V: 442, 445, 449 “Arabella” (Thackeray), V: 24 “Arabesque—The Mouse” (Coppard), VIII: 88 “Arabian” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 125 Arabian Nights, The, III: 327, 335, 336; Supp. IV: 434 “Araby” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 172 Aragon, Louis, Supp. IV: 466 “Aramantha” (Lovelace), II: 230, 231 Aran Islands, The (Synge), VI: 308–309; Retro. Supp. I: 291–294 Aran Trilogy (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 240, 242–243, 245 Ararat (Thomas), Supp. IV: 484 Aratra Pentelici (Ruskin), V: 184 Arbuthnot, John, III: 19, 34, 60 “Arcades” (Milton), II: 159 Arcadia (Crace), Supp. XIV: 18, 19, 22, 24–25, 30 Arcadia (Sidney), I: 161, 163–169, 173, 317; II: 48, 53–54; III: 95; Retro. Supp. II: 330–332, 340 Arcadia (Stoppard), Retro. Supp. II: 355–356 Arcadian Rhetorike (Fraunce), I: 164 “Archdeacon Truggin” (Powys), VIII: 256 Archeology of Love, The (Murphy), Supp. V: 317 Archer, William, II: 79, 358, 363, 364; V: 103, 104, 113 “Archipelago, The” (tr. Constantine), Supp. XV: 70, 71, 72 Architectural Review (periodical), VII: 356, 358 Architecture in Britain: 1530–1830 (Reynolds), II: 336 Architecture, Industry and Wealth (Morris), V: 306 “Arctic Summer” (Forster), VI: 406 Arden of Feversham (Kyd), I: 212, 213, 218–219 Arden, John, Supp. II: 21–42 “Ardour and Memory” (Rossetti), V: 243 Ardours and Endurances (Nichols), VI: 423 “Are You Lonely in the Restaurant” (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 323 Area of Darkness, An (Naipaul), Supp.I, 383, 384, 387, 389, 390, 391–392, 394, 395, 399, 402 “Arena” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 Arendt, Hannah, Supp. IV: 306 Areopagitica (Milton), II: 163, 164, 169, 174, 175; IV: 279; Retro. Supp. II: 277–279 Areté: The Arts Tri–Quarterly, Supp. XIII: 174, 175 Aretina (Mackenzie), III: 95 “Argonauts of the Air, The” (Wells), VI: 244 Argonauts of the Pacific (Malinowski), Supp. III: 186 Argufying (Empson), Supp. II: 180, 181 Argument . . . that the Abolishing of Christianity .. . . May . . . be Attended

ARGU−ASCE with some Inconveniences, An (Swift), III: 26, 35 “Argument of His Book, The” (Herrick), II: 110 Argument Shewing that a Standing Army . . . Is Not Inconsistent with a Free Government, An (Defoe), III, 12 Ariadne Florentina (Ruskin), V: 184 Ariel Poems (Eliot), VII: 152 Arians of the Fourth Century, The (Newman), Supp. VII: 291 Arion and the Dolphin (Seth), Supp. X: 288 Aristocrats (Friel), Supp. V: 122 Aristomenes: or, The Royal Shepherd (Finch), Supp. IX: 74–76 Aristophanes, V: 227 Aristophanes’ Apology (Browning), IV: 358, 367, 370, 374; Retro. Supp. II: 30 Aristos, The: A Self–Portrait in Ideas (Fowles), Supp. I: 293–294, 295, 296 Ark, The (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 227– 229 Arky Types (Maitland and Wandor), Supp. XI: 165, 170 “Armada, The” (Macaulay), IV: 283, 291 Armadale (Collins), Supp. VI: 91, 93– 94, 98–100, 101, 103 Armah, Ayi Kwei, Supp. X: 1–16 Armitage, Simon, VIII: 1–17 Arms and the Covenant (Churchill), VI: 356 Arms and the Man (Shaw), VI: 104, 110, 120; Retro. Supp. II: 313 Arms and the Women: An Elliad (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 122 Armstrong, Isobel Mair, V: xi, xxvii, 339, 375 Armstrong, William, V: xviii, xxxvii Armstrong’s Last Goodnight (Arden), Supp. II: 29, 30 Arnold, Matthew, IV: 359; V: viii–xi, 14, 156–158, 160, 203–218, 283, 285, 289, 342, 352–353; works, III: 23, 174, 277; V: 206–215; literary criticism, I: 423; III: 68, 277; IV: 220, 234, 323, 371; V: 160, 165–169, 352, 408; Supp. II: 44, 57; Retro. Supp. I: 59 Arnold, Thomas, V: 155–156, 157, 165, 207, 208, 277, 284, 349 Arnold Bennett (Lafourcade), VI: 268 Arnold Bennett (Pound), VI: 247, 268 Arnold Bennett (Swinnerton), VI: 268 Arnold Bennett: A Biography (Drabble), VI: 247, 253, 268; Supp. IV: 203 Arnold Bennett: A Last Word (Swinnerton), VI: 268 Arnold Bennett and H. G. Wells: A Record of a Personal and Literary Friendship (ed. Wilson), VI: 246, 267 Arnold Bennett in Love (ed. and tr. Beardmore and Beardmore), VI: 251, 268 Arnold Bennett: The AEvening Standard”Years (ed. Mylett), VI: 265n, 266 Arouet, Françoise Marie, see Voltaire Around Theatres (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 54, 55

“Aromatherapy” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 Arragonian Queen, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 “Arraheids” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 138 Arraignment of London, The (Daborne and Tourneur), II: 37 Arraignment of Paris (Peele), I: 197–200 “Arrangements” (Dunn), Supp. X: 76 “Arrest of Oscar Wilde at the Cadogan Hotel, The” (Betjeman), VII: 356, 365–366 Arrival and Departure (Koestler), Supp. I: 27, 28, 30–31 “Arrivals” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74 Arrivants, The: A New World Trilogy (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 33, 34, 36– 40, 41, 42, 44, 45 Arrow in the Blue (Koestler), Supp. I: 22, 25, 31, 34, 36 Arrow of Gold, A (Conrad), VI: 134, 144, 147 Ars Longa, Vita Brevis (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 29 Ars Poetica (Horace), Retro. Supp. I: 166 “Arsehole” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 168 “Arsonist” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 Art and Action (Sisson), Supp. XI: 253 “Art and Criticism” (Harris), Supp. V: 140 “Art and Extinction” (Harrison), Supp. V: 156 Art & Lies: A Piece for Three Voices and a Bawd (Winterson), Supp. IV: 542, 547, 552–553, 554–555, 556, 557 “Art and Morality” (Stephen), V: 286 Art and Reality (Cary), VII: 186 Art and Revolution: Ernst Neizvestny and the Role of the Artist in the U.S.S.R. (Berger), Supp. IV: 79, 88 “Art and Science” (Richards), Supp. II: 408–409 “Art and the Class Struggle” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 87 Art History and Class Consciousness (Hadjinicolaou), Supp. IV: 90 “Art McCooey” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 190 Art Objects: Essays on Ecstasy and Effrontery (Winterson), Supp. IV: 541, 542, 544, 557 Art of Angling, The (Barker), II: 131 Art of Being Ruled, The (Lewis), VII: 72, 75, 76 Art of Creation: Essays on the Self and Its Powers, The (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46–47 “Art of Dying, The” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 35–38 Art of English Poetry, The (Puttenham), I: 94, 146, 214 Art of Fiction, The (James), VI: 46, 67 Art of Fiction, The (Kipling), VI: 204 Art of Fiction, The (Lodge), Supp. IV: 381 “Art of Fiction, The” (Woolf), VII: 21, 22 Art of Love, The (Ovid), I: 237–238

300

“Art of Malingering, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 18 “Art of Reading in Ignorance, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 132 Art of Sinking in Poetry, The (Pope), IV: 187 Art of the Big Bass Drum, The (Kelman), Supp. V: 256 Art of the Novel, The (James), VI: 67 “Art Work” (Byatt), Supp. IV: 155 “Arthur Snatchfold” (Forster), VI: 411 Article of Charge Against Hastings (Burke), III: 205 “Articles of Inquiry Concerning Heavy and Light” (Bacon), I: 261 Articulate Energy (Davie), Supp. VI: 114 “Artifice of Versification, An” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 77 Artificial Princess, The (Firbank), Supp. II: 199, 205, 207–208 Artist Descending a Staircase (Stoppard), Retro. Supp. II: 349 Artist of the Floating World, An (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 301, 304, 306, 309–311 “Artist to His Blind Love, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 “Artistic Career of Corky, The” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 459 “Artistic Temperament of Stephen Carey, The” (Maugham), VI: 373 “Artists, The” (Thackeray), V: 22, 37 “Artists and Value” (Kelman), Supp. V: 257 Arts and Crafts Movement, The (Naylor), VI: 168 “Arundel Tomb, An” (Larkin), Supp. I: 280 “As a Woman of a Man” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 38 “As Always, a Painful Declaration of Independence—For Me” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 11 As I Saw the USA (Morris), see Coast to Coast As I Was Saying Yesterday: Selected Essays and Reviews (Beer), Supp. XIV: 12 As If By Magic (Wilson), Supp. I: 163– 165, 166 “As It Should Be” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 170 “As kingfishers catch fire” (Hopkins), V: 371 “As Our Might Lessens” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 88 “As So Often in Scotland” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 97 As the Crow Flies: A Lyric Play for the Air (Clarke), Supp. XV: 25 “As the Dust Begins to Settle” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 10 “As the Greeks Dreamed” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 39 “As the Team’s Head–Brass” (Thomas), VI: 425; Supp. III: 405 As You Like It (Shakespeare), I: 278, 312; III: 117; Supp. IV: 179 “Ascent into Hell” (Hope), Supp. VII: 153

ASCE−AUCT Ascent of F6, The (Auden and Isherwood), VII: 312, 380, 383, 385; Retro. Supp. I: 7 Ascent to Omai (Harris), Supp. V: 135, 136, 138 “Ash Grove, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 402 Ashenden (Maugham), VI: 371; Supp. IV: 9–10 Ashford, Daisy, V: 111, 262 Ashley, Lord, see Shaftesbury, seventh earl of Ash–Wednesday (Eliot), VII: 144, 150, 151–152 Ashworth, Elizabeth, Supp. IV: 480 Asiatic Romance, An (Sisson), Supp. XI: 251 “Aside” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Asimov, Isaac, III: 341 “Ask Me No More” (Tennyson), IV: 334 “Askam Unvisited” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 “Askam Visited” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 Asking Around (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 298 Asking for the Moon (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 118 “Asleep” (Owen), VI: 455 Asolando (Browning), IV: 359, 365, 374; Retro. Supp. II: 31 “Aspects” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 188 Aspects of E. M. Forster (Stallybrass), VI: 413 Aspects of Religion in the United States of America (Bird), Supp. X: 23 Aspects of the Novel (Forster), V: 229; VI: 397, 411, 412; VII: 21, 22; Retro. Supp. II: 149 “Aspens” (Thomas), Supp. III: 406 Aspern Papers, The (James), VI: 38, 46–48 “Asphodel” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 219– 220 Asquith, Herbert, VI: 417 Asquith, Raymond, VI: 417, 428 “Ass, The” (Vaughan), II: 186 “Assassination of John Fitzgerald Kennedy Considered as a Downhill Motor Race” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 Assassins, The (Shelley), Retro. Supp. I: 247 Assignation, The; or, Love in a Nunnery (Dryden), II: 305 “Assisi” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 189–190, 194–195 “Assunta 2” (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 173 “Astarte Syriaca“(Rossetti), V: 238, 240 Astonished Heart, The (Coward), Supp. II: 152 Astonishing the Gods (Okri), Supp. V: 347, 349, 353, 359, 360–361 “Assault, The” (Nichols), VI: 419 Assembling a Ghost (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Assumption” (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 17 Astraea Redux. A Poem on the Happy Restoration . . . of . . . Charles the Second (Dryden), II: 292, 304

Astride the Two Cultures (Koestler), Supp. I: 36 “Astronomy” (Housman), VI: 161 Astronomy of Love, The (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292, 298, 302 Astrophel (collection), I: 160 Astrophel. A Pastoral Elegy (Spenser), I: 126; IV: 205 Astrophel and Other Poems (Swinburne), V: 333 Astrophel and Stella (Sidney), I: 161, 169–173; Retro. Supp. II: 334–339, 340–341 Astrophil and Stella (Greville), Supp. XI: 111 Asylum Dance, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 24–25 “Asylum Dance, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 24 Asylum Piece and Other Stories (Kavan), Supp. VII: 210–211, 212, 214 “At a Calvary near the Ancre” (Owen), VI: 450, 451 “At a Potato Digging” (Heaney), Supp. II: 270 “At a Warwickshire Mansion” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 “At Bedtime” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 294 “At Castle Boterel” (Hardy), VI: 18 “At Christ Church, Greyfriars” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 44 “At Coruisk” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73 “At East Coker” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 “At Falkland Place” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77 “At First Sight” (Reid), Supp. VII: 328 At Freddie’s (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 96, 98, 101, 103–104 “At Grass” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277 “At Great Hampden” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13 At Home: Memoirs (Plomer), Supp. XI: 223, 226 “At Isella” (James), VI: 69 “At Laban’s Well” (Coppard), VIII: 95 At Lady Molly’s (Powell), VII: 348 “At Last” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 220–221 “At Last” (Nye), Supp. X: 204 “At Lehmann’s” (Mansfield), VII: 172, 173 “At Rugmer” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 44 “At Senlis Once” (Blunden), VI: 428 At Swim–Two–Birds (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 323–326, 332, 336, 338 At the Aviary (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78–79 “At the Ball” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 “At the Bay” (Mansfield), VII: 175, 177, 179, 180 At the Bottom of the River (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 217, 221, 222, 223, 224, 225 “At the British War Cemetery, Bayeux” (Causley), VII: 448 “At the Cavour” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 272 “At the Centre” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 267 “At the Crossroads” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267

301

“At the Edge of a Birchwood” (Dunn), Supp. X: 76–77 “At the Edge of the Wood” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228 “At the End” (Cornford), VIII: 106 “At the End” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 292 “At the End of the Passage” (Kipling), VI: 173–175, 183, 184, 193 “At the Funeral of Robert Garioch” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 218–219 “At the Grave of Henry James” (Auden), VII: 380; Retro. Supp. I: 2 “At the Great Durbar” (Steel), Supp. XII: 268 “At the Great Wall of China” (Blunden), VI: 429 “At the ’Mermaid’” (Browning), IV: 35 “At the Head Table” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 273 “At the Musical Festival” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219 “At the Sale” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 220 “At the White Monument” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228–229, 237 Atalanta in Calydon (Swinburne), IV: 90; V: xxiii, 309, 313, 318, 321–324, 331, 332; VII: 134 “Atheism” (Bacon), III: 39 “Atheist, The” (Powys), VIII: 249 Atheist’s Tragedy, The (Tourneur), II: 29, 33, 36, 37, 38–40, 41, 70 Athenaeum (periodical), IV: 252, 254, 262, 310, 315; V: 32, 134; VI: 167, 234, 374; VII: 32 “Athene’s Song” (Boland), Supp. V: 39 Athenian Mercury (newspaper), III: 41 “Atlantic” (Russell), VIII: 291 “Atlantic” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220 Atlantic Monthly (periodical), VI: 29, 33 “Atlantis” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 10 Atlas (periodical), V: 144 Atrocity Exhibition, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 19, 21, 25 “Attack” (Sassoon), VI: 431 “Attempt at Jealousy, An” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 168 Attempt to Describe Hafod, An (Cumberland), IV: 47 Attenborough, Richard, Supp. IV: 455 Atterbury, Francis, III: 23 “Attic, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 175 Attlee, Clement, VI: 358 “Attracta” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502 “Atumpan” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 38, 39 Atwood, Margaret, Supp. IV: 233 “Aubade” (Empson), Supp. II: 191 “Aubade” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284 “Aubade” (Reed and Bliss), Supp. XV: 252–253 “Aubade” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 228 “Aubade” (Sitwell), VII: 131 Aubreiad (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 253, 258, 259, 261–262 Aubrey, John, I: 260; II: 45, 46, 205– 206, 226, 233 “Auction” (Murphy), Supp. V: 317 “Auction of the Ruby Slippers, The” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 443

AUCT−AYLO “Auction Sale, The” (Reed), Supp. XV: 244, 254, 255 Auction Sale and Other Poems (Reed), Supp. XV: 255 Auden, W. H., I: 92, IV: 106, 208; V: 46; VI: 160, 208; VII: xii, xviii, xix– xx, 153, 379–399, 403, 407; Supp. II: 143–144, 190, 200, 213, 267, 481– 482, 485, 486, 493, 494; Supp. III: 60, 100, 117, 119, 123, 131; Supp. IV: 100, 256, 411, 422, 423; Retro. Supp. I: 1–15 “Audenesque for an Initiation” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 37 “Auditors In” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 195–196 “Audley Court” (Tennyson), IV: 326n “Auguries of Innocence” (Blake), III: 300 “August for the People” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 7 August Is a Wicked Month (O’Brien), Supp. V: 339 “August Midnight, An” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 119 “August 1914” (Rosenberg), VI: 434 Augusta Triumphans; or, The Way to Make London the Most Flourishing City . . . (Defoe), III: 14 Augustan Ages, The (Elton), III: 51n Augustan Lyric (Davie), Supp. VI: 115 Augustans and Romantics (Butt and Dyson), III: 51n Augustus Does His Bit (Shaw), VI: 120 “Auld Enemy, The” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 81 “Auld Lang Syne” (Burns), III: 321 Auld Licht Idylls, When a Man’s Single (Barrie), Supp. III: 2, 3 Ault, Norman, III: 69, 78 “Aunt and the Sluggard, The” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 447–448, 455, 457 “Aunt Janet’s Armistice” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 136 “Aunt Janet’s Museum” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 136 Aunt Judy’s (periodical), V: 271 Aunts Aren’t Gentlemen (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 455 Aunt’s Story, The (White), Supp. I: 131, 134–136, 148 Aureng–Zebe (Dryden), II: 295, 305 Aurora Floyd (Braddon), VIII: 35, 38, 42–44, 48 Aurora Leigh (Browning), IV: xxi, 311, 312, 314–315, 316–318, 321 Aus dem Zweiten Reich [From the Second Reich] (Bunting), Supp. VII: 4 Ausonius, II: 108, 185 “Auspicious Occasion” (Mistry), Supp. X: 138 Austen, Alfred, V: 439 Austen, Cassandra, Retro. Supp. II: 13–14 Austen, Jane, III: 90, 283, 335–336, 345; IV: xi, xiv, xvii, 30, 101–124; V: 51; Supp. II: 384; Supp. IV: 154, 230, 233, 236, 237, 319; Retro. Supp. II: 1–16, 135

Austen–Leigh, J. E., III: 90 Austerlitz (Sebald), VIII: 295, 305–307 Austin, J. L., Supp. IV: 115 “Australia” (Hope), Supp. VII: 153 Australia and New Zealand (Trollope), V: 102 Australian Nationalists, The: Modern Critical Essays (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 3 VIII: 21, 320 Austri’s effort (þórðarson), VIII: 235 “Auteur Theory” (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 118 “Author of ’Beltraffio,’ The,” (James), VI: 69 “Author to the Critical Peruser, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 274 “Author Upon Himself, The” (Swift), III: 19, 32 Authoress of the Odyssey, The (Butler), Supp. II: 114–116 Authorized Version of the Bible, see King James Version Author’s Apology, The (Bunyan), II: 246n Author’s Farce, The (Fielding), III: 105 “Autobiographical Essay” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 284 “Autobiographical Reflections on Politics” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 247 Autobiographical Writings (Newman), Supp. VII: 289, 290 Autobiographies (Symons), Supp. XIV: 268, 269 Autobiographies (Thomas), Supp. XII: 281, 286 Autobiographies (Yeats), V: 301, 304, 306, 404; VI: 317 “Autobiographies, The” (James), VI: 65 “Autobiography” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 270 “Autobiography” (MacNeice), VII: 401 Autobiography (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 114 “Autobiography” (Reid), Supp. VII: 325 Autobiography (Russell), VII: 90 “Autobiography” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 280–281 Autobiography, An (Muir), Supp. VI: 197, 198–200, 201, 205 Autobiography, An (Trollope), V: 89, 90– 93, 96, 101, 102 Autobiography and Letters of Mrs. M. O. W. Oliphant (Oliphant), Supp. X: 212–213, 223 Autobiography and Other Essays, An (Trevelyan), VI: 383, 386, 388 “Autobiography of a River, The” (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 99 Autobiography of a Supertramp (Davies), Supp. III: 398; Supp. XI: 88, 90–91, 92 Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas, The (Stein), Supp. IV: 557 Autobiography of Edward Gibbon, The (ed. Smeaton), III: 229n Autobiography of My Mother, The (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 217, 229–230 Autonomous Region, The: Poems and Photographs from Tibet (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 139–142, 143 Autumn (Beer), Supp. XIV: 1, 5, 6

302

“Autumn” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 134, 136, 142 “Autumn” (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 221 Autumn (Thomson), Supp. III: 414–415, 416, 417, 420 “Autumn Evening” (Cornford), VIII: 102, 103, 112 Autumn Journal (MacNeice), VII: 412 Autumn Midnight (Cornford), VIII: 104, 105, 109 “Autumn Morning at Cambridge” (Cornford), VIII: 102, 103, 107 “Autumn 1939” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 69 “Autumn 1942” (Fuller), VII: 430–431 “Autumn on Nan–Yueh” (Empson), Supp. II: 191–192 Autumn Sequel (MacNeice), VII: 407, 412, 415 “Autumn Sunshine” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504 “Autumn Walk” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80 “Autumnall, The” (Donne), II: 118 Available for Dreams (Fuller), Supp. VII: 68, 79, 80, 81 Avatars, The (Russell), VIII: 277, 285, 290–291, 292 Ave (Moore), VI: 99 “Ave Atque Vale” (Swinburne), V: 314, 327 “Ave Imperatrix” (Kipling), VI: 201 Aveling, Edward, VI: 102 Avignon Quintet (Durrell), Supp. I: 100, 101, 118–121 “Avising the bright beams of those fair eyes” (Wyatt), I: 110 Avoidance of Literature, The: Collected Essays (Sisson), Supp. XI: 247, “Avoirdupois” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 19 Avowals (Moore), VI: 97–98, 99 “Awake, my heart, to be loved” (Bridges), VI: 74, 77 Awakened Conscience, The (Dixon Hunt), VI: 167 “Awakening, The” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 39 Awakening Conscience, The (Holman Hunt), V: 45, 51, 240 “Away with the Birds” (Healy), Supp. IX: 107 Awesome God: Creation, Commitment and Joy (Maitland), Supp. XI: 164, 165 Awfully Big Adventure, An (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 18, 23–24 Awkward Age, The (James), VI: 45, 56, 67 “Axeing Darkness / Here Below” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 94 “Axel’s Castle” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 177 Ayala’s Angel (Trollope), V: 100, 102 Ayckbourn, Alan, Supp. V: 1–17 Ayesha: The Return of She (Haggard), Supp. III: 214, 222 Aylott & Jones (publishers), V: 131

AYRS−BARB “Ayrshire Farm” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71, 72

“Baa, Baa Black Sheep” (Kipling), VI: 166 “Babby” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 76 Babees Book, The (Early English Poems and Treatises on Manners and Meals in Olden Time) (ed. Furnival), I: 22, 26 Babel Tower (Byatt), Supp. IV: 139, 141, 149–151 “Babes” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102 Babes in the Darkling Wood (Wells), VI: 228 “Baby Nurse, The” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 5, 9 “Baby’s cradle with no baby in it, A” (Rossetti), V: 255 Babylon Hotel (Bennett), see Grand Babylon Hotel, The “Babysitting” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 126 Bachelors, The (Spark), Supp. I: 203, 204 Back (Green), Supp. II: 254, 258–260 Back at the Spike (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66 “Back of Affluence” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 “Back to Cambo” (Hartley), Supp. VII: 124 Back to Methuselah (Shaw), VI: 121– 122, 124; Retro. Supp. II: 323 “Backfire” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 68 “Background Material” (Harrison), Supp. V: 155 Background to Danger (Ambler), Supp. IV: 7–8 Backward Look, The (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 217 Backward Place, A (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 229 Backward Son, The (Spender), Supp. II: 484, 489 Backwater (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 182–183 Bacon, Francis, I: 257–274; II: 149, 196; III: 39; IV: 138, 278, 279; annotated list of works, I: 271–273; Supp. III: 361 Bad Boy (McEwan), Supp. IV: 400 “Bad Dreams in Vienna” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “Bad Five Minutes in the Alps, A” (Stephen), V: 283 “Bad Girl, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141 Bad Land: An American Romance (Raban), Supp. XI: 236, 239, 241 “Bad Night, A” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 14 Bad Sister, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 229, 230, 231–234, 235–236, 238, 239, 240 “Back” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 225 Bagehot, Walter, IV: 289, 291; V: xxiii, 156, 165, 170, 205, 212 “Baggot Street Deserta” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 259–260 Bagman, The; or, The Impromptu of Muswell Hill (Arden), Supp. II: 31,

32, 35 “Bagpipe Music” (MacNeice), VII: 413 Bailey, Benjamin, IV: 224, 229, 230, 232–233 Bailey, Paul, Supp. IV: 304 Baillie, Alexander, V: 368, 374, 375, 379 Bainbridge, Beryl, Supp. VI: 17–27 Baines, Jocelyn, VI: 133–134 Baird, Julian, V: 316, 317, 318, 335 “Bairns of Suzie: A Hex” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 138 “Bairnsang” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141– 142 “Baite, The” (Donne), IV: 327 Bajazet (tr. Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 132– 134 Bakerman, Jane S., Supp. IV: 336 “Baker’s Dozen, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 243 Bakhtin, Mikhail, Supp. IV: 114 “Balakhana” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 284 “Balance, The” (Waugh), Supp. VI: 271 Balance of Terror (Shaffer), Supp. I: 314 Balaustion’s Adventure (Browning), IV: 358, 374; Retro. Supp. II: 30 “Balder Dead” (Arnold), V: 209, 216 Baldrs draumar, VIII: 231 Baldwin, Edwin, see Godwin, William Baldwin, Stanley, VI: 353, 355 Bale, John, I: 1, 3 Balfour, Arthur, VI: 226, 241, 353 Balfour, Graham, V: 393, 397 Balin; or, The Knight with Two Swords (Malory), I: 79 Ball and the Cross, The (Chesterton), VI: 338 Ballad at Dead Men’s Bay, The (Swinburne), V: 332 “Ballad of Bouillabaisse” (Thackeray), V: 19 “Ballad of Death, A” (Swinburne), V: 316, 317–318 Ballad of Jan Van Hunks, The (Rossetti), V: 238, 244, 245 “Ballad of Kynd Kittok, The” (Dunbar), VIII: 126 “Ballad of Life, A” (Swinburne), V: 317, 318 Ballad of Peckham Rye, The (Spark), Supp. I: 201, 203–204 Ballad of Reading Gaol, The (Wilde), V: xxvi, 417–418, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 372–373 Ballad of Sylvia and Ted, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239, 240 “Ballad of the Investiture 1969, A” (Betjeman), VII: 372 “Ballad of the Long–legged Bait” (Thomas), Supp. I: 177 “Ballad of the Red–Headed Man” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 “Ballad of the Three Spectres” (Gurney), VI: 426 “Ballad of the Two Left Hands” (Dunn), Supp. X: 73 “Ballad of the Underpass” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 6 “Ballad of the White Horse, The” (Chesterton), VI: 338–339, 341

303

“Ballad of Villon and Fat Madge, The” (tr. Swinburne), V: 327 Ballad Poetry of Ireland, The (ed. Duffy), Supp. XIII: 127 “Ballad upon a Wedding, A” (Suckling), II: 228–229 Ballade du temps jadis (Villon), VI: 254 “Ballade of Barnard Stewart, The” (Dunbar), VIII: 118 Ballade of Truthful Charles, The, and Other Poems (Swinburne), V: 333 Ballade on an Ale–Seller (Lydgate), I: 92 Ballads (Stevenson), V: 396 Ballads (Thackeray), V: 38 Ballads and Lyrical Pieces (Scott), IV: 38 Ballads and Other Poems (Tennyson), IV: 338 Ballads and Poems of Tragic Life (Meredith), V: 224, 234 Ballads and Sonnets (Rossetti), V: xxiv, 238, 244, 245 Ballads of the English Border (Swinburne), V: 333 Ballard, J. G., III: 341; Supp. V: 19–34 Ballast to the White Sea (Lowry), Supp. III: 273, 279 “Ane Ballat of Our Lady” (Dunbar). See “Hale, sterne superne” Balliols, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 273 Ballot (Smith), Supp. VII: 351 “Ballroom of Romance, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503 “Bally Power Play” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 272 Ballygombeen Bequest, The (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 32, 35 Balthazar (Durrell), Supp. I: 104–105, 106, 107 Balzac, Honoré de, III: 334, 339, 345; IV: 153n; V: xvi, xviii, xix–xxi, 17, 429; Supp. IV: 123, 136, 238, 459 “Bamboo: A Ballad for Two Voices” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 226 Bamborough, J. B., Retro. Supp. I: 152 Bananas (ed. Tennant), Supp. IX: 228– 229 Banco: The Further Adventures of Papillon (tr. O’Brian), Supp. XII: 252 Bancroft, John, II: 305 Bandamanna saga, VIII: 238, 241 “Bangor Requium” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 177 “Banim Creek” (Harris), Supp. V: 132 Banished Misfortune (Healy), Supp. IX: 96, 103–106 Banks, Iain, Supp. XI: 1–15 Banks, John, II: 305 “Bann Valley Eclogue” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 134 Banned (Mda), Supp. XV: 197 Banshees of Inisheer, The (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 243 “Barbara of the House of Grebe” (Hardy), VI: 22; Retro. Supp. I: 117 Barbara, pseud. of Arnold Bennett “Barbarian Catechism, A” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 324 “Barbarian Pastorals” (Dunn), Supp. X: 72

BARB−BECA Barbarians (Dunn), Supp. X: 71–73, 77 “Barbarians” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 90 Barbauld, Anna Laetitia, III: 88, 93 “Barber Cox and the Cutting of His Comb” (Thackeray), V: 21, 37 Barcellona; or, The Spanish Expedition under . . . Charles, Earl of Peterborough (Farquhar), II: 353, 355, 364 Barchester Towers (Trollope), V: xxii, 93, 101 “Bard, The” (Gray), III: 140–141 Bardic Tales (O’Grady), Supp. V: 36 “Bards of Passion . . .” (Keats), IV: 221 “Bare Abundance, The” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 89 Bare Abundance, The: Selected Poems, 1975–2001 (Dutton), Supp. XII: 83, 86, 88, 89–99 Barker, Granville, see Granville Barker, Harley Barker, Sir Ernest, III: 196 Barker, Pat, Supp. IV: 45–63 Barker, Thomas, II: 131 Barker’s Delight (Barker), see Art of Angling, The Barksted, William, II: 31 “Barley” (Hughes), Supp. I: 358–359 “Barn, The” (Welch), Supp. IX: 268 Barnaby Rudge (Dickens), V: 42, 54, 55, 66, 71 Barnes, William, VI: 2 Barnes, Julian, Supp. IV: 65–76, 445, 542 “Barney Game, The” (Friel), Supp. V: 113 “Barnfloor and Winepress” (Hopkins), V: 381 “Barnsley Cricket Club” (Davie), Supp. VI: 109 Barrack–Room Ballads (Kipling), VI: 203, 204 Barrel of a Pen: Resistance to Repression in Neo–Colonial Kenya (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 225 Barreca, Regina, Supp. IV: 531 Barren Fig Tree, The; or, The Doom . . . of the Fruitless Professor (Bunyan), II: 253 Barrett, Eaton Stannard, III: 335 Barrie, James M., V: 388, 392; VI: 265, 273, 280; Supp. III: 1–17, 138, 142 Barry Lyndon (Thackeray), V: 24, 28, 32, 38 Barrytown Trilogy, The (Doyle), Supp. V: 78, 80–87, 88, 89 Barsetshire novels (Trollope), V: 92–96, 98, 101 Bartas, Guillaume du, II: 138 Bartered Bride, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 150 Barth, John, Supp. IV: 116 Barthes, Roland, Supp. IV: 45, 115 Bartholomew Fair (Jonson), I: 228, 243, 324, 340, 342–343; II: 3; Retro. Supp. I: 164 Bartlett, Phyllis, V: x, xxvii Barton, Bernard, IV: 341, 342, 343, 350 Barton, Eustace, Supp. III: 342 “Base Details” (Sassoon), VI: 430

Basement, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 371, 373, 374; Retro. Supp. I: 216 “Basement Room, The” (Greene), Supp. I: 2 Bashful Lover, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 185 Basic Rules of Reason (Richards), Supp. II: 422 Basil: A Story of Modern Life (Collins), Supp. VI: 92, 95 Basil Seal Rides Again (Waugh), VII: 290 “Basking Shark” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Bate, Walter Jackson, Retro. Supp. I: 185 Bateman, Colin, Supp. V: 88 Bateson, F. W., IV: 217, 323n, 339 Bath (Sitwell), VII: 127 Bath Chronicle (periodical), III: 262 “Bath House, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 268–269 Bath–Intrigues: In Four Letters to a Friend in London (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Bathurst, Lord, III: 33 “Bats’ Ultrasound” (Murray), Supp. VII: 281 Batsford Book of Light Verse for Children (Ewart), Supp. VII: 47 Batsford Book of Verse for Children (Ewart), Supp. VII: 47 “Battalion History, A” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 35 Battenhouse, Roy, I: 282 “Batter my heart, three person’d God“ (Donne), I: 367–368; II: 122 “Batterer” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 4 Battiscombe, Georgina, V: xii, xxvii, 260 “Battle Hill Revisited” (Murphy), Supp. V: 323 Battle of Alcazar, The (Peele), I: 205, 206 Battle of Aughrim, The (Murphy), Supp. V: 321–324 “Battle of Aughrim, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 317, 321–322 “Battle of Blenheim, The” (Southey), IV: 58, 67–68 Battle of Brunanburh, The, Retro. Supp. II: 307 Battle of Life, The (Dickens), V: 71 Battle of Maldon, The, Retro. Supp. II: 307 Battle of Marathon, The (Browning), IV: 310, 321 Battle of Shrivings, The (Shaffer), Supp. I: 323–324 Battle of the Books, The (Swift), III: 17, 23, 35; Retro. Supp. I: 276, 277 “Battle of the Goths and the Huns, The”, See Hloðskviða Baucis and Philemon (Swift), III: 35 Baudelaire, Charles III: 337, 338; IV: 153; V: xiii, xviii, xxii–xxiii, 310–318, 327, 329, 404, 405, 409, 411; Supp. IV: 163 Baum, L. Frank, Supp. IV: 450 Baumann, Paul, Supp. IV: 360 Baumgartner’s Bombay (Desai), Supp. V: 53, 55, 66, 71–72

304

Bay (Lawrence), VII: 118 Bay at Nice, The (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 293 Bayley, John, Supp. I: 222 Bayly, Lewis, II: 241 “Baymount” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 “Bay–Tree, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143 “Be It Cosiness” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 46 Be my Guest! (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 “Be still, my soul” (Housman), VI: 162 Beach, J. W., V: 221n, 234 “Beach of Fales, The” (Stevenson), V: 396; Retro. Supp. I: 270 Beachcroft, T. O., VII: xxii Beaconsfield, Lord, see Disraeli, Benjamin “Bear in Mind” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 29 Beardsley, Aubrey, V: 318n, 412, 413 “Beast in the Jungle, The” (James), VI: 55, 64, 69 Beastly tales from Here and There (Seth), Supp. X: 287–288 Beasts and Super–Beasts (Saki), Supp. VI: 245, 251 Beasts’ Confession to the Priest, The (Swift), III: 36 Beasts Royal (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 249 Beatrice (Haggard), Supp. III: 213 Beattie, James, IV: 198 Beatty, David, VI: 351 Beau Austin (Stevenson), V: 396 Beauchamp’s Career (Meredith), V: xxiv, 225, 228–230, 231, 234 Beaumont, Francis, II: 42–67, 79, 82, 87 Beaumont, Joseph, II: 180 Beaumont, Sir George, IV: 3, 12, 21, 22 Beauties and Furies, The (Stead), Supp. IV: 463–464 Beauties of English Poesy, The (ed. Goldsmith), III: 191 “Beautiful Lofty Things” (Yeats), VI: 216; Retro. Supp. I: 337 “Beautiful Sea, The” (Powys), VIII: 251 Beautiful Visit, The (Howard), Supp. XI: 137–138, 140–141, 148–149 “Beautiful Young Nymph Going to Bed, A” (Swift), III: 32, 36; VI: 256 “Beauty” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401–402 “Beauty and Duty” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46 Beauty and the Beast (Hughes), Supp. I: 347 Beauty in a Trance, II: 100 Beauty Queen of Leenane, The (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 233, 234, 235–236, 238, 239, 241 Beautyful Ones Are Not Yet Born, The (Armah), Supp. X: 1–6, 12–13 Beauvoir, Simone de, Supp. IV: 232 Beaux’ Stratagem, The (Farquhar), II: 334, 353, 359–360, 362, 364 “Beaver Ridge” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 113–114 “Because of the Dollars” (Conrad), VI: 148 “Because the pleasure–bird whistles” (Thomas), Supp. I: 176

BECK−BERN Becket (Tennyson), IV: 328, 338 Beckett, Samuel, Supp. I: 43–64; Supp. IV: 99, 106, 116, 180, 281, 284, 412, 429; Retro. Supp. I: 17–32 Beckford, William, III: 327–329, 345; IV: xv, 230 Bed Among the Lentils (Bennett), VIII: 27–28 “Bedbug, The” (Harrison), Supp. V: 151 Beddoes, Thomas, V: 330 Beddoes, Thomas Lovell, Supp. XI: 17–32 Bedford–Row Conspiracy, The (Thackeray), V: 21, 37 “Bedroom Eyes of Mrs. Vansittart, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 500 Bedroom Farce (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 12, 13, 14 Beds in the East (Burgess), Supp. I: 187 Bedtime Story (O’Casey), VII: 12 “Bedtime Story for my Son” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 227–228, 236 Bee (periodical), III: 40, 179 Bee Hunter: Adventures of Beowulf (Nye), Supp. X: 193, 195 “Bee Orchd at Hodbarrow” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 218 “Beechen Vigil” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 121 Beechen Vigil and Other Poems (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 117, 120–121 “Beehive Cell” (Murphy), Supp. V: 329 Beekeepers, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 “Beeny Cliff” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 118 Beer, Patricia, Supp. XIV: 1–15 Beerbohm, Max, V: 252, 390; VI: 365, 366; Supp. II: 43–59, 156 “Before Action” (Hodgson), VI: 422 “Before Dark” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 75 Before Dawn (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 315 “Before Her Portrait in Youth” (Thompson), V: 442 “Before I knocked” (Thomas), Supp. I: 175 Before She Met Me (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 67–68 “Before Sleep” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Before the Knowledge of Evil (Braddon), VIII: 36 “Before the Mirror” (Swinburne), V: 320 “Before the Party” (Maugham), VI: 370 Beggars (Davies), Supp. XI: 87, 88 Beggars Banquet (Rankin), Supp. X: 245–246, 253, 257 Beggar’s Bush (Beaumont, Fletcher, Massinger), II: 66 Beggar’s Opera, The (Gay), III: 54, 55, 61–64, 65–67; Supp. III: 195; Retro. Supp. I: 80 “Beggar’s Soliloquy, The” (Meredith), V: 220 Begin Here: A War–Time Essay (Sayers), Supp. III: 336 “Beginning, The” (Brooke), Supp. III: 52 Beginning of Spring, The (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 98, 106

“Beginnings of Love, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 42 Beguilers, The (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 291, 292 Behan, Brendan, Supp. II: 61–76 Behind the Green Curtains (O’Casey), VII: 11 “Behind the Scenes: Empire” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 272 Behn, Aphra, Supp. III: 19–33 “Behold, Love, thy power how she despiseth” (Wyatt), I: 109 “Being Boring” (Cope), VIII: 80 Being Dead (Crace), Supp. XIV: 18, 21, 23, 27–29 “Being Stolen From” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504 “Being Treated, to Ellinda” (Lovelace), II: 231–232 “Beldonald Holbein, The” (James), VI: 69 “Beleaguered City, A“ (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 Belfast Confetti (Carson), Supp. XIII: 53, 54, 57–59 “Belfast vs. Dublin” (Boland), Supp. V: 36 “Belief” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 96 Belief and Creativity (Golding), Supp. I: 88 Belief in Immortality and Worship of the Dead, The (Frazer), Supp. III: 176 Believe As You List (Massinger), Supp. XI: 185 Believer, Supp. XV: 145 Belin, Mrs., II: 305 Belinda (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 157– 158, 162 Belinda, An April Folly (Milne), Supp. V: 298–299 Bell, Acton, pseud. of Anne Brontë Bell, Clive, V: 345 Bell, Currer, pseud. of Charlotte Brontë Bell, Ellis, pseud. of Emily Brontë Bell, Julian, Supp. III: 120 Bell, Quentin, VII: 35; Retro. Supp. I: 305 Bell, Robert, I: 98 Bell, Vanessa, VI: 118 Bell, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 222, 223– 224, 226, 228–229 “Bell of Aragon, The” (Collins), III: 163 “Bell Ringer, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 218 “Belladonna” (Nye), Supp. X: 198 Bellamira; or, The Mistress (Sedley), II: 263 Belle Assemblée, La (tr. Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 “Belle Heaulmière” (tr. Swinburne), V: 327 “Belle of the Ball–Room” (Praed), V: 14 Belloc, Hilaire, VI: 246, 320, 335, 337, 340, 447; VII: xiii; Supp. IV: 201 Belloc, Mrs. Lowndes, Supp. II: 135 Bellow, Saul, Supp. IV: 26, 27, 42, 234 Bells and Pomegranates (Browning), IV: 356, 373–374 Belmonte, Thomas, Supp. IV: 15

305

Below Loughrigg (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6 “Below The Devil’s Punchbowl” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 66 Belsey, Catherine, Supp. IV: 164 Belton Estate, The (Trollope), V: 100, 101 “Bench of Desolation, The” (James), VI: 69 Bend for Home, The (Healy), Supp. IX: 95, 96, 98–100, 101, 103, 106 Bend in the River, A (Naipaul), Supp. I: 393, 397–399, 401 Bender, T. K., V: 364–365, 382 Bending of the Bough, The (Moore), VI: 87, 95–96, 98 Benedict, Ruth, Supp. III: 186 Benjamin, Walter, Supp. IV: 82, 87, 88, 91 Benlowes, Edward, II: 123 Benn, Gotfried, Supp. IV: 411 “Bennelong” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 319–320 Bennett, Alan, VIII: 19–34 Bennett, Arnold, VI: xi, xii, xiii, 226, 233n, 247–268, 275; VII: xiv, xxi; Supp. III: 324, 325; Supp. IV: 229, 230–231, 233, 239, 241, 249, 252; Retro. Supp. I: 318 Bennett, Joan, II: 181, 187, 201, 202; V: 199, 201 Benson, A. C., V: 133, 151; Supp. II: 406, 418 Benstock, Bernard, Supp. IV: 320 “Bent Font, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70 Bentham, Jeremy, IV: xii, xv, 50, 130– 133, 278, 295; V: viii Bentley, Clerihew, IV: 101 Bentley, E. C., VI: 335 Bentley, G. E., Jr., III: 289n, 307 Bentley, Richard, III: 23 Bentley’s Miscellany (periodical), V: 42 Benveniste, Émile, Supp. IV: 115 “Benvolio” (James), VI: 69 Beowulf, I: 69; Supp. VI: 29–44; Retro. Supp. II: 298, 299, 305–306, 307 Beowulf (tr. Morgan), Supp. IX: 160–162 “Beowulf: The Monsters and the Critics” (Tolkien), Supp. II: 521 Beppo (Byron), IV: xvii, 172, 177, 182– 184, 186, 188, 192 Bequest to the Nation, A (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 320 Berdoe, Edward, IV: 371 Bérénice (Racine), II: 98 Bergerac, Cyrano de, see Cyrano de Bergerac Bergonzi, Bernard, VII: xxi, xxxvii; Supp. IV: 233, 364 “Berkeley and ’Philosophic Words’” (Davie), Supp. VI: 107 Berkeley, George, III: 50 Berlin Noir (Kerr), Supp. XII: 186, 187– 191, 192, 193, 194, 199 Berlin stories (Isherwood), VII: 309, 311–312 “Bermudas” (Marvell), II: 208, 210, 211, 217 Bernard, Charles de, V: 21 Bernard, Richard, II: 246

BERN−BIRT Bernard Shaw and Mrs. Patrick Campbell: Their Correspondence (ed. Dent), VI: 130 Bernard Shaw’s Letters to Granville Barker (ed. Purdom), VI: 115n, 129 Bernard Shaw’s Rhyming Picture Guide . . . (Shaw), VI: 130 “Bertie Changes His Mind” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 458 Bertram; or, The Castle of St. Aldobrand; A Tragedy in Five Acts (Maturin), VIII: 201, 205–207 Bertrams, The (Trollope), V: 101 Besant, Annie, VI: 103, 249 Beside the Ocean of Time (Brown), Supp. VI: 64, 67–68 Bessie Smith (Kay), Supp. XIII: 101, 103–105 “Best Friend, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 99 Best of Defoe’s Review, The (ed. Payne), III: 41 Best of Enemies, The (Fry), Supp. III: 195 Best of Roald Dahl, The (Dahl), Supp. IV: 209 “Best of the Young British Novelists, The“ (Granta special issue), Supp. IV: 304 Best Wine Last: An Autobiography through the Years 1932–1969, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 268, 271–272, 273, 275–276 “Bestre” (Lewis), VII: 77 Bethell, Augusta, V: 84 Betjeman, John, VII: xxi–xxii, 355–377 Betrayal (Pinter), Supp. I: 377 Betrayal, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 121, 131, 132 Betrayal of the Left, The (Orwell), VII: 284 “Betrayer, The” (Cornford), VIII: 112 Betrothed, The (Scott), IV: 39 Better Class of Person, A (Osborne), Supp. I: 329 Better Dead (Barrie), Supp. III: 2 “Better Resurrection, A” (Rossetti), V: 254 Between (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 98, 99, 104, 105, 108–109, 112 Between Here and Now (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288–289 “Between Mouthfuls” (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 11 Between the Acts (Woolf), VII: 18, 19, 22, 24, 26; Retro. Supp. I: 308, 321 “Between the Conceits” (Self), Supp. V: 402–403 Between the Iceberg and the Ship (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 257, 259, 264 Between the Lines: Yeats’s Poetry in the Making (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 291 “Between the Lotus and the Robot” (Koestler), Supp. I: 34n Between These Four Walls (Lodge and Bradbury), Supp. IV: 365 “Between Two Nowheres” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Between Us Girls (Orton), Supp. V: 363, 366–367, 372 “Bevel, The” (Kelman), Supp. V: 245

Bevis: The Story of a Boy (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 172–173 “Beware of Doubleness” (Lydgate), I: 64 “Beware of the Dog” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 209 Beyle, Marie Henri, see Stendhal Beyond (Richards), Supp. II: 421, 426, 428–429 Beyond Good and Evil (Nietzsche), IV: 121; V: xxv; Supp. IV: 50 “Beyond Howth Head” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 170, 175 Beyond Personality (Lewis), Supp. III: 248 Beyond Reductionism: New Perspectives in the Life Sciences (Koestler), Supp. I: 37, 38 Beyond the Bone (Hill), see Urn Burial Beyond the Fringe (Bennett et al.), VIII: 19, 21, 22 Beyond the Mexique Bay (Huxley), VII: 201 “Beyond the Pale” (Kipling), VI: 178– 180 “Beyond the Pale” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502 “Beyond Words” (Okri), Supp. V: 360 BFG, The (Dahl), Supp. IV: 204, 207, 225 “Bhut–Baby, The” (Steel), Supp. XII: 269 Bhutto, Benazir, Supp. IV: 444, 455 Bhutto, Zulfikar Ali, Supp. IV: 444 Biala, Janice, VI: 324 “Bianca Among the Nightingales” (Browning), IV: 315 Biathanatos (Donne), I: 370; Retro. Supp. II: 96–97 Bible, see English Bible Bible in Spain, The; or, The Journeys, Adventures, and Imprisonments of an Englishman in an Attempt to Circulate the Scriptures on the Peninsula (Borrow), Supp. XII: 17–18, 18–20, 31 Bible Stories: Memorable Acts of the Ancient Patriarchs, Judges, and Kings, Extracted from Their Original Historians: For the Use of Children (Godwin), Supp. XV: 125, 126 Bibliography of Henry James, A (Edel and Laurence), VI: 66 Bickerstaff, Isaac, pseud. of Sir Richard Steele and Joseph Addison Bicycle and Other Poems (Malouf), Supp. XII: 219 Big Bazoohley, The (Carey), Supp. XII: 54 Big Day, The (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 354, 357 “Big Deaths, Little Deaths” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 492 Big Fellow, The (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 216 Big H, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 150, 164 Big House, The (Behan), Supp. II: 70–71 “Big House in Ireland, A” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 6 “Big Milk” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 102

306

Big Mouth Strikes Again: A Further Collection of Two–Fisted Journalism (Parsons), Supp. XV: 227, 237, 240 Big Toys (White), Supp. I: 131, 151 “Bigness on the Side of Good” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 225 Bill for the Better Promotion of Oppression on the Sabbath Day, A (Peacock), IV: 170 “Billy” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 70 Billy Liar (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 266, 269–273, 274–275, 279 Billy Liar on the Moon (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 273 Bim, Supp. XII: 35, 43 “Bindi Mirror, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 Bingo (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 433–434 “Binsey Poplars” (Hopkins), V: 370, 371 Binyon, Laurence, VI: 416, 439 Biographia Literaria (Coleridge), IV: xvii, 4, 6, 18, 25, 41, 44–45, 50, 51, 52–53, 56; Retro. Supp. II: 62–64 “Biographical Notice of Ellis and Acton Bell” (Brontë), V: 131, 134, 152, 153 “Biography” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 279 Bird, Isabella, Supp. X: 17–32 “Bird and Beast” (Rossetti), V: 258 “Bird Auction, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 284 “Bird in the House” (Jennings), Supp. V: (Jennings), Supp. V: 218 “Bird in the Tree, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142 Bird of Night, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 117, 122–123 Bird of Paradise, The (Davies), Supp. XI: 99 Bird of Paradise (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230 “Bird Poised to Fly, The” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 “Bird Study” (Jennings), Supp. V: 218 “Birds” (Davies), Supp. XI: 100 “Birds, The” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 143, 147, 148 Birds, The (film), III: 343; Supp. III: 143 “Birds at Winter Nightfall” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 119 Birds, Beasts and Flowers (Lawrence), VII: 90, 118, 119; Retro. Supp. II: 233–234 Birds Fall Down, The (West), Supp. III: 440, 444 Birds in Tiny Cages (Comyns), VIII: 56, 59–60 Birds of Heaven (Okri), Supp. V: 359, 360 “Birds of Paradise” (Rossetti), V: 255 Birds of Paradise, The (Scott), Supp. I: 259, 263–266, 268 Birds of Passage (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 156, 157 Birds of Prey (Braddon), VIII: 47 Birds Without Wings (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 65–66, 68, 69, 77–78 “Birdsong” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 70 Birthday Letters (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 202, 216–218

BIRK−BLES Birkenhead, Lord (F. E. Smith), VI: 340– 341 Birmingham Colony, VI: 167 Birney, Earle, Supp. III: 282 Birrell, A., II: 216 Birth by Drowning (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 222–223 Birth of Manly Virtue, The (Swift), III: 35 “Birth of the Squire, The” (Gay), III: 58 Birth of Tragedy, The (Nietsche), Supp. IV: 3, 9 “Birth Place” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 “Birth–Bond, The” (Rossetti), V: 242 Birthday (Frayn), Supp. VII: 57 “Birthday, A” (Mansfield), VII: 172, 173 “Birthday, A” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 “Birthday, A” (Rossetti), V: 252 Birthday Boys, The (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 24–25, 26 Birthday Party (Milne), Supp. V: 309 Birthday Party, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 367, 369–370, 373, 380; Retro. Supp. I: 216–217, 224 “Birthdays” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 “Birthing” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 50–51 “Birthplace, The” (James), VI: 69 “Birthright” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 Birthstone (Thomas), Supp. IV: 479, 480–481, 492 “Bishop Blougram’s Apology” (Browning), IV: 357, 361, 363 “Bishop Burnet and Humphrey Hardcastle” (Landor), IV: 91 “Bishop Orders His Tomb at St. Praxed’s Church, The” (Browning), IV: 356, 370, 372 Bishop’s Bonfire, The (O’Casey), VII: xvii 10 “Bishop’s Fool, The” (Lewis), VII: 80 Bishton, John, Supp. IV: 445 Bit o’ Love, A (Galsworthy), VI: 280 “Bit of Honesty, A” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 Bit of Singing and Dancing, A (Hill), Supp. XIV: 118 “Bit of Young Life, A” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 232 Bit Off the Map, A (Wilson), Supp. I: 155 “Bit Off the Map, A” (Wilson), Supp. I: 155, 157, 161 “Bitch” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 220 Bitter Fame (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 263 Bitter Lemons (Durrell), Supp. I: 104, 111–113 “Bitter Salvage” (Warner), Supp. XI: 298 Bitter Sweet (Coward), Supp. II: 142, 146, 147 Bjarnar saga Hítdœlakappa, VIII: 239 Black Album, The (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 153–155, 158–159 Black and Blue (Rankin), Supp. X: 243– 245, 253–254 Black and Silver (Frayn), Supp. VII: 57 “Black and Tans,”VII: 2 Black and the Red, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 210 Black and White (Collins), Supp. VI: 102 “Black and White Minstrel Show, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Black Arrow, The (Stevenson), V: 396

Black Bastard, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 279 Black Book, The (Durrell), Supp. I: 93, 94, 96, 97–100, 118, 122, 123 Black Book, The (Middleton), II: 3 Black Book, The (Rankin), Supp. X: 244, 251–252 “Black Bottom” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 99, 103 Black Bryony (Powys), VIII: 250 Black Comedy (Shaffer), Supp. I: 317, 318, 321–322, 324 Black Daisies for the Bride (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 Black Dog, The (Coppard), VIII: 94–95, 97 “Black Dog, The” (Coppard), VIII: 90, 94 Black Dogs (McEwan), Supp. IV: 389, 390, 398, 404–406 Black Dwarf, The (Scott), IV: 39 Black Fast: A Poetic Farce in One Act (Clarke), Supp. XV: 25 “Black Goddess, The” (Graves), VII: 261, 270 Black Goddess and the Sixth Sense, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234–235 “Black Guillemot, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 218 Black Hermit, The (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 214, 222–223 Black Hill, On the (Chatwin, B.), Supp. IX: 56&ndash57, 59 Black House, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 Black Knight, The (Lydgate), see Complaint of the Black Knight, The Black Lamb and Grey Falcon (West), Supp. III: 434, 438–439, 445 “Black Lace Fan My Mother Gave Me, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 46–47 “Black Madonna, The” (Lessing), Supp. I: 242–243 “Black March” (Smith), Supp. II: 469 Black Marina (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 Black Marsden (Harris), Supp. V: 138– 139 Black Mass (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 429 “Black Mass, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 “Black Mate, The” (Conrad), VI: 135, 148 Black Mischief (Waugh), VII: 290, 294– 295 “Black Mountain Poets: Charles Olson and Edward Dorn, The” (Davie), Supp. VI: 116 “Black Peril” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 218 Black Prince, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 226, 228, 229–230 Black Robe (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 144, 145, 151, 152–153 Black Robe, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 102–103 Black Spiders (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129– 131, 133, 134, 143 “Black Spiders” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 130 Black Swan Green (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 194, 206–208

307

“Black Takes White” (Cameron), VII: 426 Black Tower, The (James), Supp. IV: 319, 320, 325, 327–328 “Black Virgin” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 288 “Blackberry–Picking” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 123 “Blackbird in a Sunset Bush” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Blackeyes (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 229 Black–out in Gretley (Priestley), VII: 212, 217 “Blackness” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 221, 223, 229 Blackstone, Bernard, VII: xiv, xxxvii Blackstone, Sir William, III: 199 “Blackthorn Spray, The” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 296–297 Blackwood, Caroline, Supp. IX: 1–16 Blackwood’s (periodical), IV: xvii, 129, 145, 269–270, 274; V: 108–109, 111, 137, 142, 190, 191 “Blade, The” (Montague), Supp. XV: 219 Blair, Robert, III: 336 Blair, Tony, Supp. IV: 74 Blake (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 10, 11 Blake, Nicholas (pseud.), see Day Lewis, Cecil Blake, Robert, IV: 296, 304, 306–308 Blake, William, II: 102, 115, 258; III: 174, 288–309, 336; IV: 178; V: xiv– xvi, xviii, 244, 316–317, 325, 329– 330, 403; V: viii, 163; VI: viii; VII: 23–24; Supp. II: 523, 531; Supp. IV: 188, 410, 448; Retro. Supp. I: 33–47 Blake, William (neé Blech), Supp. IV: 459, 461 Blake’s Chaucer: The Canterbury Pilgrims (Blake), III: 307 “Blake’s Column” (Healy), Supp. IX: 105 “Blakesmoor in H––shire” (Lamb), IV: 76–77 Blandings Castle (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 453 “Blank” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 64 “Blank, A” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 278 Blank Cheque, The (Carroll), V: 274 Blank Verse (Lloyd and Lamb), IV: 78, 85 Blasphemers’ Banquet, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 Blast (periodical), VII: xiii, 72 Blasted (Kane), VIII: 147, 148, 149, 151–155, 156, 157, 158, 159 Blasting and Bombardiering (Lewis), VII: 72, 76, 77 Blather (periodical), Supp. II: 323, 338 Blatty, William Peter, III: 343, 345 Bleak House (Dickens), IV: 88; V: 4, 42, 47, 53, 54, 55, 59, 62–66, 68, 69, 70, 71; Supp. IV: 513 “Bleak Liturgies” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290, 291 Bleeding Hearts (Rankin), Supp. X: 245 “Bleik” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 26 Blenheim (Trevelyan), VI: 392–393 “Blessed Among Women” (Swinburne), V: 325

BLES−BOOK “Blessed Are Ye That Sow Beside All Waters: A Lay Sermon“ (Coleridge), IV: 56 Blessed Body (More), Supp. VII: 245 “Blessed Damozel, The” (Rossetti), V: 236, 239, 315 Blessing, The (Mitford), Supp. X: 151, 158, 161, 163–165 “Blighters” (Sassoon), VI: 430 “Blind, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23 Blind Beggar of Alexandria, The (Chapman), I: 234, 243 Blind Date (film; Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 “Blind Elephant Man in the Underground, A” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 74 Blind Fireworks (MacNeice), VII: 411 Blind Love (Collins), Supp. VI: 103 “Blind Love” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 325– 327 Blind Love and Other Stories (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313, 325 Blind Mice, The (Friel), Supp. V: 115 Blind Stitch, The (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 72, 74, 75 “Blinded Bird, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 119 Blindness (Green), Supp. II: 249–251 Bliss (Carey), Supp. XII: 52–53, 55–56, 57, 58, 62 “Bliss” (Mansfield), VII: 174 “Blisse” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 270 “Blissful Land, The” (Reed), Supp. XV: 255 Blithe Spirit (Coward), Supp. II: 154– 155, 156 “Blizzard Song” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 494 Bloch, Robert, III: 342 “Blodewedd” (Montague), Supp. XV: 217–218 Blomberg, Sven, Supp. IV: 88 “Blood” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 27 Blood (Galloway), Supp. XII: 117, 120– 123, 124 “Blood” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 122 “Blood” (Murray), Supp. VII: 273, 281, 282 Blood and Family (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270, 271 Blood Doctor, The (Rendell), Supp. IX: 200–201, 203 “Blood–feud of Toad–Water, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 246 Blood Hunt (Rankin), Supp. X: 245 “Blood Is the Water” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 316–317 Blood Knot, The (Fugard), Supp. XV: 102–103, 106 Blood of the Bambergs, The (Osborne), Supp. I: 335 Blood Red, Sister Rose (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 Blood, Sweat and Tears (Churchill), VI: 349, 361 Blood Sympathy (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 123 Blood Will Tell (Christie), see Mrs. McGinty’s Dead “Bloodlines” (Motion), Supp. VII: 263 “Bloody Chamber, The” (Carter), Supp. III: 88

Bloody Chamber and Other Stories, The (Carter), Supp. III: 79, 87, 88–89 “Bloody Cranesbill, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219 “Bloody Men” (Cope), VIII: 76 “Bloody Son, The” (Swinburne), V: 321 Bloom, Harold, III: 289n, 307; V: 309, 316, 329, 402 Bloomfield, Paul, IV: xii, xxiv, 306 Bloomsbury: A House of Lions (Edel), VII: 39 Bloomsbury Group, The (Johnstone), VI: 413 Blot in the Scutcheon, A (Browning), IV: 374 “Blow, The” (Hardy), VI: 17 Blow Your House Down (retitled Liza’s England; Barker), Supp. IV: 45, 46, 50–53, 57 “Bloweth Where it Listeth” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142 “Blucher and Sandt” (Landor), IV: 92 Bludy Serk, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 148 “Blue Apron, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Blue at the Mizzen (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 257, 259 “Blue bell is the sweetest Flower, The” (Brontë), V: 134 “Blue Boat, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 143 “Blue Closet, The” (Morris), IV: 313 Blue Djinn of Babylon, The (Kerr), Supp. XII: 198 “Blue Dress, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501 “Blue Eyes” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Blue Flower, The (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 95, 96, 98, 99, 100, 107–108 “Blue Lenses, The” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 147 Blue Remembered Hills and Other Plays (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 229, 231–237 “Bluebeard’s Ghost” (Thackeray), V: 24, 38 Blunden, Edmund, IV: xi, xxiv, 86, 210, 254, 267, 316; VI: 416, 427–429, 439, 454; VII: xvi; Supp. XI: 33–48 Blunderer, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 170 Blyton, Enid, Supp. IV: 434 Boarding House, The (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501, 506–507, 511 “Boarding School Reminiscences” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 150 Boas, F. S., I: 218, 275 Boat, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 123, 127, 128 “Boat House, Bank Ground, Coniston, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 Boat of Fate, The (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 272–273 Boat That Mooed, The (Fry), Supp. III: 195 Boating for Beginners (Winterson), Supp. IV: 541, 542, 545–547, 555 “Bob Hope Classic Show (ITV) and ’Shelley Among the Ruins,’ Lecture by Professor Timothy Webb—both

308

Saturday evening, 26.9.81” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 “Bob Robinson’s First Love” (Thackeray), V: 24, 38 “Bob’s Lane” (Thomas), Supp. III: 394, 405 Boccaccio, Giovanni, II: 292, 304; Supp. IV: 461 Body, The (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 163 Body Below (film; Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Body in the Library (Christie), Supp. II: 131, 132 Body Language (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 10, 11 Body Snatcher, The (Stevenson), V: 396 “Body’s Beauty” (Rossetti), V: 237 Boehme, Jacob, IV: 45 “Boeotian Count, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 275 Boesman and Lena (Fugard), Supp. XV: 103, 107–108 Boethius, I: 31, 32; II: 185 Bog Myrtle and Peat (Thompson), Supp. XV: 286, 288 Bog of Allen, The (Hall), Supp. II: 322 Bog People, The (Glob), Retro. Supp. I: 128 “Bogey Wife, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 142 “Bogland” (Heaney), Supp. II: 271–272 “Bogy Man, The” (Coppard), VIII: 96 “Bohemians, The” (Gurney), VI: 427 Boiardo, Matteo, IV: 231 Boileau, Nicolas, IV: 92, 93 Boke of Eneydos, The (Skelton), I: 82 Boklund, Gunnar, II: 73 Boland, Eavan, Supp. V: 35–52 Bold, Alan, Supp. IV: 256 Bold Stroke for a Husband, A (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 161 Böll, Heinrich, Supp. IV: 440 “Bombers” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 127 “Bombing Practice” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 Bonadventure, The: A Random Journal of an Atlantic Holiday (Blunden), Supp. XI: 36 “Bonaly” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Bond, Edward, Supp. I: 421–436; Supp. IV: 182 “Bond” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 92 Bond Honoured, A (Osborne), Supp. I: 335–336, 337–338 Bondman, The: And Antient Storie (Massinger), Supp. XI: 184, 185 Bonduca (Fletcher), II: 45, 58, 60, 65 “Bone Elephant, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 262 “Bones of Contention” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 225 “Bonfire Under a Black Sun” (O’Casey), VII: 13 Bonnefon, Jean de, II: 108 “Bonny Broukit Bairn, The” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 205–206 Boodle, Adelaide, V: 391, 393, 397 “Book, The” (Vaughan), II: 187 “Book Ends” (Harrison), Supp. V: 153– 154

BOOK−BOY W Book for Boys and Girls, A; or, Country Rhimes for Children (Bunyan), II: 253 Book of Ahania, The (Blake), III: 307; Retro. Supp. I: 44 Book of Answers, A (Hope), Supp. VII: 164 Book of Balaam’s Ass, The (Jones), Supp. VII: 170 Book of Common Praise, The (Newman), Supp. VII: 291 Book of Ireland, A (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 213 Book of Irish Verse (ed. Yeats), Supp. XIII: 114–115 Book of Los, The (Blake), III: 307 Book of Margery Kempe, The (Kempe), Supp. XII: 167–168, 169–171, 172, 173, 174, 175–181, 182 Book of Matches (Armitage), VIII: 1, 6–8 “Book of Matches” (Armitage), VIII: 8 Book of Mortals, A: Being a Record of the Good Deeds and Good Qualities of What Humanity Is Pleased to Call the Lower Animals (Steel), Supp. XII: 274 Book of Mrs. Noah, The (Roberts), Supp. XV: 266, 270 “Book of Nature” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 262 Book of Nonsense, A (Lear), V: xx, 76, 82–83, 87 Book of Prefaces, The (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 92 “Book of Settlements, The”, See Landnámabók Book of Sir Lancelot and Queen Guinevere, The (Malory), I: 70–71, 77; Retro. Supp. II: 249–250 Book of Snobs, The (Thackeray), V: 24– 25, 28, 38 Book of Spells, A (Maitland), Supp. XI: 170, 176, 177 Book of the Church, The (Southey), IV: 71 Book of the Duchess, The (Chaucer), I: 29, 31, 43, 54; Retro. Supp. II: 36–38 “Book of the Icelanders, The” (Ari), See Íslendingabók Book of Thel, The (Blake), III: 302, 307; Retro. Supp. I: 35–36 Book of Tristram de Lyonesse (Malory), Retro. Supp. II: 248 Book of Urizen, The (Blake), see First Book of Urizen, The Book of Victorian Narrative Verse, A (ed. Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276 Book of Voyages, A (ed. O’Brian), Supp. XII: 249 Booke of Balettes, A (Wyatt), I: 97 Books and Persons: Being Comments on a Past Epoch (Bennett), VI: 265, 267 Books Do Furnish a Room (Powell), VII: 352 “Books for the Bairns” (Stead), Supp. XIII: 243 Books of Bale (Arden), Supp. II: 41 “Books of the Ocean’s Love to Cynthia, The” (Ralegh), I: 147, 148, 149 Bookshop, The (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 95, 97, 100, 101–102

Boon (Wells), VI: 227, 239–240, 333 Border Antiquities (Scott), IV: 38 Border Ballads (Swinburne), V: 333 “Border Campaign, The” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 134 “Border Sick Call” (Montague), Supp. XV: 223 Borderers, The (Wordsworth), III: 338; IV: 3, 5–6, 25 “Borderland, A” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 223 Borderline (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 156– 157 Borderline Ballads (Plomer), Supp. XI: 226 Borges, Jorge Luis, Supp. IV: 558 Borges: A Reader (tr. Reid), Supp. VII: 332 “Borgia, thou once wert almost too august” (Landor), IV: 98 “Boris Is Buying Horses” (Berger), Supp. IV: 93 Born Guilty (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 123 Born in Brooklyn: John Montague’s America (Montague), Supp. XV: 215 Born in Exile (Gissing), V: 425, 428, 429–430, 437 “Born 1912” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 Born 1925: A Novel of Youth (Brittain), Supp. X: 46 “Born Yesterday” (Larkin), Supp. I: 278 Borough, The (Crabbe), III: 273–274, 275, 280, 281, 283–285, 286 Borrow, George, Supp. XII: 17–32 Borstal Boy (Behan), Supp. II: 61–63, 64, 69, 70, 72, 73 Bosch, Hieronymus, Supp. IV: 199, 249 “Boscombe Valley Mystery, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 171 “Bosegran” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 134– 135 Bostock, Anya, Supp. IV: 87 Bostonians, The (James), VI: 39–41, 67 Boswell, James, III: 54, 107, 110–115, 117, 119–122, 234–251; IV: xv, xvi, 27, 88n, 280; Retro. Supp. I: 145– 149 “Boswell and Rousseau” (Leigh), III: 246n Boswell for the Defence 1769–1774 (ed. Pottle and Wimsatt), III: 249 Boswell in Extremis 1776–1778 (ed. Pottle and Weis), III: 249 Boswell in Holland 1763–1764 (ed. Pottle), III: 249 Boswell in Search of a Wife 1766–1769 (ed. Brady and Pottle), III: 249 Boswell: Lord of Auchinleck 1778–1782 (ed. Pottle and Reed), III: 249 Boswell on the Grand Tour: Germany and Switzerland 1764 (ed. Pottle), III: 249 Boswell on the Grand Tour: Italy . . . 1765–1766 (ed. Brady and Pottle), III: 249 Boswell: The Ominous Years 1774–1776 (ed. Pottle and Ryskamp), III: 249 Boswelliana . . . Memoir and Annotations by the Rev. Charles Rogers (Rogers), III: 249

309

Boswell’s Book of Bad Verse (ed. Werner), III: 249 Boswell’s London Journal 1762–1763 (ed. Pottle), III: 249 Boswell’s Notebook, 1776–1777 (Boswell), III: 244, 249 “Botany Bay Eclogues” (Southey), IV: 60 Bothie of Tober–na–Vuolich, The (Clough), V: 155, 156, 158, 159, 161– 164, 166, 167, 169, 170 Bothie of Toper–na–Fuosich, The (Clough), V: 170 Bothwell (Swinburne), V: 314, 330, 331, 332 Botticelli, Sandro, V: 345 Bottle Factory Outing, The (Bainbridge), Supp. VI:18–20, 24, 27 “Bottle Imp, The” (Stevenson), V: 396 Bottle in the Smoke, A (Wilson), Supp. VI: 304, 307 “Bottle of Ink, A” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 296 Bottle’s Path and Other Stories (Powys), VIII: 249, 255 Boucicault, Dion, V: 415; VII: 2 Bouge of Court, The (Skelton), I: 83, 84–85 Boughner, D. C., I: 186 “Bourgeois Psychology” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 45 Boursault, Edme, II: 324, 332 Bow Down (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 “Bow in the Cloud, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 215 Bowen, Elizabeth, Supp. II: 77–95; Supp. IV: 151, 500, 514 Bowen, Stella, VI: 324 Bowen’s Court (Bowen), Supp. II: 78, 84, 91 “Bower, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 143 Bowers, Fredson, II: 44 Bowles, Caroline, IV: 62, 63 “Bowling Alley and the Sun, or, How I Learned to Stop Worrying and Love America, The” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 373 Bowra, C. M., VI: 153 Bowra, Maurice, V: 252–256, 260 “Box of Ghosts, A” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 Boy and the Magic, The (tr. Fry), Supp. III: 195 Boy book see (Galloway), Supp. XII: 117 Boy Comes Home, The (Milne), Supp. V: 299 “Boy from Birnam, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 68 Boy Hairdresser, The (Orton), Supp. V: 363, 364, 367 Boy in the Bush, The (Lawrence), VII: 114; Retro. Supp. II: 230–231 “Boy Looked at Johnny, The”: The Obituary of Rock and Roll (Parsons), Supp. XV: 227, 237, 240 Boy: Tales of Childhood (Dahl), Supp. IV: 204, 205, 206, 208, 225 Boy Who Followed Ripley, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 171

BOY W−BRIT “Boy Who Talked with Animals, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 223, 224 Boy Who Taught the Beekeeper to Read, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 126 Boy with a Cart, The; Cuthman, Saint of Sussex (Fry), Supp. III: 191, 194, 195, 196 Boyd, H. S., IV: 312 Boyer, Abel, II: 352 Boyfriends and Girlfriends (Dunn), Supp. X: 67–69 “Boyhood” (Nye), Supp. X: 204 Boyhood: Scenes from Provincial Life (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 77–78 Boyle, Robert, III: 23, 95 “Boys, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 Boys’ Own Magazine, Supp. XIII: 234 “Boys’ Weeklies” (Orwell), Supp. III: 107 Boys Who Stole the Funeral, The: A Novel Sequence (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 284–286 “Boys with Coats” (Dunn), Supp. X: 71 Bradbrook, M. C., I: xi, 292, 329; II: 42, 78; VII: xiii–xiv, xxxvii, 234 Bradbury, Ray, III: 341 Bradbury, Malcolm, Supp. IV: 303, 365 Braddon, Mary Elizabeth, V: 327; VIII: 35–52 Bradley, A. C., IV: 106, 123, 216, 235, 236 Bradley, F. H., V: xxi, 212, 217 Bradley, Henry, VI: 76 Brady, F., III: 249 Braine, John, Supp. IV: 238 Brand (Hill), Supp. V: 199, 200–201 Brander, Laurence, IV: xxiv; VII: xxii Brantley, Ben, Supp. IV: 197–198 Branwell Brontë (Gerin), V: 153 Branwell’s Blackwood’s (periodical), V: 109, 123 Branwell’s Young Men’s (periodical), see Branwell’s Blackwood’s Brass Butterfly, The (Golding), Supp. I: 65, 75 “Brassneck” (Armitage), VIII: 5 Brassneck (Hare and Brenton), Supp. IV: 281, 282, 283, 284–285, 289 Brathwaite, Kamau (Edward), Supp. XII: 33–48 Brave and Cruel (Welch), Supp. IX: 267–269 “Brave and Cruel” (Welch), Supp. IX: 267, 269 “Brave Girl” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 41 Brave New World (Huxley), III: 341; VII: xviii, 200, 204 Brave New World Revisited (Huxley), VII: 207 “Bravest Boat, The” (Lowry), Supp. III: 281 Brawne, Fanny, IV: 211, 216–220, 222, 226, 234 Bray, Charles, V: 188 Bray, William, II: 275, 276, 286 Brazil (Gilliam), Supp. IV: 442, 455 “Breach, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 276 “Bread and Wine” (tr. Constantine), Supp. XV: 70, 73–74

Bread of Truth, The (Thomas), Supp. XII: 284, 285 “Bréagh San Réilg, La” (Behan), Supp. II: 73 “Break My Heart” (Golding), Supp. I: 79 “Break of Day in the Trenches” (Rosenberg), VI: 433, 434 “Breake of day” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 88 Breakfast on Pluto (McCabe), Supp. IX: 127, 135–136, 138 “Breaking” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 66 “Breaking Ground” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 271 Breaking News (Carson), Supp. XIII: 65–66 “Breaking the Blue” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 287 Breath (Beckett), Supp. I: 60; Retro. Supp. I: 26 Brecht, Bertolt, II: 359; IV: 183; VI: 109, 123; Supp. II: 23, 25, 28; Supp. IV: 82, 87, 180, 194, 198, 281, 298 “Bredon Hill” (Housman), VI: 158 Brendan (O’Connor), Supp. II: 63, 76 Brendan Behan’s Island (Behan), Supp. II: 64, 66, 71, 73, 75 Brendan Behan’s New York (Behan), Supp. II: 75 Brennoralt (Suckling), see Discontented Colonel, The Brenton, Howard, Supp. IV: 281, 283, 284, 285 Brethren, The (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 “Breton Walks” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 168, 172 Brett, Raymond Laurence, IV: x, xi, xxiv, 57 “Brick” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 58 Brick Lane (Ali), Supp. XIII: 2–6, 7, 10, 11–12 “Brick Red” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 64 Brickfield, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 131–132 Bricks to Babel (Koestler), Supp. I: 37 Bridal of Triermain, The (Scott), IV: 38 “Bride and Groom” (Hughes), Supp. I: 356 “Bride in the 30’s, A” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 8 Bride of Abydos, The (Byron), IV: xvii, 172, 174–175, 192 Bride of Frankenstein (film), III: 342 Bride of Lammermoor, The (Scott), IV: xviii, 30, 36, 39 Brides of Reason (Davie), Supp. VI: 106–107 “Brides, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 154 “Bride’s Prelude, The” (Rossetti), V: 239, 240 Brides’ Tragedy, The (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 17, 20–22, 29 Brideshead Revisited (Waugh), VII: xx– xxi, 290, 299–300; Supp. IV: 285 Bridge, The (Banks), Supp. XI: 6–7 “Bridge, The” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 126–127 Bridge, The (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 135, 143

310

“Bridge, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143, 144 “Bridge, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 “Bridge for the Living” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284 “Bridge of Sighs, The” (Hood), IV: 252, 261, 264–265 Bridges, Robert, II: 160; V: xx, 205, 362–368, 370–372, 374, 376–381; VI: xv, 71–83, 203 Brief History of Moscovia . . . , A (Milton), II: 176 Brief Lives (Aubrey), I: 260 Brief Lives (Brookner), Supp. IV: 131– 133 Brief Notes upon a Late Sermon . . . (Milton), II: 176 Briefing for a Descent into Hell (Lessing), Supp. I: 248–249 Briggflatts (Bunting), Supp. VII: 1, 2, 5, 7, 9–13 Bright, A. H., I: 3 “Bright Building, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 109, 110–111 “Bright–Cut Irish Silver” (Boland), Supp. V: 49–50 Bright Day (Priestley), VII: 209, 218– 219 “Bright Star!” (Keats), IV: 221 Bright Temptation, The: A Romance (Clarke), Supp. XV: 23–24 Brightness to Cast Shadows, A (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66, 71, 73 Brighton Rock (Greene), Supp. I: 2, 3, 7–9, 11, 19; Retro. Supp. II: 153– 155 “Brigid’s Girdle, A” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 132 “Brilliance” (Davie), Supp. VI: 113 “Brilliant Career, A” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 170 Brimstone and Treacle (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 232, 234 “Bring Back the Cat!” (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 118 Bring Larks and Heroes (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345, 347, 348–350 “Bringing to Light” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 269–270 Brink, Andre, Supp. VI: 45–59 Brinkmanship of Galahad Threepwood, The (Wodehouse), see Galahad at Blandings Brissenden, R. F., III: 86n Bristow Merchant, The (Dekker and Ford), II: 89, 100 Britain and West Africa (Cary), VII: 186 Britannia (periodical), V: 144 Britannia (Thomson), Supp. III: 409, 411, 420 Britannia Rediviva: A Poem on the Birth of the Prince (Dryden), II: 304 “Britannia Victrix” (Bridges), VI: 81 “British Church, The” (Herbert), I: 189 British Dramatists (Greene), Supp. I: 6, 11 “British Guiana” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 38 British History in the Nineteenth Century (Trevelyan), VI: 390

BRIT−BURD British Magazine (periodical), III: 149, 179, 188 British Museum Is Falling Down, The (Lodge), Supp. IV: 363, 365, 367, 369–370, 371 British Theatre, The (ed. Inchbald), Supp. XV: 149, 160 British Women Go to War (Priestley), VII: 212 Briton (Smollett), III: 149 Brittain, Vera, II: 246; Supp. X: 33–48 Britten, Benjamin, Supp. IV: 424 Brittle Joys (Maitland), Supp. XI: 165, 174–175 “Broad Bean Sermon, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 275 “Broad Church, The” (Stephen), V: 283 Broadbent, J. B., II: 102, 116 Broadcast Talks (Lewis), Supp. III: 248 “Broagh” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 128 “Brodgar Poems” (Brown), Supp. VI: 71 Broken Bridge, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 151, 153 Broken Chariot, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411, 421 Broken Cistern, The (Dobrée), V: 221, 234 “Broken heart, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 90 Broken Heart, The (Ford), II: 89, 92, 93– 98, 99, 100 “Broken Type, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70 “Broken Wings, The” (James), VI: 69 Brome, Richard, II: 87; Supp. X: 49–64 Brontë, Anne, IV: 30; V: xviii, xx, xxi, 105, 106, 108, 110, 112–119, 122, 126, 128–130, 131, 132, 134–135, 140– 141, 145, 150, 153; Supp. III: 195; Supp. IV: 239; Retro. Supp. I: 55–56 Brontë, Branwell, V: xvii, 13, 105, 106, 108–112, 117–119, 121–124, 126, 130, 131, 135, 141, 145, 150, 153 Brontë, Charlotte, III: 338, 344, 345; IV: 30, 106, 120; V: xvii, xx–xxii, 3, 13– 14, 20, 68, 105–107, 108–112, 113– 118, 119–126, 127, 129, 130–140, 144, 145–150, 152, 286; Supp. III: 144, 146; Supp. IV: 146, 471; Retro. Supp. I: 58–61 Brontë, Emily, III: 333, 338, 344, 345; IV: ix, xvii, xx–xxi, 13, 14, 105, 106, 108, 110, 112–117, 118, 122, 130, 131, 132–135, 141–145, 147, 150, 152– 153, 254; Supp. III: 144; Supp. IV: 462, 513; Retro. Supp. I: 56–58 Brontë, Patrick, V: 105–108, 109, 122, 146, 151 Brontë Poems (ed. Benson), V: 133, 151 Brontë Sisters, Retro. Supp. I: 49–62 Brontë Story, The: A Reconsideration of Mrs. Gaskell’s “Life of Charlotte Brontë“ (Lane), V: 13n, 16 Brontës, The, Their Lives, Friendships and Correspondence (ed. Wise and Symington), V: 117, 118, 151 Brontës of Haworth, The (Fry), Supp. III: 195 Brontës’ Web of Childhood, The (Ratchford), V: 151

“Bronze Head, The” (Yeats), VI: 217 Bronze Horseman: Selected Poems of Alexander Pushkin (tr. Thomas), Supp. IV: 495 Brooke, Arthur, I: 305 Brooke, Jocelyn, VII: xviii, xxxvii; Supp. II: 202, 203 Brooke, Rupert, VI: xvi, 416, 419–420, 439; VII: 35; Supp. II: 310; Supp. III: 45–61 Brooke Kerith, The. A Syrian Story (Moore), VI: xii, 88, 89, 93–94, 99 Brooke–Rose, Christine, Supp. IV: 97– 118 Brookner, Anita, Supp. IV: 119–137 Brooks, C., IV: 323n, 339 “Brooksmith” (James), VI: 48, 69 “Broom, The” (tr. Reed), Supp. XV: 254 “Broon’s Bairn’s Black, The” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 Brophy, Brigid, IV: 101 “Brother Fire” (MacNeice), VII: 414 Brotherly Love: A Sermon (Swift), III: 36 “Brothers” (Hopkins), V: 368–369 Brothers and Sisters (Compton–Burnett), VII: 61, 66, 67, 69 Brother’s Keeper (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 118 Brown, Charles, IV: 211, 221, 231–233 Brown, E. K., V: 211–212, 217 Brown, Ford Madox, V: 248 Brown, George Mackay, Supp. VI: 61–73 Brown, John, II: 245, 253, 254 Brown, Tom, III: 41 Brown Owl, The (Ford), VI: 320 Brownbread (Doyle), Supp. V: 77, 87–88 Browne, Moses, II: 142 Browne, Sir Thomas, II: 145–157, 185, 345n; III: 40 “Brownie” (Gissing), V: 437 “Brownie of Black Haggs, The” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 Brownie of Bodsbeck and Other Tales, The (Hogg), Supp. X: 111–113, 117 Browning, Elizabeth Barrett, IV: xvi, xix–xxii, 310–322, 356, 357; Retro. Supp. II: 23–24 Browning, Robert, IV: viii, xii, xiii, xix– xxiii, 240, 248, 252, 254, 311–312, 314, 318–319, 352, 354–375; V: xxv, 209, 287, 315, 330; VI: 336; Supp. IV: 139; Retro. Supp. II: 17–32 Browning Box, The; or, The Life and Works of Thomas Lovell Beddoes as Reflected in Letters by His Friends and Admirers (Beddoes) Browning: “Men and Women”and Other Poems: A Casebook (ed. Watson), IV: 375 Browning Version, The (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 307, 315–316 Browning’s Essay on Chatterton (ed. Smalley), IV: 374 Browning’s Major Poetry (Jack), IV: 375 “Bruno” (Warner), Supp. VII: 381 “Bruno’s Revenge” (Carroll), V: 270 “Brutal Sentimentalist, A” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 220 “Brute, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 Brutus (Pope), III: 71–72

311

Brutus’s Orchard (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73–74 Bryan, Michael, see Moore, Brian Bryce, James, IV: 289 Brydon, Diana, Supp. IV: 459, 462 Bryskett, Lodowick, I: 124 Bubble, The (Swift), III: 35 Bucer, Martin, I: 177 Buchan, John, Supp. II: 299, 306; Supp. IV: 7 Buchanan, Robert, V: 238, 245 “Bucket and the Rope, The” (Powys), VIII: 254–255 Buckhurst, Lord, see Dorset, earl of (Charles Sackville) Buckingham, duke of (George Villiers), II: 206, 255, 294 Buckle, G. E., IV: 306–308 “Buckles of Superior Dosset, The” (Galsworthy), VI: 270 Bucolic Comedies (Sitwell), VII: 131, 132 “Bucolics” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 Buddha of Suburbia, The (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 157, 159 Budgell, Eustace, III: 48 Buffon, Georges–Louis, Supp. II: 106, 107, 108; III: 189 Buff (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74 “Bugle Call” (Thomas), Supp. III: 404 “Bugler ’s First Communion, The” (Hopkins), V: 368–369 Builder, The (Steel), Supp. XII: 275, 276 “Building, The” (Larkin), Supp. I: 280, 282, 283 “Build–Up” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 “Bujak and the Strong Force” (Amis), Supp. IV: 40 “Buladelah–Taree Song Cycle, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 276–277 Bulgakov, Mikhail, Supp. IV: 445 “Bull” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 188 “Bull: A Farce” (Self), Supp. V: 405–406 Bull from the Sea, The (Renault), Supp. IX: 180–181 “Bull Ring, The” (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 118 “Bull That Thought, The” (Kipling), VI: 189, 190 “Bulldog”Drummond series (Sapper), Supp. IV: 500 “Bulletin” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 98 Bullett, Gerald, V: 196, 199, 200 Bulwer–Lytton, Edward, III: 340, 345; IV: 256, 295, 311; V: 22, 47 Bundle, The (Bond), Supp. I: 423 Bundle of Letters, A (James), VI: 67, 69 “Bungalows, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 226 Bunting, Basil, Supp. VII: 1–15 Bunyan, John, I: 16; II: 240–254; III: 82; V: 27 “Buoyancy” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 40 Buoyant Billions: A Comedy of No Manners in Prose (Shaw), VI: 127, 129 Burbidge, Thomas, V: 159 Burckhardt, Jakob, V: 342 “Burden of Itys, The” (Wilde), V: 401 “Burden of Ninevah, The” (Rossetti), V: 240, 241

BURD−CALE “Burden of the Sea, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 161 Bürger, Gottfried August, IV: 44, 48 Burger’s Daughter (Gordimer), Supp. II: 225, 228, 230, 231, 232, 234–237, 241, 242, 243 Burgess, Anthony, Supp. I: 185–198; Supp. IV: 4, 13, 234, 449 “Burghers, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 “Burial Mound” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 77 “Burial of the Dead, The” (Eliot), Retro. Supp. II: 126 “Burial of the Rats, The” (Stoker), Supp. III: 382 Buried Alive (Bennett), VI: 250, 252, 257, 266 Buried Day, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 116, 128 Buried Harbour, The: Selected Poems of Giuseppe Ungaretti (ed. Hart), Supp. XI: 130 “Buried Life, The” (Arnold), V: 210 “Buried Treasure” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141 Burke, Edmund, III: 185, 193–206, 274; IV: xii–xvi, 54, 127, 130, 133, 136– 138, 271, 275; VI: 356; Supp. III: 371, 467, 468, 470 Burke, Kenneth, Supp. IV: 114 Burke and Bristol, 1774–1780 (Barker), III: 196 “Burleigh” (Macaulay), IV: 279 Burlington Magazine, Supp. IV: 121 “Burma Casualty” (Lewis), VII: 447 Burmann, Peter, III: 96 Burmese Days (Orwell), VII: 276, 278 Burn, The (Kelman), Supp. V: 243, 249, 250–251 Burne–Jones, Edward, IV: 346; V: 236, 293–296, 302, 318n, 355; VI: 166; Supp. V: 98, 99 Burney, Charles, Supp. III: 65–67 Burney, Frances, Supp. III: 63–78 Burning Cactus, The (Spender), Supp. II: 488 Burning Elvis (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25, 28–29, 30 “Burning Elvis” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 28 Burning of the Brothel, The (Hughes), Supp. I: 348 “Burning Times, The” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 176 “Burning Want” (Murray), Supp. VII: 283–284 Burning World, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 24 “Burns Ayont Auld Reekie/Burns Beyond Edinburgh” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 69 Burnshaw, Stanley, Supp. IV: 460, 473 Burnside, John, Supp. XIII: 13–33 Burnt Diaries (Tennant), Supp. IX: 228, 229, 239 Burnt Flower–Bed, The (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 Burnt Ones, The (White), Supp. I: 131, 136, 143 Burnt–Out Case, A (Greene), Supp. I: 7, 13, 15, 16, 18; Retro. Supp. II: 162

“Burrington Combe” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 261 Burroughs, William S., Supp. V: 26 Busconductor Hines, The (Kelman), Supp. V: 242, 246–247 “Bush–Baby, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142 Business, The (Banks), Supp. XI: 13 Business of Good Government, The (Arden), Supp. II: 29 Busker, The (Kelman), Supp. V: 256 Busman’s Honeymoon (Sayers), Supp. III: 335, 336, 347–348 “Busted Scotch” (Kelman), Supp. V: 249 “Busy” (Milne), Supp. V: 302 “But at the Stroke of Midnight” (Warner), Supp. VII: 381 “But For Lust” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 134 ...but the Clouds (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 29 “Butcher, The” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 164–165 Butcher Boy, The (McCabe), Supp. IX: 127, 128, 129–133, 135, 137, 138 Butcher’s Dozen (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 Butler, Samuel, Supp. II: 97–119 Butor, Michel, Supp. IV: 115 “Butterflies” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 391 Butterfly Tattoo, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 150, 151, 153 “Buzzard and Alder” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 261 “By Achmelrich Bridge” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 182 By and Large (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 324 “By Ferry to the Island” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 212 “By the burn” (Kelman), Supp. V: 250– 251 By Jeeves (Ayckbourn and Webber), Supp. V: 3 “By Leave of Luck” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 24 By Night Unstarred (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 189 By Still Waters (Russell), VIII: 286 “By the Fire–Side” (Browning), Retro. Supp. II: 23–24 By the Line (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345 “By the Sea” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 By Way of Introduction (Milne), Supp. V: 300 Byatt, A. S.(neé Antonia Drabble), Supp. IV: 139–156, 229 Bye–Bye, Blackbird (Desai), Supp. V: 55, 60–62 “Bylot Island” (Armitage), VIII: 4 “Byre” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 188, 190, 194 Byron, George Gordon, Lord, III: 329; IV: x, xi, 46, 61, 91, 129, 132, 168, 171–194, 198–199, 202, 206, 215, 281, 299; V: 111–112, 247, 324; Supp. III: 356, 365; and Coleridge, IV: 46, 48; and Hazlitt, IV: 129; and Shelley, IV: 159, 172, 176–177, 179, 181, 182, 198–199, 202, 206; Retro. Supp. I: 250–251; and Southey, IV: 61, 184–

312

187; literary style, III: 336, 337–338; IV: viii, ix, xi, 129, 281; V: 17, 116; VII: xix “Byron” (Durrell), Supp. I: 126 “Byron” (Macaulay), IV: 281 Byron, Robert, Supp. IV: 157 Byron and the Ruins of Paradise (Gleckner), IV: 173, 194 Byron in Italy (Quennell), IV: 194 Byron: The Years of Fame (Quennell), IV: 194 Byronic Hero, The Types and Prototypes (Thorslev), IV: 173, 194 Byron’s Conspiracy (Chapman), I: 249– 251 Byron’s Tragedy (Chapman), see Tragedy of Byron, The “Byzantium” (Yeats), VI: 215; Retro. Supp. I: 336–337 C (Reading), VIII: 265, 266–268, 269, 271, 273

“C. G. Jung’s First Years” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 269 C. H. Sisson (Sisson), Supp. XI: 252 Cab at the Door, A (Pritchett), Supp. III: 311, 312 “Cabaco’s Song” (Reed), Supp. XV: 254 Cabinet of Dr. Caligari, The (film), III: 342 Cadenus and Vanessa (Swift), III: 18, 31, 35; Retro. Supp. I: 283–284 “Caedmon” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 Caesar and Cleopatra (Shaw), VI: 112; Retro. Supp. II: 316–317 Caesar and Pompey (Chapman), I: 252– 253 Caesar Borgia (Lee), II: 305 Caesar: The Life Story of a Panda Leopard (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 249, 252 “Caesarean” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 109– 110 Caesar’s Fall (Drayton, Middleton, Munday, Webster, et al.), II: 68, 85 Caesar’s Wife (Maugham), VI: 369 “Cage, The” (Montague), Supp. XV: 211, 214–215 “Cage of Sand” (Ballard), Supp. V: 24 Cage Without Grievance (Graham), Supp. VII: 105, 107–109, 112 “Caged Skylark, The” (Hopkins), Retro. Supp. II: 190 Cagliostro, Alessandro di, III: 332 Cahier d’un retour au pays natal (Césaire), Supp. IV: 77 Cain (Byron), IV: xviii, 173, 177, 178– 182, 193 Caitaani mu˜tharaba–in? (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 212, 215, 216, 221–222, 224 Cakes and Ale (Maugham), VI: 367, 371, 374, 377 “Cakes of Baby” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 45 Calderón de la Barca, Pedro, II: 312n, 313n; IV: 206, 342, 349 Caleb Field: A Tale of the Puritans (Oliphant), Supp. X: 219 Caleb Williams (Godwin), see Adventures of Caleb Williams, The Caledonia (Defoe), III: 13

CALE−CARM “Caledonian Antisyzygy, The” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 214 “Calendar–Flush, A” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 24 Calendar of Love, A (Brown), Supp. VI: 64 Calendar of Modern Letters (periodical), VII: 233 “Calenture” (Reid), Supp. VII: 328 “Caliban upon Setebos” (Browning), IV: 358, 364, 370, 372; Retro. Supp. II: 26 “Calidore” (Keats), IV: 214 Caliph’s Design, The (Lewis), VII: 72, 75n Call for the Dead (le Carré), Supp. II: 299, 305–307, 308, 311 Called to Be Saints (Rossetti), V: 260 Call–Girls, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 28n, 32 “Calling of Arthur, The” (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 282 Callista: A Tale of the Third Century (Newman), Supp. VII: 299 “Calm, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 86 “Calmative, The” (Beckett), Supp. I: 50, 59; Retro. Supp. I: 21 Calvin, John, I: 241 Calvino, Italo, Supp. IV: 558 “Calypso” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 41 “Camberwell Beauty, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 312, 327–328, 329 Camberwell Beauty and Other Stories, The (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313, 327 Cambises (Preston), I: 122, 213–214 “Cambridge” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 Cambridge (Phillips), Supp. V: 380, 386, 388–390 “Cambridge Autumn” (Cornford), VIII: 107 Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature, III: 51, 52 “Cambridgeshire” (Cornford), VIII: 106 “Cambridgeshire Childhood, A” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 221 Cambyses (Preston), see Cambises Camden, William, Retro. Supp. I: 152– 153 Cameron, Norman, VII: 421, 422, 426; Supp. IX: 17&endash32 “Cameronian Preacher’s Tale, The” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 Camilla; or, A Picture of Youth (Burney), Supp. III: 64, 65, 68, 72, 73–75, 76 Cammaerts, Emile, V: 262, 274 “Camouflage” (Longley), VIII: 168 Camp, The (Sheridan), III: 253, 264 Camp One (Dutton), Supp. XII: 87–88, 95 Campaign, The (Addison), III: 46 Campaspe (Lyly), I: 198, 199–200 Campbell, Ian, IV: xii, xxiv, 250 Campbell, Joseph, VII: 53 Campbell, Roy, IV: 320; VII: 422, 428; Supp. III: 119 Campbell, Sue Ellen, Supp. IV: 336 Campbell’s Kingdom (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Campensis, Joannes, I: 119

Camus, Albert, Supp. IV: 259 Can You Find Me: A Family History (Fry), Supp. III: 192, 193 Can You Forgive Her? (Trollope), V: 96, 101 “Can You Remember?” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 45 Canaan (Hill), Supp. V: 192–194 “Canacee” (Gower), I: 53–54, 55 “Canal Bank Walk” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 197 Canal Dreams (Banks), Supp. XI: 8, 9 Canavans, The (Gregory), VI: 315 “Canberra Remnant” (Murray), Supp. VII: 273 “Cancer Hospital, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 Candida (Shaw), III: 263; VI: 108, 110– 111, 113; Retro. Supp. II: 313–314 Candidate, The (Crabbe), III: 286 “Candidate, The” (Gray), III: 142 Candide (tr. Cameron, N.), Supp. IX: 28 Candide (Voltaire), IV: 295; Supp. IV: 221 “Candle Indoors, The” (Hopkins), V: 370 Candle of Vision, The (Russell), VIII: 277, 278–280, 288, 292 Candleford Green (Thompson), Supp. XV: 277, 279, 283, 290 “Candles, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 222 Candy Floss Tree, The (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 218–219Canoes, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 67 Canning, George, IV: 132, 164 Canon of Thomas Middleton’s Plays, The (Lake), II: 1, 21 Canopus in Argos, Archives (Lessing), Supp. I: 250–253 “Canterbury Cathedral” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Canterbury Tales, The (Chaucer), I: 1, 2, 20–47; Retro. Supp. I: 45; Retro. Supp. II: 45–49, 125 Canticle of the Rose, The (Sitwell), VII: xvii, 130, 137 “Canto 45” (Pound), Supp. IV: 114, 115 Cantos (Pound), V: 317n; Supp. IV: 100, 115 Cantos of Mutability (Spenser), I: 140 “Canzonet” (Reed), Supp. XV: 245 Cap, The, and, The Falcon (Tennyson), IV: 338 “Cap and Bells, The” (Keats), IV: 217 Cape of Storms: The First Life of Adamastor (Brink), Supp. VI: 54–55, 57 Capell, Edward, I: 326 Caprice (Firbank), Supp. II: 201, 204, 205, 211–213 Captain, The (Beaumont and Fletcher), II: 65 “Captain, The” (Reed), Supp. XV: 247 Captain Brassbound’s Conversion (Shaw), VI: 110; Retro. Supp. II: 317 Captain Corelli’s Mandolin (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 65, 68–69, 74– 76, 78 Captain Fantom (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 117 “Captain Henry Hastings” (Brontë), V: 122, 123–124, 135, 138, 151

313

Captain Lavender (McGuckian), Supp. V: 280, 287–289 “Captain Lavender” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 289 “Captain Nemo” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 86 “Captain Parry” (Hood), IV: 267 Captain Patch (Powys), VIII: 258 “Captain Rook and Mr. Pigeon” (Thackeray), V: 21, 37 Captain Singleton (Defoe), III: 8, 13; Retro. Supp. I: 72 Captains Courageous (Kipling), VI: 204 “Captain’s Doll, The” (Lawrence), VII: 90 Captive Lion and Other Poems, The (Davies), Supp. XI: 98 Captives, The (Gay), III: 60–61, 67 Captivity (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 200, 210 Car, Thomas, II: 181 Caravaggio, Michelangelo Merisi da, Supp. IV: 95, 262 “Carboniferous” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 167 Carceri d’invenzione (Piranesi), III: 325 Card, The (Bennett), VI: 250, 258–259, 266; Supp. III: 324, 325 Card, The (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Card Castle (Waugh), Supp. VI: 270 Cardenio (Fletcher and Shakespeare), II: 43, 66, 87 “Cards” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 105 Cards on the Table (Christie), Supp. II: 131, 135 “Care” (Murphy), Supp. V: 327 “Careless Lover, The” (Suckling), II: 227 “Careless Talk” (Bowen), Supp. II: 93 Careless Widow and Other Stories, A (Pritchett), Supp. III: 328, 329 Caretaker, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 367, 368, 369, 372–374, 379, 380, 381; Retro. Supp. I: 224–225 Carew, Thomas, I: 354; II: 222–225, 237 Carey, John, V: ix, xxvii, 39, 62, 73 Carey, Peter, Supp. XII: 49–64 Carlingford, Lord, see Fortescue, Chichester “Carlow Village Schoolhouse” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Carlyle, A. J., III: 272n Carlyle, Jane, IV: 239, 240 Carlyle, R. M., III: 272n Carlyle, Thomas, IV: xii, 38, 41–42, 70, 231, 238–250, 266n, 273, 289, 295, 301–302, 311, 324, 341–342; V: vii, ix, xii, 3, 5, 165, 182, 213n, 285, 319 “Carlyon Bay Hotel” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 “Caramanian Exile, The” (tr. Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118, 125, 126 “Carmen Becceriense, Cum Prolegomenis et Commentario Critico, Edidit H. M. B.“(Beerbohm), Supp. II: 44 Carmen Deo Nostro, Te Decet Hymnus, Sacred Poems, Collected (Crashaw), II: 180, 181, 184, 201 “Carmen Mortis” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 89

CARM−CAVE Carmen Triumphale, for the Commencement of the Year 1814 (Southey), IV: 71 “Carmilla” (Le Fanu), III: 340, 345; Supp. III: 385–836 Carmina V (Herrick), II: 108 Carn (McCabe), Supp. IX: 127, 128– 129, 137, 138 Carnal Island, The (Fuller), Supp. VII: 77–78, 81 “Carnal Knowledge” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 258 Carnall, Geoffrey Douglas, IV: xxiv, 72, 156 Carnival Trilogy, The (Harris), Supp. V: 135, 136, 138, 140–141 “Carol” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214–215 “Carol on Corfu” (Durrell), Supp. I: 123–124, 126 Caroline (Maugham), VI: 369 “Caroline Vernon” (Brontë), V: 112, 122, 123, 124, 125, 138, 151 Carpenter, Edward, VI: 407, 408; Supp. XIII: 35–52 “Carpenter, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130, 131 “Carpenter’s Shed” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Carr, John Dickson, Supp. IV: 285 “Carrickfergus” (MacNeice), VI: 401 Carrington, Charles, VI: 166 “Carrion Comfort” (Hopkins), V: 374 Carroll, Lewis, V: xi, xix, xxii, xxvi, 86, 87, 261–275; Supp. IV: 199, 201 Carry On, Jeeves (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 455, 461, 462 Carson, Ciaran, Supp. XIII: 53–67 “Cart, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220 Carter, Angela, III: 341, 345; Supp. III: 79–93; Supp. IV: 46, 303, 459, 549, 558 Carter, Frederick, VII: 114 Cartoons: The Second Childhood of John Bull (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 51 Cartwright, John, IV: 103 Cartwright, William, II: 134, 185, 222, 237, 238 Cary, Joyce, VII: xvii, 185–196 Caryl Churchill, A Casebook (King), Supp. IV: 194–195 “Casa d’Amunt” (Reid), Supp. VII: 329 Casa Guidi Windows (Browning), IV: 311, 314, 318, 321 “Casadh Súgaín Eile” (Behan), Supp. II: 68 Casanova (Miller), Supp. XIV: 179, 180, 182, 184–186, 188–189, 191 Casanova’s Chinese Restaurant (Powell), VII: 348–349 Cascando (play, Beckett), Supp. I: 60 “Cascando” (poem, Beckett), Supp. I: 44 Case, A. E., III: 25, 36 Case for African Freedom, The (Cary), VII: 186 “Case for Equality, The” (Drabble), Supp. IV: 31, 233 Case is Alter’d, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 156–157 Case is Altered, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 217–219

“Case of Bill Williams, The” (Kavan), Supp. VII: 210 Case of Conscience, A (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 159–160, 161 Case of Conscience Resolved, A (Bunyan), II: 253 Case of Elijah, The (Sterne), III: 135 Case of General Ople and Lady Camper, The (Meredith), V: 230–231, 234 “Case of Identity, A” (Doyle), Supp. II: 171 Case of Ireland . . . Stated, The (Molyneux), III: 27 Case of the Abominable Snowman, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 Case of the Midwife Toad, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 38 Case of Walter Bagehot, The (Sisson), Supp. XI: 250 Cashel Byron’s Profession (Shaw), VI: 102, 103, 105–106, 109–110, 113, 129 Casino Royale (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 90–93, 95–96, 97 “Cask of Amontillado, The” (Poe), III: 339 Caspar Hauser (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66, 74–78 “Cassandra” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 174 Cassinus and Peter (Swift), Retro. Supp. I: 284 Cast in the Fire (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 65–67–71 “Castalian Spring” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 134 “Castaway, The” (Cowper), III: 218–219 “Casting of the Bell, The” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 56 Casting Off (Howard), Supp. XI: 145, 147, 148 Castle, The (Kafka), III: 340, 345; Supp. IV: 439 Castle Corner (Cary), VII: 186 Castle Dangerous (Scott), IV: 39 Castle of Indolence, The (Thomson), III: 162, 163, 171, 172; Supp. III: 412, 425–428 Castle of Otranto, The (Walpole), III: 324, 325–327, 336, 345; IV: 30; Supp. III: 383–384 Castle of the Demon, The (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 116 Castle Rackrent (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 154–155; Supp. IV: 502 Castle Richmond (Trollope), V: 101 Castle–Croquet (Carroll), V: 274 “Castles” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78 Castles of Athlin and Dunbayne, The (Radcliffe), IV: 35 Casualties of Peace (O’Brien), Supp. V: 339 “Casualty” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 130 Casuarina Tree, The (Maugham), VI: 370, 371 “Cat in the Tree, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 “Cat on a Turkey Plate” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 229 “Cat–Faith” (Reid), Supp. VII: 328

314

Cat Nappers, The (Wodehouse), see Aunts Aren’t Gentlemen Cat on a Houseboat (Desai), Supp. V: 55, 62 Catalans, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251 “Catarina to Camoens” (Browning), IV: 314 Catcher in the Rye, The (Salinger), Supp. IV: 28 Catepillar Stew (Ewart), Supp. VII: 47 Catharine and Petruchio, I: 327; see also Taming of the Shrew, The Cather, Willa, Supp. IV: 151 Catherine (Thackeray), V: 22, 24, 28, 37 Cathleen ni Houlihan (Yeats and Gregory), VI: 218, 222, 309; VII: 4 Catholic Church, The (Newman), Supp. VII: 292 “Catholic Church and Cultural Life, The” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 376 Catholic Fireside, Supp. XV: 288, 289 “Catholic Homilies” (&Aelig;lfric of Eynsham), Retro. Supp. II: 297–298 “Catholic Novel in England from the Oxford Movement to the Present Day, The” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 364 Catholic Reaction, The (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 259 Catholics (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 143, 151, 152 Cathures (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 160, 164, 170 Catiline (Jonson), I: 345–346; Retro. Supp. I: 161, 164 Cato (Addison), III: 46 Catriona (Stevenson), V: 387, 396; Retro. Supp. I: 267 Cat’s Cradle Book, The (Warner), Supp. VII: 369, 381–382 “Cattledrive in Connaught, The” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 20 Cattledrive in Connaught and Other Poems, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 19, 21 Catullus, II: 108; IV: 327; Supp. IV: 491 Caudwell, Christopher, Supp. III: 120; Supp. IX: 33&endash48 Caught (Green), Supp. II: 254–256 Cause Célèbre (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 318, 321 Cause For Alarm (Ambler), Supp. IV: 8–9 Causeries du lundi (Sainte–Beuve), III: 226 Causley, Charles, VII: 422, 434–435 “Caught in a Hurry” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 Causeway (Longley ed.), VIII: 165–166 Caution to Stir up to Watch Against Sin (Bunyan), II: 253 Cavafy, C. P., VI: 408 Cavalcade (Coward), VI: 264; Supp. II: 147, 149, 150–151 Cave, Edward, III: 107 Cave and the Spring, The: Essays in Poetry (Hope), Supp. VII: 155, 163 Cave Birds (Hughes), Supp. I: 351, 356– 357, 363 Cavendish, George, I: 114

CAVE−CHAR “Caverns of the Grave I’ve Seen, The” (Blake), III: 305 Cawelti, John, Supp. IV: 7 Caxton, William, I: 67, 82; Retro. Supp. II: 242–2 Cayley, Charles Bagot, V: 250–251, 253, 259 Ceausescu, Nicolae, Supp. IV: 195, 196 Cecil Rhodes (Plomer), Supp. XI: 221 Cecilia; or, Memoirs of an Heiress (Burney), Supp. III: 63, 64, 67, 70, 71, 72 Cefalû (Durrell), Supp. I: 100, 101 “Ceix and Alceone” (Gower), I: 53–54 “Celadon and Lydia” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 200 Celan, Paul, Supp. V: 189–190, 199–200 Celebrations (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 Celebrations and Elegies (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 “Celestial Omnibus” (Forster), Supp. I 153 Celestial Omnibus, The (Forster), VI: 399 Celestials, Supp. IV: 344–345 “Celibacy” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 21 Celibate Lives (Moore), VI: 95 Celibates (Moore), VI: 87, 91, 95 Cellular Pathologie (Virchow), V: 348 Celt and Saxon (Meredith), V: 234 “Celtic Twilight” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187 Celtic Twilight, The, Men and Women, Ghouls and Faeries (Yeats), VI: 221 Cement Garden, The (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390, 392–393, 400, 407 Cenci, The (Shelley), III: 338; IV: xviii, 202, 208; Supp. IV: 468; Retro. Supp. I: 254 “Censored, Banned, Gagged” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 237 “Censors and Unconfessed History” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 237 “Centaur Within, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 315 “Centaurs, The” (Longley), VIII: 168, 169, 171 “Centenary of Charles Dickens, The” (Joyce), V: 41 Centlivres, Susanna, Supp. III: 70 Centuries of Meditations (Traherne), II: 189n, 190, 192–193, 202; Supp. XI: 263, 264, 265–266, 269–273 Century of Roundels, A (Swinburne), V: 332 Century Was Young, The (Aragon), Supp. IV: 466 Century’s Daughter, The (retitled Liza’s England, Barker), Supp. IV: 45, 46, 53–56 “Ceremony after a fire raid” (Thomas), Supp. I: 178 “Certain Mercies” (Graves), VII: 265 Certain Noble Plays of Japan (Yeats), VI: 218 Certain Satires (Marston), II: 25 Certaine Learned and Elegant Workes of the Right Honourable Fulke, Lord Brooke, Written in His Youth and Familiar Exercise with Sir Philip Sidney (Greville), Supp. XI: 106, 107–

117 Cervantes, Miguel de, IV: 190 Césaire, Aimé, Supp. IV: 77 Cestus of Aglaia, The (Ruskin), V: 180– 181, 184 Cetywayo and His White Neighbours (Haggard), Supp. III: 213, 214, 216– 217 “Ceud Mile Failte” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 81 Chabot, Admiral of France (Chapman), I: 252–253 Chadourne, Marc, III: 329 “Chaffinch Map of Scotland, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 166 “Chair that Will sat in, I sat in the best, The” (FitzGerald), IV: 341 Chain of Voices, A (Brink), Supp. VI: 51–52, 57 “Chalet” (Murphy), Supp. V: 329 Chalk Giants, The (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 272–273 Chalkhill, John, II: 133 Chalmers, Alan, see Upward, Edward Chamber Music (Joyce), VII: 41, 42; Retro. Supp. I: 171 Chamberlain, Neville, VI: 353, 355–356 “Chambermaid’s Second Song, The” (Yeats), VI: 215 Chambers, E. K., I: 299; II: 187; IV: 41, 57 Chambers, R. W., I: 3; Retro. Supp. I: 143 “Chamois, The” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 143, 147 Champion (periodical), III: 97–98, 105 “Champion of the World, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 214, 223 Chance (Conrad), VI: 144, 146; Supp. IV: 250; Retro. Supp. II: 82 “Chance, The” (Carey), Supp. XII: 54, 55 Chance Encounters (Hope), Supp. VII: 152 Chancer, A (Kelman), Supp. V: 242, 247–249 Chances, The (Fletcher), II: 65 Chandler, Edmund, V: 354, 359 Chandler, Raymond, Supp. II: 130, 135 “Chanel” (Durrell), Supp. I: 125 “Change” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 89 Change for the Better, A (Hill), Supp. XIV: 118 “Change of Policy, A” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 329 Change the Name (Kavan), Supp. VII: 212 “Changed Man, A” (Hardy), VI: 22 Changed Man, A, The Waiting Supper, and Other Tales (Hardy), VI: 20, 22 “Changeling, The” (Byatt), Supp. IV: 140 Changeling, The (Middleton and Rowley), II: 1, 3, 8, 14–18, 21, 93 “Changeling, The” (Reed), Supp. XV: 255 Changes (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 1, 3–4 “Changing Face of Fiction, The” (Weldon), Supp. IV: 522, 533

315

Changing Places: A Tale of Two Campuses (Lodge), Supp. IV: 363, 365, 371, 372–375, 376, 377, 385 Changing Room, The (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 416–417 “Channel Passage, A” (Brooke), Supp. III: 53 Channel Passage, A, and Other Poems (Swinburne), V: 333 Chant of Jimmie Blacksmith, The (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345, 347–348, 350–352, 360 Chant of the Celestial Sailors, The (Pater), V: 357 “Chant–Pagan” (Kipling), VI: 203 Chants for Socialists (Morris), V: 306 Chaos and Night (Montherlant), II: 99n “Chapel Organist, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 “Chaperon, The” (James), VI: 69 Chapman, George, I: 232–256, 278, 288; II: 30, 37, 47, 55, 70, 71, 85; IV: 215, 255–256 Chapman, John, V: 189 Chapman, R. W., III: 249 Chappell, E., II: 288 “Chaps” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 74 Character and Opinions of Dr. Johnson, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Character of a Trimmer (Halifax), III: 40 “Character of a Virtuous Widow” (Webster), II: 77 Character of England, A, as It Was Lately Presented . . . (Evelyn), II: 287 “Character of Holland, The” (Marvell), II: 211, 219 “Character of Mr. Burke” (Hazlitt), IV: 136 Character of Robert Earl of Salisbury, The (Tourneur), II: 37, 41 Characterismes of Vertues and Vice (Hall), II: 81 Characteristicks (Shaftesbury), III: 44 “Characteristics” (Carlyle), IV: 241 Characteristics: In the Manner of Rochefoucault’s Maxims (Hazlitt), IV: 132, 139 “Characters” (Dickens), V: 46 Characters (Theophrastus), III: 50 Characters (Webster), II: 68, 81 “Characters of Dramatic Writers Contemporary with Shakespeare” (Lamb), IV: 79, 80 Characters of Love, The: A Study in the Literature of Personality (Bayley), Supp. I: 222, 224 Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays (Hazlitt), I: 329; IV: xvii, 129, 139 “Characters of the First Fifteen” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 “Chard Whitlow” (Reed), Supp. XV: 247, 256 Charge Delivered to the Grand Jury, A (Fielding), III: 105 “Charge of the Light Brigade, The” (Tennyson), IV: xxi, 325 Charioteer, The (Renault), Supp. IX: 172, 176–178, 187 “Charity” (Cowper), III: 212

CHAR−CHIT Charles, Amy, Retro. Supp. II: 174 “Charles Augustus Milverton” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 42 Charles Darwin, 1809–1882: A Centennial Commemoration (ed. Chapman), Supp. XI: 195 Charles Dickens (Swinburne), V: 333 Charles Dickens: A Critical Study (Gissing), V: 424, 435, 437 Charles I (Shelley), IV: 206 “Charles Lamb” (De Quincey), IV: 148 Charles Lamb and His Contemporaries (Blunden), IV: 86 “Charles Lamb, to those who know thee justly dear” (Southey), IV: 85 “Charles Maurras and the Idea of the Patriot King” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 246 Charley Is My Darling (Cary), VII: 186, 188, 189, 190–191 Charlie and the Chocolate Factory (Dahl), Supp. IV: 202–203, 207, 222– 223 Charlie and the Great Glass Elevator (Dahl), Supp. IV: 207 “Charlotte Brontë as a Critic of Wuthering Heights” (Drew), V: 153 Charlotte Brontë, 1816–1916: A Centenary Memorial (ed. Wood), V: 152 “Charlotte Brontë in Brussels” (Spielman), V: 137n Charlotte Brontë: The Evolution of Genius (Gérin), V: 111, 152 Charlotte Mew and Her Friends (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 98–99 “Charm Against Amnesia, A” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 Charmed Circle, A (Kavan), Supp. VII: 203, 205, 206–207 “Charmed Sea, The” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 188 Charting the Journey (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 Chartism (Carlyle), IV: xix, 240, 244– 245, 249, 250; V: viii Chase, The, and William and Helen (Scott), IV: 29, 38 Chaste Maid in Cheapside, A (Middleton), II: 1, 3, 6–8, 10, 21 Chaste Wanton, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276–277 Chastelard (Swinburne), V: 313, 330, 331, 332 Chatterton (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 7–8 Chatterton, Thomas, IV: iv, 228; V: 405; Supp. IV: 344 Chatwin, Bruce, Supp. IV: 157–177, Supp. IX: 49–63 Chaucer, Geoffrey, I: 2, 15, 16, 19–47, 49, 60, 67, 126; II: 70, 292, 302, 304; IV: 189; V: 298, 303; Supp. IV: 190; Retro. Supp. II: 33–50, 125 Châtiments, Les (Hugo), V: 324 “Cheap in August” (Greene), Supp. I: 16 “Chearfulness” (Vaughan), II: 186 “Cheat, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 226 “Cheek, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 157– 158 Cheery Soul, A (White), Supp. I: 131, 150

“Cheery Soul, A” (White), Supp. I: 143 Chekhov, Anton, VI: 372 “Chekhov and Zulu” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 445 “Chemotherapy” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 75 Cherry Orchard, The (tr. Frayn), Supp. VII: 61 “Cherry–ripe” (Herrick), II: 115 “Cherry Stones” (Milne), Supp. V: 302– 303 “Cherry Tree, The” (Coppard), VIII: 94 “Cherry Tree, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 271 “Cherry Tree, In December” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 75 “Chest” (Self), Supp. V: 403 Chest of Drawers, A (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 Chester Nimmo trilogy (Cary), VII: 186, 191, 194–195; see also Prisoner of Grace, Except the Lord, Not Honour More Chester, Robert, I: 313 Chesterton, G. K., IV: 107; V: xxiv, 60, 262, 296, 383, 391, 393, 397; VI: 200, 241, 248, 335–345; VII: xiii Chettle, Henry, I: 276, 296; II: 47, 68 “Chevalier” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 73 Chiaroscuro (Kay), Supp. XIII: 100 “Chief Characteristic of Metaphysical Poetry, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 8 Chief of Staff (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347 “Chief Petty Officer” (Causley), VII: 434 “Chiffonier, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 “Child, The” (Friel), Supp. V: 113 “Child and the Shadow, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 210 Child Christopher and Goldilind the Fair (Morris), V: 306 “Child Dying, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 “Child in the House, The” (Pater), V: 337, 357 Child in Time, The (McEwan), Supp. IV: 389, 390, 400–402, 404, 406, 407 “Child Lovers” (Davies), Supp. XI: 100 “Child of God” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 105 Child of Misfortune (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 130–131 Child of Nature, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 155, 160 Child of Queen Victoria and Other Stories, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 214– 215 Child of Storm (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Child of the Jago, The (Morrison), VI: 365–366 “Child with Pillar Box and Bin Bags” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 137 Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage (Byron), III: 337, 338; IV: x, xvii, 172, 175–178, 180, 181, 188, 192; V: 329 “Childe Roland to the Dark Tower Came” (Browning), IV: 357; VI: 16 “Childe–hood” (Vaughan), II: 188, 189, 190 Childermass (Lewis), VII: 71, 79, 80–81 “Childhood” (Clare), Supp. XI: 52–53

316

“Childhood” (Cornford), VIII: 112 “Childhood” (Muir), Supp. VI: 204–205 “Childhood Incident” (Nye), Supp. X: 203 Childhood of Edward Thomas, The (Thomas), Supp. III: 393 “Childish Prank, A” (Hughes), Supp. I: 353 “Children, Follow the Dwarfs” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 214 Children of Dynmouth, The (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501, 510–511 “Children of Freedom” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 38 Children of Men, The (James), Supp. IV: 320, 338–339, 340 “Children of Odin” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 225 Children of the Chapel (Gordon), V: 313 “Children of the Zodiac, The” (Kipling), VI: 169, 189, 191–193 Children of Violence (Lessing), Supp. I: 238, 243–246 Children’s Encyclopedia (Mee), Supp. IV: 256 “Child’s Christmas in Wales, A” (Thomas), Supp. I: 183 “Child’s Calendar, A” (Brown), Supp. VI: 71 Child’s Garden of Verses, A (Stevenson), V: 385, 387, 395; Retro. Supp. I: 264 Child’s History of England, A (Dickens), V: 71 Child’s Play: A Tragi–comedy in Three Acts of Violence With a Prologue and an Epilogue (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 115– 116 Chimeras, The (Mahon), Supp. VI: 173 Chimes, The (Dickens), V: 42, 64, 71 “Chimney Sweeper” (Blake), III: 297; Retro. Supp. I: 36, 42 China. A Revised Reprint of Articles from Titan . . . (DeQuincey), IV: 155 China Diary (Spender), Supp. II: 493 “China for Lovers” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 138 Chinamen (Frayn), Supp. VII: 57–58 “Chinese Button, The” (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 103 “Chinese Gordon on the Soudan” (Stead), Supp. XIII: 238–239 “Chinese Letters” (Goldsmith), see Citizen of the World, The “Chinese Lobster, The” (Byatt), Supp. IV: 155 Chinese Love Pavilion, The (Scott), Supp. I: 259, 263 Chinese Pictures (Bird), Supp. X: 31 Chinese Tower, The (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71 “Chinoiserie” (Reading), VIII: 273 “Chip of Glass Ruby, A” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 232 “Chippenham” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 Chit–chat (periodical), III: 50 Chitty Chitty Bang Bang (film, Dahl), Supp. IV: 213 Chitty Chitty Bang Bang (Fleming), Supp. IV: 212–213

CHIT−CICE Chitty–Chitty–Bang–Bang (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 96 Chivers, Thomas Holley, V: 313 “Chloe” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 Chloe (Meredith), V: 231n, 234 Chloe Marr (Milne), Supp. V: 310 “Choice, The” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 274–275 Choice of Ballads, A (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 Choice of George Herbert’s Verse, A (ed. Thomas), Supp. XII: 282 Choice of Kipling’s Prose, A (Maugham), VI: 200, 204 Choice of Wordsworth’s Verse, A (ed. Thomas), Supp. XII: 282 “Choir School” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Chomei at Toyama (Bunting), Supp. VII: 4, 6–7 Chomsky, Noam, Supp. IV: 113–114 “Chorale” (Hope), Supp. VII: 158 Chorus of Disapproval, A (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 9–10, 14 “Chorus Sacerdotum” (Greville), Supp. XI: 108, 117–118 “Chorus Tartaorum” (Greville), Supp. XI: 117–118 Christ a Compleat Saviour in His Intercession (Bunyan), II: 253 Christ and Satan, Retro. Supp. II: 301 Christ in the Cupboard (Powys), VIII: 255 Christ Stopped at Eboli (Levi), VI: 299 “Christ Surprised” (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 “Christ upon the Waters” (Newman), Supp. VII: 298 Christabel (Coleridge), II: 179; III: 338; IV: ix, xvii, 29, 44, 48–49, 56, 218, 313; Retro. Supp. II: 58–59 Christe’s Bloody Sweat (Ford), II: 88, 100 “Christening” (Murphy), Supp. V: 322 Christian Behaviour (Lewis), Supp. III: 248 Christian Behaviour . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 Christian Captives, The (Bridges), VI: 83 Christian Dialogue, A (Bunyan), II: 253 Christian Ethicks (Traherne), II: 190, 191, 201; Supp. XI: 263, 264, 265, 267, 277–279 Christian Hero, The (Steele), III: 43, 44, 53 Christian Morals (Browne), II: 149, 153, 154, 156; III: 40 Christie, Agatha, III: 341; Supp. II: 123– 135; Supp. III: 334; Supp. IV: 500 Christina Alberta’s Father (Wells), VI: 227 Christina Rossetti (Packer), V: 251, 252– 253, 260 Christina Rossetti: A Divided Life (Battiscombe), V: 260 Christina Stead (Brydon), Supp. IV: 463 Christina Stead: A Biography (Rowley), Supp. IV: 459 “Christine’s Letter” (Coppard), VIII: 96 “Christmas” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73

“Christmas” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221 “Christmas Antiphones” (Swinburne), V: 325 “Christmas at Sea” (Stevenson), V: 396 Christmas at Thompson Hall (Trollope), V: 102 Christmas Books (Dickens), V: 71 Christmas Carol, A (Dickens), V: xx, 42, 56–57, 71 “Christmas Carol, A” (Swinburne), V: 315 “Christmas Childhood, A” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 194 Christmas Comes But Once a Year (Chettle, Dekker, Heywood, Webster), II: 68, 85 &ldaquo;Christmas Day At Home” (Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 121 “Christmas Day in the Workhouse” (Wilson), Supp. I: 153, 157 “Christmas Eve” (Nye), Supp. X: 202, 205 Christmas Eve and Easter Day (Browning), Retro. Supp. II: 25–26 “Christmas Garland Woven by Max Beerbohm, A” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 45 Christmas Garland, A (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 45, 49 Christmas His Masque (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 Christmas Holiday (Maugham), VI: 377 “Christmas Life, The” (Cope), VIII: 80 “Christmas Midnight, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 227 “Christmas 1987” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 226 “Christmas Oratorio, A” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 10–11 Christmas Pudding (Mitford), Supp. X: 154–155 “Christmas Storms and Sunshine” (Gaskell), V: 15 Christmas–Eve and Easter–Day (Browning), IV: 357, 363, 370, 372, 374 Christopher, John, Supp. V: 22 Christopher and His Kind (Isherwood), VII: 318 “Christopher At Birth” (Longley), VIII: 167 Christopher Columbus (MacNeice), VII: 406 “Christopher Columbus and Queen Isabella of Spain Consummate Their Relationship” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 452 Christopher Homm (Sisson), Supp. XI: 247–248, 249 “Christopher Marlowe” (Swinburne), V: 332 Christopher Marlowe in Relation to Greene, Peele and Lodge (Swinburne), V: 333 Christ’s Hospital, A Retrospect (Blunden), IV: 86 “Christ’s Hospital Five–and–Thirty Years Ago“(Lamb), IV: 42, 76 “Chronicle” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73 “Chronicle, The” (Cowley), II: 198

317

Chronicle Historie of Perkin Warbeck, The (Ford), see Perkin Warbeck chronicle history, I: 73 Chronicle of Carlingford series (ed. Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 98 Chronicle of Friendships, A, 1873–1900 (Low), V: 393, 397 Chronicle of Queen Fredegond, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Chronicle of the Cid (tr. Southey), IV: 71 “Chronicle of the Drum, The” (Thackeray), V: 17, 38 Chronicle of Youth: War Diary, 1913– 1917 (Brittain), Supp. X: 47 Chronicles (Hall), II: 43 Chronicles of Barset (Trollope), Supp. IV: 231 Chronicles of Carlingford (Oliphant), Supp. X: 214, 219 Chronicles of Clovis, The (Saki), Supp. VI: 240–243, 245, 249 Chronicles of Narnia, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 247, 248, 259–261 Chronicles of the Canongate (Scott), IV: 39 Chroniques (Froissart), I: 21 “Chronopolis” (Ballard), Supp. V: 22 “Chrysalides” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 262 Chrysalids, The (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 290–291, 292 Chrysaor (Landor), IV: 96 Church, Dean R. W., I: 186 Church and Queen. Five Speeches, 1860– 1864 (Disraeli), IV: 308 “Church–floore, The” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 178–179 “Church Going” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277, 279, 280, 285 “Church Service” (Vaughan), II: 187 “Church Windows, The” (Herbert), II: 127 “Churche–Floore, The” (Herbert), II: 126 Church in Crisis, The (Wilson), Supp. VI: 305 “Churches of Northern France, The” (Morris), V: 293, 306 “Church’s Year Book” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 264, 274 Churchill, Caryl, Supp. IV: 179–200 Churchill, Lady Randolph, VI: 349 Churchill, Winston, III: 27; VI: xv, 261, 274, 347–362, 369, 385, 392; Supp. III: 58–59; speeches, VI: 361 Churchill by His Contemporaries (ed. Eade), VI: 351n, 361 “Church–monuments” (Herbert), II: 127 “Church–warden and the Curate, The” (Tennyson), IV: 327 “Churl and the Bird, The” (Lydgate), I: 57 Chymist’s Key, The (tr. Vaughan), II: 185, 201 Cibber, Colley, I: 327; II: 314, 324–326, 331, 334, 337 Cicadas, The (Huxley), VII: 199 “Cicero and His Brother” (Landor), IV: 90, 91 Ciceronianus (Harvey), I: 122 Ciceronis Amor: Tullies Love (Greene), VIII: 135, 143

CIND−CLOT “Cinders” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 133, 135– 136, 140, 141, 146 Cinkante balades (Gower), I: 56 “Cinnamon and Pearls” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 188 Cinque Ports, The (Ford), VI: 238, 332 Cinthio, Giraldi, I: 316; II: 71 Cion (Mda), Supp. XV: 201, 206–207 Circe (Davenant), II: 305 “Circe” (Longley), VIII: 167 “Circe Truggin” (Powys), VIII: 249 Circle, The (Maugham), VI: 369 “Circle of Deception” (Waugh), Supp. VI: 275 “Circled by Circe” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 86 “Circuit of the World, The”, See Heimskringla Circular Billiards for Two Players (Carroll), V: 273 “Circulation, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 267 “Circus, A” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74–75 “Circus Animals’ Desertion, The” (Yeats), V: 349; VI: 215; Supp. III: 102; Retro. Supp. I: 338 “Circus Wheel” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 Citation and Examination of William Shakespeare . . . (Landor), IV: 100 Cities (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 172 “Cities, The” (Russell), VIII: 291 Cities, Plains and People (Durrell), Supp. I: 126 “Citizen” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 311 Citizen of the World, The; or, Letters from a Chinese Philosopher . . . (Goldsmith), III: 177, 179, 185, 188– 189, 191 Cities and Sea–Coasts and Islands (Symons), Supp. XIV: 276–277, 279, 281 Cities of Italy (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279 Cities (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279 City Madam, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 183, 184, 185, 186, 190–192 “City of Brass, The” (Kipling), VI: 203 “City Sunset, A” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 136 “City Ways” (Amis), Supp. II: 2 City Witt: or, The Woman Wears the Breeches, The (Brome), Supp. X: 62 City Wives’ Confederacy, The (Vanbrugh), see Confederacy, The Civilisation: Its Cause and Cure (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40–41 “Civilised, The,” (Galsworthy), VI: 273, 274, 276 Civilization in the United States (Arnold), V: 216 Civilization of the Renaissance in Italy, The (Burckhardt), V: 342 Civitatis Amor (Middleton), II: 3 Cixous, Hélène, Supp. IV: 99, 117, 232, 547, 558 “Clachtoll” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186 Clancy, Laurie, Supp. IV: 348 Clapp, Susannah, Supp. IV: 164 Clara (Galloway), Supp. XII: 117, 127– 130 Clara Florise (Moore), VI: 96

Clare, John, IV: 260; Supp. XI: 49–65 Clare Drummer (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313 Clarel (Melville), V: 211 “Clarence Mangan” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 “Clare’s Ghost” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 44 “Clarice of the Autumn Concerts” (Bennett), VI: 266 Clarissa (Richardson), III: 80–81, 85– 89, 91, 92, 95; VI: 266; Supp. III: 30–31; Supp. IV: 150; Retro. Supp. I: 81 “Clarissa“: Preface, Hints of Prefaces and Postscripts (ed. Brissenden), III: 86n “Clarissa Harlowe Poem, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 Clarissa Oakes (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 258–259 Clark, Kenneth, III: 325, 346 Clark, Sir George, IV: 290 Clarke, Austin, Supp. XV: 15–31 Clarke, Charles Cowden, IV: 214, 215 Clarke, Herbert E., V: 318n Clarke, Samuel, II: 251 Clarke, Susanna, Supp. XV: 33–47 Clarkson, Catherine, IV: 49 “Class Front of Modern Art, The” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 87 Classic Irish Drama (Armstrong), VII: 14 Classical Tradition, The: Greek and Roman Influence on Western Literature (Highet), II: 199n Classics and Commercials (Wilson), Supp. II: 57 Claude Lorrain’s House on the Tiber (Lear), V: 77 Claudius novels (Graves), VII: xviii, 259 Claudius the God and His Wife Messalina (Graves), VII: 259 “Claud’s Dog” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 214 Claverings, The (Trollope), V: 99–100, 101 “Clay” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 104–105, 106 Clay. Whereabouts Unknown (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 Clayhanger (Bennett), VI: 248, 250, 251, 257–258 Clayhanger series(Bennett), VI: xiii, 247, 248, 250, 251, 257–258 Clea (Durrell), Supp. I: 103, 104, 106, 107 “Clean Bill, A” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 “Cleaned Out” (Motion), Supp. VII: 263 “Cleaning Out the Workhouse” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 291 Cleanness (Gawain–Poet), Supp. VII: 83, 84, 98–99 Cleansed (Kane), VIII: 148, 151, 152, 156, 158–159, 160 Clear Horizon (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 186, 187, 191 Clear Light of Day (Desai), Supp. V: 53, 55, 62, 65–67, 68, 73 Clear State of the Case of Elizabeth Canning, A (Fielding), III: 105

318

“Clearances” (Heaney), Supp. II: 279– 280; Retro. Supp. I: 131 “Clearances” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 134 “Clearing” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 227 “Cleator Moor” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 “Cleggan Disaster, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 319–320 Cleomenes, The Spartan Hero (Dryden), II: 296, 305 “Cleon” (Browning), IV: 357, 360, 363 Cleopatra (Daniel), I: 162 Cleopatra (Haggard), Supp. III: 213, 222 “Cleopatra” (Swinburne), V: 332 “Clergy, The” (Wilson), Supp. VI: 305 Clergyman’s Daughter, A (Orwell), VII: 274, 278 “Clergyman’s Doubts, A” (Butler), Supp. II: 117 Clergymen of the Church of England (Trollope), V: 101 “Cleric, The” (Heaney), Supp. II: 279 Clerk, N. W., see Lewis, C. S. Clerk’s Prologue, The (Chaucer), I: 29 Clerk’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 34; Supp. IV: 190 Cleveland, John, II: 123 “Clicking of Cuthbert, The” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 462 Clifford, J. L., III: 244n Clifford, W. K., V: 409n “Clifton and a Lad’s Love” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 262 “Clinical World of P. D. James, The” (Benstock), Supp. IV: 320 Clio: A Muse (Trevelyan), VI: 383–384 Clishbotham, Jedidiah, pseud. of Sir Walter Scott “Clive” (Browning), IV: 367 “Clock (for Albert Ayler)” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 44 “Clock Ticks at Christmas, A” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 “Clocks, The” (Christie), Supp. II: 135 Clockwork; or, All Wound Up (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 151, 152 Clockwork Orange, A (Burgess), Supp. I: 190–191 Clockwork Testament, The; or, Enderby’s End (Burgess), Supp. I: 189 Clodd, Edward, V: 429 Cloning of Joanna May, The (Weldon), Supp. IV: 535, 536 “Clopton Hall” (Gaskell), V: 3 “Clorinda and Damon” (Marvell), II: 210, 211 Clorinda Walks in Heaven (Coppard), VIII: 89, 93–94 “Clorinda Walks in Heaven” (Coppard), VIII: 88, 97 “Close of Play” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70 Close Quarters (Golding), Retro. Supp. I: 104 Close Up, Supp. XIII: 191 Closed Circle, The (Coe), Supp. XV: 49, 50, 51, 57, 58–59, 60 Closed Eye, A (Brookner), Supp. IV: 120, 133 Closing the Ring (Churchill), VI: 361 “Clothes Pit, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 69

CLOU−COLL “Cloud, The” (Fowles), Supp. I: 304 “Cloud, The” (Shelley), IV: 196, 204 Cloud Atlas (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 194, 195, 196, 197, 200–206, 207 Cloud Howe (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 106, 110–111, 112 Cloud Nine (Churchill), Supp. IV: 179, 180, 188–189, 198 CloudCuckooLand (Armitage), VIII: 1, 11–14 Cloudesley, A Tale (Godwin), Supp. XV: 127–128 “Clouds” (Brooke), VI: 420 Clouds (Frayn), Supp. VII: 61 “Cloud–Sculptors of Coral–D, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 26 Clouds of Witness (Sayers), Supp. III: 338, 339 “Cloud’s Swan Song, The” (Thompson), V: 443 Clough, Arthur Hugh, IV: 371; V: ix, xi, xviii, xxii, 7, 155–171, 207, 208n, 209, 211, 212 “Club in an Uproar, A” (Thackeray), V: 25 Clubbable Woman, A (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 110, 112–113 Clune, Frank, Supp. IV: 350 Cnut, King, Retro. Supp. II: 293 Co–operation and Nationality (Russell), VIII: 286, 287 Coakley, Thomas P., Supp. IV: 350 “Coal, The” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 38 Coal Face (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 7 “Coast, The” (Fuller), VII: 431 Coast to Coast: An Account of a Visit to the United States (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175, 181–182, 184 Coasting (Raban), Supp. XI: 227, 228– 232 “Coat, A” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 330 “Coat of Many Colors, A” (Desai), Supp. V: 53 Cobbett, William, VI: 337 Cobra Verde (film), Supp. IV: 168 Coburn, Kathleen, IV: 52, 55–57 Cocaine Nights (Ballard), Supp. V: 31– 32, 34 “Cock: A Novelette” (Self), Supp. V: 404–405 Cock and Bull (Self), Supp. V: 404–406 Cock and the Fox, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 137–138, 147 Cock and the Jasp, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 137 “Cock Crows” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 211 “Cock o’ the North” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 68 Cock–a–Doodle Dandy (O’Casey), VII: xviii, 9–10 Cockatoos, The (White), Supp. I: 132, 147 Cockburn, Alexander, Supp. IV: 449 “Cockcrow” (Herrick), II: 114 “Cock–crowing” (Vaughan), II: 185 Cockrill, Maurice, Supp. IV: 231 “Cockroach” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 140 Cockshut, A. O. J., V: 98, 100–101, 103

Cocktail Party, The (Eliot), VII: 158, 159, 160–161; Retro. Supp. II: 132 “Coda” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 Coda (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 Code of the Woosters, The (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 459–460 “Codham, Cockridden, and Childerditch” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 Coe, Jonathan, Supp. XV: 49–63 Coelum Britannicum . . . (Carew), II: 222 Coetzee, J(ohn) M(ichael), Supp. VI: 75–90 Coffin for Dimitrios, A (Ambler), Supp. IV: 9–11, 12 “Coffin on the Hill, The” (Welch), Supp. IX: 267–268 Coggan, Donald, archbishop of Canterbury, I: vi Cohen, Francis, IV: 190 Cohn, Ruby, Retro. Supp. I: 215 Co–Incidence of Flesh (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102 Colasterion: A Reply to a Nameless Answer Against the Doctrine and Discipline of Divorce (Milton), II: 175 Colburn, Henry, IV: 254, 293; V: 135 “Cold, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “Cold, clear, and blue, The morning heaven” (Brontë), V: 115 Cold Coming, A (Harrison), Supp. V: 150 “Cold Coming, A” (Harrison), Supp. V: 161–163 Cold Heaven (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 143, 144, 151–152 “Cold in the earth” (Brontë), V: 114, 133, 134 Cold Lazarus (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 228, 240–241 Colenso, Bishop John William, V: 283 Coleridge, Derwent, IV: 48–49, 52 Coleridge, Hartley, IV: 44; V: 105, 125 Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, III: 338; IV: viii–xii, 41–57, 59, 75–78, 82, 84, 115, 204, 253, 257, 281; V: 244; Retro. Supp. II: 51–67; and De Quincey, IV: 143, 144, 150; and Hazlitt, IV: 125– 130, 133–134, 137, 138; and Peacock, IV: 161–162, 167; and Wordsworth, IV: 3–4, 6, 15, 128; at Christ’s Hospital, IV: 75–78, 82; critical works, II: 42, 119n, 155, 179, 249–250, 298; III: 174, 281, 286; IV: 4, 6, 18, 96, 253, 257; Retro. Supp. II: 172; literary style, II: 154; III: 336, 338; IV: viii, xi, 18, 180; V: 62, 361, 447; Pater’s essay in “ppreciations, V: 244, 340– 341; Supp. IV: 425, 426–427 “Coleridge” (Mill), IV: 50, 56 “Coleridge” (Pater), V: 338, 340–341, 403 Coleridge on Imagination (Richards), Supp. II: 422–423, 429 Coleridge’s Miscellaneous Criticism (ed. Raysor), IV: 46 Coleridge’s Shakespearean Criticism (ed. Raysor), IV: 51, 52, 56 Colette, Supp. III: 86; Supp. IV: 136 “Coleum; or, The Origin of Things” (Bacon), I: 267

319

Colin Clout (Skelton), I: 84, 86, 87, 91–92 Colin Clout’s Come Home Again (Spenser), I: 124, 127–128, 146–147 “Collaboration” (James), VI: 48, 69 Collaborators, The (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 118 “Collar, The” (Herbert), II: 120–121, 216; Retro. Supp. II: 180 “Colleagues, The” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 252–253 Collected Essays (Greene), Supp. I: 9 Collected Essays, Papers, etc. (Bridges), VI: 83 Collected Ewart 1933–1980, The (Ewart), VII: 423, Supp. VII: 35, 36, 37, 38, 41, 43 Collected Impressions (Bowen), Supp. II: 78, 82 Collected Later Poems, 1988–2000 (Thomas), Supp. XII: 282 Collected Letters (Cowen), VI: 448 Collected Novels and Memoirs of William Godwin (Godwin), Supp. XV: 116, 118, 119, 122 Collected Papers on Analytical Psychology (Jung), Supp. IV: 3, 4 Collected Plays (Maugham), VI: 367 Collected Plays (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 311, 312, 318 Collected Poems (Amis), Supp. II: 15 Collected Poems (Beer), Supp. XIV: 1–2, 4, 5 Collected Poems (Brooke), Supp. III: 55–56 Collected Poems (Bunting), Supp. VII: 6, 13–14 Collected Poems (Cameron), Supp. IX: 18, 24, 31 Collected Poems (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33, 37 Collected Poems (Clarke), Supp. XV: 17–18, 26, 27, 28, 29 Collected Poems (Constantine), Supp. XV: 65, 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80 Collected Poems (Cornford), VIII: 104, 112, 114 Collected Poems (Davies), Supp. XI: 89, 96 Collected Poems (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 78 Collected Poems (Durrell), Supp. I: 124– 126 Collected Poems (Empson), Supp. II: 179, 181, 192 Collected Poems (Ford), VI: 323, 332 Collected Poems (Jennings), Supp. V: 216 Collected Poems (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185, 187, 192 Collected Poems (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 203 Collected Poems (Mahon), Supp. VI: 165–167, 169–170, 172–177 Collected Poems (Montague), Supp. XV: 210, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222–223 Collected Poems (Morgan Supp. IX: 157, 158, 160–161, 163

COLL−COMF Collected Poems(Muir), Supp. VI: 201, 204–205, 208 Collected Poems (Murray), Supp. VII: 271, 273, 275, 277, 278, 279, 281, 283, 284 Collected Poems(Nicholson), Supp. VI: 213–214, 217–219 Collected Poems (Nye), Supp. X: 200, 202–205 Collected Stories (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 214, 216, 224, 225, 226, 227, 228 Collected Poems (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 131, 136, 137, 142, 144, 145 Collected Poems (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213, 214, 216, 222 Collected Poems (Raine), Supp. XIII: 172 Collected Poems (Reed), Supp. XV: 244, 245, 247, 250, 251, 252, 253, 255– 256 Collected Poems (Russell), VIII: 277, 2887 Collected Poems (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 217–231 Collected Poems, The (Seth), Supp. X: 279, 281, 284 Collected Poems (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424 Collected Poems (Sisson), Supp. XI: 243, 245, 246, 248, 250, 251, 252, 253, 254, 255, 256, 257, 258, 259 Collected Poems (Smith), Supp. II: 464 Collected Poems (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 209, 211, 214, 217, 219, 221 Collected Poems (Thomas), Supp. I: 169, 170, 171, 175, 179, 184; Supp. III: 393 Collected Poems (Warner), Supp. VII: 371, 372, 373 Collected Poems (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 330 Collected Poems 1909–1962 (Muir), Supp. VI: 205 Collected Poems 1928–1985 (Spender), Supp. II: 486, 493 Collected Poems 1930–1965 (Hope), Supp. VII: 153, 155, 156, 157, 159, 162, 164, 165 Collected Poems, 1945–1990 (Thomas), Supp. XII: 279, 280, 282, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288–289, 290, 292 Collected Poems 1950–1970 (Davie), Supp. VI: 105–106, 108, 110, 114 Collected Poems, 1953–1985 (Jennings), Supp. V: 211, 216, 218 Collected Poems 1955–1995 (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254, 256–257, 260–262, 264–265 Collected Poems, 1956–1994 (Kinsella), Supp. V: 273, 274 Collected Poems 1980–1990 (Ewart), Supp. VII: 35, 43, 44, 46 Collected Poems of A. E. Coppard (Coppard), VIII: 91, 98 Collected Poems of Austin Clarke, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 17, 19, 21, 22 Collected Poems of Robert Louis Stevenson (ed. Smith), V: 393 Collected Poetry of Malcolm Lowry, The (ed. Scherf), Supp. III: 283

Collected Stories (Carey), Supp. XII: 54 Collected Stories (Maugham), VI: 370 Collected Stories (Thomas), Supp. I: 180, 181–182, 183 Collected Tales of A. E. Coppard, The (Coppard), VIII: 85, 89, 97 Collected Translations (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 169 Collected Translations (Sisson), Supp. XI: 252 Collected Verse, The (Carroll), V: 270, 273 Collected Works (Smith), Supp. VII: 340 Collected Works of Arthur Symons, The (Symons), Supp. XIV: 267, 270, 272, 273, 275, 276, 277, 279, 280 Collected Works of Izaak Walton (Keynes), II: 134 Collected Works of James Clarence Mangan: Poems (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 119–120, 122, 125 Collected Works of James Clarence Mangan: Prose (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 113–118, 120–127, 129 Collected Writings of T. E. Hulme (Hulme), Supp. VI: 134–136, 139– 146 Collection, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 373, 374, 375 “Collection, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 315 Collection of Farces and Other Afterpieces, A (ed. Inchbald), Supp. XV: 149, 160, 161 Collection of Meditations and Devotions in Three Parts, A (Traherne), II: 191, 201 Collection of Original Poems, A (Boswell), III: 247 Collection of Poems 1955–1988, A (Nye), Supp. X: 193–194, 197, 202–205 Collection Three (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 219 Collection Two (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 219 “Collective Invention, The” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 317 Collector, The (Fowles), Supp. I: 291, 292, 293, 294–295, 297, 307, 310 Collector, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 227–228 “Collector Cleans His Picture, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 “Collectors, The” (Mistry), Supp. X: 139 “College Garden, The” (Bridges), VI: 82 “College in the Reservoir, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235–236 “College Magazine, A” (Stevenson), Retro. Supp. I: 261 Collier, Jeremy, II: 303, 325, 331–332, 338, 340, 356; III: 44 Collier, John Payne, I: 285; IV: 52, 56 Collier’s Friday Night, A (Lawrence), VII: 89, 121 Collingwood, R. G., VI: 203 Collingwood, S. D., V: 270, 273, 274 Collins, Michael, VI: 353 Collins, Phillip, V: 46, 73 Collins, Wilkie, III: 334, 338, 340, 345; V: xxii–xxiii, 42, 62; Supp. III: 341;

320

Supp. VI: 91–104 Collins, William, II: 68, 323n; III: 160– 176, 336; IV: 227 Collinson, James, V: 249 Colloquies on the Progress and Prospects of Society (Southey), see Sir Thomas More; or, Colloquies on the Progress . .. . Colman, George, IV: 271 Colombe’s Birthday (Browning), IV: 374 “Colonel Fantock” (Sitwell), VII: 133 Colonel Jack (Defoe), III: 5, 6, 7, 8, 13 Colonel Quaritch, V. C. (Haggard), Supp. III: 213 Colonel Sun (Markham), Supp. II: 12 “Colonel’s Lady, The” (Maugham), VI: 370 Color of Blood, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 142, 144–145, 151, 152–153 “Color of Herring, The” (Reid), Supp. VII: 331 Color Studies in Paris (Symons), Supp. XIV: 281 “Colour Machine, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 267 Colour of Rain, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 228, 229, 239 Coloured Countries, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 272 “Colouring In” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 101, 107 “Colours of Good and Evil” (Bacon), see “Examples of the Colours of Good and Evil“ “Colubriad, The” (Cowper), III: 217–218 “Columban” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 76 “Columba’s Song” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 170 “Columbus in Chains” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 223, 224 Colvin, Sidney, V: 386, 389–396 “Coma Berenices” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 491 “Comála” (Macpherson), VIII: 188 “Combat, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 200, 207 “Combat, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 292 Come and Go (Beckett), Supp. I: 60 Come and Welcome, to Jesus Christ (Bunyan), II: 253 Come Dance with Kitty Stobling and Other Poems (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 193 “Come, Fool” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221 Comedians, The (Greene), Supp. I: 10, 13, 15–16; Retro. Supp. II: 162–164 “Comedy” (Fry), Supp. III: 201 “Comedy Of, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220–221, 223 Comedy of Dante Alighieri, The (tr. Sayers), Supp. III: 333, 336, 350 Comedy of Errors, The (Shakespeare), I: 302, 303, 312, 321 “Come–on, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 72 Comet, Supp. XIII: 116, 120 “Comet, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141 Comfort of Strangers, The (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390, 396–398, 400, 402

COMF−COMP Comfortable Words to Christ’s Lovers (Julian of Norwich), Supp. XII: 155 “Comforters, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 219 Comforters, The (Spark), Supp. I: 199, 200, 201–202, 213 Comic Annual, The (Hood), IV: 251, 252, 253–254, 258, 259, 266 “Comic Cuts” (Kelman), Supp. V: 256 Comic Romance of Monsieur Scarron, The (tr. Goldsmith), III: 191 Comical Revenge, The (Etherege), II: 266, 267–268, 271 Comicall Satyre of Every Man Out of His Humour, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 158, 159–160 “Coming” (Larkin), Supp. I: 285 “Coming, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 “Coming Day, The” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 262 Coming Day and Other Stories, The (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 262 “Coming Down Through Somerset” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 211–212 “Coming Home” (Bowen), Supp. II: 81, 82 Coming of Gabrielle, The (Moore), VI: 96, 99 “Coming of the Anglo–Saxons, The” (Trevelyan), VI: 393 “Coming of the Cat, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 Coming of the Kings, The (Hughes), Supp. I: 347 “Coming Struggle for Power, The” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 90 “Coming to Visit” (Motion), Supp. VII: 256 Coming Up for Air (Orwell), VII: 281– 282 “Commemoration of King Charles the I, martyr’d on that day (King), Supp. VI:162 Commendatory Verses Prefixed to Heywood’s Apology for Actors (Webster), II: 85 Commendatory Verses Prefixed to . . . Munday’s Translation of Palmerin . . . (Webster), II: 85 “Comment on Christmas, A” (Arnold), V: 216 Commentaries of Caesar, The (Trollope), V: 102 Commentarius solutus (Bacon), I: 263, 272 “Commentary” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 9 “Commentary on Galatians, A” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Commentary on Macaulay’s History of England, A (Firth), IV: 290, 291 Commentary on the “Memoirs of Mr. Fox“ (Landor), IV: 100 Commentary on the Collected Plays of W. B. Yeats (Jeffares and Knowland), VI: 224; VI: 224 Commentary on the Complete Poems of Gerard Manley Hopkins, A (Mariani), V: 373n, 378n 382

Comming of Good Luck, The (Herrick), II: 107 Commitments, The (Doyle), Supp. V: 77, 80–82, 93 “Committee Man of ’The Terror,’ The” (Hardy), VI: 22 Commodore, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 259, 260–261 “Common and Peculiar” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 68 Common Asphodel, The (Graves), VII: 261 “Common Breath, The” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292 Common Chorus, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 “Common Entry” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Common Grace, A (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187, 194 Common Knowledge (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 13, 14–16 Common Pursuit (Leavis), VII: 234, 246 Common Reader, The (Woolf), VII: 22, 28, 32–33 Common Sense of War and Peace, The: World Revolution or War Unending (Wells), VI: 245 Commonplace and Other Short Stories (Rossetti), V: 260 Commonplace Book of Robert Herrick, II: 103 “Commonsense About the War” (Shaw), VI: 119, 129 Commonweal (periodical), V: 302 Commonweal, The: A Song for Unionists (Swinburne), V: 332 “Commonwealth Literature Does Not Exist” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 454–455 Communication Cord, The (Friel), Supp. V: 124–125 Communicating Doors (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 9, 11, 12 Communication to My Friends, A (Moore), VI: 89, 99 “Communion” (Coppard), VIII: 88, 93 “Communism in the Universities” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 86–87 “Communist to Others, A” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 8 “Communitie” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 89 Companion to the Theatre, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Companions of the Day (Harris), Supp. V: 136, 138 Company (Beckett), Supp. I: 62; Retro. Supp. I: 29 “Company of Laughing Faces, A” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 232 “Company of Wolves, The” (Carter), Supp. III: 88 Compassion: An Ode (Hardy), VI: 20 “Compassionate Fool, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 24–25 Compendium of Authentic and Entertaining Voyages, A (Smollett), IV: 158 “Competition, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 71 “Complaint of a Schoolmistress, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 150

321

Complaint of Chaucer to His Purse (Chaucer), I: 31 Complaint of the Black Knight, The (Lydgate), I: 57, 60, 61, 65 Complaint of Venus, The (Chaucer), I: 31 Complaints (Spenser), I: 124 Compleat Angler, The (Walton), II: 131– 136, 137–139, 141–143 Compleat English Gentleman, The (Defoe), III: 5, 14 Compleat Gard’ner, The; or, Directions for . . . Fruit–Gardens and Kitchen– Gardens . . . (tr. Evelyn), II: 287 Compleat Tradesman, The (Defoe), Retro. Supp. I: 63 Compleat Vindication of the Licensers of the Stage, A (Johnson), III: 121; Retro. Supp. I: 141–142 “Complement, The” (Carew), II: 223– 224 Complete Clerihews of Edward Clerihew Bentley (Ewart), Supp. VII: 43, 46 Complete Collected Essays (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313, 315 Complete Collected Stories (Pritchett), Supp. III: 312 Complete Collection of Genteel and Ingenious Conversation, A (Swift), III: 29, 36 Complete Doctor Stories, The (Dutton), Supp. XII: 82, 85 Complete English Tradesman, The (Defoe), III: 5, 14 Complete History of England . . . (Smollett), III: 148, 149, 158 Complete Indian Housekeeper & Cook, The: Giving the Duties of Mistress and Servants, the General Management of the House, and Practical Recipes for Cooking in All Its Branches (Steel), Supp. XII: 265, 267 Complete Little Ones (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 Complete Plays, The (Behan), Supp. II: 67, 68, 69, 70, 73, 74 Complete Plays (Kane), VIII: 149 Complete Plays of Frances Burney, The (ed. Sabor), Supp. III: 64 Complete Poems (Muir), Supp. VI: 204 Complete Poems (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 Complete Poems and Fragments of Wilfred Owen, The (Stallworthy), VI: 458, 459; Supp. X: 292 Complete Poems of Emily Brontë, The (ed. Hatfield), V: 133, 152 Complete Poems of Hugh MacDiarmid, 1920–1976, The (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 201 Complete Poems of W. H. Davies, The (Davies), Supp. XI: 93, 95 “Complete Poetical Works of T.E. Hulme” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 136 Complete Saki, The (Saki), Supp. VI: 240 Complete Short Stories (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313 “Complete Stranger” (Dunn), Supp. X: 82 Complete Works of John Webster, The (ed. Lucas), II: 70n

COMP−CONS “Complex Fate of Being American–Irish” (Montague), Supp. XV: 215 “Complicated Nature, A” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 500 Complicity (Banks), Supp. XI: 3–4, 5, 7, 12 “Composing Room, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 69, 70 “Compound Fracture” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 99 Compton–Burnett, Ivy, VII: xvii, 59–70; Supp. IV: 506 Comte, Auguste, V: 428–429 Comus (Milton), II: 50, 159–160, 166, 175; Retro. Supp. II: 273–275 Comyns, Barbara, VIII: 53–66 “Con Men, The” (Reading), VIII: 267 “Concealment, The” (Cowley), II: 196 “Conceit Begotten by the Eyes” (Ralegh), I: 148, 149 Concept of Nature in Nineteenth–Century Poetry, The (Beach), V: 221n “Concentration City, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 “Concerned Adolescent, The” (Cope), VIII: 77 “Concerning Geffray Teste Noir” (Morris), V: 293 Concerning Humour in Comedy (Congreve), II: 338, 341, 346, 350 “Concerning the Beautiful” (tr. Taylor), III: 291 Concerning the Eccentricities of Cardinal Pirelli (Firbank), Supp. II: 202, 220– 222 “Concerning the regal power” (King), Supp. VI: 158 Concerning the Relations of Great Britain, Spain, and Portugal . . . (Wordsworth), IV: 24 Concerning the Rule of Princes (tr. Trevisa), see De Regimine Principum “Concert at Long Melford Church,” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 3 “Concert Party: Busseboom” (Blunden), VI: 428 Conciones ad Populum (Coleridge), IV: 56 Concluding (Green), Supp. II: 260–263 Concordance to the Poems of Robert Browning, A (Broughton and Stelter), IV: 373 Concrete Garden, The (Dutton), Supp. XII: 83, 89, 97 Concrete Island (Ballard), Supp. V: 27, 28 Condemned Playground, The: Essays 1927–1944 (Connolly), Supp. III: 107–108 “Condition of England, The” (Masterman), VI: viii, 273 Condition of the Working Class in England in 1844, The (Engels), IV: 249 “Condition of Women, The” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 “Condolence Visit” (Mistry), Supp. X: 140 Conduct of the Allies, The (Swift), III: 19, 26–27, 35; Retro. Supp. I: 274, 275

“Coney, The” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 422 Confederacy, The (Vanbrugh), II: 325, 336 Confederates, The (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346, 348 Conference of Pleasure, A (Bacon), I: 265, 271 “Conference Presentation” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 3, 12 Confessio amantis (Gower), I: 48, 49, 50–56, 58, 321 Confession of My Faith, A, . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 “Confession of Queen Gormlai” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 24 “Confessional” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73 “Confessional Poetry” (Harrison), Supp. V: 153 Confessions (St. Augustine), Supp. III: 433 Confessions: A Study in Pathology (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279–281 Confessions of a Justified Sinner (Tennant), Supp. IX: 231–232 “Confessions of a Kept Ape” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 394 Confessions of a Young Man (Moore), VI: 85–86, 87, 89, 91, 96 Confessions of an English Opium–Eater (De Quincey), III: 338; IV: xviii, 141, 143, 148–149, 150–153, 154, 155 Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit (Coleridge), IV: 53, 56 Confessions of an Irish Rebel (Behan), Supp. II: 63, 64–65, 71, 75, 76 “Confessions of an Only Child” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “Confessor, a Sanctified Tale, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 212 Confidence (James), VI: 67 Confidence Man, The (Melville), Supp. IV: 444 Confidential Agent, The (Greene), Supp. I: 3, 4, 7, 10; Retro. Supp. II: 155– 156 Confidential Chats with Boys (Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 119, 121– 122 Confidential Clerk, The (Eliot), VII: 161– 162; Retro. Supp. II: 132 “Confined Love” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 89 Confines of Criticism, The (Housman), VI: 164 “Confirmation, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 “Confirmation Suit, The” (Behan), Supp. II: 66–67 “Conflict, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 120, 126 Confusion (Howard), Supp. XI: 145, 146, 147, 148 Confusions (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 11 Confutation of Tyndale’s Answer (More), Supp. VII: 245 Congreve, William, II: 269, 289, 302, 304, 325, 336, 338–350, 352; III: 45, 62

322

Coningsby (Disraeli), IV: xii, xx, 294, 300–303, 305, 307, 308; V: 4, 22 Conjugal Lewdness; or, Matrimonial Whoredom (Defoe), III: 14 “Conjugation” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 79–80 “Conjugial Angel, The” (Byatt), Supp. IV: 153 “Conjuror, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 Conn, Stewart, Supp. XIII: 69–82 Connell, John, VI: xv, xxxiii “Connoisseur” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192–193 Connolly, Cyril, VI: 363, 371; VII: xvi, 37, 138, 310; Supp. II: 156, 199, 489, 493; Supp. III: 95–113 Connolly, T. L., V: 442n, 445, 447, 450, 451 “Connor Girls, The” (O’Brien), Supp. V: 339–340 Conny–Catching (Greene), VIII: 144 Conquest, Robert, Supp. IV: 256 Conquest of Granada by the Spaniards, The (Dryden), II: 294, 305 “Conquest of Syria, The: If Complete” (Lawrence), Supp. II: 287 Conquest of the Maya, The (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 100 Conrad, Joseph, VI: xi, 133–150, 170, 193, 242, 270, 279–280, 321; VII: 122; Retro. Supp. II: 69–83; list of short stories, VI: 149–150; Supp. I: 397–398; Supp. II: 290; Supp. IV: 5, 163, 233, 250, 251, 302, 403 Conrad in the Nineteenth Century (Watt), VI: 149 “Conrad’s Darkness” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 397, 402, 403 Conrad’s Prefaces to His Works (Garnett), VI: 149 “Conquistador” (Hope), Supp. VII: 158 Conscience of the Rich, The (Snow), VII: 324, 326–327 “Conscious” (Owen), VI: 451 Conscious and Verbal (Murray), Supp. VII: 271, 286–287 “Conscious Mind’s Intelligible Structure, The: A Debate” (Hill), Supp. V: 183 “Conscript” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277 Conscription for Ireland: A Warning to England (Russell), VIII: 288 “Conscriptions: National Service 1952– 1954” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 222 Consequently I Rejoice (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 Conservationist, The (Gordimer), Supp. II: 230–231, 232, 239 “Consider” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 5 Consider (Rossetti), V: 260 Consider Phlebas (Banks), Supp. XI: 1, 10, 11–12 Consider the Lilies (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 209–210 Considerations Touching the Likeliest Means to Remove Hirelings out of the Church (Milton), II: 176 “Considering the Snail” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 262–263 “Consolation” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292

CONS−COTT Consolation of Philosophy (Boethius), I: 31; Retro. Supp. II: 36, 296–297 Consolations (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79, 80, 81 Consolidator, The (Defoe), III: 4, 13 Constance (Durrell), Supp. I: 119, 120 “Constant” (Cornford), VIII: 107 Constant, Benjamin, Supp. IV: 125, 126, 136 Constant Couple, The; or, A Trip to the Jubilee (Farquhar), II: 352, 356–357, 364 Constant Wife, The (Maugham), VI: 369 Constantine, David, Supp. XV: 65–81 “Constantine and Silvester” (Gower), I: 53–54 Constantine the Great (Lee), II: 305 “Constellation” (Kelman), Supp. V: 255 “Constellation, The” (Vaughan), II: 186, 189 Constitutional (periodical), V: 19 Constitutional History of England, The (Hallam), IV: 283 Constructing Postmodernism (McHale), Supp. IV: 112 “Construction for I. K. Brunel” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 158 Constructions (Frayn), Supp. VII: 51, 53, 58, 64 Contacts (Carey), Supp. XII: 51 “Contemplation” (Thompson), V: 442, 443 “Contemporaries” (Cornford), VIII: 105 Contemporaries of Shakespeare (Swinburne), V: 333 Contemporary Authors Autobiography Series (ed. Sarkissian), Supp. XI: 243, 244, 245, 249, 250, 251, 252 “Contemporary Film of Lancasters in Action, A” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 44 “Contemporary Sagas”, See Samtíðarsögur Continent (Crace), Supp. XIV: 18, 19, 20–23 Continual Dew (Betjeman), VII: 365 Continuation of the Complete History, A (Smollett), III: 148, 149, 158 Continuous: 50 Sonnets from “The School of Elegance“ (Harrison), Supp. V: 150 Contractor, The (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 416–417, 418 Contrarini Fleming (Disraeli), IV: xix, 292–293, 294, 296–297, 299, 308 Contrary Experience, The (Read), VI: 416 “Contrasts” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 Contre–Machiavel (Gentillet), I: 283 “Controversial Tree of Time, The” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 43 Conundrum (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 171– 174, 179, 184 “Convenience” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 “Convergence of the Twain, The” (Hardy), II: 69; VI: 16; Retro. Supp. I: 119–120 “Conversation of prayer, The” (Thomas), Supp. I: 178 “Conversation, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 272; Supp. IV: 273

“Conversation with a Cupboard Man” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 392 “Conversation with Calliope” (Hope), Supp. VII: 162–163 Conversation with My Younger Self (Plomer), Supp. XI: 223 Conversations at Curlow Creek, The (Malouf), Supp. XII: 229–230 Conversations in Ebury Street (Moore), V: 129, 153; VI: 89, 98, 99 Conversations of James Northcote, Esq., R. A. (Hazlitt), IV: 134, 140 “Conversations with Goethe” (Lowry), Supp. III: 286 ConVERSations with Nathaniel Mackey (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 46inline“Conversion” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 136 “Conversion” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221 “Conversions” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 21 “Convert, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123, 124 “Convict and the Fiddler, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121 Convivio (Dante), I: 27 Cook, D., III: 322 Cook, Eliza, IV: 259, 320 Cook, J. D., V: 279 Cooke, W., III: 184n “Cool Web, The” (Graves), VII: 266 “Coole Park” (Yeats), VI: 212; Retro. Supp. I: 336 “Coole Park and Ballylee” (Yeats), VI: 215; Retro. Supp. I: 336 Cooper, Lettice Ulpha, V: x, xxvii, 397, 398 Cooper, William, VII: xxi, xxxvii “Co–ordination” (Forster), VI: 399 Coover, Robert, Supp. IV: 116 Cope, Wendy, VIII: 67–84 Copeland, T. W., III: 245n, 250 Copenhagen (Frayn), Supp. VII: 63–64 Coppard, A. E., VIII: 85–99 “Coppersmith” (Murphy), Supp. V: 325 Coppy of a Letter Written to . . . Parliament, A (Suckling), II: 238 Coral Island, The (Ballantyne), Supp. I: 68; Retro. Supp. I: 96 Corbett, Sir Julian, I: 146 Cordelia Gray novels (James) Supp. IV: 335–337 “Corinna’s Going a–Maying” (Herrick), II: 109–110 “Coriolan” (Eliot), VII: 152–153, 158 Coriolanus (Shakespeare), I: 318; II: 70 Coriolanus (Thomson), Supp. III: 411, 423 Corke, Helen, VII: 93 Corker’s Freedom (Berger), Supp. IV: 79, 84, 85 Corkery, Daniel, Supp. V: 37, 41 “Cork’s Gold Vessel” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 67 “Cornac and His Wife, The” (Lewis), VII: 77, 78 Corneille, Pierre, II: 261, 270, 271 Cornelia (Kyd), I: 162, 220 Cornélie (Garaier), I: 220

323

Cornelius: A Business Affair in Three Transactions (Priestley), VII: 224 Corner That Held Them, The (Warner), Supp. VII: 376, 377–378 “Corner of the Eye, The” (Longley), VIII: 169 “Cornet Love” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 291 “Cornet Player Who Betrayed Ireland, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 214 Cornford, Frances, VIII: 101–115 Cornford, John, Supp. XIII: 83–97 Cornhill (periodical), V: xxii, 1, 20, 279; VI: 31 “Cornish April” (Cornford), VIII: 106 “Cornish Heroic Song for Valda Trevlyn” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 214 Corno di Bassetto, pseud. of George Bernard Shaw Cornwall, Barry, IV: 311 Cornwall, David John Moore, see le Carré, John Cornwallis, Sir William, III: 39–40 Coronation Everest (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175, 179 “Coronet, The” (Marvell), II: 113, 211, 216 Coronet for His Mistress Philosophy, A (Chapman), I: 234 “Corposant” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228 “Corpse and the Flea, The” (Powys), VIII: 255 “Corregidor” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 Correspondence (Flaubert), V: 353 Correspondence (Swift), III: 24 Correspondence of James Boswell and John Johnston . . . (ed. Walker), III: 249 Correspondence . . . of James Boswell Relating to the “Life of Johnson,”The (ed. Waingrow), III: 249 Correspondence of James Boswell with . . . the Club, The (ed. Fifer), III: 249 Correspondences (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254, 256, 257–260, 261 Corrida at San Feliu, The (Scott), Supp. I: 259, 263, 266 “Corridor, The” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 258 Corridors of Power (Snow), VII: xxvi, 324, 330–331 Corrigan (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 7–8, 13–14, 16 “Corruption” (Vaughan), II: 185, 186, 189 Corsair, The (Byron), IV: xvii, 172, 173, 175, 192; see also Turkish tales Corson, James C., IV: 27, 38–40 “Corymbus for Autumn” (Thompson), V: 442 “Cosmologist” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70 Cosmopolitans (Maugham), VI: 370 “Cost of Life” (Motion), Supp. VII: 265, 266 “Costa Pool Bums” (Warner), Supp. XI: 294 “Cottage at Chigasaki, The” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 47 “Cottage Hospital, The” (Betjeman), VII: 375

COTT−CRED Cotter’s England (Stead), Supp. IV: 473– 476 “Cotter’s Saturday Night, The” (Burns), III: 311, 313, 315, 318 Cottle, Joseph, IV: 44, 45, 52, 56, 59 Cotton, Charles, II: 131 134, 137 Coué, Emile, VI: 264 “Could Be” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 “Council of the Seven Deadly Sins, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214–215 Count Belisarius (Graves), VII: xviii, 258 Count Julian (Landor), IV: 89, 96, 100 Count Karlstein (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 149–150 Count Robert of Paris (Scott), IV: 39 “Countdown” (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 4, 11 Counter–Attack (Sassoon), VI: 430, 431 “Counter Attack” (Stallworthy), Supp. X 298 Counterblast (McLuhan), VII: 71n Counterclock World (Dick), Supp. IV: 41 Counterparts (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72, 74 Counterpoint (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290, 291 “Counterpoint in Herbert” (Hayes), Retro. Supp. II: 181 Countess Cathleen, The (Yeats), VI: 87; Retro. Supp. I: 326 Countess Cathleen and Various Legends and Lyrics, The (Yeats), VI: 211, 309 Countess of Pembroke, I: 161, 163–169, 218 Countess of Pembroke’s Arcadia, The (Sidney), see Arcadia “Countess of Pembroke’s Dream” (Hope), Supp. VII: 158 “Country Bedroom, The” (Cornford), VIII: 105 “Country Bedroom” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187 Country Calendar and Other Writings, A (Thompson), Supp. XV: 277 “Country Child Taking Notes, A” (Thompson), Supp. XV: 290 Country Comets (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 117, 120–121 “Country Dance” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78 “Country Dance” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 “Country for Old Men, A” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 224 Country Girls, The (O’Brien), Supp. V: 333–336 Country Girls Trilogy and Epilogue, The (O’Brien), Supp. V: 338 “Country House” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185–186, 194 Country House, The (Galsworthy), VI: 271, 272, 273, 275, 278, 282 Country House, The (Vanbrugh), II: 325, 333, 336 “Country Kitchen” (Dunn), Supp. X: 78 Country Life, (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 3 “Country Measures” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 “Country Music” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 110 “Country of the Blind, The” (Wells), VI: 234

Country of the Blind, The, and Other Stories (Wells), VI: 228, 244 “Country Sunday” (Coppard), VIII: 88 “Country Walk, A” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 262 Country–Wife, The (Wycherley), I: 243; II: 307, 308, 314–318, 321, 360 “Coup: A Story, A” (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 167 “Coup de Poing” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 68–69 “Courage Means Running” (Empson), Supp. II: 191 Courier (periodical), IV: 50 Course of Lectures on the English Law,A: Delivered at the University of Oxford 1767–1773 (Johnson), Retro. Supp. I: 143 Court and the Castle, The (West), Supp. III: 438 “Court of Cupid, The” (Spenser), I: 123 “Court Revolt, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 257 Courte of Venus, The (Wyatt), I: 97 “Courter, The” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 438 “Courtesies of the Interregnum” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 277 “Courtship of Ossian, The” (Macpherson), VIII: 186 Courtyards in Delft (Mahon), Supp. VI: 173 “Courtyards in Delft” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 174 Cousin Henry (Trollope), V: 102 “Cousin Maria” (James), VI: 69 Cousin Phillis (Gaskell), V: 1, 2, 4, 8, 11, 15 Cousin Rosamund: A Saga of the Century (West), Supp. III: 443 Cousine Bette (Balzac), V: xx, 17 “Cousins, The” (Burne–Jones), VI: 167, 169 Cousins: A Memoir (Fugard), Supp. XV: 101 Covent Garden Drolery, The (Behn), Supp. III: 36 Covent Garden Journal, The (periodical), III: 103–104; Retro. Supp. I: 81 Covent Garden Tragedy, The (Fielding), III: 97, 105 “Coventry” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 39–40 Cover Her Face (James), Supp. II: 127; Supp. IV: 321–323 Coverdale, Myles, I: 377 “Covering End” (James), VI: 52, 69 Coward, Noël, Supp. II: 139–158 Cowasjee, S., VII: 4 Cowell, Edward, IV: 342–346 Cowley, Abraham, II: 123, 179, 194–200, 202, 236, 256, 259, 275, 347; III: 40, 118; Retro. Supp. I: 144 Cowper, William, II: 119n, 196, 240; III: 173, 207–220, 282; IV: xiv–xvi, 93, 184, 281 “Cowper’s Grave” (Browning), IV: 312, 313 “Cows on Killing Day, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 282 “Cowyard Gates” (Murray), Supp. VII: 276

324

Cox, Charles Brian, VI: xi, xxxiii “Cox’s Diary” (Thackeray), see “Barber Cox and the Cutting of His Comb“ Coxcomb, The (Beaumont, Fletcher, Massinger), II: 66 Coxhead, Elizabeth, VI: xiv, xxxiii “Coxon Fund, The” (James), VI: 69 Coyle, William, pseud. of Thomas Keneally C. P. Snow (Karl), VII: 341 Crab Apple Jelly (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 219 “Crab Feast, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Crabbe, George, III: 272–287, 338; IV: xv, xvii, 103, 326; V: 6; VI: 378 Crace, Jim, Supp. XIV: 17–33 Crack, The (Tennant), see Time of the Crack, The Cracking India (Sidhwa), Supp. V: 62 “Craggy Country” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 76–77 Craig, Hardin, I: 187, 326 Craig, W. J., I: 326 Craigie, Mrs., VI: 87 “Craigie Hill” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71, 72 “Craigvara House” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 174 “Cramond Island” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 130 Crampton Hodnet (Pym), Supp. II: 364– 366, 370 Crane, Stephen, VI: 320; Supp. IV: 116 Cranford (Gaskell), V: xxi, 1–4, 8–10, 11, 14, 15 Crank, Supp. XIII: 187 “Crankshaft” (Murray), Supp. VII: 283 “Crapy Cornelia” (James), VI: 69 Crash (Ballard), Supp. V: 19, 27, 28, 33–34 Crashaw, Richard, II: 90–91, 113, 122, 123, 126, 179–184, 200–201; V: 325 Crave (Kane), VIII: 148, 150–151, 159– 160 “Craven Arms” (Coppard), VIII: 90 “Craving for Spring” (Lawrence), VII: 118 Crawford, Robert, Supp. XI: 67–84 “Crawford’s Consistency” (James), VI: 69 “Creation” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46–47 Creative Element, The (Spender), Supp. II: 491 Creative Uses of Homosexuality in E. M. Forster, Ronald Firbank, and L. P. Hartley, The (Mistry), Supp. X: 120– 121 “Creative Writer ’s Suicide, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 “Creative Writing: Can It/Should It Be Taught?” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 381 “Creator in Vienna” (Jennings), Supp. V: 218 Creators of Wonderland (Mespoulet), V: 266 Crediting Poetry (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 125 “Credits” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 298

CREE−CURE Creed or Chaos? and Other Essays in Popular Theology (Sayers), Supp. III: 336 Creighton, Joan, Supp. IV: 244 “Creosote” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 12 “Cricket Match, 1908” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 Cripple of Inishmaan, The (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 233, 240–241, 242–243, 245 Cricket Country (Blunden), Supp. XI: 37 Cricket on the Hearth, The (Dickens), V: 71 Crime in Kensington (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 35 Crime of the Century, The (Amis), Supp. II: 12 Crime Omnibus (Fuller), Supp. VII: 70 Crime on Goat Island (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 Crime Times Three (James), Supp. IV: 323, 324, 325 Crimes (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 “Criminal Ballad“(Hughes), Supp. I: 354 Criminal Case, A (Swinburne), V: 333 “Criminal Mastermind Is Confined, The” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 36 Criminal Minded (Rankin), Supp. X: 257 Crimson in the Tricolour, The (O’Casey), VII: 12 “Crinoline” (Thackeray), V: 22 “Crippled Aunt” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73 “Crippled Bloom” (Coppard), VIII: 90 Crisis, The, a Sermon (Fielding), III: 105 Crisis Examined, The (Disraeli), IV: 308 Crisis in Physics, The (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33, 43, 45–46 Crist, Retro. Supp. II: 303 Criterion (periodical), VI: 248; VII: xv 143, 165 Critic (periodical), V: 134 Critic, The (Sheridan), III: 253, 263–266, 270 “Critic, The” (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 367 “Critic as Artist, The” (Wilde), V: 407, 408, 409 Critical and Historical Essays (Macaulay), IV: xx, 272, 277, 278– 282, 291 Critical Bibliography of Katherine Mansfield, The (Mantz), VII: 182 Critical Essays (Orwell), VII: 282 Critical Essays of the Seventeenth Century (Spingarn), II: 256n Critical Essays on George Eliot (Hardy), V: 201 Critical Essays on the Poetry of Tennyson (ed. Killham), IV: 323n, 338, 339 Critical Observations on the Sixth Book of the Aeneid (Gibbon), III: 233 Critical Review (periodical), III: 147– 148, 149, 179, 188 Critical Strictures on the New Tragedy of Elvira . . . (Boswell, Dempster, Erskine), III: 246 Critical Studies of the Works of Charles Dickens (Gissing), V: 437 “Criticism of Life, A” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 163

Criticism on Art: And Sketches of the Picture Galleries of England (Hazlitt), IV: 140 Crito (Plato), Supp. IV: 13 Croker, J. W., IV: 280 Crome Yellow (Huxley), VII: 197, 200 Cromwell (Carlyle), see Oliver Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches Cromwell (Storey), Supp. I: 418 Cromwell’s Army (Firth), II: 241 Cronica tripertita (Gower), I: 50 Crook, Arthur, Supp. IV: 25 Crooked House (Christie), Supp. II: 125 Croquet Castles (Carroll), V: 274 Cross, John Walter, V: 13, 198, 200 Cross, Wilbur L, III: 125, 126, 135 Cross Channel (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 67, 75–76 “Crossing, The” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 101 “Crossing alone the nighted ferry” (Housman), VI: 161 Crossing the Border: Essays on Scottish Literature (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 162 “Crossing the Loch” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 140–141 “Crossing the Peak” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 230 Crossing the River (Phillips), Supp. V: 380, 386, 390–391 Crotchet Castle (Peacock), IV: xix, 165– 166, 169, 170 Crow (Hughes), Supp. I: 350–354, 363; Retro. Supp. II: 206–208 “Crow Alights” (Hughes), Supp. I: 352 “Crow Blacker than Ever” (Hughes), Supp. I: 353 “Crow Hears Fate Knock on the Door” (Hughes), Supp. I: 350 “Crow on the Beach” (Hughes), Supp. I: 352; Retro. Supp. II: 207 Crow Road, The (Banks), Supp. XI: 5 “Crow Tyrannosaurus” (Hughes), Supp. I: 352 “Crowdieknowe” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 205 “Crown and Country” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 101 “Crow’s Account of the Battle” (Hughes), Supp. I: 353 “Crow’s Last Stand” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 207–208 “Crow’s Song of Himself” (Hughes), Supp. I: 353 “Crowd of Birds and Children, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 110 Crowley, Aleister, VI: 374; Supp. II: 204 Crowley, Robert, I: 1, 3 Crown of All Homer’s Works, The (Chapman), I: 236 Crown of Life, The (Gissing), V: 437 Crown of the Year (Fry), Supp. III: 195 Crown of Wild Olive, The (Ruskin), V: 184 “Crowning of Offa, The” (Hill), Supp. V: 195 Crowning Privilege, The (Graves), VII: 260, 268 “Crowson” (Nye), Supp. X: 201

325

“Croy. Ee. Gaw. Lonker. Pit.” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 81 Cruel Sea, The (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 “Cruelty and Love” (Lawrence), VII: 118 Cruelty of a Stepmother, The, I: 218 “Cruiskeen Lawn” (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 323, 329–333, 336 Crusader Castles (Lawrence), Supp. II: 283, 284 Crux Ansata: An Indictment of the Roman Catholic Church (Wells), VI: 242, 244 “Cry Hope, Cry Fury!” (Ballard), Supp. V: 26 “Cry of the Children, The” (Browning), IV: xx 313 “Cry of the Human, The” (Browning), IV: 313 Cry of the Owl, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 173 Cry, The Beloved Country (Paton), Supp. II: 341, 342, 343, 344, 345–350, 351, 354 Cry, the Peacock (Desai), Supp. V: 54, 58–59, 75 “Cryptics, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 Crystal and Fox (Friel), Supp. V: 118– 119 Crystal World, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 24, 25–26, 34 “Crystals Like Blood” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 215 C. S. Lewis (Wilson), Supp. VI: 304, 305 Cuala Press, VI: 221 “Cub” (Reading), VIII: 268 Cub, at Newmarket, The (Boswell), III: 247 Cuckold in Conceit, The (Vanbrugh), II: 337 “Cuckoo, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 399–400 Cuckoo in the Nest, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 Cuirassiers of the Frontier, The (Graves), VII: 267 “Culture” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 94 Culture and Anarchy (Arnold), III: 23; V: 203, 206, 213, 215, 216 Culture and Society (Williams), Supp. IV: 380 Cumberland, George, IV: 47 Cumberland, Richard, II: 363; III: 257 Cumberland and Westmoreland (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 223 Cunningham, William, VI: 385 “Cup Too Low, A” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39–40 “Cupid and Psyche” (tr. Pater), V: 351 “Cupid; or, The Atom” (Bacon), I: 267 Cupid’s Revenge (Beaumont and Fletcher), II: 46, 65 Curate in Charge, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 219–220 “Curate’s Friend, The” (Forster), VI: 399 “Curate’s Walk; The,” (Thackeray), V: 25 “Cure, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70 Cure at Troy, The (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 131

CURE−DARK Cure for a Cuckold, A (Rowley and Webster), II: 69, 83, 85 Curiosissima Curatoria (Carroll), V: 274 Curious Fragments (Lamb), IV: 79 “Curious if True” (Gaskell), V: 15 Curious Relations (ed. Plomer), Supp. XI: 221 “Curiosity” (Reid), Supp. VII: 330 “Curiosity and Scandal” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 149 Curlew River: A Parable for Church Performance (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 “Curse, The” (Healy), Supp. IX: 103– 104 Curse of Eve, The (Steel), Supp. XII: 276 Curse of Kehama, The (Southey), IV: 65, 66, 71, 217 Curse of Minerva, The (Byron), IV: 192 Cursory Strictures on the Charge Delivered by Lord Chief Justice Eyre to the Grand Jury (Godwin), Supp. XV: 121 Curtain (Christie), Supp. II: 124, 125, 134 Curtis, Anthony, VI: xiii, xxxiii, 372 Curtis, L. P., III: 124n, 127n Curtmantle (Fry), Supp. III: 195, 206– 207, 208 “Custom” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 Custom of the Country, The (Fletcher [and Massinger]), II: 66, 340 “Custom–House, The” (Hawthorne), Supp. IV: 116 “Customs” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 74 Cut by the County (Braddon), VIII: 49 “Cut Grass” (Larkin), Supp. I: 285 Cutlasses & Earrings: Feminist Poetry (ed. Wandor and Roberts), Supp. XV: 262 Cut–Rate Kingdom, The (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 “Cutting Trail” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 93–94 Cyclopean Mistress, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 “Cygnet, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143 “Cygnus A.” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490, 491 Cymbeline (Shakespeare), I: 322 Cymbeline Refinished (Shaw), VI: 129 “Cynddylan on a Tractor” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283 “Cynic at Kilmainham Jail, A” (Boland), Supp. V: 36 Cynthia’s Revels (Jonson), I: 346; Retro. Supp. I: 158, 160 “Cypress and Cedar” (Harrison), Supp. V: 161 Cyrano de Bergerac, III: 24 Cyrano de Bergerac (tr.. Fry), Supp. III: 195 Cyril Connolly: Journal and Memoirs (ed. Pryce–Jones), Supp. III: 96, 97, 112 “Cyril Tourneur” (Swinburne), V: 332

D. G. Rossetti: A Critical Essay (Ford), VI: 332 “D. G. Rossetti as a Translator” (Doughty), V: 246

D. H. Lawrence: A Calendar of His Works (Sugar), VII: 104, 115, 123 D. H. Lawrence: Novelist (Leavis), VII: 101, 234–235, 252–253 Da Silva da Silva’s Cultivated Wilderness (Harris), Supp. V: 139, 140 Daborne, Robert, II: 37, 45 Dad’s Tale (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2 “Daedalus” (Reid), Supp. VII: 331 “Daedalus; or, The Mechanic” (Bacon), I: 267 Daemon of the World, The (Shelley), IV: 209 Daffodil Murderer, The (Sassoon), VI: 429 “Daffodil Time” (Brown), Supp. VI: 72 Dahl, Roald, Supp. IV: 201–227, 449 Daiches, David, V: ix Daily Graphic (periodical), VI: 350 Daily Life of the Aztecs (tr. O’Brian), Supp. XII: 252 Daily Mail, Supp. XIII: 265 Daily Mirror, Supp. XIII: 265; Supp. XV: 227, 228 Daily News (periodical), VI: 335 Daily Worker (periodical), VI: 242 Daisy Miller (James), VI: 31–32, 69 Dale, Colin (pseud., Lawrence), Supp. II: 295 Dali, Salvador, Supp. IV: 424 Dalinda; or, The Double Marriage (Haywood), Supp. XII: 144 Dalkey Archive, The (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 322, 337–338 Dallas, Eneas Sweetland, V: 207 “Dalziel’s Ghost” (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 114 Damage (film, Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 292 Damage (play, Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 292 “Damnation of Byron, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 159 Damon and Delia (Godwin), Supp. XV: 118–119 Dampier, William, III: 7, 24 “Danac” (Galsworthy), see Country House, The Danae (Rembrandt), Supp. IV: 89 Dan Leno and the Limehouse Golem (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 10–13 Danby, J. F., II: 46, 53, 64 “Dance, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 Dance of Death, The, I: 15 “Dance of Death, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 Dance of Death, The (Strindberg), Supp. I: 57 “Dance the Putrefact” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Dance to the Music of Time, A (Powell), VII: xxi, 343, 347–353; Supp. II: 4 Dancing Hippo, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 257 Dancing Mad (Davies), Supp. XI: 92 “Dancing Shoes” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 226 Dancourt, Carton, II: 325, 336 “Dandies and Dandies” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 46 Dangerous Corner (Priestley), VII: 223

326

Dangerous Love (Okri), Supp. V: 349, 359, 360 Dangerous Play: Poems 1974–1984 (Motion), Supp. VII: 251, 254, 255, 256–257, 264 Daniel, Retro. Supp. II: 301 Daniel, Samuel, I: 162 Daniel Deronda (Eliot), V: xxiv, 190, 197–198, 200; Retro. Supp. II: 115– 116 Daniel Martin (Fowles), Supp. I: 291, 292, 293, 304–308, 310 D’Annunzio, Gabriele, V: 310 “Danny Deever” (Kipling), VI: 203 Danny, the Champion of the World (Dahl), Supp. IV: 214, 223 “Dans un Omnibus de Londre” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 Dante Alighieri, II: 75, 148; III: 306; IV: 93, 187; Supp. IV: 439, 493; Retro. Supp. I: 123–124 Dante and His Circle (Rossetti), V: 245 “Dante and the Lobster” (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 19 “Dante at Verona” (Rossetti), V: 239, 240 “Dante ... Bruno. Vico ... Joyce” (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 17 Dante’s Drum Kit (Dunn), Supp. X: 78–80 “Dantesque and Platonic Ideals of Love, The” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 262 “Dantis Tenebrae” (Rossetti), V: 243 Danvers, Charles, IV: 60 Daphnaida (Spenser), I: 124 “Daphne” (Sitwell), VII: 133 “’Daphne with Her Thighs in Bark’ [Ezra Pound]” (Boland), Supp. V: 39 “Daphnis, an Elegiac Eclogue” (Vaughan), II: 185 “Daphnis and Chloe” (Marvell), II: 209, 211, 212 “Daphnis and Chloe” (tr. Moore), VI: 89 D’Arcy, Margaretta, Supp. II: 21, 29, 30, 31, 32–38, 39, 40–41 “Darcy in the Land of Youth” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 226 Darcy’s Utopia (Weldon), Supp. IV: 528– 529, 531 Dark–Adapted Eye, A (Rendell), Supp. IX: 201–203 “Dark Angel, The,” (Johnson), VI: 211 Dark As the Grave Wherein My Friend Is Laid (Lowry), Supp. III: 274–275, 279, 280, 283–284 “Dark Crossroads, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77 “Dark Dialogues, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 114 Dark Flower, The (Galsworthy), VI: 274 Dark Frontier, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 1, 3, 5–7 Dark Is Light Enough, The (Fry), Supp. III: 195, 203–204, 207 Dark Labyrinth (Durrell), see Cefalû “Dark Lady, The” (Russell), VIII: 290 Dark Lady of the Sonnets, The (Shaw), VI: 115, 129 Dark Matter (Kerr), Supp. XII: 197–198 Dark Night’s Work, A (Gaskell), V: 15

DARK−DEAD Dark Places of the Heart (Stead), see Cotter’s England “Dark Rapture” (Russell), VIII: 290 “Dark Rosaleen” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118, 128 Dark Side of the Moon, The (anon.), Supp. IV: 100 Dark Sisters, The (Kavan), Supp. VII: 205, 207 Dark Tide, The (Brittain), Supp. X: 37, 41 “Dark Times” (Harrison), Supp. V: 156– 157 Dark Tower, The (MacNeice), VII: 407, 408 Dark Voices Ring (Mda), Supp. XV: 197 Darker Ends (Nye), Supp. X: 193, 200– 202, 204 “Darkling Thrush, The” (Hardy), VI: 16; Retro. Supp. I: 119 Dark–Eyed Lady (Coppard), VIII: 89 Darkness at Noon (Koestler), V: 49; Supp. I: 22, 24, 27, 28, 29–30, 32, 33; Supp. IV: 74 Darkness Visible (Golding), Supp. I: 83– 86; Retro. Supp. I: 101–102 Darling, You Shouldn’t Have Gone to So Much Trouble (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 15 Darwin, Charles, Supp. II: 98, 100, 105– 107, 119; Supp. IV: 6, 11, 460; Supp. VII: 17–31 Darwin, Erasmus, Supp. II: 106, 107; Supp. III: 360 “Darwin Among the Machines” (Butler), Supp. II: 98, 99 Darwin and Butler: Two Versions of Evolution (Willey), Supp. II: 103 “Darwin and Divinity” (Stephen), V: 284 Dashpers (Thompson), Supp. XV: 289, 290 Daughter of Jerusalem (Maitland), Supp. XI: 163, 165–166 Daughter of the East (Bhutto), Supp. IV: 455 “Daughter of the House” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 87 Daughter–in–Law, The (Lawrence), VII: 119, 121 Daughters and Sons (Compton–Burnett), VII: 60, 63, 64–65 Daughters of the House (Roberts), Supp. XV: 259, 261, 268, 269–270, 271, 273 “Daughters of the Late Colonel, The” (Mansfield), VII: 175, 177, 178 “Daughters of the Vicar” (Lawrence), VII: 114 “Daughters of War” (Rosenberg), VI: 434 Davenant, Charles, II: 305 Davenant, Sir William, I: 327; II: 87, 185, 196, 259 Davenport, Arnold, IV: 227 David, Jacques–Louis, Supp. IV: 122 David and Bethsabe (Peele), I: 198, 206– 207 “David Balfour” (Stevenson), see Catriona David Copperfield (Dickens), V: xxi, 7, 41, 42, 44, 59–62, 63, 67, 71 David Lodge (Bergonzi), Supp. IV: 364

Davideis (Cowley), II: 195, 198, 202 Davidson, John, V: 318n Davie, Donald, VI: 220; Supp. IV: 256; Supp. VI: 105–118 Davies, Peter Ho, Supp. XIV: 35–48 Davies, W. H., Supp. III: 398 Davies, William H., Supp. XI: 85–103 Davies (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66 Davis, Clyde Brion, V: 394 Davis, H., III: 15n, 35 Davy, Sir Humphry, IV: 200; Supp. III: 359–360 Dawkins, R. M., VI: 295, 303–304 “Dawn” (Brooke), Supp. III: 53 “Dawn” Cornford), VIII: 102, 103 Dawn (Haggard), Supp. III: 213, 222 “Dawn at St. Patrick” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 174 “Dawn on the Somme” (Nichols), VI: 419 “Dawnings of Genius” (Clare), Supp. XI: 49 Dawn’s Left Hand (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 186–187, 190–191 Dawson, Christopher, III: 227 Dawson, W. J., IV: 289, 291 “Day Dream, A” (Brontë), V: 142 Day Lewis, Cecil, V: 220, 234; VI: x, xxxiii, 454, VII: 382, 410; Supp. III: 115–132 Day of Creation, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 29 “Day of Days, At” (James), VI: 69 “Day of Forever, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 26 “Day of the Ox” (Brown), Supp. VI: 69 “Day of the Rabblement, The” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 170 Day of the Scorpion, The (Scott), Supp. I: 260, 267 Day of the Triffıds, The (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 281, 283–290, 292 Day Out, A (Bennett), VIII: 26–27 “Day They Burned the Books, The” (Rhys), Supp. II: 401 “Day We Got Drunk on Cake, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 500 Day Will Come, The (Braddon), VIII: 49 Day Will Dawn, The (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 311 Daydreamer, The (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390, 406–407 Daylight Moon and Other Poems, The (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 271, 279– 280, 281 Daylight on Saturday (Priestley), VII: 212, 217–218 Days and Nights (Symons), Supp. XIV: 267, 271–272 Days with Walt Whitman, with Some Notes on His Life and Work (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 36 Day’s Work, The (Kipling), VI: 204 De arte graphica (tr. Dryden), II: 305 De augmentis scientiarium (Bacon), I: 260–261, 264; see also Advancement of Learning, The de Beer, E. S., II: 276n, 287 De Bello Germanico: A Fragment of Trench History (Blunden), Supp. XI:

327

35, 38–39 De Bernières, Louis, Supp. XII: 65–80 De casibus virorum illustrium (Boccaccio), I: 57, 214 De doctrina christiana (Milton), II: 176 De genealogia deorum (Boccaccio), I: 266 “De Grey: A Romance” (James), VI: 25– 26, 69 De Guiana Carmen Epicum (Chapman), I: 234 “’De Gustibus—’” (Browning), IV: 356– 357 De inventione (Cicero), I: 38–39 “De Jure Belli ac Pacis” (Hill), Supp. V: 192 de la Mare, Walter, III: 340, 345; V: 268, 274; VII: xiii; Supp. III: 398, 406 de Man, Paul, Supp. IV: 114, 115 De Profundis (Wilde), V: 416–417, 418, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 371–372 De Proprietatibus Rerum (tr. Trevisa), Supp. IX: 243, 247, 251–252 De Quincey, Thomas, III: 338; IV: ix, xi–xii, xv, xviii, xxii, 49, 51, 137, 141–156, 260, 261, 278; V: 353 De Quincey Memorials (ed. Japp), IV: 144, 155 “De Quincey on ’The Knocking at the Gate’” (Carnall), IV: 156 De re publica (Cicero), Retro. Supp. II: 36 De Regimine Principum (tr. Trevisa), Supp. IX 252, 255 De rerum natura (tr. Evelyn), II: 275, 287 De sapientia veterum (Bacon), I: 235, 266–267, 272 de Selincourt, E., IV: 25 De tranquillitate animi (tr. Wyatt), I: 99 De tristitia Christi (More), Supp. VII: 245, 248 “De Wets Come to Kloof Grange, The” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240–241 Deacon Brodie (Stevenson), V: 396; Retro. Supp. I: 260 “Dead Cat, On a” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 38 “Dead, The” (Brooke), VI: 420; Supp. III: 57–58, 59; Retro. Supp. I: 19, 172 “Dead, The” (Joyce), VII: xiv, 44–45; Supp. II: 88; Supp. IV: 395, 396 Dead Air (Banks), Supp. XI: 4–5, 13 “Dead and Alive” (Gissing), V: 437 Dead Babies (Amis), Supp. IV: 26, 29–31 “Dead Bride, The” (Hill), Supp. V: 189 Dead End (Mda), Supp. XV: 197, 198, 204 Dead Kingdom, The (Montague), Supp. XV: 221–222 “Dead Love” (Swinburne), V: 325, 331, 332 Dead Man Leading (Pritchett), Supp. III: 311, 312, 313, 314 “Dead Man’s Dump” (Rosenberg), VI: 432, 434 Dead Meat (Kerr), Supp. XII: 187, 193– 194, 196

DEAD−DEFE “Dead on Arrival” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Dead One, The” (Cornford), VIII: 106 “Dead Painter, The” (Cornford), VIII: 106 Dead School, The (McCabe), Supp. IX: 133–135, 137, 138–139 Dead Sea Poems, The (Armitage), VIII: 1, 8–11, 15 Dead Secret, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 92, 95 Dead Souls (Rankin), Supp. X: 245, 255 “Dead–Beat, The” (Owen), VI: 451, 452 Deadlock (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 184–185 “Deadlock in Darwinism, The” (Butler), Supp. II: 108 Deadheads (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 115 Dealings with the Firm of Dombey and Son . . . (Dickens), see Dombey and Son Dean, L. F., I: 269 “Dean Swift Watches Some Cows” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 40 Deane, Seamus, Supp. IV: 424 Dear Brutus (Barrie), Supp. III: 5, 6, 8, 9, 11–14, 138 “Dear Bryan Wynter” (Graham), Supp. VII: 115 Dear Deceit, The (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 98, 99, 102–103 Dearest Emmie (Hardy), VI: 20 “Death” (Macpherson), VIII: 181 “Death and Doctor Hornbook” (Burns), III: 319 “Death and Dying Words of Poor Mailie, The” (Burns), IV: 314, 315 Death and the Princess (Cornford), VIII: 103–104 “Death and the Professor” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 “Death Bed” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 “Death by Water” (Eliot), VII: 144–145; Retro. Supp. II: 128 “Death Clock, The” (Gissing), V: 437 Death Comes as the End (Christie), Supp. II: 132–133 “Death in Bangor” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 177 “Death in Ilium” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Death in the Clouds (Christie; U.S. title, Death in the Air), Supp. II: 131 “Death in the Desert, A” (Browning), IV: 358, 364, 367, 372; Retro. Supp. II: 26 Death in Venice (Mann), Supp. IV: 397 “Death of a Chieftain” (Montague), Supp. XV: 222 Death of a Dormouse (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 119 Death of a Naturalist (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 269–270, 271; Supp. IV: 412; Retro. Supp. I:123, 124, 126–127 Death of a Salesman (Miller), VI: 286 “Death of a Scientific Humanist, The” (Friel), Supp. V: 114 “Death of a Tsotsi” (Paton), Supp. II: 345 “Death of a Tyrant” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261

“Death of Alexander the Great, The” (tr. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 76 Death of an Expert Witness (James), Supp. IV: 319, 328–330 “Death of an Old Lady” (MacNeice), VII: 401 “Death of an Old Old Man” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 210 “Death of Bernard Barton” (FitzGerald), IV: 353 Death of Christopher Marlowe, The (Hotson), I: 275 Death of Cuchulain, The (Yeats), VI: 215, 222 “Death of King George, The” (Betjeman), VII: 367 Death of Oenone, The, Akbar’s Dream, and Other Poems (Tennyson), IV: 338 “Death of Oscur, The” (Macpherson), VIII: 183 “Death of Simon Fuge, The” (Bennett), VI: 254 Death of Sir John Franklin, The (Swinburne), V: 333 “Death of the Duchess, The” (Eliot), VII: 150 Death of the Heart, The (Bowen), Supp. II: 77, 78, 79, 82, 84, 90–91 “Death of the Lion, The” (James), VI: 69 “Death of Marilyn Monroe, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 164–165 “Death of the Rev. George Crabbe” (FitzGerald), IV: 353 Death of Wallenstein, The (Coleridge), IV: 56 Death of William Posters, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 409, 410, 414, 421–422, 423 “Death stands above me, whispering low” (Landor), IV: 98 Death Takes the Low Road (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 116–117 “Death, the Cat” (Healy), Supp. IX: 106 “Death the Drummer” (Lewis), VII: 79 Death–Trap, The (Saki), Supp. VI: 250 Death Under Sail (Snow), VII: 323 “Deathbeds” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 “Death–Mask of John Clare, The” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 44 Deaths and Entrances (Thomas), Supp. I: 177–178 “Death’s Chill Between” (Rossetti), V: 252 Death’s Duel (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 98 Death’s Jest–Book (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 122 Death’s Jest–Book; or, The Fool’s Tragedy (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 17, 18, 22, 24, 25–28, 29, 30–31 “Deathshead” (Hare), Supp. IV: 283 Debates in Parliament (Johnson), III: 108, 122 Debits and Credits (Kipling), VI: 173, 204 “Deborah’s Parrot, a Village Tale” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 212 “Debt, The” (Kipling), VI: 201 Debut, The (Brookner; first published as A Start in Life), Supp. IV: 122, 123– 124, 131

328

“Decadent Movement in Literature, The” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 267, 270, 271, 273 Decameron (Boccaccio), I: 313; Supp. IV: 461; Retro. Supp. II: 45–46 “Decapitation of Is” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19 “Decay of Lying, The” (Wilde), V: 407– 408; Retro. Supp. II: 366–367 “Deceased, The” (Douglas), VII: 440 “December” (Clare), Supp. XI: 59 “December’s Door” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77 “Decency” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 29 “Deception Bay” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “Deceptions” (Larkin), Supp. I: 278 Deceptive Grin of the Gravel Porters, The (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39–40 Declaration (Maschler), Supp. I: 237, 238 Declaration of Rights (Shelley), IV: 208 Decline and Fall (Waugh), VII: 289–290, 291; Supp. II: 218 Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, The (Gibbon), III: 109, 221, 225–233 “Decline of the Novel, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 202 Decline of the West, The (Spengler), Supp. IV: 12 Decolonizing the Mind: The Politics of Language in African Literature (Ngu˜gı˜), Supp. V: 56; VIII: 215, 223, 225 “Décor” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185 Decorative Art in America: A Lecture (Wilde), V: 419 “Dedicated Spirits, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 “Dedication” (Motion), Supp. VII: 260 “Dedicatory Letter” (Ford), VI: 331 Deep Blue Sea, The (Rattigan), Supp. VII:309, 315, 317–318 Deep Water (Highsmith), Supp. V: 171– 172 “Deepe Groane, fetch’d at the Funerall of that incomparable and Glorious Monarch, Charles the First, King of Great Britaine, France, and Ireland,&c., A” (King), Supp. VI: 159–161 “Deer” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25 Deer on the High Hills (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 212 Deerbrook (Martineau), Supp. XV: 183, 188–189, 190, 191 Deerfield Series, The: Strength of Heart (Fallon), Supp. XII: 113–114 Defeat of Youth, The (Huxley), VII: 199 “Defence of an Essay of ’Dramatick Poesie’” (Dryden), II: 297, 305 “Defence of Criminals: A Criticism of Morality” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 Defence of English Commodities, A (Swift), III: 35 Defence of Guenevere, The (Morris), V: xxii, 293, 305–306, 312 Defence of Poesie, The (Sidney), I: 161– 163, 169, 170, 173; Retro. Supp. II: 332–334, 339 “Defence of Poetry, A” (Shelley), IV: 168–169, 204, 208, 209; Retro. Supp.

DEFE−DEVI I: 250 Defence of the Doctrine of Justification, A, . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 Defence of the Rockingham Party, in Their Late Coalition with the Right Honorable Frederic Lord North, A (Godwin), Supp. XV: 117 “Defense of Cosmetics, A” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 45, 53 Defense of Curates (tr. Trevisa), see Defensio Curatorum Defensio Curatorum (tr. Trevisa), Supp. IX: 252, 253–254 “Definition of Love, The” (Marvell), II: 208, 211, 215 Defoe, Daniel, II: 325; III: 1–14, 24, 39, 41–42, 50–53, 62, 82; V: 288; Supp. III: 22, 31; Retro. Supp. I: 63–77 “Deformed Mistress, The” (Suckling), II: 227 Deformed Transformed, The (Byron), IV: 193 “Degas’s Laundresses” (Boland), Supp. V: 39–40 Degeneration (Nordau), VI: 107 Degrees of Freedom: The Novels of Iris Murdoch (Byatt), Supp. IV: 145 Deighton, Len, Supp. IV: 5, 13 “Deincarnation” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 78 Deirdre (Russell), VIII: 284, 287 Deirdre (Yeats), VI: 218 Deirdre of the Sorrows (Synge), Retro. Supp. I: 301–302 “Dejection” (Coleridge), IV: 41, 49, 50; Retro. Supp. II: 61 Déjuner sur l’herbe (Manet), Supp. IV: 480 Dekker, Thomas, I: 68, 69; II: 3, 21, 47, 71, 89, 100; Retro. Supp. I: 160 Delahunt, Meaghan, Supp. XIV: 49–63 Delanty, Greg, Supp. XIV: 65–79 “Delay” (Jennings), Supp. V: 208 “Delay Has Danger” (Crabbe), III: 285 Delight (Priestley), VII: 212 “Delight in Disorder” (Herrick), II: 104 Delillo, Don, Supp. IV: 487 Deloraine (Godwin), Supp. XV: 129 “Deluding of Gylfi, The”, See Gylfaginning “Demephon and Phillis” (Gower), I: 53–54 Demeter, and Other Poems (Tennyson), IV: 338 “Demeter and Persephone” (Tennyson), IV: 328 “Demo” (Murray), Supp. VII: 284 “Democracy” (Lawrence), VII: 87–88 “Demolishers, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 165 “Demon at the Walls of Time, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 170 Demon in My View, A (Rendell), Supp. IX: 195 Demon Lover, The (Bowen; U.S. title, Ivy Gripped the Steps), Supp. II: 77, 92, 93 Demon of Progress in the Arts, The (Lewis), VII: 74 “Demonstration” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9

“Demonstration, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 270 Demos (Gissing), V: 432–433, 437 Denham, Sir John, II: 236, 238 “Deniall” (Herbert), II: 127, 128; Retro. Supp. II: 180–181 Denis Duval (Thackeray), V: 27, 34, 36, 38 Dennis, John, II: 69, 310, 338, 340 Dennis, Nigel, III: 23, 37 “Dennis Haggarty’s Wife” (Thackeray), V: 23–24 “Dennis Shand” (Rossetti), V: 239 Denry the Audacious (Bennett), see Card, The Dent, Arthur, II: 241, 246 Dental Record, Supp. XIII: 188 Denzil Quarrier (Gissing), V: 437 Deor, Retro. Supp. II: 304 “Departing Ship” (Hart), Supp. XI: 122– 123 Departmental Ditties (Kipling), VI: 168, 204 Departure, The (Hart), Supp. XI: 122– 124 “Depression, A” (Jennings), Supp. V: 214 Der Rosenkavalier (Strauss), Supp. IV: 556 Derham, William, III: 49 Derrida, Jacques, Supp. IV: 115 Derry Down Derry, pseud. of Edward Lear Dervorgilla (Gregory), VI: 315 Des Imagistes: An Anthology (ed. Pound), Supp. III: 397 Desai, Anita, Supp. IV: 440; Supp. V: 53–76 Desai, Kiran, Supp. XV: 83–97 Desani, G. V., Supp. IV: 443, 445 Descartes, René, Supp. I: 43–44 Descent into Hell (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 281–282 “Descent into the Maelstrom, The” (Poe), III: 339 Descent of Man and Selection in Relation to Sex, On the (Darwin), Supp. VII: 17, 19, 25–28 “Descent of Odin, The” (Gray), III: 141 Descent of the Dove, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 284 Descent of the Gods, The (Russell), VIII: 278–279, 288, 289 “Description of a City Shower, A” (Swift), III: 30 “Description of an Author’s Bedchamber” (Goldsmith), III: 184 Description of Antichrist and His Ruin, A (Bunyan), II: 253 “Description of the Morning, A” (Swift), III: 30; Retro. Supp. I: 282–283 Description of the Scenery of the Lakes in the North of England, A (Wordsworth), IV: 25 Description of the Western Islands (Martin), III: 117 Descriptive Catalogue of Pictures . . . , A (Blake), III: 305, 307 Descriptive Sketches (Wordsworth), IV: xv, 1, 2, 4–5, 24 “Desecration” (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 236

329

“Desert, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 167 Desert Highway (Priestley), VII: 227– 228 “Deserted Garden, The” (Browning), IV: 312 Deserted Parks, The (Carroll), V: 274 Deserted Village, The (Goldsmith), III: 177, 180, 185, 186–187, 191, 277 Design for Living (Coward), Supp. II: 151–152, 156 “Desirable Mansions” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 “Desire” (Hart), Supp. XI: 125 Desolation Island (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 256–257 Desperate Remedies (Hardy), VI: 2, 19– 20; Retro. Supp. I: 111–112 “Despite and Still” (Graves), VII: 268 “Despondency, an Ode” (Burns), III: 315 Destinations (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 172, 183 “Destinie” (Cowley), II: 194, 195, 198 “Destiny and a Blue Cloak” (Hardy), VI: 20 “Destroyers in the Arctic” (Ross), VII: 433 Destructive Element, The (Spender), Supp. II: 487–488, 489, 491 Detained: A Writer’s Prison Diary (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 216, 221, 223, 224 “Deus Ex–Machina” (Kunzru), Supp. XIV: 176 “Developing Worlds” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 80 “Development” (Browning), IV: 365 Development of Christian Doctrine, The (Newman), V: 340 Development of Creole Society in Jamaica, 1770–1820, The (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 35 “Development of Genius, The” (Browning), IV: 310 Devices and Desires (James), Supp. IV: 320, 331–333 “Devil, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 284 “Devil and the Good Deed, The” (Powys), VIII: 251 Devil and the Lady, The (Tennyson), IV: 338 Devil Is an Ass, The: A Comedie (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 Devil of a State (Burgess), Supp. I: 187 Devil of Dowgate, The (Fletcher), II: 67 Devil on the Cross (Ngu˜gı˜). See Caitaani mu˜tharaba–in? Devil, The World and the Flesh, The (Lodge), Supp. IV: 364 Devil to Pay, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 336, 349 “Devil–Dancers, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 214 “Devil’s Advice to Story–tellers, The” (Graves), VII: 259, 263 “Devils and the Idols, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46 Devil’s Disciple, The (Shaw), VI: 104, 105, 110, 112; Retro. Supp. II: 316 “Devil’s Due, The” (Swinburne), V: 332

DEVI−DIMP Devil’s Elixir, The (Hoffmann), III: 334, 345 Devil’s Footprints, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 27 “Devil’s Jig, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 204– 205 Devil’s Larder, The (Crace), Supp. XIV: 18, 29–30 Devil’s Law–Case, The (Webster), II: 68, 82–83, 85 Devils of Loudon, The (Huxley), VII: 205–206 Devil’s Walk, The (Coleridge and Southey), IV: 56, 208 Devil’s Walk, The (Shelley), IV: 208 Devlin, Christopher, V: 372, 373, 381 Devolving English Literature (Crawford), Supp. XI: 71, 82, 83 “Devoted Friend, The” (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 365 Devotional Exercises: Consisting of Reflections and Prayers for the Use of Young Persons (Martineau), Supp. XV: 182, 185 Devotions upon Emergent Occasions and severall steps in my Sicknes (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 97–98 Devout Trental for Old John Clarke (Skelton), I: 86 Dhomhnaill, Nuala Ní, Supp. V: 40–41 Diabolical Principle and the Dithyrambic Spectator (Lewis), VII: 72, 76, 83 “Dialect” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 20–21 Dialectic of the Enlightenment (Adorno), Supp. IV: 29 Dialogue between a Lord and a Clerk on Translation (Trevisa), Supp. IX: 246, 248–249 Dialogue between a Soldier and a Clerk (tr. Trevisa), see Dialogus inter Militem et Clericum Dialogue Between the Devil, The Pope, and the Pretender, The (Fielding), III: 105 “Dialogue Between the Resolved Soul and Created Pleasure, A” (Marvell), II: 208, 211, 216 “Dialogue Between the Soul and Body, A” (Marvell), II: 208, 211, 216 “Dialogue Between the Two Horses, The” (Marvell), II: 218 “Dialogue Between Thyrsis and Dorinda, A” (Marvell), II: 211 Dialogue Concerning Heresies, The (More), Supp. VII: 244 Dialogue of Comfort against Tribulation, A (More), Supp. VII: 245, 247–248 “Dialogue of Self and Soul” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 191 “Dialogue of Self and Soul, A” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 336 “Dialogue on Dramatic Poetry” (Eliot), VII: 157; Retro. Supp. II: 131–132 Dialogue with Death (Koestler), Supp. I: 23–24 Dialogues Concerning Natural Religion (Hume), Supp. III: 240, 242–243 Dialogues of the Dead (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 122

Dialogus inter Militem et Clericum (tr. Trevisa), Supp. IX: 252–253, 254 Diamond of Jannina, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 221 Diamond Smugglers, The (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 95 Diamonds Are Forever (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 94, 97 Diana (Montemayor), I: 164, 302 Diana of the Crossways (Meredith), V: xxv, 227, 232–233, 234 Diana Trelawny (Oliphant), Supp. X: 217 “Diaphanéité” (Pater), V: 345, 348, 356 Diaries (Warner), Supp. VII: 382 Diaries of Jane Somers, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 253–255 Diaries of Lewis Carroll, The (ed. Green), V: 264, 274 Diaries, Prayers, and Annals (Johnson), Retro. Supp. I: 143 Diarmuid and Grania (Moore and Yeats), VI: 87, 96, 99 Diary (Evelyn), II: 274–280, 286–287 Diary (Pepys), II: 274, 280–286, 288, 310 Diary and Letters of Madame D’Arblay (ed. Barrett), Supp. III: 63 “Diary from the Trenches” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 139–141 “Diary Letter From Aragon” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 90–91, 92 Diary of a Dead Offıcer (West), VI: 423 Diary of a Good Neighbour, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 253 [am.2]Diary of a Journey into North Wales . . . , A (Johnson), III: 122 Diary of a Madman, The (Gogol), III: 345 Diary of a Man of Fifty, The (James), VI: 67, 69 Diary of Fanny Burney (Burney), III: 243 Diary, Reminiscences and Correspondence of H. Crabb Robinson, The, IV: 52, 56, 81 Dibb, Michael, Supp. IV: 88 Dick, Philip K., Supp. IV: 41 “Dick King” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Dick Willoughby (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 117 Dickens, Charles, II: 42; III: 151, 157, 340; IV: 27, 34, 38, 88, 240, 241, 247, 251, 252, 259, 295, 306; V: viii, ix, 3, 5, 6, 9, 14, 20, 22, 41–74, 148, 182, 191, 424, 435; VI: viii; Supp. I: 166– 167; Supp. IV: 120, 202–203, 229, 379, 460, 505, 513, 514 Dickens (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 8–9 Dickens and Daughter (Storey), V: 72 Dickens and the Twentieth Century (ed. Cross and Pearson), V: 63, 73 Dickens from Pickwick to Dombey (Marcus), V: 46 “Dickens in Memory” (Gissing), V: 437 Dickens: Interviews and Recollections (ed. Collins), V: 46 Dickens the Novelist (Leavis), VII: 250– 251 Dickens Theatre, The (Garis), V: 70, 73

330

Dickinson, Goldsworthy Lowes, VI: 398, 399 Dickinson, Emily, Supp. IV: 139, 480 Dickson, Lovat, VI: 239 Dictionary of Madame de Sévigné (FitzGerald and Kerrich), IV: 349, 353 Dictionary of National Biography (ed. Stephen and Lee), V: xxv, 280–281, 290 Dictionary of the English Language, A (Johnson), III: 113–114, 115, 121; Retro. Supp. I: 137, 141, 142 Dictionary of the Khazars: A Lexicon Novel in 100,000 Words (Pavic), Supp. IV: 116 “Did any Punishment attend” (Sedley), II: 265 Did He Steal It? (Trollope), V: 102 Diderot, Denis, Supp. IV: 122, 136 Didion, Joan, Supp. IV: 163 “Didn’t He Ramble” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 37, 44 Dido, Queen of Carthage (Marlowe), I: 278–279, 280–281, 292; Retro. Supp. I: 211 Die Ambassador (Brink), Supp. VI: 46–47 Die Another Day (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 95 Die Eerste lewe van Adamastor (Brink), Supp. VI: 54 Die muur van die pes (Brink), Supp. VI: 52 Die Räuber (Schiller), IV: xiv, 173 Die Spanier in Peru (Kotzebue), III: 254, 268 Dierdre of the Sorrows (Synge), VI: 310, 313 “Dies Irae” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 160– 162 “Dietary” (Lydgate), I: 58 Differences in Judgement about Water Baptism . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 Different Days (Cornford), VIII: 105– 106 “Difficulties of a Bridegroom” (Hughes), Supp. I: 346 “Difficulties of a Statesman” (Eliot), VII: 152–153 Difficulties with Girls (Amis), Supp. II: 18 “Diffugere Nives” (Housman), VI: 155 “Digdog” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 133, 140 “Digging” (Heaney), Supp. II: 270; Retro. Supp. I: 124, 126–127 “Digging for Pictures” (Golding), Supp. I: 65 “Digging Up Scotland” (Reid), Supp. VII: 336 Dilecta (Ruskin), V: 184 Dilemma of a Ghost, The (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 5–7 “Dilemma of Iphis, The” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 29 Dilke, Charles, IV: 254, 262, 306 “Dill Pickle, A” (Mansfield), VII: 174 Dimetos (Fugard), Supp. XV: 103, 110, 112 Dimple Hill (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 188

DING−DOCT “Dingbat’s Song, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70 “Dining” (Dunn), Supp. X: 76 Dining on Stones; or the Middle Ground (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 232, 245–246 “Dining Room Tea” (Brooke), Supp. III: 49, 52 Dinner at Noon (documentary, Bennett), VIII: 25 “Dinner at Poplar, A” (Dickens), V: 41, 47n “Dinner in the City, A” (Thackeray), V: 25 “Dinner with Dr. Azad” (Ali), Supp. XIII: 11 “Dinosaur, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102 Diodorus Siculus (tr. Skelton), I: 82 “Diogenes and Plato” (Landor), IV: 91 “Dip in the Pool” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 217 Diplopic (Reading), VIII: 265, 266, 267, 271 Dipsychus (Clough), V: 156, 159, 161, 163–165, 167, 211 “Diptych” (Reading), VIII: 264 “Dirce” (Landor), IV: 96–97 “Directions” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 Directions to Servants (Swift), III: 36 “Dirge” (Eliot), VII: 150 “Dirge for the New Sunrise” (Sitwell), VII: 137 “Dirge of Jephthah’s Daughter, The: Sung by the Virgins” (Herrick), II: 113 “Dirge of the Mad Priest” (Montague), Supp. XV: 214 Dirty Beasts (Dahl), Supp. IV: 226 Dirty Story (Ambler), Supp. IV: 16 “Dis aliter visum; or, Le Byron de nos jours” (Browning), IV: 366, 369 “Disabled” (Owen), VI: 447, 451, 452 “Disabused, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 “Disappointmnt, The” (Behn), Supp. III: 39 Disappointment, The (Southern), II: 305 “Disc’s Defects, A” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 Discarded Image, The: An Introduction to Medieval and Renaissance Literature (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 264 Discarnation, The (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249, 256 “Discharge, The” (Herbert), II: 127 Discipulus, see Martineau, Harriet Discontented Colonel, The (Suckling), II: 238 Discourse, Introductory to a Course of Lectures on Chemistry, A (Davy), Supp. III: 359–360 “Discourse from the Deck” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 269 “Discourse of a Lady Standing a Dinner to a Down–and–Out Friend” (Rhys), Supp. II: 390 Discourse of Civil Life (Bryskett), I: 124 Discourse of the Building of the House of God, A (Bunyan), II: 253 Discourse of the Contests and Dissensions between the Nobles and the Commons in Athens and Rome (Swift), III: 17, 35

Discourse on Pastoral Poetry, A (Pope), III: 56 Discourse on Satire (Dryden), II: 297 Discourse on the Love of Our Country (Price), IV: 126 Discourse on the Pindarique Ode, A (Congreve), II: 346–347 Discourse on 2 Corinthians, i, 9 . . . , A (Crabbe), III: 286 Discourse upon Comedy, A (Farquhar), II: 332, 355 Discourse upon the Pharisee and the Publicane, A (Bunyan), II: 253 Discourses Addressed to Mixed Congregations (Newman), Supp. VII: 297 Discourses by Way of Essays (Cowley), III: 40 Discourses in America (Arnold), V: 216 Discoveries (Jonson), I: 270; Retro. Supp. I: 166 Discovery of Guiana, The (Ralegh), I: 145, 146, 149, 151–153 Discovery of the Future, The (Wells), VI: 244 “Discretioun in Taking” (Dunbar), VIII: 122 “Disdaine Returned” (Carew), II: 225 “Disease of the Mind” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 18 Disenchantment (Montague), VII: 421 “Disenchantments” (Dunn), Supp. X: 78–79 Disgrace (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 76, 86–88 “Disguises” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 391– 392 “Disinheritance” (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 223–224, 228, 230, 232 “Disinherited, The” (Bowen), Supp. II: 77, 87–88 Disney, Walt, Supp. IV: 202, 211 “Disobedience” (Milne), Supp. V: 301 “Disorderly, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 287 Dispatches from the Front Line of Popular Culture (Parsons), Supp. XV: 227, 229 “Displaced Person” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 “Dispute at Sunrise” (Hart), Supp. XI: 129 Disraeli, Benjamin, IV: xii, xvi, xviii, xix, xx, xxiii, 271, 288, 292–309; V: viii, x, xxiv, 2, 22; VII: xxi; Supp. IV: 379 Disraeli (Blake), IV: 307, 308 “Dissatisfaction” (Traherne), II: 192 “Dissolution, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 92 Distances (Conn), Supp. XIII: 69 “Distant Fury of Battle, The” (Hill), Supp. V: 186 Disaffection, A (Kelman), Supp. V: 243, 249, 251–252 “Dissertation” (Macpherson), VIII: 188, 190 “Distant Past, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504 “Distracted Preacher, The” (Hardy), VI: 22; Retro. Supp. I: 116 “Distraction” (Vaughan), II: 188

331

“Distress of Plenty” (Connolly), Supp. III: 108 Distress’d Wife, The (Gay), III: 67 “Disturber of the Traffic, The” (Kipling), VI: 169, 170–172 “Disused Shed in County Wexford, A” (Mahon) Supp. VI: 169–170, 173 “Divali” (Seth), Supp. X: 279–280 “Dive” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 93 Diversions of Purley and Other Poems, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 3Diversions of Purley and Other Poems, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 3 “Diversity and Depth” (Wilson), Supp. I: 167 “Divided Life Re–Lived, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 Divine and Moral Songs for Children (Watts), III: 299 Divine Comedy, The (Dante), II: 148; III: 306; IV: 93, 187, 229; Supp. I: 76; Supp. IV: 439 “Divine Judgments” (Blake), III: 300 “Divine Meditations” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 98 Divine Poems (Waller), II: 238 Divine Vision and Other Poems, The (Russell), VIII: 284–285 “Divine Wrath and Mercy” (Blake), III: 300 Diviner, The (Friel), Supp. V: 113 “Diviner, The” (Friel), Supp. V: 115 “Diviner, The” (Heaney), Supp. II: 269– 270 “Diving into Dirt” (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 243 “Division, The” (Hardy), VI: 17 “Division” (Montague), Supp. XV: 216 Division of the Spoils, A (Scott), Supp. I: 268, 271 Divisions on a Ground (Nye), Supp. X: 193, 200–202 Divorce (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 272, 274 Dixon, Richard Watson, V: 362–365, 371, 372, 377, 379; VI: 76, 83, 167 Dixon Hunt, John, VI: 167 “Dizzy” (Strachey), IV: 292 Do Me a Favour (Hill), Supp. XIV: 115, 118 “Do Not Disturb” (Montague), Supp. XV: 217 “Do not go gentle into that good night” (Thomas), Supp. I: 178 “Do Take Muriel Out” (Smith), Supp. II: 471, 472 Do What You Will (Huxley), VII: 201 “Do You Love Me?” (Carey), Supp. XII: 54, 55, 56, 57 “Do you remember me? or are you proud?” (Landor), IV: 99 Dobell, Sydney, IV: 310; V: 144–145 Dobrée, Bonamy, II: 362, 364; III: 33, 51, 53; V: 221, 234; VI: xi, 200–203; V: xxii “Dockery and Son” (Larkin), Supp. I: 281, 285 Doctor, The (Southey), IV: 67n, 71 Doctor Birch and His Young Friends (Thackeray), V: 38

DOCT−DOWN Doctor Faustus (film), III: 344 Doctor Faustus (Marlowe), I: 212, 279– 280, 287–290; Supp. IV: 197 Doctor Fischer of Geneva; or, The Bomb Party (Greene), Supp. I: 1, 17–18 Doctor Is Sick, The (Burgess), Supp. I: 186, 189, 195 Doctor Therne (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Doctor Thorne (Trollope), V: xxii, 93, 101 Doctors’ Delusions, Crude Criminology, and Sham Education (Shaw), VI: 129 Doctor’s Dilemma, The (Shaw), VI: xv 116, 129; Retro. Supp. II: 321–322 “Doctor’s Family, The” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 214 “Doctor’s Journal Entry for August 6, 1945, A” (Seth), Supp. X: 284 “Doctor’s Legend, The” (Hardy), VI: 20 Doctors of Philosophy (Spark), Supp. I: 206 Doctor’s Wife, The (Braddon), VIII: 44–46 Doctor’s Wife, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 144, 146, 147–148 Doctrine and Discipline of Divorce . . . , The (Milton), II: 175; Retro. Supp. II: 271 “Doctrine of Scattered Occasions, The” (Bacon), I: 261 Doctrine of the Law and Grace Unfolded, The (Bunyan), II: 253 Documents in the Case, The (Sayers and Eustace), Supp. III: 335, 342–343 Documents Relating to the Sentimental Agents in the Volyen Empire (Lessing), Supp. I: 252–253 Dodge, Mabel, VII: 109 Dodgson, Charles Lutwidge, see Carroll, Lewis “Does It Matter?” (Sassoon), VI: 430 “Does It Pay?” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 “Does That Hurt?” (Motion), Supp. VII: 263–264 “Dog and the Lantern, The” (Powys), VIII: 255 “Dog and the Waterlily, The” (Cowper), III: 220 Dog Beneath the Skin, The (Auden and Isherwood), VII: 312, 380, 385; Retro. Supp. I: 7 Dog Fox Field (Murray), Supp. VII: 280–281, 282 “Dogged” (Saki), Supp. VI: 239 Dog’s Ransom, A (Highsmith), Supp. V: 176–177 “Dogs” (Hughes), Supp. I: 346 “Doing Research for Historical Novels” (Keneally), Supp. IV: 344 Doktor Faustus (Mann), III: 344 Dolben, Digby Mackworth, VI: 72, 75 “Doldrums, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Doll, The” (O’Brien), Supp. V: 340 Doll’s House, A (Ibsen), IV: xxiii, 118– 119; V: xxiv; VI: ix, 111 “Doll’s House, The” (Mansfield), VII: 175

“Doll’s House on the Dal Lake, A” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 399 “Dollfuss Day, 1935” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 Dolly (Brookner), Supp. IV: 134–135, 136–137 Dolores (Compton–Burnett), VII: 59, 68 “Dolores” (Swinburne), V: 313, 320–321 “Dolorida” (Swinburne), V: 332 Dolphin, The (Lowell), Supp. IV: 423 Dombey and Son (Dickens), IV: 34; V: xxi, 42, 44, 47, 53, 57–59, 70, 71 “Domestic Interior” (Boland), Supp. V: 50 Domestic Relations (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 223–224 “Domicilium” (Hardy), VI: 14 Don Fernando (Maugham), VI: 371 Don Juan (Byron), I: 291; II: 102n; IV: xvii, 171, 172, 173, 178, 183, 184, 185, 187–191, 192 Don Quixote (Cervantes), II: 49; IV: 190; V: 46; Retro. Supp. I: 84 Don Quixote in England (Fielding), III: 105 Don Sebastian, King of Portugal (Dryden), II: 305 “Donald MacDonald” (Hogg), Supp. X: 106 “Dong with a Luminous Nose, The” (Lear), V: 85 “Donkey, The” (Smith), Supp. II: 468 “Donkey’s Ears: Politovsky’s Letters Home, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 80–82 Donkeys’ Years (Frayn), Supp. VII: 60–61 Donne, John, I: 352–369; II: 102, 113, 114, 118, 121–124, 126–128, 132, 134–138, 140–143, 147, 185, 196, 197, 209, 215, 221, 222, 226; IV: 327; Supp. II: 181, 182; Supp. III: 51, 57; Retro. Supp. II: 85–99, 173, 175, 259, 260 Donne, William Bodham, IV: 340, 344, 351 Donnelly, M. C., V: 427, 438 Donohue, J. W., III: 268 Don’t Look Now (du Maurier), Supp. III: 148 Don’t Tell Alfred (Mitford), Supp. X: 152, 158, 164–167 “Doodle Bugs” (Harrison), Supp. V: 151 “Doom of the Griffiths, The” (Gaskell), V: 15 Doom of Youth, The (Lewis), VII: 72 “Door in the Wall, The” (Wells), VI: 235, 244 Door Into the Dark (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 271–272; Retro. Supp. I: 127 Dorando, A Spanish Tale (Boswell), III: 247 Dorian Gray (Wilde), see Picture of Dorian Gray, The “Dorinda’s sparkling Wit, and Eyes” (Dorset), II: 262 Dorking Thigh and Other Satires, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 Dorothy Wordsworth (Selincourt), IV: 143

332

Dorset, earl of (Charles Sackville), II: 255, 261–263, 266, 268, 270–271 Dorset Farm Laborer Past and Present, The, (Hardy), VI: 20 Dostoyevsky, Fyodor, Supp. IV: 1, 139 Dostoevsky: The Making of a Novelist (Simmons), V: 46 Doting (Green), Supp. II: 263, 264 Double Falsehood, The (Theobald), II: 66, 87 “Double Life” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186 Double Lives: An Autobiography (Plomer), Supp. XI: 210, 214, 215, 223 “Double Looking Glass, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 159 Double Man, The (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 10 Double Marriage, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 66 “Double Rock, The” (King), Supp. VI: 151 Double Tongue, The (Golding), Retro. Supp. I: 106–107 “Double Vision of Michael Robartes, The” (Yeats), VI: 217 Double–Dealer, The (Congreve), II: 338, 341–342, 350 Doublets: A Word–Puzzle (Carroll), V: 273 Doubtfire (Nye), Supp. X: 193–196, 203, 206 Doubtful Paradise (Friel), Supp. V: 115 Doughty, Charles, Supp. II: 294–295 Doughty, Oswald, V: xi, xxvii, 246, 297n, 307 Douglas, Gavin, I: 116–118; III: 311 Douglas, Keith, VII: xxii, 422, 440–444 Douglas, Lord Alfred, V: 411, 416–417, 420 Douglas, Norman, VI: 293–305 Douglas Cause, The (Boswell), III: 247 Douglas Jerrold’s Weekly (periodical), V: 144 “Dovecote” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 280 “Dover” (Auden), VII: 379 Dover Road, The (Milne), Supp. V: 299 “Down” (Graves), VII: 264 Down Among the Gods (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 286, 287 Down Among the Women (Weldon), Supp. IV: 524–525 Down and Out in Paris and London (Orwell), VII: xx, 275, 277; Supp. IV: 17 “Down at the Dump” (White), Supp. I: 143 Down by the River (O’Brien), Supp. V: 344–345 “Down by the Sally–Garden” (Yeats), VII: 368 “Down Darkening” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 Down from the Hill (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 “Down Kaunda Street” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 “Down on the Farm” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 214 Down There on a Visit (Isherwood), VII: 315–316

DOWN−DRYD Downfall and Death of King Oedipus, The (FitzGerald), IV: 353 Downriver (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 235, 238, 242 Downs, Brian, III: 84, 93 “Downs, The” (Bridges), VI: 78 Downstairs (Churchill), Supp. IV: 180 Downstream (Kinsella), Supp. V: 259, 260, 261–262 “Downstream” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 262 “Downward Pulse, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 27 Dowson, Ernest, V: 441; VI: 210 Doyle, Arthur Conan, III: 341, 345; Supp. II: 126, 127, 159–176 Doyle, Roddy, Supp. V: 77–93 Dr. Faust’s Sea–Spiral Spirit (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231, 233–234 Dr. Goldsmith’s Roman History Abridged by Himself . . . (Goldsmith), III: 191 Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde (Stevenson), see Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, The Dr. No (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 91, 95, 96, 97 “Dr. Woolacott” (Forster), VI: 406 Dr. Wortle’s School (Trollope), V: 100, 102 Drabble, Antonia, see Byatt, A. S. Drabble, Margaret, VI: 247, 253, 268; Supp. IV: 141, 229–254 Dracula (Stoker), III: 334, 342, 345; Supp. III: 375–377, 381, 382, 383, 386–390 Dracula (films), III: 342; Supp. III: 375–377 “Dracula’s Guest” (Stoker), Supp. III: 383, 385 “Draff” (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 19 Drafts and Fragments of Verse (Collins), II: 323n “Dragon Class” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 88–89 “Dragon Dreams” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 170 Dragon of the Apocalypse (Carter), VII: 114 “Dragonfly” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 103 “Dragon’s Blood” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 64 Drake, Nathan, III: 51 “Drama and Life” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 170 Drama in Muslin, A (Moore), VI: 86, 89, 90–91, 98 “Drama of Exile, A” (Browning), IV: 313 Drama of Love and Death, The (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 42 Dramatic Character in the English Romantic Age (Donohue), III: 268n Dramatic Historiographer, The; or, The British Theatre Delineated (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Dramatic Idyls (Browning), IV: xxiii, 358, 374; V: xxiv Dramatic Lyrics (Browning), IV: xx, 374 Dramatic Romances and Lyrics (Browning), IV: 374 Dramatic Works of Richard Brinsley Sheridan, The (ed. Price), III: 258

Dramatis Personae (Browning), IV: xxii, 358, 364, 374; Retro. Supp. II: 26–27 Dramatis Personae (Symons), Supp. XIV: 274 Dramatis Personae (Yeats), VI: 317 Drapier’s Letters, The (Swift), III: 20n 28, 31, 35; Retro. Supp. I: 274 “Drawing Room, Annerley, 1996” (Hart), Supp. XI: 131 “Drawing you, heavy with sleep” (Warner), Supp. VII: 373 Drayton, Michael, I: 196, 278; II: 68 134, 138 “Dread of Height, The” (Thompson), V: 444 Dreadful Pleasures (Twitchell), Supp. III: 383 “Dream” (Heaney), Supp. II: 271 “Dream” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 273 “Dream, A” (Healy), Supp. IX: 106 “Dream, A” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 “Dream, The” (Galsworthy), VI: 280 “Dream, The” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185 “Dream, The. A Song“ (Behn), Supp. III: 37–38 Dream and Thing (Muir), Supp. VI: 208 Dream Children (Wilson), Supp. VI: 308–309 “Dream in Three Colours, A” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 285 Dream of Darkness (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 119 Dream of Destiny, A (Bennett), VI: 262 “Dream of Eugene Aram, The Murderer, The” (Hood), IV: 256, 261–262, 264, 267; Supp. III: 378 Dream of Fair to Middling Women, A (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 17 “Dream of France, A” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 Dream of Gerontius, The (Newman), Supp. VII: 293, 300, 301 “Dream of Heaven, A” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 105 Dream of John Ball, A (Morris), V: 301, 302–303, 305, 306 “Dream of Nourishment” (Smith), Supp. II: 466 “Dream of Private Clitus, The” (Jones), Supp. VII: 175 Dream of Scipio, The (Cicero), IV: 189 Dream of the Rood, The, I: 11; Retro. Supp. II: 302, 307 “Dream Play” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 178 Dream State: The New Scottish Poets (Crawford), Supp. XI: 67 Dream Stuff (Malouf), Supp. XII: 218 “Dream Work” (Hope), Supp. VII: 155 Dreamchild (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 236 “Dream–Fugue” (De Quincey), IV: 153– 154 “Dream–Language of Fergus, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 285–286 “Dream–Pedlary” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 30 Dreaming in Bronze (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490 “Dreaming Spires” (Campbell), VII: 430 “Dreams” (Spenser), I: 123

333

Dreams of Leaving (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 289 “Dreams Old and Nascent” (Lawrence), VII: 118 “Dream–Tryst” (Thompson), V: 444 Drebbel, Cornelius, I: 268 “Dresden” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 58 Dressed as for a Tarot Pack (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Dressing” (Vaughan), II: 186 Dressing Up—Transvestism and Drag: The History of an Obsession (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 3–4, 12 Dressmaker, The (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 19–20, 24 “Dressmaker, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130–131 Drew, Philip, IV: xiii, xxiv, 375 “Drink to Me Only with Thine Eyes” (Jonson), I: 346; VI: 16 Drinkers of Infinity (Koestler), Supp. I: 34, 34n “Drinking” (Cowley), II: 198 Driver’s Seat, The (Spark), Supp. I: 200, 209–210, 218n “Driving Through Sawmill Towns” (Murray), Supp. VII: 271 Driving West (Beer), Supp. XIV: 1, 4 Droe wit seisoen, ’n (Brink), Supp. VI: 50–51 “Droit de Seigneur: 1820” (Murphy), Supp. V: 321 Drought, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 24–25, 34 “Drowned Field, The” (Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 121 “Drowned Giant, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 23 Drowned World, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 22–23, 24, 34 “Drowning” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 Drumlin (ed. Healy), Supp. IX: 95 “Drummer Hodge” (Housman), VI: 161; Retro. Supp. I: 120 Drummond of Hawthornden, William, I: 328, 349 Drums of Father Ned, The (O’Casey), VII: 10–11 Drums under the Windows (O’Casey), VII: 9, 12 Drunk Man Looks at the Thistle, A (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 202, 203, 207–210, 211, 213, 215 Drunken Sailor, The (Cary), VII: 186, 191 Drunken Sailor (Montague), Supp. XV: 217 “Dry Point” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277 Dry Salvages, The (Eliot), V: 241; VII: 143, 144, 152, 154, 155 Dry, White Season, A (Brink), Supp. VI: 50–51 Dryden, John, I: 176, 327, 328, 341, 349; II: 166–167, 195, 198, 200, 289–306, 325, 338, 340, 348, 350, 352, 354– 355; III: 40, 47, 68, 73–74, 118; IV: 93, 196, 287; V: 376; Supp. III: 19, 24, 27, 36, 37, 40; Supp. V: 201–202 Dryden, John, The younger, II: 305

DRYD−EARL “Dryden’s Prize–Song” (Hill), Supp. V: 201–202 Du Bellay, Joachim, I: 126; V: 345 Du Bois, W. E. B., Supp. IV: 86 du Maurier, Daphne, III: 343; Supp. III: 133–149 du Maurier, George, V: 403; Supp. III: 133–137, 141 du Maurier, Guy, Supp. III: 147, 148 Du Mauriers, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 135–136, 137, 139 Dual Tradition: An Essay on Poetry and Politics in Ireland (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272, 273–274 Dublin Penny Journal, Supp. XIII: 116 Dublin Satirist, Supp. XIII: 116 Dublin University Magazine, Supp. XIII: 116, 117, 118, 119, 121, 124 Dubliners (Joyce), VII: xiv, 41, 43–45, 47–52; critical studies, VII: 57; Supp. I: 45; Supp. IV: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 171–173 “Dubious” (Seth), Supp. X: 279 “Duchess of Hamptonshire, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 Duchess of Malfi, The (Webster), II: 68, 70–73, 76–78, 79, 81, 82, 84, 85 Duchess of Padua, The (Wilde), V: 419; Retro. Supp. II: 362–363 “Duddon Estuary, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 Due Preparations for the Plague (Defoe), III: 13 “Duel, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 Duel of Angels (Fry), Supp. III: 195 “Duel of the Crabs, The” (Dorset), II: 271 Duenna, The (Sheridan), III: 253, 257, 259–261, 270 “Duffy’s Circus” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 415 Dufy, Raoul, Supp. IV: 81 Dugdale, Florence Emily, VI: 17n Dugdale, Sir William, II: 274 Dugmore, C. W., I: 177n Dujardin, Edouard, VI: 87 Duke of Gandia, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Duke of Guise, The (Dryden), II: 305 Duke of Millaine, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 183 Duke’s Children, The (Trollope), V: 96, 99, 101, 102 “Duke’s Reappearance, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Dulce et Decorum Est” (Owen), VI: 448, 451 “Dull London” (Lawrence), VII: 94, 116, 121 “Dulwich Gallery, The” (Hazlitt), IV: 135–136 Dumas père, Alexandre, III: 332, 334, 339 Dumb House, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 16–17, 19, 27–28, 30 Dumb Instrument (Welch), Supp. IX: 269–270 Dumb Virgin, The; or, The Force of Imagination (Behn), Supp. III: 31 Dumb Waiter, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 369, 370–371, 381; Retro. Supp. I: 222

“Dumnesse” (Traherne), II: 189; Supp. XI: 270 Dun Cow, The (Landor), IV: 100 Dun Emer Press, VI: 221 “Dunbar and the Language of Poetry” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 160 Dunbar, William, I: 23; VIII: 117–130 “Dunbar at Oxinfurde” (Dunbar), VIII: 122–123 Duncan, Robert, Supp. IV: 269 Dunciad, The (Pope), II: 259, 311; III: 73, 77, 95; IV: 187; Supp. III: 421– 422; Retro. Supp. I: 76, 231, 235, 238–240 “Dunciad Minimus” (Hope), Supp. VII: 161 Dunciad Minor: A Heroick Poem (Hope), Supp. VII: 161–163 Dunciad of Today, The; and, The Modern Aesop (Disraeli), IV: 308 Dunciad Variorum, The (Pope), Retro. Supp. I: 238 Dunn, Douglas Supp. X: 65–84 Dunn, Nell, VI: 271 Dunne, John William, VII: 209, 210 Duns Scotus, John, V: 363, 370, 371; Retro. Supp. II: 187–188 “Duns Scotus’s Oxford” (Hopkins), V: 363, 367, 370 Dunsany, Lord Edward, III: 340 Dunton, John, III: 41 Dupee, F. W., VI: 31, 45 “Dura Mater” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272 Dürer, Albrecht, Supp. IV: 125 “Duriesdyke” (Swinburne), V: 333 “During Wind and Rain” (Cornford), VIII: 114 “During Wind and Rain” (Hardy), VI: 17 Durrell, Lawrence, Supp. I: 93–128 Dusklands (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 78–80, 81 “Dusky Ruth” (Coppard), VIII: 88, 90, 93 Dusky Ruth and Other Stories (Coppard), VIII: 90 “Dust” (Brooke), Supp. III: 52 “Dust, The” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 37–38, 40, 45 “Dust, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228 “Dust As We Are” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 214 Dutch Courtesan, The (Marston), II: 30, 40 Dutch Interior (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 213, 218, 221–222, 226 Dutch Love, The (Behn), Supp. III: 26– 27, 40 Duties of Clerks of Petty Sessions in Ireland, The (Stoker), Supp. III: 379 Dutiful Daughter, A (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345 Dutton, G. F., Supp. XII: 81–99 “Duty—that’s to say complying” (Clough), V: 160 Dwarfs, The (play, Pinter), Supp. I: 373 “Dwarfs, The” (unpublished novel, Pinter), Supp. I: 367 Dwarves of Death, The (Coe), Supp. XV: 49, 50, 53, 54–55, 60 Dyer, John, IV: 199

334

Dyer, Sir Edward, I: 123 Dyer’s Hand, The, and Other Essays (Auden), V: 46; VII: 394, 395 Dyet of Poland, The (Defoe), III: 13 “Dying” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 226, 227 Dying Gaul and Other Writings, The (Jones), Supp. VII: 171, 180 “Dying Is Not Setting Out” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 Dying Paralytic (Greuze), Supp. IV: 122 “Dying Race, A” (Motion), Supp. VII: 254 “Dying Swan, The” (Tennyson), IV: 329 “Dykes, The” (Kipling), VI: 203 Dymer (Lewis), Supp. III: 250 Dynamics of a Particle, The (Carroll), V: 274 Dynasts, The: A Drama of the Napoleonic Wars (Hardy), VI: 6–7, 10–12; Retro. Supp. I: 121 Dyson, A. E., III: 51 “Dyvers thy death doo dyverslye bemone” (Surrey), I: 115

E. M. Forster: A Study (Trilling), VI: 413 E. M. Forster: A Tribute, with Selections from His Writings on India (Natwar– Singh), VI: 413 E. M. Forster: The Critical Heritage (ed. Gardner), VI: 413 “Each Time There’s an Injustice on Earth” (tr. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 76 “Eagle Pair” (Murray), Supp. VII: 283 Eagles’ Nest (Kavan), Supp. VII: 213– 214 Eagle’s Nest, The (Ruskin), V: 184 Eagleton, Terry, Supp. IV: 164, 365, 380 Eames, Hugh, Supp. IV: 3 Ear to the Ground, An (Conn), Supp. XIII: 70, 72–73 “Earl Robert” (Swinburne), V: 333 Earle, John, IV: 286 “Earlswood” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 “Early Days” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78 Early Days (Storey), Supp. I: 419 Early Diary of Frances Burney, The (eds. Troide et al.), Supp. III: 64 Early Essays (Eliot), V: 200 Early Greek Travellers and the Hellenic Ideal (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66 Early Italian Poets, The (Rossetti), V: 245 Early Kings of Norway, The (Carlyle), IV: 250 Early Lessons (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 152 “Early Life and Works of Thomas Hardy, 1840–1878” (Reed), Supp. XV: 247 “Early Life of Ben Jonson, The” (Bamborough), Retro. Supp. I: 152 Early Morning (Bond), Supp. I: 422, 423, 426–428, 430 “Early One Morning” (Warner), Supp. VII: 379 Early Plays, The (Hare), Supp. IV: 283 Early Poems of John Clare, The (Clare), Supp. XI: 51

EARL−EIGH “Early Spring” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221 “Early Stuff” (Reading), VIII: 263 “Early Summer” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 Early Years of Alec Waugh, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 267–270, 272, 274 Earnest Atheist, The (Muggeridge), Supp. II: 118, 119 “Ears in the turrets hear” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174 Earth Breath and Other Poems, The (Russell), VIII: 282 Earth Owl, The (Hughes), Supp. I: 348 Earthly Paradise, The (Morris), V: xxiii, 296–299, 302, 304, 306 Earthly Paradise (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 291, 301–302 Earthly Powers (Burgess), Supp. I: 193 Earths in Our Solar System (Swedenborg), III: 297 Earthworks (Harrison), Supp. V: 149, 150 “East Anglian Church–yard” (Cornford), VIII: 113 “East Coker” (Eliot), II: 173; VII: 154, 155 East into Upper East: Plain Tales from New York and Delhi (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 235 “East London” (Arnold), V: 209 “East of Cairo” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 57 East of Suez (Maugham), VI: 369 “East Riding” (Dunn), Supp. X: 81–82 East, West: Stories (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 438, 443, 452 “East Window” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 90–91 Eastaway, Edward (pseud.), see Thomas, Edward “Easter 1916” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 224 “Easter 1916” (Yeats), VI: 219, 220; Retro. Supp. I: 332 “Easter Day” (Crashaw), II: 183 “Easter Day, Naples, 1849” (Clough), V: 165 “Easter Day II” (Clough), V: 159 Easter Greeting for Every Child Who Loves AAlice,”An (Carroll), V: 273 “Easter Hymn” (Housman), VI: 161 “Easter 1916” (Yeats), VI: 219, 220 “Easter Prayer” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 114 Easter Rebellion of 1916, VI: 212; VII: 3 “Easter Wings” (Herbert), II: 128; Retro. Supp. II: 178 Eastern Front, The (Churchill), VI: 359 Eastern Life, Present and Past (Martineau), Supp. XV: 185–186, 187 Eastern Tales (Voltaire), III: 327 Eastlake, Lady Elizabeth, Retro. Supp. I: 59 Eastward Ho! (Chapman, Jonson, Marston), I: 234, 254 II: 30, 40; Retro. Supp. I: 162 Easy Death (Churchill), Supp. IV: 180 Easy Virtue (Coward), Supp. II: 145, 146, 148

Eating Pavlova (Thomas), Supp. IV: 488–489 Eaton, H. A., IV: 142n, 155, 156 “Eaves, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 200 Ebb–Tide, The (Stevenson), V: 384, 387, 390, 396 Ebony Tower, The (Fowles), Supp. I: 303–304 “Ebony Tower, The” (Fowles), Supp. I: 303 Ecce Ancilla Domini! (Rossetti), V: 236, 248 “Ecchoing Green, The” (Blake), Retro. Supp. I: 37, 42 Ecclesiastical History of the English People (Bede), Retro. Supp. II: 296 Ecclesiastical Polity (Hooker), II: 147 Ecclesiastical Sonnets (Wordsworth), IV: 22, 25 “Echo from Willowwood, An” (Rossetti), V: 259 Echo Gate, The (Longley), VIII: 166, 172, 173–174 “Echo Pit Road” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23 “Echoes of Foreign Song” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118 Echoes Return Slow, The (Thomas), Supp. XII: 280, 281, 283, 284, 288, 289, 290 Echo’s Bones (Beckett), Supp. I: 44, 60–61 “Eclipse” (Armitage), VIII: 11, 12–14 “Eclogue for Christmas, An” (MacNeice), VII: 416 Eclogues (Vergil), III: 222n Eclogues of Virgil, The (tr. Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118 Eco, Umberto, Supp. IV: 116 Economics of Ireland, and the Policy of the British Government, The (Russell), VIII: 289 “Economies or Dispensations of the Eternal” (Newman), Supp. VII: 291 Ecstasy, The (Donne), I: 238, 355, 358 Edel, Leon, VI: 49, 55 “Eden” (Traherne), II: 189; Supp. XI: 266 Eden End (Priestley), VII: 224 “Eden of the Sea, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 162 Edge of Being, The (Spender), Supp. II: 486, 491 Edge of the Orison: In the Traces of John Clare’s “Journey Out of Essex” (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 232, 244–245 Edge of the Unknown (Doyle), Supp. II: 163–164 Edgeworth, Maria, Supp. III: 151–168; Supp. IV: 502 Edgeworth, Richard Lovell, Supp. III: 151–153, 163 “Edinburgh Court” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 194 Picturesque Notes Edinburgh: (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 261 Edinburgh Review (periodical), III: 276, 285; IV: xvi, 129, 145, 269–270, 272, 278; Supp. XII: 119

335

“Edinburgh Spring” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 194 Edith Sitwell (Bowra), VII: 141 Edith’s Diary (Highsmith), Supp. V: 177– 178, 180 Editor’s Tales, An (Trollope), V: 102 Edmonds, Helen, see Kavan, Anna Edmund Blunden: Poems of Many Years (Blunden), Supp. XI: 33, 34, 35, 36, 37 Education, An (screenplay, Hornby), Supp. XV: 145 Education and the University (Leavis), VII: 238, 241 “Education of Otis Yeere, The” (Kipling), VI: 183, 184 Edward I (Peele), I: 205–206, 208 Edward II (Marlowe), I: 278, 286–287; Retro. Supp. I: 201–202, 209–211 Edward III (anon.), V: 328 Edward and Eleonora (Thomson), Supp. III: 411, 424 Edward Burne–Jones (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 98 “Edward Cracroft Lefroy” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 262 Edward Carpenter: In Appreciation (ed. Beith), Supp. XIII: 48–50 “Edward Dorn and the Treasures of Comedy” (Davie), Supp. VI: 116 Edward Lear in Greece (Lear), V: 87 Edward Lear’s Indian Journal (ed. Murphy), V: 78, 79, 87 “Edward the Conqueror” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 215 Edwards, H. L. R., I: 87 “Edwin and Angelina: A Ballad” (Goldsmith), III: 185, 191 Edwin Drood (Dickens), V: xxiii, 42, 69, 72 “Edwin Morris” (Tennyson), IV: 326n Edwy and Elgiva (Burney), Supp. III: 67, 71 “Eemis Stane, The” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 206 “Eftir Geving I Speik of Taking” (Dunbar), VIII: 122 Egan, Pierce, IV: 260n “Egg–Head” (Hughes), Supp. I: 348–349 Egils saga Skalla–Grímssonar, VIII: 238, 239 Egoist, The (Meredith), V: x, xxiv, 227, 230–232, 234 “Egremont” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 “Egypt” (Fraser), VII: 425 “Egypt from My Inside” (Golding), Supp. I: 65, 83, 84, 89 “Egypt from My Outside” (Golding), Supp. I: 84, 89 Egyptian Journal, An (Golding), Supp. I: 89–90; Retro. Supp. I: 103 “Egyptian Nights” (Pushkin), Supp. IV: 484 Eh Joe (Beckett), Supp. I: 59–60 Eichmann in Jerusalem (Arendt), Supp. IV: 306 “Eight Arms to Hold You” (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 161 “Eight Awful Animals” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39

EIGH−EMBL Eight Dramas of Calderón (tr. FitzGerald), IV: 353 “Eight o’clock” (Housman), VI: 160 Eight or Nine Wise Words about Letter– Writing (Carroll), V: 273 Eight Short Stories (Waugh), Supp. VI: 273 “Eight Stanzas” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 119 “Eight Suits, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 Eighteen Poems (Thomas), Supp. I: 170, 171, 172 Eighteen–Eighties, The (ed. de la Mare), V: 268, 274 “Eighth Planet, The” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 174 85 Poems (Ewart), Supp. VII: 34–35, 46 EIKONOK⌳A⌺TH⌺: . . . (Milton), II: 175 Einstein’s Monsters (Amis), Supp. IV: 40, 42 Eiríks saga rauða, VIII: 240 Ekblad, Inga Stina, II: 77, 86 “El Dorado” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 105 El maestro de danzar (Calderón), II: 313n Elder Brother, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 66 Elder Statesman, The (Eliot), VII: 161, 162; Retro. Supp. II: 132 Elders and Betters (Compton–Burnett), VII: 63, 66 Eldest Son, The (Galsworthy), VI: 269, 287 “Eldon Hole” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73 “Eldorado” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240 Eleanor’s Victory (Braddon), VIII: 36, 44 Election, An (Swinburne), V: 332 “Election in Ajmer, The” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 395 Elections to the Hebdomadal Council, The (Carroll), V: 274 Elective Affınities (tr. Constantine), Supp. XV: 66 Electric Light (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I:133–135 “Electric Orchard, The” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 413 “Electricity” (Crace), Supp. XIV: 22 Electrification of the Soviet Union, The (Raine), Supp. XIII: 168–170, 171 “Elegiac Stanzas, Suggested by a Picture of Peele Castle . .. . A (Wordsworth), IV: 21–22 “Elegie. Princesse Katherine, An” (Lovelace), II: 230 “Elegie upon the Death of . . . Dr. John Donne” (Carew), II: 223 Elegies (Donne), I: 360–361; Retro. Supp. II: 89–90 Elegies (Dunn), Supp. X: 75–77 Elegies (Johannes Secundus), II: 108 Elegies for the Dead in Cyrenaica (Henderson), VII: 425 “Elegy” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 271–272, 274 “Elegy, An” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 322 “Elegy: The Absences” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220

Elegy and Other Poems, An (Blunden), Supp. XI: 45 “Elegy Before Death” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 129 “Elegy for an Irish Speaker” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 285, 290 “Elegy for Margaret” (Spender), Supp. II: 490 “Elegy for W. H. Auden” (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 “Elegy in April and September” (Owen), VI: 453 “Elegy on Dead Fashion” (Sitwell), VII: 133 Elegy on Dicky and Dolly, An (Swift), III: 36 Elegy on Dr. Donne, An (Walton), II: 136 “Elegy on Marlowe’s Untimely Death” (Nashe), I: 278 “Elegy on the Death of a Mad Dog” (Goldsmith), III: 184 Elegy on the Death of an Amiable Young Lady . . ., An (Boswell), III: 247 “Elegy on the Dust” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 264 “Elegy on the Tironian and Tirconellian Princes Buried at Rome, An” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 127 Elegy on the Usurper O. C., An (Dryden), II: 304 “Elegy to the Memory of an Unfortunate Lady” (Pope), III: 70, 288 Elegy upon the Death of My Lord Francis Villiers, An (Marvell), II: 219 “Elegy upon the most Incomparable King Charls the First, An” (King), Supp. VI: 159 “Elegy Written in a Country Church– yard” (Gray), III: 119, 137, 138–139, 144–145; Retro. Supp. I: 144 “Elementary Sketches of Moral Philosophy” (Smith), Supp. VII: 342 Elementary, The (Mulcaster), I: 122 Elements of Drawing, The (Ruskin), V: 184 “Elements of Geometry, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Elements of Perspective, The (Ruskin), V: 184 Elene, Retro. Supp. II: 302–303 Eleonora: A Panegyrical Poem (Dryden), II: 304 “Elephant and Colosseum” (Lowry), Supp. III: 281 “Elephant and the Tragopan, The” (Seth), Supp. X: 287 Elephants Can Remember (Christie), Supp. II: 135 Eleutheria (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 23 “Elgin Marbles, The” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 75 Elia, pseud. of Charles Lamb “Eliduc” (Fowles), Supp. I: 303 Elinor and Marianne: A Sequel to Jane Austen’s Sense and Sensibility (Tennant), Supp. IX: 237–238, 239– 240 “Elinor Barley” (Warner), Supp. VII: 379

336

“Elinor and Marianne” (Austen), see Sense and Sensibility Eliot, George, III: 157; IV: 238, 323; V: ix–x, xviii, xxii–xxiv, 2, 6, 7, 14, 45, 52, 56, 57, 63, 66, 67, 187–201, 212, VI: 23; Supp. IV: 146, 169, 230, 233, 239–240, 243, 379, 471, 513; Retro. Supp. II: 101–117 Eliot T. S., II: 148; IV: 271; V: xxv, 241 309 402; VII: xii–xiii, xv, 34, 143– 170; Retro. Supp. II: 119–133; and Matthew Arnold, V: 204, 205–206, 210, 215; and Yeats, VI: 207, 208; influence on modern literature, I: 98; VII: xii–xiii, xv, 34 143–144, 153– 154, 165–166; Retro. Supp. I: 3; list of collected essays, VII: 169–170; literary criticism, I: 232, 275, 280; II: 16, 42, 83, 179, 196, 204, 208, 219; III: 51, 305; IV: 195, 234; V: 204– 206, 210, 215, 310, 367; VI: 207, 226; VII: 162–165; Retro. Supp. I: 166; Retro. Supp. II: 173–174; style, II: 173; IV: 323, 329; in drama, VII: 157–162; in poetry, VII: 144–157; Supp. I: 122–123; Supp. II: 151, 181, 420, 428, 487; Supp. III: 122; Supp. IV: 58, 100, 139, 142, 180, 249, 260, 330, 377, 558 “Elixir” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 “Ella of Garveloch” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 188 “Ella Wheeler Wilcox Woo, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 “Elvers, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 “Ely Place” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 Elizabeth Alone (Trevor), Supp. IV: 509– 510 Elizabeth and Essex (Strachey), Supp. II: 514–517 Elizabeth and Her German Garden (Forster), VI: 406 Elizabeth Cooper (Moore), VI: 96, 99 Elizabeth I, Queen of England, Supp. IV: 146 Elizabethan Drama and Shakespeare’s Early Plays (Talbert), I: 224 “Elizas, The” (Gurney), VI: 425 “Ellen Orford” (Crabbe), III: 281 Ellen Terry and Bernard Shaw, a Correspondence (ed. St. John), VI: 130 Ellis, Annie Raine, Supp. III: 63, 65 Ellis, Havelock, I: 281 Ellis–Fermor, U. M., I: 284, 292 “Elm Tree, The” (Hood), IV: 261–262, 264 “Eloisa to Abelard” (Pope), III: 70, 75– 76, 77; V: 319, 321 Elopement into Exile (Pritchett), see Shirley Sanz Eloquence of the British Senate, The (Hazlitt), IV: 130, 139 Elton, Oliver, III: 51 Emancipated, The (Gissing), V: 437 “Embankment, The” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 134, 136 Embarrassments (James), VI: 49, 67 Embers (Beckett), Supp. I: 58 Emblem Hurlstone (Hall), Supp. VI: 129–130

EMER−ENGL “Emerald Dove, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 281 Emerald Germs of Ireland (McCabe), Supp. IX: 135, 137–138 “Emerald Isle, Sri Lanka, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 “Emerging” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 286– 287 Emerson, Ralph Waldo, IV: xx, 54, 81, 240; V: xxv Emigrant Ship, The (Stevenson), Retro. Supp. I: 262 Emigrant Train, The (Stevenson), Retro. Supp. I: 262 Emigrants, The (Lamming), Supp. IV: 445 Emigrants, The (Sebald), VIII: 295, 300– 303, 308 Emilia in England (Meredith), see Sandra Belloni Emilie de Coulanges (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 158 “Emily and Oswin” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 262 Emily Brontë: A Biography (Gérin), V: 153 Emily Butter: An Occasion Recalled (Reed and Swann), Supp. XV: 253 “Emily Dickinson” (Cope), VIII: 73 “Emily Dickinson” (Longley), VIII: 167 Eminent Victorians (Wilson), Supp. VI: 305 Eminent Victorians (Strachey), V: 13, 157, 170; Supp. II: 498, 499, 503– 511 Emma (Austen), IV: xvii, 108, 109, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 117, 119, 120, 122; VI: 106; Supp. IV: 154, 236; Retro. Supp. II: 11–12 Emma in Love: Jane Austen’s Emma Continued (Tennant), Supp. IX: 238, 239– 240 Emotions Are Not Skilled Workers, The (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 318 Empedocles on Etna (Arnold), IV: 231; V: xxi, 206, 207, 209, 210, 211, 216 “Emperor Alexander and Capo d’Istria” (Landor), IV: 92 “Emperor and the Little Girl, The” (Shaw), VI: 120 Emperor Constantine, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 336, 350 “Emperor’s Tomb Found in China” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 Emperor of Ice–Cream (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 141, 142–143, 144, 146, 147 Emperour of the East, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 184 “Empire” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 39 Empire of the Sun (Ballard), Supp. V: 19, 29–30, 31, 35 Empire State (Bateman), Supp. V: 88 “Empires&rquo; (Dunn), Supp. X: 72–73 “Employment (I)” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 180 Empson, William, I: 282; II: 124, 130; V: 367, 381; Supp. II: 179–197 “Empty Birdhouse, The” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180

“Empty Church, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 284, 287 “Empty Heart, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 204 Empty Purse, The (Meredith), V: 223, 234 “Empty Vessel” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 206–207 “Enallos and Cymodameia” (Landor), IV: 96 Enchafèd Flood, The (Auden), VII: 380, 394 Enchanted Isle, The (Dryden), I: 327 “Enchanted Thicket, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 Enchantment and Other Poems (Russell), VIII: 290 “Enchantment of Islands” (Brown), Supp. VI: 61 Enchantress, The, and Other Poems (Browning), IV: 321 Enclosure, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 115, 117, 118 Encounter, Supp. II: 491 Encounters (Bowen), Supp. II: 79, 81 Encyclopaedia Britannica, Supp. III: 171 “End, An” (Nye), Supp. X: 204 “End, The” (Beckett), Supp. I: 50; Retro. Supp. I: 21 “End, The” (Cornford), VIII: 107 “End, The” (Milne), Supp. V: 303 “End, The” (Owen), VI: 449 “End of a Journey” (Hope), Supp. VII: 156–157 End of a War, The (Read), VI: 436, 437 “End of an Impulse, The” (Reed), Supp. XV: 248 End of Drought (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 136, 145 End of the Affair, The (Greene), Supp. I: 2, 8, 12–13, 14; Retro. Supp. II: 159– 160 End of the Beginning, The (O’Casey), VII: 12 End of the Chapter (Galsworthy), VI: 275, 282 “End of the City” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 69 “End of the Relationship, The” (Self), Supp. V: 403 “End of the Tether, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 Enderby Outside (Burgess), Supp. I: 189, 194–195 Enderby’s Dark Lady; or, No End to Enderby (Burgess), Supp. I: 189 Endgame (Beckett), Supp. I: 49, 51, 52, 53, 56–57, 62; Retro. Supp. I: 24–25 “Ending, An” (Cope), VIII: 81 Ending in Earnest (West), Supp. III: 438 Ending Up (Amis), Supp. II: 18 Endiomion (Lyly), I: 202 Endless Night (Christie), Supp. II: 125, 130, 132, 135 Ends and Beginnings (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221–222 Ends and Means (Huxley), VII: xvii 205 Endymion (Disraeli), IV: xxiii, 294, 295, 296, 306, 307, 308; V: xxiv “Endymion” (Keats), III: 174, 338; IV: x, xvii, 205, 211, 214, 216–217, 218, 222–224, 227, 229, 230, 233, 235;

337

Retro. Supp. I: 184, 189–192 “Enemies, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 211 Enemies of Promise (Connolly), VI: 363; Supp. III: 95, 96, 97, 98, 100–102 “Enemy, The” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 386n “Enemy Dead, The” (Gutteridge), VII: 433 Enemy in the Blanket, The (Burgess), Supp. I: 187–188 “Enemy Interlude” (Lewis), VII: 71 Enemy of the People, An (Ibsen), VI: ix Enemy of the Stars, The (Lewis), VII: 72, 73, 74–75 Enemy Within, The (Friel), Supp. V: 115– 116 Enemy’s Country, The: Word, Contexture, and Other Circumstances of Language (Hill), Supp. V: 196, 201 “Engineer’s Corner” (Cope), VIII: 71 England (Davie), Supp. VI: 111–112 “England” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 255– 256, 264 “England” (Thomas), Supp. III: 404 England and the Italian Question (Arnold), V: 216 England in the Age of Wycliffe (Trevelyan), VI: 385–386 England Made Me (Greene; U.S. title, The Shipwrecked), Supp. I: 6, 7 “England, My England” (Lawrence) VII: xv, 114; Retro. Supp. II: 153 England, My England, and Other Stories (Lawrence), VII: 114 England Under Queen Anne (Trevelyan), VI: 391–393 England Under the Stuarts (Trevelyan), VI: 386 England Your England (Orwell), VII: 282 “England’s Answer” (Kipling), VI: 192 England’s Helicon, I: 291 England’s Hour (Brittain), Supp. X: 45 “England’s Ideal” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 England’s Ideal, and Other Papers on Social Subjects (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 “England’s Ireland” (Hare), Supp. IV: 281 England’s Pleasant Land (Forster), VI: 411 “English and the Afrikaans Writer” (Brink), Supp. VI: 48–49 English, David, Supp. IV: 348 English Bards and Scotch Reviewers (Byron), IV: x, xvi, 129, 171, 192 English Bible, I: 370–388; list of versions, I: 387 “English Climate” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 English Comic Characters, The (Priestley), VII: 211 English Eccentrics, The (Sitwell), VII: 127 English Folk–Songs (ed. Barrett), V: 263n English Grammar (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 166 English Historical Review, VI: 387 English Hours (James), VI: 46, 67 English Humour (Priestley), VII: 213

ENGL−EPIS English Humourists of the Eighteenth Century, The (Thackeray), III: 124, 146n; V: 20, 31, 38 English Journey (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 22–23 English Journey (Priestley), VII: 212, 213–214 English Literature: A Survey for Students (Burgess), Supp. I: 189 English Literature and Society in the Eighteenth Century (Stephen), III: 41; V: 290 “English Literature and the Small Coterie” (Kelman), Supp. V: 257 English Literature, 1815–1832 (ed. Jack), IV: 40, 140 English Literature in Our Time and the University (Leavis), VII: 169, 235, 236–237, 253 English Literature in the Sixteenth Century, Excluding Drama (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 264 “English Mail–Coach, The” (De Quincey), IV: 149, 153, 155 English Mirror, The (Whetstone), I: 282 English Moor, The (Brome), Supp. X: 62 English Music (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 9–10, 11, 12 English Novel, The (Ford), VI: 322, 332 English Novel, The: A Short Critical History (Allen), V: 219 English Novelists (Bowen), Supp. II: 91–92 English Pastoral Poetry (Empson), see Some Versions of Pastoral English People, The (Orwell), VII: 282 English Poems (Blunden), VI: 429 “English Poet, An” (Pater), V: 356, 357 English Poetry (Bateson), IV: 217, 323n, 339 English Poetry and the English Language (Leavis), VII: 234 English Poetry 1900–1950: An Assessment (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249–250, 257 English Poetry of the First World War (Owen), VI: 453 English Poets (Browning), IV: 321 English Prisons under Local Government (Webb), VI: 129 English Protestant’s Plea, The (King), Supp. VI: 152 “English Renaissance of Art, The” (Wilde), V: 403–404 English Renaissance Poetry (ed. Williams), Supp. XI: 116, 117 English Review (periodical), VI: xi–xii, 294, 323–324; VII: 89 English Revolution, 1688–1689 (Trevelyan), VI: 391 “English School, An” (Kipling), VI: 201 English Seamen (Southey and Bell), IV: 71 English Sermon, 1750–1850, The (ed. Nye), Supp. X: 205 English Social History: A Survey of Six Centuries (Trevelyan), VI: xv, 393– 394 English Songs of Italian Freedom (Trevelyan), V: 227

English South African’s View of the Situation, An (Schreiner), Supp. II: 453 English Through Pictures (Richards), Supp. II: 425, 430 English Town in the Last Hundred Years (Betjeman), VII: 360 English Traits (Emerson), IV: 54 English Utilitarians, The (Stephen), V: 279, 288–289 “English Wife, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 English Without Tears (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 311 English Works of George Herbert (Palmer), Retro. Supp. II: 173 Englishman (periodical), III: 7, 50, 53 Englishman Abroad, An (Bennett), VIII: 30, 31 “Englishman in Italy, The” (Browning), IV: 368 Englishman in Patagonia, An (Pilkington), Supp. IV: 164 Englishman Looks at the World, An (Wells), VI: 244 Englishman’s Home, An (du Maurier), Supp. III: 147, 148 “Englishmen and Italians” (Trevelyan), V: 227; VI: 388n Englishness of English Literature, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 12 Englishwoman in America, The (Bird) Supp. X: 19–22, 24, 29 “Engraving from a Child’s Encyclopaedia” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 56 “Enigma, The” (Fowles), Supp. I: 303– 304 Enjoy (Bennett), VIII: 28–29 Ennui (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 154, 156, 158–160 Enoch Arden (Tennyson), IV: xxii, 388; V: 6n “Enoch Soames” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 56 Enormous Crocodile, The (Dahl), Supp. IV: 207 “Enormous Space, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 “Enough” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 Enough Is as Good as a Feast (Wager), I: 213 Enough of Green, (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 260 Enquirer: Reflections on Education, Manners, and Literature, in a Series of Essays (Godwin), Supp. XV: 122–123, 128 “Enquirie, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 268 Enquiry Concerning Human Understanding, An (Hume), Supp. III: 231, 238, 243–244 Enquiry Concerning Political Justice, An (Godwin), IV: xv, 181; Supp. III: 370; Retro. Supp. I: 245 Enquiry Concerning Political Justice, and Its Influence on General Virtue and Happiness, An (Godwin), Supp. XV: 119, 120–121, 122, 124, 126, 127, 128 Enquiry Concerning the Principles of Morals, An (Hume), Supp. III: 231,

338

238, 244 Enquiry into the Causes of the Late Increase of Robbers (Fielding), III: 104; Retro. Supp. I: 81 Enquiry into the Occasional Conformity of Dissenters . . . . An (Defoe), III: 12 Enquiry into the Present State of Polite Learning in Europe, An (Goldsmith), III: 179, 191 “Enquiry into Two Inches of Ivory, An” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 165 Enright, D. J., Supp. IV: 256, 354 “Enter a Cloud” (Graham), Supp. VII: 103 “Enter a Dragoon” (Hardy), VI: 22 Enter a Free Man (Stoppard), Supp. I: 437, 439–440, 445 “Enter One in Sumptuous Armour” (Lowry), Supp. III: 285 Entertainer, The (Osborne), Supp. I: 332–333, 336–337, 339 Entertaining Mr. Sloane (Orton), Supp. V: 364, 367, 370–371, 372, 373–374 Entertainment (Middleton), II: 3 “Entertainment for David Wright on His Being Sixty, An” (Graham), Supp. VII: 116 “Entertainment of the Queen and Prince at Althorpe (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 161 “Entire Fabric, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 268 “Entrance” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 “Entreating of Sorrow” (Ralegh), I: 147– 148 “Envoi” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 297 “Envoy” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 65 Envoy Extraordinary: A Study of Vijaya Lakshmi Pandit and Her Contribution to Modern India (Brittain), Supp. X: 47 “Envoy Extraordinary” (Golding), Supp. I: 75, 82, 83 “Eolian Harp, The” (Coleridge), IV: 46; Retro. Supp. II: 52 Epicoene (Johnson), I: 339, 341; Retro. Supp. I: 163 “Epicure, The” (Cowley), II: 198 “Epicurus, Leontion and Ternissa” (Landor), IV: 94, 96–97 Epigram CXX (Jonson), I: 347 “Epigram to My Muse, the Lady Digby, on Her Husband, Sir Kenelm Digby” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 151 Epigrammata (More), Supp. VII: 234, 236–237 Epigrammatum sacrorum liber (Crashaw), II: 179, 201 Epigrams (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 164 Epilogue (Graves), VII: 261 “Epilogue: Seven Decades” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 164 “Epilogue to an Empire” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 295 Epilogue to the Satires (Pope), III: 74, 78 “Epipsychidion” (Shelley), IV: xviii, 204, 208; VI: 401; Retro. Supp. I: 254– 255 Epistle (Trevisa), Supp. IX: 248, 249

EPIS−ESSA “Epistle, An: Edward Sackville to Venetia Digby” (Hope), Supp. VII: 159 “Epistle from Holofernes, An” (Hope), Supp. VII: 157 Epistle to a Canary (Browning), IV: 321 Epistle to a Lady . . . , An (Swift), III: 36 Epistle to Augustus (Pope), II: 196 Epistle to Cobham, An (Pope), see Moral Essays “Epistle to Davie” (Burns), III: 316 Epistle to Dr. Arbuthnot (Pope), III: 71, 74–75, 78; Retro. Supp. I: 229 “Epistle to Henry Reynolds” (Drayton), I: 196 Epistle to Her Grace Henrietta . . . , An (Gay), III: 67 “Epistle to John Hamilton Reynolds” (Keats), IV: 221 Epistle to . . . Lord Carteret, An (Swift), III: 35 “Epistle to Mr. Dryden, An, . . .” (Wycherley), II: 322 Epistle to the . . . Earl of Burlington, An (Pope), see Moral Essays Epistle upon an Epistle, An (Swift), III: 35 Epistles to the King and Duke (Wycherley), II: 321 Epistola adversus Jovinianum (St. Jerome), I: 35 “Epitaph” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 243 “Epitaph for a Reviewer” (Cornford), VIII: 113 Epitaph For A Spy (Ambler), Supp. IV: 8 “Epitaph for Anton Schmidt” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 264 Epitaph for George Dillon (Osborne), Supp. I: 329–330, 333 “Epitaph on a Fir–Tree” (Murphy), Supp. V: 317–318 “Epitaph on a Jacobite” (Macaulay), IV: 283 “Epitaph on an Army of Mercenaries” (Housman), VI: 161, 415–416 Epitaph on George Moore (Morgan), VI: 86 “Epitaph on the Admirable Dramaticke Poet, W. Shakespeare, An” (Milton), II: 175 “Epitaph on the Lady Mary Villers” (Carew), II: 224 “Epitaphs” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Epitaphs and Occasions (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 “Epitaphs for Soldiers” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 Epitaphium Damonis (Milton), II: 175 “Epithalamion” (Hopkins), V: 376, 377 “Epithalamion” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 229 Epithalamion (Spenser), I: 130–131; see also Amoretti and Epithalamion “Epithalamion for Gloucester” (Lydgate), I: 58 “Epithalamion Thamesis” (Spenser), I: 123 “Epithalamium” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23

“Epithalamium” (Motion), Supp. VII: 266 Epoch and Artist (Jones), Supp. VII: 168, 170, 171 Epping Hunt, The (Hood), IV: 256, 257, 267 Equal Love (Davies), Supp. XIV: 35, 36, 40–45 “Equal Love” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 42–43 Equal Music, An (Seth), Supp. X: 277, 288–290 Equal Skies, The (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 193 Equus (Shaffer), Supp. I: 318, 323, 324– 326, 327 Erdman, D. V., III: 289n, 307 Erechtheus (Swinburne), V: 314, 331, 332 Erewhon (Butler), Supp. II: 99–101 Erewhon Revisited (Butler), Supp. II: 99, 111, 116–117 Eric Ambler (Lewis), Supp. IV: 13 Eric Brighteyes (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Eridanus (Lowry), Supp. III: 280 Ermine, The (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 135, 144 “Ermine, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 144 Ernie’s Incredible Illucinations (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2 “Eros and Anteros” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 Eros and Psyche (Bridges), VI: 83 “Erotion” (Swinburne), V: 320 Erpingham Camp, The (Orton), Supp. V: 367, 371, 375–376 “Errata” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 442 Erskine, Andrew, III: 247 “Erstwhile” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323 Esau (Kerr), Supp. XII: 186–187, 194, 195 Escape (Galsworthy), VI: 275, 287 “Escaped Cock, The” (Lawrence), VII: 91, 115 “Escaped From The Massacre?” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 54 “Escapement” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 “Escapist, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 127–128 “Eschatology” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 “Escorial, The” (Hopkins), V: 361 Esio Trot (Dahl), Supp. IV: 225 Esmond in India (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 226–227 Espalier, The (Warner), Supp. VII: 370, 371 “Especially when the October Wind” (Thomas), Supp. I: 173 Espedair Street (Banks), Supp. XI: 5–6 Esprit de Corps (Durrell), Supp. I: 113 Essai sur l’étude de la littérature (Gibbon), III: 222, 223 Essais (Montaigne), III: 39 Essay Concerning Human Understanding (Locke), III: 22; Supp. III: 233 “Essay Concerning Humour in Comedy, An” (Congreve), see Concerning Humour in Comedy

339

Essay of Dramatick Poesy (Dryden), I: 328, 349; II: 301, 302, 305; III: 40 “Essay on Burmese Days” (Orwell), VII: 276 “Essay on Christianity, An” (Shelley), IV: 199, 209 Essay on Comedy and the Uses of the Comic Spirit, An (Meredith), V: 224– 225, 234 Essay on Criticism, An (Pope), II: 197; III: 68, 72, 77; Retro. Supp. I: 230, 231, 233 Essay on Irish Bulls (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 155–156 Essay on Man, An (Pope), III: 72, 76, 77–78, 280; Retro. Supp. I: 229–231, 235 Essay on Mind, An (Browning), IV: 310, 316, 321 “Essay on Percy Bysshe Shelley, An” (Browning), IV: 357, 366, 374 Essay on Sepulchres: or, A Proposal for Erecting Some Memorial of the Illustrious Dead in All Ages on the Spot Where Their Remains Have Been Interred (Godwin), Supp. XV: 126 Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine, An (Newman), Supp. VII: 296–297, 301 Essay on the Dramatic Poetry of the Last Age (Dryden), I: 328 Essay on the External use of Water . . ., An (Smollett), III: 158 Essay on the First Book of T. Lucretius Carus de Rerum Natura, An (Evelyn), see De rerum natura “Essay on Freewill” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 38 Essay on the Genius and Writings of Pope (Warton), III: 170n Essay on the Genius of George Cruikshank, An (Thackeray), V: 37 Essay on the History and Reality of Apparitions, An (Defoe), III: 14 Essay on the Idea of Comedy (Meredith), I: 201–202 Essay on the Lives and Works of Our Uneducated Poets (Southey), IV: 71 Essay on the Principle of Population (Malthus), IV: xvi, 127 Essay on the Principles of Human Action, An (Hazlitt), IV: 128, 139 Essay on the Theatre; Or, A Comparison Between the Laughing and Sentimental Comedy (Goldsmith), III: 187, 256 Essay on the Theory of the Earth (Cuvier), IV: 181 Essay to Revive the Antient Education of Gentlewomen, An (Makin), Supp. III: 21 Essay Towards an Abridgement of the English History, An (Burke), III: 205 Essay upon Projects, An (Defoe), III: 12; Retro. Supp. I: 64, 75 Essayes (Cornwallis), III: 39 Essays (Bacon), I: 258, 259, 260, 271; III: 39 Essays (Goldsmith), III: 180 Essays and Leaves from a Note–book (Eliot), V: 200

ESSA−EVER Essays and Reviews (Newman), V: 340 Essays and Studies (Swinburne), V: 298, 332 Essays and Treatises on Several Subjects (Hume), Supp. III: 238 Essays from “The Guardian“ (Pater), V: 357 Essays Illustrative of the Tatler (Drake), III: 51 Essays in Criticism (Arnold), III: 277; V: xxiii, 203, 204–205, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216 Essays in Divinity (Donne), I: 353, 360, 363; Retro. Supp. II: 95 Essays in London and Elsewhere (James), VI: 49, 67 Essays in Verse and Prose (Cowley), II: 195 Essays, Moral and Political (Hume), Supp. III: 231, 237 Essays, Moral and Political (Southey), IV: 71 Essays of Elia (Lamb), IV: xviii, 73, 74, 75, 76, 82–83, 85 Essays of Five Decades (Priestley), VII: 212 Essays on Freethinking and Plainspeaking (Stephen), V: 283, 289 Essays on His Own Times (Coleridge), IV: 56 Essays on Literature and Society (Muir), Supp. VI: 202 Essays on Shakespeare (Empson), Supp. II: 180, 193 Essays, Speculative and Suggestive (Ellis and Symonds), Supp. XIV: 262 Essays, Theological and Literary (Hutton), V: 157, 170 Essence of Christianity, The (tr. Eliot), V: 200 Essence of the Douglas Cause, The (Boswell), III: 247 “Essential Beauty” (Larkin), Supp. I: 279 Essential Gesture (Gordimer), Supp. II: 226, 237, 239, 242, 243 “Essential Gesture, The” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 225 Essential Reading (Reading), VIII: 270– 271 Essex Poems (Davie), Supp. VI: 109– 111 Esslin, Martin, Supp. IV: 181; Retro. Supp. I: 218–219 Estate of Poetry, The (Muir), Supp. VI: 197–198, 202, 203, 209 Esther Waters (Moore), VI: ix, xii, 87, 89, 91–92, 96, 98 Estuary, The (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 “Et Cetera” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 60 “Et Dona Ferentes” (Wilson), Supp. I: 157 Et Nobis Puer Natus Est (Dunbar), VIII: 128 “Et Tu, Healy” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 169 “Eternal City” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “Eternal Contemporaries” (Durrell), Supp. I: 124 Eternal Moment, The (Forster), VI: 399, 400

Eternity to Season: Poems of Separation and Reunion (Harris), Supp. V: 132, 136 “Ether” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25 Etherege, Sir George, II: 255, 256, 266– 269, 271, 305 Etherege and the Seventeenth–Century Comedy of Manners (Underwood), II: 256n Ethical Characters (Theophrastus), II: 68 Ethics of the Dust, The (Ruskin), V: 180, 184 Ethnic Radio (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 276–277 Etruscan Places (Lawrence), VII: 116, 117 Euclid and His Modern Rivals (Carroll), V: 264, 274 Eugene Aram (Bulwer–Lytton), IV: 256; V: 22, 46 “Eugene Aram” (Hood), see “Dream of Eugene Aram, The Murderer, The“ Eugene Onegin (Pushkin), Supp. IV: 485 “Eugene Pickering” (James), VI: 69 Eugenia (Chapman), I: 236, 240 Eugénie Grandet (Balzac), Supp. IV: 124 Eugenius Philalethes, pseud. of Thomas Vaughan Euphranor: A Dialogue on Youth (FitzGerald), IV: 344, 353 Euphues and His England (Lyly), I: 194, 195–196 Euphues, The Anatomy of Wit (Lyly), I: 165, 193–196 Euripides, IV: 358; V: 321–324 Europa’s Lover (Dunn), Supp. X: 75 “Europe” (James), VI: 69 Europe. A Prophecy (Blake), III: 302, 307; Retro. Supp. I: 39, 41–42 European Tribe, The (Phillips), Supp. V: 380, 384–385 European Witness (Spender), Supp. II: 489–490 Europeans, The (James), VI: 29–31 “Eurydice” (Sitwell), VII: 136–137 Eurydice, a Farce (Fielding), III: 105 “Eurydice to Orpheus” (Browning), Retro. Supp. II: 28 “Eurynome” (Nye), Supp. X: 203 Eustace and Hilda: A Trilogy (Hartley), Supp. VII: 119, 120, 122, 123–124, 127, 131, 132 Eustace Diamonds, The (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 Eustace Diamonds, The (Trollope), V: xxiv, 96, 98, 101, 102 Eustace, Robert, see Barton, Eustace Eva Trout (Bowen), Supp. II: 82, 94 “Evacuees, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 Evagatory (Reading), VIII: 272–273 Evan Harrington (Meredith), V: xxii, 227, 234 Evangelium Nicodemi (tr. Trevisa), Supp. IX: 252, 254–255 Evans, Abel, II: 335 Evans, G. Blakemore, I: 326 Evans, Marian, see Eliot, George “Eve”(Rossetti), V: 258

340

“Eve of St. Agnes, The” (Keats), III: 338; IV: viii, xviii, 212, 216–219, 231, 235; V: 352; Retro. Supp. I: 193 Eve of Saint John, The (Scott), IV: 38 “Eve of St. Mark, The” (Hill), Supp. V: 191 “Eve of St. Mark, The” (Keats), IV: 212, 216, 218, 220, 226 “Eveline” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 172 “Even the Trees” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 104 “Evening Alone at Bunyah” (Murray), Supp. VII: 272 Eve’s Ransom (Gissing), V: 437 Evelina (Burney), III: 90, 91; IV: 279; Supp. III: 64, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71–72, 75–76 “Eveline” (Joyce), VII: 44 Evelyn, John, II: 194, 196, 273–280, 286–287 Evelyn Innes (Moore), VI: 87, 92 Evelyn Waugh (Lodge), Supp. IV: 365 “Even So” (Rossetti), V: 242 “Even Such Is Time” (Ralegh), I: 148– 149 Evening (Macaulay), IV: 290 Evening Colonnade, The (Connolly), Supp. III: 98, 110, 111 Evening Standard (periodical), VI: 247, 252, 265 Evening Walk, An (Wordsworth), IV: xv 2, 4–5, 24 Evening’s Love, An; or, The Mock Astrologer (Dryden), II: 305 Events and Wisdom (Davie), Supp. VI: 109 “Events at Drimaghleen” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 505 “Events in your life” (Kelman), Supp. V: 251 Ever After (Swift), Supp. V: 438–440 “Ever drifting down the stream” (Carroll), V: 270 “Ever Fixed Mark, An” (Amis), Supp. II: 3 “Ever mine hap is slack and slow in coming” (Wyatt), I: 110 “Everlasting Gospel” (Blake), III: 304 Everlasting Man, The (Chesterton), VI: 341–342 Everlasting Spell, The: A Study of Keats and His Friends (Richardson), IV: 236 “Evermore” (Barnes), Supp. IV: 75–76 Every Changing Shape (Jennings), Supp. V: 207, 213, 215 Every Day of the Week (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 423 Every Good Boy Deserves Favour (Stoppard), Supp. I: 450, 451, 453; Retro. Supp. II: 351 Every Man for Himself (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 25–26, 27 Every Man out of His Humor (Jonson), I: 336–337, 338–340; II: 24, 27 Every–Body’s Business, Is No–Body’s Business (Defoe), III: 13–14 Everybody’s Political What’s What? (Shaw), VI: 125, 129 Everyman, II: 70 Everyman in His Humor (Jonson), I: 336–337; Retro. Supp. I: 154, 157–

EVER−FABI 159, 166 Everyone Has His Fault (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 157–158 “Everything Counts” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 2, 7–8 “Everything that is born must die” (Rossetti), V: 254 “Everything You Can Remember in Thirty Seconds Is Yours to Keep” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 43–44 Evidence for the Resurrection of Jesus Christ as Given by the Four Evangelists, Critically Examined (Butler), Supp. II: 99, 102 Evidences of Christianity (Paley), IV: 144 Evil Genius: A Domestic Story, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 103 Evolution and Poetic Belief (Roppen), V: 221n “Evolution of Tears, The” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 322–323 Evolution Old and New (Butler), Supp. II: 106, 107 Ewart, Gavin, VII: 422, 423–424, Supp. VII: 33–49 Ewart Quarto, The (Ewart), Supp. VII: 44 “Ewes” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 108 “Ex Lab” (Reading), VIII: 265 Ex Voto (Butler), Supp. II: 114 “Exact Fare Please” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 91 Examen Poeticum (ed. Dryden), II: 290, 291, 301, 305 Examination, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 371 “Examination at the Womb Door” (Hughes), Supp. I: 352; Retro. Supp. II: 207 Examination of Certain Abuses, An (Swift), III: 36 Examiner (periodical), III: 19, 26, 35, 39; IV: 129 “Example of a Treatise on Universal Justice; or, The Fountains of Equity” (Bacon), I: 261 “Examples of Antitheses” (Bacon), I: 261 “Examples of the Colours of Good and Evil” (Bacon), I: 261, 264 Examples of the Interposition of Providence in . . . Murder (Fielding), III: 105 “Excavations” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 219 “Excellent New Ballad, An” (Montrose), II: 236–237 Excellent Women (Pym), Supp. II: 367– 370 Except the Lord (Cary), VII: 186, 194– 195 “Exercise in the Pathetic Fallacy” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 Excession (Banks), Supp. XI: 12 “Exchange of Letters” (Cope), VIII: 78–79 “Excursion” (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 192 Excursion, The (Wordsworth), IV: xvii, 5, 22–24, 95, 129, 214, 230, 233 Excursions in the Real World (Trevor), Supp. IV: 499

“Excuse, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 98 “Execration Upon Vulcan, An” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 “Execution of Cornelius Vane, The” (Read), VI: 436 “Exequy To his Matchlesse never to be forgotten Friend, An” (King), Supp. VI: 153 “Exequy, The” (King), Supp. VI: 153– 155, 159, 161 “Exercisers” (Mistry), Supp. X: 139–140 Exeter Book, The, Retro. Supp. II: 303– 305 “Exeunt Omnes” (Cornford), VIII: 114 “Exfoliation” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 “Exhortation” (Shelley), IV: 196 Exiles (Joyce), VII: 42–43; Supp. II: 74; Retro. Supp. I: 175–176 Exiles, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 218–219 “Existentialists and Mystics” (Murdoch), Supp. I: 216–217, 219, 220 “Exit” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 Exit Lines (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 115 Exits and Entrances (Fugard), Supp. XV: 104 Exorcist, The (film), III: 343, 345 Exodus, Retro. Supp. II: 301 “Exotic Pleasures” (Carey), Supp. XII: 55 “Expanding Universe, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 “Expected, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 Expedition of Humphrey Clinker, The (Smollett), see Humphrey Clinker Expedition of Orsua and the Crimes of Aquirre, The (Southey), IV: 71 “Expelled, The” (Beckett), Supp. I: 49– 50; Retro. Supp. I: 21 Experience of India, An (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 235 “Experience with Images” (MacNeice), VII: 401, 414, 419 Experiment, The (Defoe), III: 13 Experiment in Autobiography (Wells), V: 426–427, 429, 438; VI: xi, 225, 320, 333 Experiment in Criticism, An (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 264 Experimental Drama (Armstrong), VII: 14 Experimenting with an Amen (Thomas), Supp. XII: 289 Experiments (Douglas), VI: 296, 305 “Expiation” (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 236 “Explained” (Milne), Supp. V: 303 “Explaining France” (Motion), Supp. VII: 256 Exploded View, An (Longley), VIII: 166, 169–172 Explorations (Knights), II: 123 “Explorer, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213 “Explorers, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 154 “Explosion, The” (Larkin), Supp. I: 285– 286 Exposition of the First Ten Chapters of Genesis, An (Bunyan), II: 253 Expostulation (Jonson), I: 243

341

“Expostulation and Inadequate Reply” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 “Expostulation and Reply” (Wordsworth), IV: 7 “Exposure” (Heaney), Supp. II: 275 “Exposure” (Owen), VI: 446, 450, 452, 455, 457 Exposure of Luxury, The: Radical Themes in Thackeray (Hardy), V: 39 Expression of the Emotions in Man and Animals, The (Darwin), Supp. VII: 26–28 “Expurgations” (Nye), Supp. X: 200 “Ex–Queen Among the Astronomers, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 7 “Exstasie, The” (Donne), II: 197; Retro. Supp. II: 88 “Extempore Effusion on the Death of the Ettrick Shepherd” (Wordsworth), IV: 73 Extending the Territory (Jennings), Supp. V: 216 “Extracts from a Lady’s Log–Book” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 161 Extravagant Strangers: A Literature of Belonging (ed. Phillips), Supp. V: 380 Extravagaria (tr. Reid), Supp. VII: 332 Exultations (Pound), Supp. III: 398 Eye for an Eye, An (Trollope), V: 102 Eye in the Door, The (Barker), Supp. IV: 45, 46, 57, 59–61 “Eye of Allah, The” (Kipling), VI: 169, 190–191 Eye of the Hurricane, The (Adcock), Supp. XII: 1, 4 Eye of the Scarecrow, The (Harris), Supp. V: 136–137, 139, 140 Eye of the Storm, The (White), Supp. I: 132, 146–147 Eye to Eye (Fallon), Supp. XII: 105, 110–112, 114 Eyeless in Gaza (Huxley), II: 173; VII: 204–205 “Eyes and Tears” (Marvell), II: 209, 211 Eyes of Asia, The (Kipling), VI: 204 “Eyewitness” (Armitage), VIII: 4 Eyrbyggja saga, VIII: 235, 239, 240 Ezra Pound and His Work (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 4 “Ezra Pound in Pisa” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110, 113 Ezra Pound: Poet as Sculptor (Davie), Supp. VI: 115

F aber

Book of Contemporary Irish Poetry, The (ed. Muldoon), Supp. IV: 409, 410–411, 422, 424 Faber Book of Pop, The (ed. Kureishi and Savage), Supp. XI: 159 Faber Book of Sonnets (ed. Nye), Supp. X: 193 Faber Book of Twentieth–Century Women’s Poetry, The (ed. Adcock), Supp. XII: 2 “Faber Melancholy, A” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70 Fabian Essays in Socialism (Shaw), VI: 129 Fabian Freeway (Martin), VI: 242 Fabian Society, Supp. IV: 233

FABL−FAMO “Fable” (Golding), Supp. I: 67, 83 “Fable of the Widow and Her Cat, A” (Swift), III: 27, 31 Fables (Dryden), II: 293, 301, 304; III: 40; IV: 287 Fables (Gay), III: 59, 67 Fables (Powys). See No Painted Plumage Fables (Stevenson), V: 396 “Fables, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Fables, Ancient and Modern: Adapted for the Use of Children (Godwin), Supp. XV: 126 Façade (Sitwell and Walton), VII: xv, xvii, 128, 130, 131n, 132 “Face of an Old Highland Woman” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 213 Face of the Deep, The (Rossetti), V: 260 Face to Face: Short Stories (Gordimer), Supp. II: 226 “Faces” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 79 “Faces, The” (James), VI: 69 “Faces Come Thicker at Night” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 228 Facial Justice (Hartley), Supp. VII: 131 Facilitators, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 “Facing the Pacific at Night” (Hart), Supp. XI: 129 “Factory–Owner, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213 Fadiman, Clifton, Supp. IV: 460 Faerie Queene, The (Spenser), I: 121, 123, 124, 131–141, 266; II: 50; IV: 59, 198, 213; V: 142 “Faery Song, A” (Yeats), VI: 211 “Faeth Fiadha: The Breastplate of Saint Patrick” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 264 “Fafaia” (Brooke), Supp. III: 55–56 “Fag Hags” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 174 Fagrskinna, VIII: 242 “Failed Mystic” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 188, 194 “Failure, A” (Thackeray), V: 18 Fair Exchange (Roberts), Supp. XV: 271, 272 Fair Haven, The (Butler), Supp. II: 99, 101–103, 104, 117 “Fair Ines” (Hood), IV: 255 Fair Jilt, The; or, The Amours of Prince Tarquin and Miranda (Behn), Supp. III: 29, 31–32 Fair Maid of the Inn, The (Ford, Massinger, Webster), II: 66, 69, 83, 85 Fair Margaret (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Fair Quarrel, A (Middleton and Rowley), II: 1, 3, 21 “Fair Singer, The” (Marvell), II: 211 Fairfield, Cicely, see West, Rebecca Fairly Dangerous Thing, A (Hill, R.), Supp. IX:111, 114 Fairly Honourable Defeat, A (Murdoch), Supp. I: 226, 227, 228, 232–233 Fairy and Folk Tales of the Irish Peasantry (ed. Yeats), VI: 222 Fairy Caravan, The (Potter), Supp. III: 291, 303–304, 305, 306, 307 Fairy Knight, The (Dekker and Ford), II: 89, 100

“Fairy Poems” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 206 “Faith” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 21 “Faith” (Herbert), II: 127 Faith Healer (Friel), Supp. V: 123 “Faith Healing” (Larkin), Supp. I: 280– 281, 282, 285 “Faith on Trial, A” (Meredith), V: 222 Faithful Fictions: The Catholic Novel in British Literature (Woodman), Supp. IV: 364 Faithful Friends, The, II: 67 Faithful Narrative of . . . Habbakkuk Hilding, A (Smollett), III: 158 Faithful Shepherdess, The (Fletcher), II: 45, 46, 49–52, 53, 62, 65, 82 “Faithful Wife, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4–5 “Faithfulness of GOD in the Promises, The” (Blake), III: 300 “Faithless Nelly Gray” (Hood), IV: 257 “Faithless Sally Brown” (Hood), IV: 257 Faiz, Faiz Ahmad, Supp. IV: 434 “Falk” (Conrad), VI: 148 Falkner (Shelley), Supp. III: 371 “Fall in Ghosts” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 45 “Fall of a Sparrow” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 294 Fall of Hyperion, The (Keats), IV: xi, 211–213, 220, 227–231, 234, 235 Fall of Kelvin Walker, The (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 85, 89 Fall of Princes, The (Lydgate), I: 57, 58, 59, 64 Fall of Robespierre, The (Coleridge and Southey), IV: 55 “Fall of Rome, The” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 11 “Fall of the House of Usher, The” (Poe), III: 339 “Fall of the West, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 321 Fallen Angels (Coward), Supp. II: 141, 145 Fallen Leaves, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 93, 102 “Fallen Majesty” (Yeats), VI: 216 “Fallen Yew, A” (Thompson), V: 442 Falling (Howard), Supp. XI: 142, 144– 145 Falling into Language (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323 Falling Out of Love and Other Poems, A (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424 Fallon, Peter, Supp. XII: 101–116 “Fallow Deer at the Lonely House, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 119 Fallowell, Duncan, Supp. IV: 173 “Falls” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 Falls, The (Rankin), Supp. X: 245 False Alarm, The (Johnson), III: 121 False Friend, The (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204, 211 False Friend, The (Vanbrugh), II: 325, 333, 336 “False Morality of the Lady Novelists, The” (Greg), V: 7 False One, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 43, 66

342

“False though she be to me and love” (Congreve), II: 269 Falstaff (Nye), Supp. X: 193, 195 Fame’s Memoriall; or, The Earle of Devonshire Deceased (Ford), II: 100 Familiar and Courtly Letters Written by Monsieur Voiture (ed. Boyer), II: 352, 364 “Familiar Endeavours” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 317 Familiar Letters (Richardson), III: 81, 83, 92 Familiar Letters (Rochester), II: 270 Familiar Studies of Men and Books (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 262–263 Familiar Tree, A (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 294, 297–298, 302 Family (Doyle), Supp. V: 78, 91 Family (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 117, 118, 123–124 Family Album (Coward), Supp. II: 153 Family and a Fortune, A (Compton– Burnett), VII: 60, 61, 62, 63, 66 Family and Friends (Brookner), Supp. IV: 127–129 Family Instructor, The (Defoe), III: 13, 82; Retro. Supp. I: 68 Family Madness, A (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 “Family Man and the Rake, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 Family Matters (Mistry), Supp. X: 144, 147–148 Family Memories (West), Supp. III: 431, 432, 433, 434 Family of Love, The (Dekker and Middleton), II: 3, 21 Family of Swift, The (Swift), Retro. Supp. I: 274 Family Prayers (Butler), Supp. II: 103 “Family Reunion” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 229–230 Family Reunion, The (Eliot), VII: 146, 151, 154, 158, 160; Retro. Supp. II: 132 Family Romance, A (Brookner), see Dolly “Family Sagas”, See Íslendinga sögur “Family Seat” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Family Sins (Trevor), Supp. IV: 505 “Family Supper, A” (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 304 “Family Tree” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 76 Family Tree, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 216 “Family Visit” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73 Family Voices (Pinter), Supp. I: 378 Family Way, The (Parsons), Supp. XV: 232–233, 234–235, 236, 240 “Famine, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 126 Famished Road, The (Okri), Supp. V: 347, 348, 349, 350, 351, 352–353, 357–359 Famous for the Creatures (Motion), Supp. VII: 252 “Famous Ghost of St. Ives, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235–237 Famous History of Sir Thomas Wyat, The (Webster), II: 85

FAMO−FEMA Famous Tragedy of the Queen of Cornwall . . . , The (Hardy), VI: 20 Famous Victoria of Henry V, The, I: 308– 309 Fan, The: A Poem (Gay), III: 67 Fanatic Heart, A (O’Brien), Supp. V: 339 Fancies, Chaste and Noble, The (Ford), II: 89, 91–92, 99, 100 “Fancy” (Keats), IV: 221 “Fancy, A” (Greville), Supp. XI: 109 Fancy and Imagination (Brett), IV: 57 Fanfare for Elizabeth (Sitwell), VII: 127 “Fanny and Annie” (Lawrence), VII: 90, 114, 115 Fanny Brawne: A Biography (Richardson), IV: 236 Fanny’s First Play (Shaw), VI: 115, 116, 117, 129 Fanon, Frantz, Supp. IV: 105 “Fanon the Awakener“ (Armah), Supp. X: 2 Fanshawe, Sir Richard, II: 49, 222, 237 Fanshen (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 284 Fanshen (Hinton), Supp. IV: 284 “Fantasia” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 Fantasia of the Unconscious (Lawrence), VII: 122; Retro. Supp. II: 234 “Fantasia on ’Horbury“’ (Hill), Supp. V: 187 Fantastic Mr. Fox (Dahl), Supp. IV: 203, 223 fantasy fiction, VI: 228–235, 338, 399 Fantasy and Fugue (Fuller), Supp. VII: 71–72 Fantomina (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Far Cry (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 184–185 “Far—Far—Away” (Tennyson), IV: 330 Far from the Madding Crowd (Hardy), VI: 1, 5–6; Retro. Supp. I: 113–114 Far Journey of Oudin, The (Harris), Supp. V: 132, 134, 135 Far Journeys (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 157 Far Side of the World, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 256 “Fare Thee Well” (Byron), IV: 192 Fares Please! An Omnibus (Coppard), VIII: 89 “Farewell, A” (Arnold), V: 216 Farewell the Trumpets: An Imperial Retreat (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 179, 181 “Farewell to Angria” (Brontë), V: 125 “Farewell to Essay–Writing, A” (Hazlitt), IV: 135 Farewell to Military Profession (Rich), I: 312 Farewell to Poesy (Davies), Supp. XI: 96 “Farewell to Tobacco” (Lamb), IV: 81 Farfetched Fables (Shaw), VI: 125, 126 Farina (Meredith), V: 225, 234 Farm, The (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 411, 412, 414 “Farm Funeral” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72 Farmer Giles of Ham (Tolkien), Supp. II: 521 “Farmer’s Ingle, The” (Fergusson), III: 318 Farmer’s Year, A (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 “Farmhouse Time” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5

Farnham, William, I: 214 Farquhar, George, II: 334–335, 351–365 Farrell, Barry, Supp. IV: 223 “Farrers of Budge Row, The” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 188 Farther Adventures of Robinson Crusoe, The (Defoe), III: 13; Retro. Supp. I: 71 Farthing Hall (Walpole and Priestley), VII: 211 Fascinating Foundling, The (Shaw), VI: 129 “Fashionable Authoress, The” (Thackeray), V: 22, 37 Fashionable Lover, The (Cumberland), III: 257 “Fasternis Eve in Hell” (Dunbar), VIII: 126 Fasti (Ovid), II: 110n “Fat Contributor Papers, The” (Thackeray), V: 25, 38 “Fat Man in History, The” (Carey), Supp. XII: 54 Fat Man in History, The: Short Stories (Carey), Supp. XII: 52, 54 Fat Man in History and Other Stories, The (Carey), Supp. XII: 52, 55 Fat Woman’s Joke, The (Weldon), Supp. IV: 521, 522–524, 525 “Fat Yank’s Lament, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 68 “Fatal Boots, The” (Thackeray), V: 21, 37 Fatal Dowry, The (Massinger and Field), Supp. XI: 182, 184 Fatal Gift, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 276 Fatal Inversion, A (Rendell), Supp. IX: 201 Fatal Revenge, The; or, The Family of Montorio (Maturin), VIII: 200, 207 Fatal Secret, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 “Fatal Sisters, The” (Gray), III: 141 Fatality in Fleet Street (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 35 Fate of Homo Sapiens, The (Wells), VI: 228 Fate of Mary Rose, The (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 11–12 “Fate Playing” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 217 “Fates, The” (Owen), VI: 449 Fates of the Apostles, Retro. Supp. II: 301 Father and His Fate, A (Compton– Burnett), VII: 61, 63 “Father and Lover” (Rossetti), V: 260 “Father and Son” (Butler), Supp. II: 97 Father Brown stories (Chesterton), VI: 338 Father Damien (Stevenson), V: 383, 390, 396 “Father Mat” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 194 Fathers and Sons (tr. Friel), Supp. V: 124 Father’s Comedy, The (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74, 75–76, 77, 81 “Fathers, Sons and Lovers” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 493

343

Fathers, The; or, The Good–Natur’d Man (Fielding), III: 98, 105 “Fatigue, The” (Jones), Supp. VII: 175 Faulkener: A Tragedy (Godwin), Supp. XV: 126 Faulkner, Charles, VI: 167 “Fault” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 95–96 “Faunal” (Reading), VIII: 273 Faust (tr. Constantine), Supp. XV: 67 Faust (Goethe), III: 344; IV: xvi, xix, 179 Faust (Nye), Supp. X: 195 “Faustine” (Swinburne), V: 320 Faustine (Tennant), Supp. IX: 231, 238 Faustus and the Censor (Empson), Supp. II: 180, 196–197 Faustus Kelly (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 323, 335–337 Fawkes, F., III: 170n Fawn, The (Marston), II: 30, 40 Fay Weldon’s Wicked Fictions (Weldon), Supp. IV: 522, 531 “Fear” (Collins), III: 166, 171, 336 “Fear, A” (Jennings), Supp. V: 214 Fear, The (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345 Fearful Pleasures (Coppard), VIII: 91, 97 “Fearless” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 121– 122 Fears in Solitude . . . (Coleridge), IV: 55 Feast Days (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 13, 16–18 Feast of Bacchus, The (Bridges), VI: 83 “Feast of Famine, The” (Stevenson), V: 396 Feast of Lupercal, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 142, 143, 146–147 “Feastday of Peace, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 291 “February” (Hughes), Supp. I: 342 “February” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Feed My Swine (Powys), VIII: 249, 255 “Feeding Ducks” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187 Feeding the Mind (Carroll), V: 274 “Feeling into Words” (Heaney), Supp. II: 272, 273 Feersum Endjinn (Banks), Supp. XI: 12, 13 Felicia’s Journey (Trevor), Supp. IV: 505, 517 “Félise” (Swinburne), V: 321 Felix Holt, The Radical (Eliot), V: xxiii, 195–196, 199, 200; Retro. Supp. II: 111–112 “Felix Randal” (Hopkins), V: 368–369, 371; Retro. Supp. II: 196 Fell of Dark (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 110– 111 “Fellow–Townsmen” (Hardy), VI: 22 Fellowship of the Ring (Tolkien), Supp. II: 519 Felony: The Private History of the Aspern Papers (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 Female Friends (Weldon), Supp. IV: 534–535 “Female God, The” (Rosenberg), VI: 432 Female Spectator (Haywood), Supp. XII: 136, 142–144

FEMA−FIRS “Female Vagrant, The” (Wordsworth), IV: 5 “Female Writers on Practical Divinity” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 182 “Feminine Christs, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 290 Feminine Mystique, The (Freidan), Supp. IV: 232 “Feminist Writer ’s Progress, A” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 163, 164, 168 Fen (Churchill), Supp. IV: 179, 188, 191–192, 198 Fénelon, François, III: 95, 99 Fenton, James, Supp. IV: 450 Fenwick, Isabella, IV: 2 Ferdinand Count Fathom (Smollett), III: 153, 158 Fergus (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 143, 148, 150, 154 Ferguson, Helen, see Kavan, Anna Fergusson, Robert, III: 312–313, 316, 317, 318 Ferishtah’s Fancies (Browning), IV: 359, 374 Fermor, Patrick Leigh, Supp. IV: 160 “Fern Hill” (Thomas), Supp. I: 177, 178, 179 Fernandez, Ramon, V: 225–226 “Ferret” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71 Ferrex and Porrex (Norton and Sackville), see Gorboduc Festival at Farbridge (Priestley), VII: 219–210 “Festubert: The Old German Line” (Blunden), VI: 428 “Fetching Cows” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 188 “Fetish” (Harris), Supp. V: 138 Feuerbach, Ludwig, IV: 364 “Feuille d’Album” (Mansfield), VII: 364 Fever Pitch (Hornby), Supp. XV: 133, 134, 135–136, 137–139, 140, 144, 145 Fever Pitch (screenplay, Hornby), Supp. XV: 144 “Few Crusted Characters, A” (Hardy), VI: 20, 22 Few Green Leaves, A (Pym), Supp. II: 370, 382–384 Few Late Chrysanthemums, A (Betjeman), VII: 369–371 Few Sighs from Hell, A (Bunyan), II: 253 Fichte, Johann Gottlieb, V: 348 Ficino (philosopher), I: 237 “Ficino Notebook” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 264 Fiction (Reading), VIII: 264, 273 “Fiction” (Reading), VIII: 264 Fiction and the Reading Public (Leavis), VII: 233, 234 Fiction–Makers, The (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262–263 “Fiction: The House Party” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 42 “Fictions” (Reid), Supp. VII: 334 “Fiddler of the Reels, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 Field, Isobel, V: 393, 397 Field, Nathaniel, II: 45, 66, 67 Field of Mustard, The (Coppard), VIII: 95–96

“Field of Mustard, The” (Coppard), VIII: 90, 96 “Field of Vision” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 132 Field of Waterloo, The (Scott), IV: 38 Field Work (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 275– 277; Retro. Supp. I: 124, 130 Fielding, Henry, II: 273; III: 62, 84, 94– 106, 148, 150; IV: 106, 189; V: 52, 287; Supp. II: 57, 194, 195; Supp. IV: 244; Retro. Supp. I: 79–92 Fielding, K. J., V: 43, 72 “Fields” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 24 Fifer, C. N., III: 249 Fifine at the Fair (Browning), IV: 358, 367, 374; Retro. Supp. II:25 Fifteen Dead (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 “Fifth Philosopher’s Song” (Huxley), VII: 199 “Fifth Province, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 71–72 Fifth, Queen, The (Ford), VI: 324 Fifth Queen Crowned, The (Ford), VI: 325, 326 “Fifties, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 “Fifty Faggots” (Thomas), Supp. III: 403 “Fifty Pounds” (Coppard), VIII: 96 Fifty Years of English Literature, 1900– 1950 (Scott–James), VI: 21 Fifty Years of Europe: An Album (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 185–186 “Fig Tree, The” (Ngu˜gı˜). See “Mugumo” “Fight, The” (Thomas), Supp. I: 181 Fight for Barbara, The (Lawrence), VII: 120 “Fight to a Finish” (Sassoon), VI: 430 “Fight with a Water Spirit” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19, 20, 22 Fighting Terms (Gunn), Supp. IV: 256, 257–259 “Figure in the Carpet, The” (James), VI: 69 Figure in the Cave and Other Essays, The (Montague), Supp. XV: 210, 211, 213, 217, 221, 223 Figure of Beatrice: A Study of Dante, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 279, 284–285 “Figures on the Freize” (Reid), Supp. VII: 330 File on a Diplomat (Brink), Supp. VI: 46 Filibusters in Barbary (Lewis), VII: 83 Fille du Policeman (Swinburne), V: 325, 333 Film (Beckett), Supp. I: 51, 59, 60 Filostrato (Boccaccio), I: 30 Filthy Lucre (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 23 Final Demands (Reading), VIII: 271, 273 Final Passage, The (Phillips), Supp. V: 380–383 “Final Problem, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 160, 172–173 Final Unfinished Voyage of Jack Aubrey, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 259 “Finale” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 99 Finch, Anne, Supp. IX: 65–78 Finden’s Byron Beauties (Finden), V: 111 Finding the Dead (Fallon), Supp. XII: 104

344

Findings (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 139, 144–145 “Findings” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 145 Findlater, Richard, VII: 8 Fine Arts, The (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 256–257, 257–259 Fine Balance, A (Mistry), Supp. X: 142, 145–149 Finer Grain, The (James), VI: 67 Fingal (Macpherson), VIII: 181–182, 186–189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194 “Fingal’s Visit to Norway” (Macpherson), VIII: 186 Finished (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 “Finistére” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 268 Finnegans Wake (Joyce), VII: 42, 46, 52– 54; critical studies, VII: 58; Supp. III: 108; Retro. Supp. I: 169, 179–181 Firbank, Ronald, VII: 132, 200; Supp. II: 199–223 “Fire and Ice” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Fire and the Sun, The: Why Plato Banished the Artists (Murdoch), Supp. I: 230, 232 “Fire and the Tide” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 260 Fire Down Below (Golding), Retro. Supp. I: 104–105 “Fire, Famine and Slaughter” (Coleridge), Retro. Supp. II: 53 Fire from Heaven (Renault), Supp. IX: 184–185 “Fire in the Wood, The” (Welch), Supp. IX: 267 Fire of the Lord, The (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219 Fire on the Mountain (Desai), Supp. V: 53, 55, 64–65, 73 “Fire Sermon, The” (Eliot), Retro. Supp. II: 127–128 Fires of Baäl, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 18 Firework–Maker ’s Daughter, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152 “Fireworks Poems” (Cope), VIII: 81 “Firing Practice” (Motion), Supp. VII: 251, 254, 257, 260 “Firm of Happiness, Ltd., The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 25–26 “Firm Views” (Hart), Supp. XI: 129 First Affair, The (Fallon), Supp. XII: 101, 102–103 First and Last Loves (Betjeman), VII: 357, 358, 359 First & Last Things (Wells), VI: 244 First and Second Poems (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 133, 137–139 First Anniversary, The (Donne), I: 188, 356; Retro. Supp. II: 94 “First Anniversary of the Government under O. C., The” (Marvell), II: 210, 211; Retro. Supp. II: 262–263 First Book of Odes (Bunting), Supp. VII: 5, 13 First Book of Urizen, The (Blake), III: 299, 300, 306, 307; Retro. Supp. I: 43–44 “First Countess of Wessex, The” (Hardy), VI: 22

FIRS−FLOO First Earthquake, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 First Eleven, The (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 First Episode (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 308 First Flight, The (Heaney), Supp. II: 278 First Folio (Shakespeare), I: 299, 324, 325 First Grammatical Treatise, VIII: 236 First Gun, The (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 166 First Hundred Years of Thomas Hardy, The (Weber), VI: 19 “First Hymn to Lenin” (MacDiarmid), Supp. III: 119; Supp. XII: 211 “‘First Impression’ (Tokyo), A” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 35 “First Impressions” (Austen), see Pride and Prejudice “First Journey, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 109 First Lady Chatterley, The (Lawrence), VII: 111–112 First Language (Carson), Supp. XIII: 54, 59–60 First Light (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 1, 8 “First Light” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 First Life of Adamastor, The (Brink), Supp. VI: 54–55, 57 “First Love” (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 21 “First Love” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 First Love, Last Rites (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390–392 “First Man, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 264– 265 First Men in the Moon, The, (Wells), VI: 229, 234, 244 “First Men on Mercury, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 169 First Ode of the Second Book of Horace Paraphras’d, The (Swift), III: 35 “First Place, A: The Mapping of a World” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 218 First Poems (Muir), Supp. VI: 198, 204– 205 First Poems (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 132, 134 First Satire (Wyatt), I: 111 First Satire of the Second Book of Horace, Imitated, The (Pope), III: 234 First Steps in Reading English (Richards), Supp. II: 425 First Things Last (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “First Things Last” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “First Things, Last Things” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 228 “First Winter of War” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 69 First World War, see World War I First Year in Canterbury Settlement, A (Butler), Supp. II: 98, 112 Firstborn, The (Fry), Supp. III: 195, 196, 198–199, 207 Firth, Sir Charles Harding, II: 241; III: 25, 36; IV: 289, 290, 291 Fischer, Ernst, Supp. II: 228 “Fish” (Lawrence), VII: 119 “Fish, The” (Brooke), Supp. III: 53, 56, 60

Fish Preferred (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 460 “Fishermen, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 122 “Fisherman, The” (Yeats), VI: 214; Retro. Supp. I: 331 “Fishermen with Ploughs: A Poem Cycle (Brown), Supp. VI: 63 “Fishes in a Chinese Restaurant” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 56 “Fishing” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 287 Fishing for Amber (Carson), Supp. XIII: 54, 56, 63–65 Fishmonger’s Fiddle (Coppard), VIII: 89, 95 “Fishmonger’s Fiddle” (Coppard), VIII: 95 “Fishy Waters” (Rhys), Supp. II: 401 Fit for the Future: The Guide for Women Who Want to Live Well (Winterson), Supp. IV: 542 “Fitz–Boodle Papers, The” (Thackeray), V: 38 FitzGerald, Edward, IV: xvii, xxii, xxiii, 310, 340–353; V: xxv Fitzgerald, Penelope, Supp. V: 95–109 Fitzgerald, Percy, III: 125, 135 Five (Lessing), Supp. I: 239, 240, 241, 242 Five Autumn Songs for Children’s Voices (Hughes), Supp. I: 357 “Five Dreams” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 “Five Dreams and a Vision” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 144 “Five Eleven Ninety Nine” (Armitage), VIII: 9–11, 15 Five Finger Exercise (Shaffer), Supp. I: 313, 314–317, 319, 322, 323, 327 Five Looks at Elizabeth Bishop (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264–265 “Five Minutes” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 Five Metaphysical Poets (Bennett), II: 181, 202 Five Nations, The (Kipling), VI: 204 Five Novelettes by Charlotte Brontë (ed. Gérin), V: 151 “Five Orange Pips, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 174 “Five Poems on Film Directors” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 163 Five Red Herrings, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 334, 343–344 Five Rivers (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 213– 215, 216 Five Sermons on the Errors of the Roman Catholic Church (Maturin), VIII: 197, 208 “Five Songs” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 11–12 “Five Students, The” (Hardy), VI: 17 Five Tales (Galsworthy), VI: 276 Five Uncollected Essays of Matthew Arnold (ed. Allott), V: 216 Five Years of Youth (Martineau), Supp. XV: 185 Fivefold Screen, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213 Five–Year Plan, A (Kerr), Supp. XII: 194, 195

345

Fixed Period, The (Trollope), V: 102 Flag on the Island, A (Naipaul), Supp. I: 394 Flame, The: A Play in One Act (Clarke), Supp. XV: 24 Flame in Your Heart, A (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 131–134, 143 Flame of Life, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410, 421, 424 Flame Tree (Hart), Supp. XI: 126–127 “Flaming Heart Upon the Book and Picture of the Seraphicall Saint Teresa, The” (Crashaw), II: 182 “Flaming sighs that boil within my breast, The” (Wyatt), I: 109–110 Flare Path (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 311– 312, 313, 314 Flatman, Thomas, II: 133 Flaubert, Gustave, V: xviii–xxiv, 340, 353, 429; Supp. IV: 68, 69, 136, 157, 163, 167 Flaubert’s Parrot (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 67, 68–70, 72, 73 Flaws in the Glass: A Self–Portrait (White), Supp. I: 129, 130, 132, 149 Flea, The (Donne), I: 355; Retro. Supp. II: 88 “Fleckno, an English Priest at Rome” (Marvell), II: 211 “Fleet” (Coppard), VIII: 88 Fleetwood; or, The New Man of Feeling (Godwin), Supp. XV: 125–126 Fleming, Ian, Supp. IV: 212 Fleming, Ian, Supp. XIV: 81–98 Flesh & Blood (Roberts), Supp. XV: 270–271, 273 Fleshly School of Poetry, The (Buchanan), V: 238, 245 Fletcher, Ian, V: xii, xiii, xxvii, 359 Fletcher, Ifan Kyrle, Supp. II: 201, 202, 203 Fletcher, John, II: 42–67, 79, 82, 87–88, 90, 91, 93, 185, 305, 340, 357, 359 Fletcher, Phineas, II: 138 Fletcher, Thomas, II: 21 Fleurs du Mal (Baudelaire), V: xxii, 316, 329, 411 Fleurs du Mal (Swinburne), V: 329, 331, 333 “Flickerbridge” (James), VI: 69 “Flight” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72 Flight from the Enchanter, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 220–222 Flight into Camden (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 410–411, 414, 415, 419 “Flight of the Duchess, The” (Browning), IV: 356, 361, 368; Retro. Supp. II: 24 “Flight of the Earls, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 36 Flight of the Falcon, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 139, 141 Flight to Africa and Other Poems (Clarke), Supp. XV: 27–28 Flint Anchor, The (Warner), Supp. VII: 376, 378–379 “Flitting, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 281 Flood, A (Moore), VI: 99

FLOO−FORE Flood, The (Rankin), Supp. X: 244, 246– 247, 250 “Flooded Meadows” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 267 Floor Games (Wells), VI: 227 “Flora” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 88 Flora Selbornesis (White), Supp. VI: 282–283 “Florent” (Gower), I: 55 Florentine Painting and Its Social Background (Antal), Supp. IV: 80 Flores Solitudinis (Vaughan), II: 185, 201 Floud, Peter, V: 296, 307 “Flower, The” (Herbert), II: 119n 125; Retro. Supp. II: 177–178 Flower Beneath the Foot, The (Firbank), Supp. II: 202, 205, 216–218 Flower Master, The (McGuckian), Supp. V: 277, 278, 281–282 “Flower Master, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 281 Flower Master and Other Poems, The (McGuckian), Supp. V: 281 “Flower Poem” (Hope), Supp. VII: 154 Flowers and Shadows (Okri), Supp. V: 347–348, 350, 352, 354–355 Flower of Courtesy (Lydgate), I: 57, 60, 62 “Flowering Absence, A” (Montague), Supp. XV: 210, 217 Flowering Death of a Salesman (Stoppard), Supp. I: 439 Flowering Rifle (Campbell), VII: 428 Flowering Wilderness (Galsworthy), VI: 275, 282 Flowers and Insects (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 214 “Flowers of Empire, The” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 229 “Flowers of Evil” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 219 Flowers of Passion (Moore), VI: 85, 98 Flurried Years, The (Hunt), VI: 333 Flush: A Biography (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 308, 320–321 Flute–Player, The (Thomas), Supp. IV: 479–480, 481 “Fly, The” (Blake), III: 295–296 “Fly, The” (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 158 “Fly, The” (Mansfield), VII: 176 Fly Away Peter (Malouf), Supp. XII: 217, 224–225 “Flying Above California” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 263 “Flying Ace, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Flying Bum, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 Flying Hero Class (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347 Flying in to Love (Thomas), Supp. IV: 486–487 Flying Inn, The (Chesterton), VI: 340 “Flying to Belfast, 1977” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 167 “Flyting of Crawford and Herbert, The” (Crawford and Herbert), Supp. XI: 68 “Flyting of Dunbar and Kennedie, The” (Dunbar), VIII: 117, 118, 126–127

“Focherty” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 205 Foe (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 75–76, 83–84 Foe–Farrell (Quiller–Couch), V: 384 “Foetal Monitor Day, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 Folding Star, The (Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 120–122, 128–134 “Folie à Deux” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 29 “Folk Wisdom” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 “Folklore” (Murray), Supp. VII: 276 Folk–Lore in the Old Testament (Frazer), Supp. III: 176 Follow My Leader (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 310 “Follower” (Heaney), Supp. IV: 410 “Followers, The” (Thomas), Supp. I: 183 Following a Lark (Brown), Supp. VI: 72 “Folly” (Murphy), Supp. V: 327 Folly of Industry, The (Wycherley), II: 322 “Fond Memory” (Boland), Supp. V: 35 Fontaine amoureuse, I: 33 “Food of the Dead” (Graves), VII: 269 Food, Sex, and God: On Inspiration and Writing (Roberts), Supp. XV: 259, 270, 273 Fool, The (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 434, 435 Fool of the World and Other Poems, The (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279 “Fool’s Song” (Cornford), VIII: 107 Fools of Fortune (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502, 503, 512–514, 517 Foot of Clive, The (Berger), Supp. IV: 79, 84–85 “Football at Slack” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 210–211 Foote, Samuel, III: 253; V: 261 Footfalls (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 28 Footnote to History, A: Eight Years of Trouble in Samoa (Stevenson), V: 396 “Footsteps of Death, The” (Steel), Supp. XII: 269 “For a Five–Year–Old” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 5 “For a Greeting” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185 “For a Young Matron” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 284–285 For All That I Found There (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 3–6, 8–9, 11 “For All We Have and Are” (Kipling), VI: 415 “For Andrew” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 5 “For Ann Scott–Moncrieff” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 For Children: The Gates of Paradise (Blake), III: 307 “For Conscience’ Sake” (Hardy), VI: 22 For Crying Out Loud (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 322–323 “For Des Esseintes” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 281 “For Each and For All” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 185 “For Heidi with Blue Hair” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 “For John Heath–Stubbs” (Graham), Supp. VII: 116

346

For Love Alone (Stead), Supp. IV: 470– 473 For Love and Life (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 For Love & Money: Writing, Reading, Traveling, 1967–1987 (Raban), Supp. XI: 228 “For M. S. Singing Frühlingsglaube in 1945” (Cornford), VIII: 111 For Queen and Country: Britain in the Victorian Age (ed. Drabble), Supp. IV: 230 “For Ring–Givers” (Reid), Supp. VII: 329 For Services Rendered (Maugham), VI: 368 “For St. James” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 “For the Fallen” (Binyon), VI: 416; VII: 448 For the Islands I sing (Brown), Supp. VI: 61–66, 68–69 For the Municipality’s Elderly (Reading), VIII: 262–263 “For the Previous Owner” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 283 For the Sexes: The Gates of Paradise (Blake), III: 307 For the Time Being (Auden), VII: 379; Retro. Supp. I: 10–11 For the Unfallen: Poems (Hill), Supp. V: 184–186 “For to Admire” (Kipling), VI: 203 “For Us All” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143 “For Whom Things Did Not Change” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 8 “For Years Now” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 71 For Your Eyes Only (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 96, 97 “Forbidden Love of Noreen Tiernan, The” (McCabe), Supp. IX: 136–137 “Force, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 Force, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 Force of Nature, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 “Force that through the green fuse drives the flower, The” (Thomas), II: 156; Supp. I: 171–173, 177 Forc’d Marriage, The; or, The Jealous Bridegroom (Behn), Supp. III: 22, 24, 25–26 Ford, Charles, III: 33, 34 Ford, Ford Madox, VI: 145–146, 238, 319–333, 416, 439; VII: xi, xv, xxi, 89 Ford, John, II: 57, 69, 83, 85, 87–101 Ford Madox Ford (Rhys), Supp. II: 388, 390, 391 Ford Madox Ford: Letters (ed. Ludwig), VI: 332 “Fordham Castle” (James), VI: 69 “Forebears” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72 “Forefathers” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 42– 43, 45 Foreign Parts (Galloway), Supp. XII: 117, 123–126, 129, 130 Foreigners, The (Tutchin), III: 3 “Foregone Conclusion, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380

FORE−FOXE “Foreplay” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 175 “Forerunners, The” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 180 “Forest, The” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 74 Forest, The (Galsworthy), VI: 276, 287 Forest, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 164 Forest and Game–Law Tales (Martineau), Supp. XV: 184 Forest Minstrel, The (Hogg), Supp. X: 106 “Forest of Beguilement, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 16 “Forest Path to the Spring, The” (Lowry), Supp. III: 270, 282 Forester, C. S., Supp. IV: 207, 208 “Foresterhill” (Brown), Supp. VI: 59 Foresters, The (Tennyson), IV: 328, 338 Forests of Lithuania, The (Davie), Supp. VI: 108, 115 Forewords and Afterwords (Auden), VII: 394; Retro. Supp. I: 1, 6 “Forge, The” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 56 Forge, The (Hall), Supp. VI: 120–121, 124–125 “Forge, The” (Heaney), Supp. II: 271; Retro. Supp. I: 128 “Forge, The” (Russell), VIII: 291 “Forget about me” (tr. Reid), Supp. VII: 332 Forget–Me–Not (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 157 “Forget not yet” (Wyatt), I: 106 Forging of Fantom, The (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 117 Forgive Me, Sire (Cameron), Supp. IX: 17, 29 “Forgive Me, Sire” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 25–27 “Forgiveness” (Jennings), Supp. V: 217– 218 “Forgiveness, A” (Browning), IV: 360 Forgiveness of Sins, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 284 “Forgotten” (Milne), Supp. V: 303 “Forgotten of the Foot” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262 “Form and Realism in the West Indian Artist” (Harris), Supp. V: 145 “Former House, A” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 “Former Paths” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 281 Forms of Exile (Montague), Supp. XV: 213–214 Fornaldarsögur, VIII: 236 Forrest, James F., II: 245n Fors Clavigera (Ruskin), V: 174, 181, 184 “Forsaken” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 104, 106, 112 “Forsaken Garden, A” (Swinburne), V: 314, 327 Forster, E. M., IV: 302, 306; V: xxiv, 208, 229, 230; VI: xii, 365, 397–413; VII: xi, xv, 18, 21, 34, 35, 122, 144; Supp. I: 260; Supp. II: 199, 205, 210, 223, 227, 289, 293; Supp. III: 49; Supp. IV: 440, 489; Retro. Supp. II: 135– 150

Forster, John, IV: 87, 89, 95, 99, 100, 240; V: 47, 72 Forsyte Saga, The (Galsworthy), VI: xiii, 269, 272, 274; see also Man of Property, The; “Indian Summer of a Forsyte“; In Chancery; To Let Fortescue, Chichester, V: 76–83, 85 Fortnightly Review (periodical), V: 279, 338; Supp. XIII: 191 Fortunate Isles, and Their Union, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 Fortunate Mistress, The: or, A History of . . . Mademoiselle de Beleau . . . (Defoe), III: 13 “Fortune, A” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 112– 113 Fortune of War, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 256 Fortunes and Misfortunes of the Famous Moll Flanders, The (Defoe), see Moll Flanders Fortunes of Falstaff, The (Wilson), III: 116n Fortunes of Nigel, The (Scott), IV: 30, 35, 37, 39 “Fortune–Teller, a Gypsy Tale, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 212 Forty New Poems (Davies), Supp. XI: 97 Forty Years On (Bennett), VIII: 20–21, 22–23 “Forty–seventh Saturday, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501 Forward from Liberalism (Spender), Supp. II: 488 Fóstbrœðra saga, VIII: 239, 241 Foster, A. D., III: 345 “Fostering” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 107– 108, 109 Foucault, Michel, Supp. IV: 442 Foucault’s Pendulum (Eco), Supp. IV: 116 “Found” (Rossetti), V: 240 Found in the Street (Highsmith), Supp. V: 171, 178–179 “Foundation of the Kingdom of Angria” (Brontë), V: 110–111 Foundations of Aesthetics, The (Richards and Ogden), Supp. II: 408, 409–410 Foundations of Joy, The (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 318 “Fountain” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 137 “Fountain” (Jennings), Supp. V: 210, 212 Fountain of Magic, The (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 222 Fountain of Self–love, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 158, 160 Fountain Overflows, The (West), Supp. III: 431–432, 443 Fountains in the Sand (Douglas), VI: 294, 297, 299, 300, 305 Four Ages of Poetry, The (Peacock), IV: 168–169, 170 Four and a Half Dancing Men (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264 Four Banks of the River of Space, The (Harris), Supp. V: 137, 140, 142–144 Four Countries (Plomer), Supp. XI: 216, 222

347

Four Day’s Wonder (Milne), Supp. V: 310 Four–Dimensional Nightmare, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 23 Four Dissertations (Hume), Supp. III: 231, 238 4.50 from Paddington (Christie; U.S. title, What Mrs. McGillicuddy Saw), Supp. II: 132 Four Georges, The (Thackeray), V: 20, 34–35, 38 Fourth Horseman, The (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 295–296 Four Hymns (Spenser), I: 124 Four Last Things (More), Supp. VII: 234, 246–247 Four Lectures (Trollope), V: 102 “Four Letter Word, A” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 253 Four Loves, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 264–265 “Four Meetings” (James), VI: 69 Four Plays (Stevenson and Henley), V: 396 Four Plays (White), Supp. I: 131 Four Plays for Dancers (Yeats), VI: 218 4.48 Psychosis (Kane), VIII: 148, 149, 150–151, 155, 159–160 Four Prentices of London with the Conquest of Jerusalem (Heywood), II: 48 Four Quartets (Eliot), VII: 143, 148, 153–157; Retro. Supp. II: 121, 130– 131; see also “The Dry Salvages,”“East Coker,”“Little Gidding“ “Four Sonnets” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 59 “Four Walks in the Country near Saint Brieuc” (Mahon) Supp. VI: 168 Four Zoas, The (Blake), III: 300, 302– 303, 307; Retro. Supp. I: 44 Four–Gated City, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 245, 248, 250, 251, 255 Foure–footed Beastes (Topsel), II: 137 “14 November 1973” (Betjeman), VII: 372 Fourteenth Century Verse and Prose (Sisam), I: 20, 21 “Fourth of May, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 Fowler, Alastair, I: 237 Fowler, H. W., VI: 76 Fowles, John, Supp. I: 291–311 “Fowls Celestial and Terrestrial” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 140 Foxe, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 163, 164 Fox and the Wolf, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 138, 140 Fox, Caroline, IV: 54 Fox, Chris, Supp. IV: 88 Fox, George, IV: 45 Fox, Ralph, Supp. IV: 464, 466 “Fox, The” (Lawrence), VII: 90, 91 Fox, the Wolf, and the Cadger, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 140 Fox, the Wolf, and the Husbandman, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 140 “Fox Trot” (Sitwell), VII: 131 Foxe, that begylit the Wolf, in the Schadow of the Mone, The (Henryson), see Fox, the Wolf, and the Husband-

FRA L−FROM man, The “Fra Lippo Lippi” (Browning), IV: 357, 361, 369; Retro. Supp. II: 27 Fra Rupert: The Last Part of a Trilogy (Landor), IV: 100 “Fracture” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 97–98 “Fragment” (Brooke), VI: 421 “Fragment” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 202 “Fragment of a Greek Tragedy” (Housman), VI: 156 Fragmenta Aurea (Suckling), II: 238 Fragments (Armah), Supp. X: 1–6, 12 “Fragments” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 137– 138 Fragments of Ancient Poetry (Macpherson), VIII: 183–185, 187, 189, 194 “Fragoletta” (Swinburne), V: 320 “Frail as thy love, The flowers were dead” (Peacock), IV: 157 “Frame for Poetry, A” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 279 Framley Parsonage (Trollope), V: xxii, 93, 101 “France” (Dunn), Supp. X: 76 “France, an Ode” (Coleridge), IV: 55 “France, December 1870” (Meredith), V: 223 “Frances” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13 “Frances” (Brontë), V: 132 Francophile, The (Friel), Supp. V: 115 Francillon, R. E., V: 83 Francis, Dick, Supp. IV: 285 Francis, G. H., IV: 270 Francis, P., III: 249 “Francis Beaumont” (Swinburne), V: 332 Franck, Richard, II: 131–132 “Frank Fane: A Ballad” (Swinburne), V: 332 Frankenstein (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 151 Frankenstein; or, The Modern Prometheus (Shelley), III: 329–331, 341, 342, 345; Supp. III: 355, 356– 363, 369, 372, 385; Retro. Supp. I: 247 Frankenstein Un–bound (Aldiss), III: 341, 345 Franklin’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 23 Fraser, Antonia, Supp. V: 20 Fraser, G. S., VI: xiv, xxxiii; VII: xviii, 422, 425, 443 Fraser’s (periodical), IV: 259; V: 19, 22, 111, 142 “Frater Ave atque Vale” (Tennyson), IV: 327, 336 Fraternity (Galsworthy), VI: 274, 278, 279–280, 285 “Frau Brechenmacher Attends a Wedding” (Mansfield), VII: 172 “Frau Fischer” (Mansfield), VII: 172 Fraud (Brookner), Supp. IV: 134 Fraunce, Abraham, I: 122, 164 Frayn, Michael, Supp. VII: 51–65 Frazer, Sir James George, V: 204; Supp. III: 169–190; Supp. IV: 11, 19 Fred and Madge (Orton), Supp. V: 363, 366–367, 372 Frederick the Great (Mitford), Supp. X: 167

Fredy Neptune (Murray), Supp. VII: 271, 284–286 “Freddy” (Smith), Supp. II: 462 Fredolfo (Maturin), VIII: 207, 208, 209 Free and Offenceless Justification of a Lately Published and Most Maliciously Misinterpreted Poem Entitled “Andromeda Liberata, A“ (Chapman), I: 254 Free Fall (Golding), Supp. I: 75–78, 81, 83, 85; Retro. Supp. I: 98 Free Inquiry into the Nature and Origin of Evil (Jenyns), Retro. Supp. I: 148 “Free Radio, The” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 438 Free Thoughts on Public Affairs (Hazlitt), IV: 139 “Free Verse: A Post Mortem” (Hope), Supp. VII: 155 “Free Women” (Lessing), Supp. I: 246– 247 Freedom of the City, The (Friel), Supp. V: 111, 112, 120–121 Free–Holder (periodical), III: 51, 53 Free–Holders Plea against . . . Elections of Parliament–Men, The (Defoe), III: 12 Freelands, The (Galsworthy), VI: 279 Freeman, Rosemary, Retro. Supp. II: 178 Freidan, Betty, Supp. IV: 232 French, Sean, Supp. IV: 173 French Eton, A (Arnold), V: 206, 216 “French Flu, The” (Koestler), Supp. I: 35 French Gardiner, The: Instructing How to Cultivate All Sorts of Fruit–Trees . . . (tr. Evelyn), II: 287 French Lieutenant’s Woman, The (Fowles), Supp. I: 291, 300–303 French Lyrics (Swinburne), V: 333 French Poets and Novelists (James), VI: 67 French Revolution, The (Blake), III: 307; Retro. Supp. I: 37 French Revolution, The (Carlyle), IV: xii, xix, 240, 243, 245, 249, 250 French Without Tears (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 308–310, 311 Frenchman’s Creek (du Maurier), Supp. III: 144 “Frenzy of Suibhne, The” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 19–20 Frequencies (Thomas), Supp. XII: 286, 287–288 Frere, John Hookham, IV: 182–183 “Fresh Water” (Motion), Supp. VII: 259, 262, 263, 264 Freud, Sigmund, Supp. IV: 6, 87, 331, 481, 482, 488, 489, 493 “Freya of the Seven Isles” (Conrad), VI: 148 Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay (Greene), II: 3; VIII: 139, 140–&142 Friar’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 30 “Friary” (Murphy), Supp. V: 329 “Friday; or, The Dirge” (Gay), III: 56 Friedman, A., III: 178, 190 Friel, Brian, Supp. V: 111–129 Friend (periodical), IV: 50, 55, 56

348

“Friend, The” (Milne), Supp. V: 303 Friend from England, A (Brookner), Supp. IV: 129–130 Friend of Heraclitus (Beer), Supp. XIV: 1, 5 “Friendly Epistle to Mrs. Fry, A” (Hood), IV: 257, 267 Friendly Tree, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 130–131 Friendly Young Ladies, The (Renault), Supp. IX: 174–175 Friends and Relations (Bowen), Supp. II: 84, 86–87 “Friends of the Friends, The” (James), VI: 69 “Friendship–Customs in the Pagan and Early World” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 44 “Friendship in Early Christian and Mediaeval Times” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 44 Friendship’s Garland (Arnold), V: 206, 213n, 215, 216 Friendships Offering (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 157 Fringe of Leaves, A (White), Supp. I: 132, 147–148 “Frog” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 18 “Frog and the Nightingale, The” (Seth), Supp. X: 287 Frog He Would A–Fishing Go, A (Potter), Supp. III: 298 Frog Prince and Other Poems (Smith), Supp. II: 463 “Frogmen” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 35, 42 “Frogs, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 203 Froissart, Jean, I: 21 Frolic and the Gentle, The (Ward), IV: 86 “From a Brother ’s Standpoint” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 53–54 From a View to a Death (Powell), VII: 345, 353 From Adam’s Peak to Elephanta: Sketches in Ceylon and India (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 45–46 “From an Unfinished Poem” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262–263 From Bourgeois Land (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 213–214, 216, 220–221 From Centre City (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272 From Doon with Death (Rendell), Supp. IX: 190–191, 197 From Every Chink of the Ark (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234, 236 From Feathers to Iron (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 122, 123–124 “From Friend to Friend” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 From Glasgow to Saturn (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 157–159, 162, 163, 167– 170 From Heaven Lake: Travels Through Sinkiang and Tibet (Seth), Supp. X: 277, 280–281, 290 From Man to Man (Schreiner), Supp. II: 439, 440, 441, 442, 450–452 “From My Diary. July 1914” (Owen), VI: 446

FROM−GANY From My Guy to Sci–Fi: Genre and Women’s Writing in the Postmodern World (ed. Carr), Supp. XI: 164 “From my sad Retirement” (King), Supp. VI: 159 “From My Study” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264 From Russia with Love (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 91, 94–95, 96, 97 “From Sorrow Sorrow Yet Is Born” (Tennyson), IV: 329 “From the Answers to Job” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 “From the Cliff” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5–6 From the Five Rivers (Steel), Supp. XII: 269 From the Four Winds (Galsworthy), VI: 276 “From the Frontier of Writing” (Heaney), Supp. II: 280 “From the Greek” (Landor), IV: 98 From the Joke Shop (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79 “From the Life of a Dowser” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235, 237 “From the Middle Distance” (Armitage), VIII: 9 “From the New World” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 “From the Night of Forebeing” (Thompson), V: 443, 448 “From the Painting Back from Market by Chardin” (Boland), Supp. V: 40 From “The School of Eloquence“ (Harrison), Supp. V: 150 “From the Top” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 80 “From the Wave” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 267 “From Tuscan cam my ladies worthi race” (Surrey), I: 114 “Frontliners” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 87 Frost, Robert, VI: 424; Supp. III: 394– 395; Supp. IV: 413, 420, 423, 480, 487 “Frost at Midnight” (Coleridge), IV: 41, 44, 55; Retro. Supp. II: 60 Frost in the Flower, The (O’Casey), VII: 12 Froude, James Anthony, IV: 238, 240, 250, 324; V: 278, 287 “Frozen” (tr. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 77 Frozen Deep, The (Collins), V: 42; Supp. VI: 92, 95 Frozen Flame, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251 “Fruit” (Betjeman), VII: 373 Fry, Christopher, IV: 318; Supp. III: 191–210 Fry, Roger, VII: xii, 34 “Frying–Pan, The ” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 227–228 “Fuchsia Blaze, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 66 Fuel for the Flame (Waugh), Supp. VI: 276 Fuentes, Carlos, Supp. IV: 116, 440 Fugard, Athol, Supp. XV: 99–114 Fugitive, The (Galsworthy), VI: 283 “Fugitive” (Russell), VIII: 291 Fugitive Pieces (Byron), IV: 192

Fulbecke, William, I: 218 “Fulbright Scholars” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 217 Fulford, William, VI: 167 “Full Measures” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 Full Moon (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 459 “Full Moon and Little Frieda” (Hughes), Supp. I: 349–350 “Full Moon at Tierz: Before the Storming of Huesca” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 90–91 Full Moon in March, A (Yeats), VI: 222 Fuller, Roy, VII: 422, 428–431, Supp. VII: 67–82 Fuller, Thomas, I: 178; II: 45; Retro. Supp. I: 152 Fully Empowered (tr. Reid), Supp. VII: 332 “Fulmars” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 80 Fumed Oak (Coward), Supp. II: 153 Fumifugium; or, The Inconvenience of Aer and Smoak . . . (Evelyn), II: 287 “Function of Criticism at the Present Time, The” (Arnold), V: 204–205, 212, 213 “Funeral, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 Funeral, The (Steele), II: 359 “Funeral Blues” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 6 Funeral Games (Orton), Supp. V: 367, 372, 376–377 Funeral Games (Renault), Supp. IX: 186–187 “Funeral Music” (Hill), Supp. V: 187– 188 “Funeral of Youth, The: Threnody” (Brooke), Supp. III: 55 “Funeral Poem Upon the Death of . . . Sir Francis Vere, A,”II: 37, 41 “Funerall, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 89–90 “Fungi” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256 “Funnel, The” (Coppard), VIII: 96 Furbank, P. N., VI: 397; Supp. II: 109, 119 Furetière, Antoine, II: 354 “Furies, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 200 Furies, The (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 261, 263–264 “Furnace, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 Furness, H. H., I: 326 Furnivall, F. J., VI: 102 Further Studies in a Dying Culture (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33, 43–47 Fussell, Paul, Supp. IV: 22, 57 “Fust and His Friends” (Browning), IV: 366 “Futility” (Owen), VI: 453, 455 Futility Machine, The (Carey), Supp. XII: 51–52 “Future, The” (Arnold), V: 210 “Future, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 277 Future in America, The: A Search After Reality (Wells), VI: 244 Future of Ireland and the Awakening of the Fires, The (Russell), VIII: 282 “Future of Irish Literature, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 218, 227

349

“Future Work” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6 “Futures in Feminist Fiction” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 164 “Futurity” (Browning), IV: 313 Fyvel, T. R., VII: 284

G. (Berger), Supp. IV: 79, 85–88, 94 G. B. Shaw (Chesterton), VI: 130 G. M. Trevelyan (Moorman), VI: 396 “Gabor” (Swift), Supp. V: 432 “Gabriel–Ernest” (Saki), Supp. VI: 244 Gabriel’s Gift (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 158– 159 “Gabrielle de Bergerac” (James), VI: 67, 69 Gadfly, The (Voynich), VI: 107 “Gaelic Proverb, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 222 “Gaelic Songs” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 215–216 “Gaels in Glasgow/Bangladeshis in Bradford” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 73 Gager, William, I: 193 “Gala Programme: An Unrecorded Episode in Roman History, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 242 Galahad at Blandings (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 460 Galatea (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 149 Galile (Brecht), IV: 182 Galland, Antoine, III: 327 Gallathea (Lyly), I: 200–202 “Gallery, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 “Gallery, The” (Marvell), II: 211 Galloway, Janice, Supp. XII: 117–132 Galsworthy, Ada, VI: 271, 272, 273, 274, 282 Galsworthy, John, V: xxii, 270n; VI: ix, xiii, 133, 260, 269–291; VII: xii, xiv; Supp. I: 163; Supp. IV: 229 Galsworthy the Man (Sauter), VI: 284 Galt, John, IV: 35 “Game, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 35 Game, The (Byatt), Supp. IV: 139, 141, 143–145, 154 “Game, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 265 Game at Chess, A (Middleton), II: 1, 2, 3, 18–21 Game for the Living, A (Highsmith), Supp. V: 172 “Game of Chess, A” (Eliot), Retro. Supp. II: 127 Game of Cricket, A (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3 “Game of Glass, A” (Reid), Supp. VII: 327 Game of Logic, The (Carroll), V: 273 “Games at Twilight” (Desai), Supp. V: 65 Games at Twilight and Other Stories (Desai), Supp. V: 55, 65 “Gamester, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 205 Gandhi (film), Supp. IV: 455 Gandhi, Indira, Supp. IV: 165, 231 “Ganymede” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 135, 148

GAOL−GENT Gaol Gate, The (Gregory), VI: 315 “Gap, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 287 “Garbh mac Stairn” (Macpherson), VIII: 186 García Márquez, Gabriel, Supp. IV: 93, 116, 440, 441, 454, 558 Garden Kalendar (White), Supp. VI: 279, 282 “Garden, The” (Cowley), II: 194 “Garden, The” (Marvell), II: 208, 210, 211, 212, 213–214; Supp. IV: 271; Retro. Supp. II:261, 263 “Garden in September, The” (Bridges), VI: 78 “Garden Lantern” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220 Garden of Cyrus, The (Browne), II: 148, 150–153, 154, 155, 156 “Garden of Eros, The” (Wilde), V: 401, 402 Garden of Fidelity, The: Being the Autobiography of Flora Annie Steel, 1847– 1929 (Steel), Supp. XII: 265, 266, 267, 273, 275, 276, 277 “Garden of Love, The” (Blake), Retro. Supp. I: 42 “Garden of Proserpine, The” (Swinburne), V: 320, 321 “Garden of Remembrance” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Garden of the Innocent” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 215 “Garden of Time, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 22 “Garden on the Point, A” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Garden Party, A (Behan), Supp. II: 67, 68 “Garden Party, The” (Davie), Supp. VI: 106 Garden Party, The (Mansfield), VII: xv, 171, 177 “Gardener, The” (Kipling), VI: 197 “Gardeners” (Dunn), Supp. X: 72 Gardeners and Astronomers (Sitwell), VII: 138 “Gardener’s Daughter, The” (Tennyson), IV: 326 Gardener’s Year, A (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 “Gardens, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 223 “Gardens go on forever” (Kelman), Supp. V: 256 Gardiner, S. R., I: 146 Gardiner, Judith Kegan, Supp. IV: 459 Gardner, Helen, II: 121, 129 Gardner, Philip, VI: xii, xxxiii Gareth and Lynette (Tennyson), IV: 338 Gargantua and Pantagruel (Rabelais), Supp. IV: 464 Garibaldi and the Making of Italy (Trevelyan), VI: 388–389 Garibaldi and the Thousand (Trevelyan), VI: 388–389 Garibaldi, Giuseppe, Supp. IV: 86 Garibaldi’s Defence of the Roman Republic (Trevelyan), VI: xv, 387–389, 394 Garis, Robert, V: 49–50, 70, 73

Garland of Laurel, The (Skelton), I: 81, 82, 90, 93–94 Garmont of Gud Ladeis, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 148 Garner, Ross, II: 186 Garnered Sheaves: Essays, Addresses, and Reviews (Frazer), Supp. III: 172 Garnett, Edward, VI: 135, 149, 273, 277, 278, 283, 366, 373; VII: xiv, 89 Garnier, Robert, I: 218 “Garret” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 85 Garrett, John, Supp. IV: 256 Garrick, David, I: 327 Garrick Year, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 236–237 “Garrison, The” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 Garrod, H. W., III: 170n, 176 Gascoigne, George, I: 215–216, 298 Gas–fitters’ Ball, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152 Gaskell, Elizabeth, IV: 241, 248; V: viii, x, xvi, xxi–xxiii, 1–16, 108, 116, 122, 137, 147–150; VI: viii; Supp. IV; 119, 379 Gaskill, William, II: 6 “Gaspar Ruiz” (Conrad), VI: 148 Gaston de Latour (Pater), V: 318n, 357 “Gate” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 114–115 Gate, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 129–130 Gate of Angels, The (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 96, 98, 106–107 “Gatehouse, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 221–222 Gates of Eden, The (Thompson), Supp. XV: 288 Gates of Ivory, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 231, 250–252 Gates of Paradise, The (Blake), see For Children: The Gates of Paradise; For the Sexes: The Gates of Paradise Gates of Pearl, The (Steel), Supp. XII: 277 Gates of Wrath, The (Bennett), VI: 249 “Gathered Church, A” (Davie), Supp. VI: 107 Gathered Church, The (Davie), Supp. VI: 105, 115 “Gathering Mushrooms” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 420 “Gathering Sticks on Sunday” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 Gathering Storm, The (Churchill), VI: 361 Gathering Storm, The (Empson), Supp. II: 179, 184, 190 Gatty, Margaret, V: 270 “Gaudeamus igitur” (tr. Symonds), Supp. XIV: 253 Gaudete (Hughes), Supp. I: 359–363; Retro. Supp. II:209–210 Gaudy Night (Sayers), Supp. III: 334, 341, 343, 346–347 “Gauguin” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 168 Gaunt, William, VI: 169 Gautier, Théophile, IV: 153n; V: 320n, 346, 404, 410–411; Supp. IV: 490 Gavin Ewart Show, The (Ewart), Supp. VII: 40

350

Gawain–Poet, The, Supp. VII: 83–101 Gay Hunter (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 100 Gay, John, II: 348; III: 19, 24, 44, 54– 67, 74 Gayton, Edward, I: 279 Gaze of the Gorgon, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 160, 164 Gebir (Landor), IV: xvi, 88, 95, 99, 100, 217 Gebirus, poema (Landor), IV: 99–100 “Gecko and Vasco da Gama, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 “Geese, The” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 258 Gem (periodical), IV: 252 “Gemini” (Kipling), VI: 184 “General, The” (Sassoon), VI: 430 General, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410, 415 “General Election, A” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 456 General Grant: An Estimate (Arnold), V: 216 General History of Discoveries . . . in Useful Arts, A (Defoe), III: 14 General History of Music (Burney), Supp. III: 66 General History of the Robberies and Murders of . . . Pyrates, A (Defoe), III: 13 General History of the Turkes (Knolles), III: 108 General Inventorie of the History of France (Brimeston), I: 249 General Prologue, The (Chaucer), I: 23, 26, 27–28, 38–40 “General Satyre, A” (Dunbar), VIII: 122, 126 “Generations” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 257 Generous Days, The (Spender), Supp. II: 493 Genesis (Crace), Supp. XIV: 19, 23, 30 Genesis, Retro. Supp. II: 301 “Genesis” (Hill), Supp. V: 184–185 “Genesis” (Swinburne), V: 325 “Genesis and Catastrophe” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 221 Genesis B, Retro. Supp. II: 301 Geneva (Shaw), VI: 125, 127–128, 129; Retro. Supp. II: 324 Genius of the Future: Studies in French Art Criticism, The (Brookner), Supp. IV: 122–123 Genius of the Thames, The (Peacock), IV: 169 Genius of Thomas Hardy, The (ed. Drabble), Supp. IV: 230 “Gentians” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 281 Gentle Island, The (Friel), Supp. V: 119– 120 “Gentle Joy” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141 “Gentle Sex, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 42 Gentlemen and Ladies (Hill), Supp. XIV: 118 Gentleman Dancing–Master, The (Wycherley), II: 308, 309, 313–314, 321 Gentleman in the Parlour, The (Maugham), VI: 371

GENT−GIRL Gentleman Usher, The (Chapman), I: 244–245 Gentleman’s Magazine (periodical), III: 107 Gentlemen in England (Wilson), Supp. VI: 302–303, 305 Gentler Birth, A (Fallon), Supp. XII: 104 Gentlewomen’s Companion, The (Woolley), Supp. III: 21 Geoffrey de Vinsauf, I: 23 39–40, 59 Geography and History of England, The (Goldsmith), III: 191 George, Henry, VI: 102 “George and the Seraph” (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 103 George Bernard Shaw (Chesterton), VI: 344 George Crabbe and His Times (Huchon), III: 273n George Eliot (Stephen), V: 289 George Eliot: Her Life and Books (Bullet), V: 196, 200–201 George Eliot, Selected Essays, Poems and Other Writings (Byatt), Supp. IV: 151 George Eliot’s Life as Related in Her Letters and Journals (ed. Cross), V: 13, 200 George Gissing: Grave Comedian (Donnelly), V: 427n, 438 “George Herbert: The Art of Plainness” (Stein), Retro. Supp. II: 181 George Moore: L’homme et l’oeuvre (Noel), VI: 98, 99 George Orwell (Fyvel), VII: 287 George Passant (Snow), VII: 324, 325– 326 George Silverman’s Explanation (Dickens), V: 72 George’s Ghosts (Maddox), Retro. Supp. I: 327, 328 George’s Marvellous Medicine (Dahl), Supp. IV: 204–205 “Georgian Boyhood, A” (Connolly), Supp. III: 1–2 Georgian Poetry 1911–1912 (ed. Marsh), VI: 416, 419, 420, 453; VII: xvi; Supp. III: 45, 53–54, 397 Georgics of Virgil, The (tr. Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118 “Georgina’s Reasons” (James), VI: 69 Gerard; or, The World, the Flesh, and the Devil (Braddon), VIII: 49 Gerald: A Portrait (du Maurier), Supp. III: 134–135, 138–139 Gerard Manley Hopkins: A Critical Symposium (Kenyon Critics), V: 382 Gerard Manley Hopkins: The Classical Background . . . (Bender), V: 364–365, 382 “Geriatric” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 291 Géricault, Théodore, Supp. IV: 71–72, 73 Gérin, Winifred, V: x, xxvii, 111, 151, 152, 153 Germ (periodical), V: xxi, 235–236, 249 German Anthology: A Series of Translations from the Most Popular of the German Poets (tr. Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118

“German Chronicle” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 139 German Requiem, A (Kerr), Supp. XII: 187, 188, 191 “Germinal” (Russell), VIII: 290 “Gerontion” (Eliot), VII: 144, 146, 147, 152; Retro. Supp. II: 123–124 Gerugte van Reen (Brink), Supp. VI: 49 Gesta Romanorum, I: 52 53 “Gethsemane” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 Get Ready for Battle (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 228–229 “Getting at Stars” (Armitage), VIII: 4 Getting It Right (Howard), Supp. XI: 135, 141, 143–144, 148 Getting Married (Shaw), VI: 115, 117– 118 “Getting Off the Altitude” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240 Getting On (Bennett), VIII: 20, 21, 25–26 “Getting Poisoned” (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 303 “Getting there” (Kelman), Supp. V: 249 Getting to Know the General (Greene), Supp. I: 1, 13, 14, 17 Geulincx, Arnold, Supp. I: 44 “Geve place ye lovers” (Surrey), I: 120 “Geysers, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 268, 269, 276 “Ghana: To Be a Woman” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 1–2, 3, 4 Ghastly Good Taste (Betjeman), VII: 357, 361 “Ghazel and Song” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 125 “Ghetto–Blastir” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 68 Ghost Child, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 Ghost in the Machine, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 37, 38 “Ghost of Ferozsha Baag, The” (Mistry), Supp. X: 138–139 Ghost of Lucrece, The (Middleton), II: 3 Ghost Orchid, The (Longley), VIII: 175– 177 “Ghost Orchid, The” (Longley), VIII: 175–176 Ghost Road, The (Barker), Supp. IV: 45, 46, 57, 61–63 Ghost Trio (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 29 “Ghost–Crabs” (Hughes), Supp. I: 349, 350; Retro. Supp. II: 206 “Ghostkeeper” (Lowry), Supp. III: 285 “Ghostly Father, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228 “Ghosts” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228, 236 “Ghosts” (Reid), Supp. VII: 327 Ghosts at Cockcrow (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71, 79–81 “Ghosts at Cockcrow” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80 “Ghost’s Moonshine, The” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 29 Ghostwritten (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 193–196, 197, 198, 202, 206, 207 Giants’ Bread (Christie), Supp. II: 133

351

Giaour, The (Byron), III: 338; IV: xvii, 172, 173–174, 180, 192 Gibbon, Edward, III: 109, 221–233; IV: xiv, xvi, 93, 284; V: 425; VI: 347, 353, 383, 390n Gibbon, Lewis Grassic, Supp. XIV: 99– 113 Gibbons, Brian, I: 281 Gibson, W. W., VI: 416 Gide, André, V: xxiii, 402 Gidez, Richard B., Supp. IV: 326, 339– 340 Gifford, William, II: 96; IV: 133 Gift, The (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220 “Gift of Boxes, A” (Longley), VIII: 176 Gift of Stones, The (Crace), Supp. XIV: 18, 19, 22–23, 24 Gift Songs (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 27 “Gifts” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 “Giggling” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13 “Gigolo and Gigolette” (Maugham), VI: 370 Gil Blas (tr. Smollett), III: 150 Gil Perez, The Gallician (tr. FitzGerald), IV: 344 Gilbert, Elliott, VI: 194 “Gilbert” (Brontë), V: 131–132 Gilbert, Peter, Supp. IV: 354 Gilbert, Sandra, Retro. Supp. I: 59–60 “Gilbert’s Mother” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 505 Gilchrist, Andrew, Retro. Supp. I: 46 Gilfillan, George, I: 98 “Gilles de Retz” (Keyes), VII: 437 Gilliam, Terry, Supp. IV: 455 Gillman, James, IV: 48–49, 50, 56 Gilman, Charlotte Perkins, Supp. III: 147 Gilpin, William, IV: 36, 37 Gilson, Étienne, VI: 341 “Gin and Goldenrod” (Lowry), Supp. III: 282 “Ginger Hero” (Friel), Supp. V: 113 Ginger, You’re Barmy (Lodge), Supp. IV: 364–365, 368–369, 371 Giorgione da Castelfranco, V: 345, 348 “Giorgione” (Pater), V: 345, 348, 353 “Gipsy Vans” (Kipling), VI: 193, 196 “Giraffes, The” (Fuller), VII: 430, Supp. VII: 70 “Girl” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 220, 221, 223 “Girl at the Seaside” (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 318 “Girl From Zlot, The” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 299–300 Girl, 20 (Amis), Supp. II: 15–16; Supp. IV: 29 “Girl from Quesbrada, The” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 53 Girl in Winter, A (Larkin), Supp. I: 286, 287 Girl Weeping for the Death of Her Canary (Greuze), Supp. IV: 122 Girl Who Can and Other Stories, The (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 9–10 “Girl Who Loved Graveyards, The” (James), Supp. IV: 340 Girlhood of Mary Virgin, The (Rossetti), V: 236, 248, 249

GIRL−GOLD Girlitude: A Memoir of the 50s and 60s (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 Girls in Their Married Bliss (O’Brien), Supp. V: 334, 337–338 “Girls in Their Season” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 167 Girls of Slender Means, The (Spark), Supp. I: 200, 204, 206 “Girls on a Bridge” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 174 Gisborne, John, IV: 206 Gísla saga Súrssonar, VIII: 241 Gismond of Salerne (Wilmot), I: 216 Gissing, George, V: xiii, xxii, xxv–xxvi, 69, 423–438; VI: 365; Supp. IV: 7–8 Gittings, Robert, Supp. III: 194 “Give Her A Pattern” (Lawrence), II: 330n Give Me Your Answer, Do! (Friel), Supp. V: 127–128 “Given Heart, The” (Cowley), II: 197 Giving Alms No Charity . . . (Defoe), III: 13 Gladiators, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 27, 28, 29n “Glanmore Revisited” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 132 “Glanmore Sonnets” (Heaney), Supp. II: 276 Glanvill, Joseph, II: 275 “Glasgow” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 102– 103 “Glasgow 5 March 1971” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 162 “Glasgow Green” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 158 Glasgow Herald, Supp. XII: 207 “Glasgow October 1971” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 162 Glass–Blowers, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 136, 138 Glass Cell, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 174 Glass Cottage, A Nautical Romance, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 230–231 Glass of Blessings, A (Pym), Supp. II: 377–378 Glass Town chronicles (Brontës), V: 110– 111 Gleanings from the Menagerie and Aviary at Knowsley Hall (Lear), V: 76, 87 Gleanings from the Work of George Fox (ed. Richardson), Supp. XIII: 187 Gleckner, R. F., IV: 173, 194 Glen, Heather, III: 297 “Glen Strathfarrar” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 107 Glendinning, Victoria, Supp. II: 78, 80, 90, 95 “Glimpse, The” (Cornford), VIII: 106 Glimpse of America, A (Stoker), Supp. III: 380 Glimpse of Reality, The (Shaw), VI: 129 Gloag, Julian, Supp. IV: 390 “Globe in North Carolina, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 174 “Gloire de Dijon” (Lawrence), Retro. Supp. II: 233

Gloriana: Opera in Three Acts (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 Glorious First of June, The, III: 266 “Glory” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 225 “Glory, A” (Armitage), VIII: 11 “Glory of Women” (Sassoon), VI: 430 “Glossaire, Une/A Glossary” (Roberts), Supp. XV: 262–263 “Gnomes” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 gnomic moralizing poem, I: 57 “Go for” (Thomas), Supp. III: 399 “Go, Lovely Rose!” (Waller), II: 234 Go, Piteous Heart (Skelton), I: 83 Go When You See the Green Man Walking (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 103– 104 “Goal” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 96–97 “Goal of Valerius” (Bacon), I: 263 Go–Between, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 119, 120, 121, 127–129, 131, 132; Retro. Supp. I: 227 Goat Green; or, The Better Gift (Powys), VIII: 255 Goat’s Song, A (Healy), Supp. IX: 96– 98, 101–103 “Goblin Market” (Rossetti), V: 250, 256– 258 Goblin Market and Other Poems (Rossetti), V: xxii, 250, 260 Goblins, The (Suckling), II: 226 “God” (Powys), VIII: 248 “God, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 134 “God Almighty the First Garden Made” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 135 God and His Gifts, A (Compton–Burnett), VII: 60, 64, 65 God and the Bible (Arnold), V: 216 “God and the Jolly Bored Bog–Mouse” (Cope), VIII: 74 God Bless Karl Marx! (Sisson), Supp. XI: 251 “God! How I Hate You, You Young Cheerful Men” (West), VI: 423 “God Moves in a Mysterious Way” (Cowper), III: 210 God of Glass, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 God of Small Things (Roy), Supp. V: 67, 75 God that Failed, The (Crossman), Supp. I: 25 “God the Eater” (Smith), Supp. II: 468 God the Invisible King (Wells), VI: 227 “God Who Eats Corn, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 323–324 “Godfather Dottery” (Powys), VIII: 258 “Gods as Dwelling in the Physiological Centres, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46 “God’s Eternity” (Blake), III: 300 “God’s Funeral” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121 God’s Funeral (Wilson), Supp. VI: 298, 306, 308, 309 “God’s Grandeur” (Hopkins), V: 366; Retro. Supp. II: 195 “God’s Judgement on a Wicked Bishop” (Southey), IV: 67 “Gods of the Copybook Heading, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41

352

Gods of War, with Other Poems (Russell), VIII: 287 God’s Revenge Against Murder (Reynolds), II: 14 Godber, Joyce, II: 243, 254 “Goddess, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 266, 271 Godman, Stanley, V: 271, 274 Godolphin, Sidney, II: 237, 238, 271 Godwin, E. W., V: 404 Godwin, Mary Wollstonecraft, see Shelley, Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin, William, III: 329, 330, 332, 340, 345; IV: xv, 3, 43, 127, 173, 181, 195–197; Supp. III: 355, 363, 370, 474, 476, 480; Supp. XV: 115–131 Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von, III: 344; IV: xiv–xix, 179, 240, 245, 249; V: 214, 343, 344, 402; Supp. IV: 28, 479 Goethe’s Faust (MacNeice), VII: 408– 410 Gogh, Vincent van, Supp. IV: 148, 154 Gogol, Nikolai, III: 340, 345; Supp. III: 17 “Going, The” (Hardy), VI: 18; Retro. Supp. I: 118 “Going Back” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 “Going Back” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 265 “Going, Going” (Larkin), Supp. I: 283 Going Home (Lessing), Supp. I: 237 “Going Home” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 172 “Going Home (A Letter to Colombo)” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 86 Going On (Reading), VIII: 207, 268, 269 “Going Out: Lancasters, 1944” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224–225 Going Solo (Dahl), Supp. IV: 206, 208, 210, 211, 222, 225 Going Their Own Ways (Waugh), Supp. VI: 273 “Going to Italy” (Davie), Supp. VI: 107 “Going to See a Man Hanged” (Thackeray), V: 23, 37 Gold, Mike, Supp. IV: 464 Gold: A Poem (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 99, 100 Gold Coast Customs (Sitwell), VII: xvii, 132, 133–134 Gold in the Sea, The (Friel), Supp. V: 113 “Gold in the Sea, The” (Friel), Supp. V: 114 “Golden Age, The” (Behn), Supp. III: 39–40 Golden Ass (Apulius), Supp. IV: 414 Golden Bird, The (Brown), Supp. VI: 64 Golden Book of St. John Chrysostom, The, Concerning the Education of Children (tr. Evelyn), II: 275, 287 Golden Bough, The (Frazer), V: 204; Supp. III: 170, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176–182, 184, 185, 186, 187; Supp. IV: 12 Golden Bowl, The (James), VI: 53, 55, 60–62, 67; Supp. IV: 243 Golden Calf, The (Braddon), VIII: 49 “Golden Calf” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186 Golden Chersonese, The (Bird), Supp. X: 19, 30–31

GOLD−GRAN Golden Child, The (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 98, 100–101 Golden Compass, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 153, 155–156 Golden Echo, The (Garnett), VI: 333 Golden Gate: A Novel in Verse, The (Seth), Supp. X: 277–279, 281–283, 285–290 “Golden Hair” (Owen), VI: 449 Golden Labyrinth, The (Knight), IV: 328n, 339 Golden Lads: Sir Francis Bacon, Anthony Bacon, and Their Friends (du Maurier), Supp. III: 139 Golden Lion of Granpère, The (Trollope), V: 102 “Golden Lyric, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 222 Golden Mean, The (Ford), II: 88, 100 Golden Notebook, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 238, 246–248, 254, 256; Supp. IV: 473 Golden Ocean, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 248, 251, 252 Golden Peak, The: Travels in North Pakistan (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 144 “Golden Stool, The” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 39 Golden Targe, The (Dunbar), I: 23 Golden Treasury, The (Palgrave), II: 208; IV: xxii, 196, 337 Golden Treasury of Irish Poetry, A: A.D. 600 to 1200 (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 219 Goldeneye (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 95 Goldfinger (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 91, 96, 97 “Goldfish Nation” (Cope), VIII: 77 Golding, Arthur, I: 161 Golding, William, Supp. I: 65–91; Supp. IV: 392–393; Retro. Supp. I: 93–107 Goldring, Douglas, VI: 324, 419 Goldsmith, Oliver, II: 362, 363; III: 40, 110, 149, 165, 173, 177–192, 256, 277, 278; Retro. Supp. I: 149 Goldsworthy Lowes Dickinson (Forster), VI: 411 Goldyn Targe, The (Dunbar), VIII: 120, 123–124 “Goldyn Targe, The” (Dunbar), VIII: 118 Gollancz, Victor, VII: xix, 279, 381 Gondal literature (Brontë), V: 113–117, 133, 142 Gondal Poems (Brontë), V: 152 Gondal’s Queen (Ratchford), V: 133, 152 Gondibert (Davenant), II: 196, 259 “Gone” (Montague), Supp. XV: 221 Gonne, Maud, VI: 207, 210, 211, 212 Good and Faithful Servant, The (Orton), Supp. V: 364, 367, 370, 371, 372, 374–375 Good Apprentice, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 231, 232, 233 “Good Aunt, The” (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 162 “Good Climate, Friendly Inhabitants” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 232 Good Companions, The (Priestley), VII: xviii, 209, 211, 215–216

“Good Counsel to a Young Maid” (Carew), II: 224 “Good Fences” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 27 Good Fight, The (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 “Good Flying Days” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 Good Hanging and Other Stories, A (Rankin), Supp. X: 244, 246, 250 “Good Friday” (Herbert), II: 128 “Good Friday: Rex Tragicus; or, Christ Going to His Crosse” (Herrick), II: 114 “Good Friday, 1613” (Donne), I: 368 Good Grief (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 273–274 Good Kipling, The (Gilbert), VI: 194 “Good ladies ye that have” (Sumy), I: 120 “Good Morning” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 Good Morning. Midnight (Rhys), Supp. II: 388, 396–398 “Good Morrow, The” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185 Good Natur’d Man, The (Goldsmith), III: 111, 180, 187, 191 Good Neighbor, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 26–27 “Good Neighbors” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 26–27 Good News for the Vilest of Men; or, A Help for Despairing Souls (Bunyan), II: 253 “Good Night” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 Good Night Sweet Ladies (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 8, 12–13 Good Soldier, The (Ford), VI: 49; VI: 319, 323, 327–328, 329 Good Son, The (film), Supp. IV: 390, 400 Good Terrorist, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 255–256 Good Time Was Had by All, A (Smith), Supp. II: 462 Good Times, The (Kelman), Supp. V: 243, 254–256 “Good Town, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 Goodbye (Adcock), Supp. XII: 14–15 Goodbye Earth and Other Poems (Richards), Supp. II: 427, 428 “Good–bye in fear, good–bye in sorrow” (Rossetti), V: 255 “Goodbye Marcus, Goodbye Rose” (Rhys), Supp. II: 401 Goodbye to All That (Graves), VI: xvi; VII: xviii, 257, 258 Goodbye to Berlin (Isherwood), VII: xx Goodbye to Berlin (Wilson), Supp. I: 156 “Good–Bye to the Mezzogiorno” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 “Goodbye to the USA” (Davie), Supp. VI: 113 “Good–Morrow, The” (Donne), II: 197 “Goodness—the American Neurosis” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 455–456 “Good–night” (Thomas), Supp. III: 400 Goopy Gyne Bagha Byne (film), Supp. IV: 450 “Goose, The” (Longley), VIII: 172–173 Goose Cross (Kavan), Supp. VII: 208

353

“Goose Fair” (Lawrence), VII: 114 “Goose to Donkey” (Murray), Supp. VII: 282 “Gooseberry Season” (Armitage), VIII: 5 Gorboduc (Norton and Sackville), I: 161–162, 214–216 Gordimer, Nadine, Supp. II: 225–243 Gordon, D. J., I: 237, 239 Gordon, Ian Alistair, VII: xvii, xxxvii Gorgon’s Head and Other Literary Pieces, The (Frazer), Supp. III: 176 Gorse Fires (Longley), VIII: 166, 169, 174–175 Gorton, Mary, V: 312, 313, 315–316, 330 Gospel of Nicodemus (tr. Trevisa), see Evangelium Nicodemi Gosse, Edmund, II: 354, 361, 363, 364; V: 311, 313, 334, 392, 395 Gossip from the Forest (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 Gosson, Stephen, I: 161 Gothic Architecture (Morris), V: 306 Gothic fiction, III: 324–346; IV: 110, 111; V: 142–143 Gothic Revival, The (Clark), III: 325, 346 “Gourmet, The” (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 304, 306 Government of the Tongue: The 1986 T. S. Eliot Memorial Lectures and Other Critical Writings (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 269; Retro. Supp. I: 131 Gower, John, I: 20, 41, 48–56, 57, 321 Goya, Francisco de, Supp. IV: 125 Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners (Bunyan), II: 240, 241, 243–245, 250, 253; Supp. IV: 242 Grace Darling (Swinburne), V: 333 “Grace of the Way” (Thompson), V: 442 “Graceland” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 28 Graffigny, Mme de, Supp. III: 75 Graham Greene (Lodge), Supp. IV: 365 Graham, James, see Montrose, marquess of Graham, W. S., Supp. VII: 103–117 Grain Kings, The (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 270–271 “Grain Kings, The” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 271 Grain of Wheat, A (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 212, 219–220 “Gra´inne” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 273– 274 Grammar of Assent, An Essay in Aid of a (Newman), V: 340, Supp. VII: 301– 302 Grammar of Metaphor, A (Brooke– Rose)), Supp. IV: 98, 113 “Grammarian’s Funeral, A” (Browning), IV: 357, 361, 366 Grand Alliance, The (Churchill), VI: 361 Grand Babylon Hotel, The (Bennett), VI: 249, 253, 262, 266 “Grand Ballet” (Cornford), VIII: 113 Grand Meaulnes, Le (Alain–Fournier), Supp. I: 299 “Grandfather” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 19 “Grandmother’s Story, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 280 “Grandparent’s” (Spender), Supp. II: 494

GRAN−GREU Grania (Gregory), VI: 316 Granny Scarecrow (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 265 Grant, Duncan, VI: 118 Granta (periodical), Supp. IV: 304; Supp. XII: 66; Supp. XIII: 11 “Grantchester” (Brooke), Supp. III: 52, 60 Granville Barker, Harley, I: 329; VI: ix, 104, 113, 273 Grass, Günter, Supp. IV: 440 Grass Is Singing, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 237, 239, 243, 248 “Grass Widows, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503 Grasshopper (Rendell), Supp. IX: 189, 203 “Gratiana Dancing and Singing” (Lovelace), II: 230 Grave, The (Blair), Retro. Supp. I: 45 “Grave, The” (tr. Morgan), Supp. IX: 161 “Grave by the Handpost, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Grave Song” (Montague), Supp. XV: 216–217 “Gravel Walks, The” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 133 Graves, Robert, II: 94; VI: xvi, 207, 211, 219, 419; VII: xvi, xviii–xx, 257–272; Supp. II: 185; Supp. III: 60; Supp. IV: 558; Retro. Supp. I: 144 “Graveyard in Queens, A” (Montague), Supp. XV: 215–216 “Gravities: West” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 111 Gravity’s Rainbow (Pynchon), Supp. IV: 116 Gray, Alasdair, Supp. IX: 79–93 Gray, Thomas, II: 200; III: 118, 119, 136–145, 173, 294, 325 “Gray’s Anatomy” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Great Adventure, The (Bennett), VI: 250, 266; see also Buried Alive Great Apes (Self), Supp. V: 398–400 “Great Automatic Grammatisator, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 216–217 Great Boer War, The (Doyle), Supp. II: 160 Great Broxopp, The (Milne), Supp. V: 299 Great Catherine (Shaw), VI: 119 Great Cloak, The (Montague), Supp. XV: 212, 220–221, 222 Great Contemporaries (Churchill), VI: 354, 356 Great Depression, VII: xix Great Desire I Had, The (Reed), Supp. XV: 252 Great Divorce, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 56 Great Duke of Florence, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 184 Great Exhibition, The (Hare), Supp. IV: 281 Great Expectations (Dickens), V: xxii, 42, 60, 63, 66–68, 72 Great Favourite, The; or, The Duke of Lerma (Howard), II: 100

Great Fire of London, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 4–5, 10 “Great Good Place, The” (James), VI: 69 Great Granny Webster (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 2, 6, 10–11, 16 Great Hoggarty Diamond, The (Thackeray), V: 21, 38 Great Hunger, The (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 187, 190–192, 193, 194, 199 Great Instauration, The (Bacon), I: 259, 272 Great Law of Subordination Consider’d, The (Defoe), III: 13 “Great Lover, The” (Brooke), Supp. III: 556 “Great Man, The” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 35, 37 “Great Man, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 256 “Great McEwen, Scottish Hypnotist, The” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 71 “Great men have been among us” (Wordsworth), II: 208 Great Moments in Aviation (film), Supp. IV: 542 Great Port: A Passage through New York, The (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 182 “Great Ship, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 75 Great Short Stories of Detection, Mystery and Horror (ed. Sayers), III: 341; Supp. III: 340, 341 “Great Spirits Now on Earth Are Sojourning . . . A (Keats), IV: 214 “Great Spunky Unflincher: Laurence Sterne, B. S. Johnson, and Me: The 2004 Laurence Sterne Memorial Lecture” (Coe), Supp. XV: 52 Great Trade Route (Ford), VI: 324 Great Tradition, The (Leavis), VI: 68, 149; VII: 234, 248–251; Retro. Supp. I: 90 “Great Unknown, The” (Hood), IV: 267 Great Victorian Collection, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 143–144, 154 Great War and Modern Memory, The (Fussell), Supp. IV: 57 Great World, The (Malouf), Supp. XII: 218, 226–227 Greater Lakeland (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 223 “Greater Love” (Owen), VI: 450 Greater Trumps, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 281 “Greatest TV Show on Earth, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 28 Greatness of the Soul, A, . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 Greber, Giacomo, II: 325 Grecian History, The (Goldsmith), III: 181, 191 Greek Christian Poets, The, and the English Poets (Browning), IV: 321 “Greek Interpreter, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: l67 Greek Islands, The (Durrell), Supp. I: 102 Greek Studies (Pater), V: 355, 357 Greeks have a word for it, The (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 354, 355–356,

354

357, 359 Green Fool, The (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 183, 186, 187, 188, 194, 199 Green, Henry, Supp. II: 247–264 “Green Hills of Africa, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 69 “Greenhouse Effect, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 12 Green, Joseph Henry, IV: 57 Green, Roger Lancelyn, V: 265n, 273, 274 Green Crow, The (O’Casey), VII: 13 “Green Geese” (Sitwell), VII: 131 “Green, Green Is Aghir” (Cameron), VII: 426; Supp. IX: 27 Green Helmet, The (Yeats), VI: 222 “Green Hills of Africa” (Fuller), VII: 429, 432 “Green Leaf, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 223 Green Man, The (Amis), Supp. II: 13–14 “Green Mountain, Black Mountain” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256–257, 261– 262, 266 “Green Room, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 75 Green Shore, The (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219–220 Green Song (Sitwell), VII: 132, 135, 136 “Green Tea” (Le Fanu), III: 340, 345 “Greenden” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 104, 105 Greene, Graham, VI: 329, 370; VII: xii; Supp. I: 1–20; Supp. II: 311, 324; Supp. IV: 4, 10, 13, 17, 21, 157, 365, 369, 373–374, 505; Supp. V: 26; Retro. Supp. II: 151–167 Greene, Robert, I: 165, 220, 275, 286, 296, 322; II: 3; VIII: 131–146 Greene’s Arcadia (Greene). See Menaphon Greenlees, Ian Gordon, VI: xxxiii “Greenshank” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Greenvoe (Brown), Supp. VI: 64, 65–66 “Greenwich—Whitebait” (Thackeray), V: 38 Greenwood, Edward Baker, VII: xix, xxxvii Greenwood, Frederick, V: 1 Greer, Germaine, Supp. IV: 436 Greg, W. R., V: 5, 7, 15 Greg, W. W., I: 279 Gregory, Lady Augusta, VI: 210, 218, 307–312, 314–316, 317–318; VII: 1, 3, 42 Gregory, Sir Richard, VI: 233 Greiffenhagen, Maurice, VI: 91 Gremlins, The (Dahl), Supp. IV: 202, 211–212 “Grenadier” (Housman), VI: 160 Grenfell, Julian, VI: xvi, 417–418, 420 “Greta Garbo’s Feet” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 52–53 “Gretchen” (Gissing), V: 437 “Gretna Green” (Behan), Supp. II: 64 Grettis saga, VIII: 234–235, 238, 241 Greuze, Jean–Baptiste, Supp. IV: 122 Greuze: The Rise and Fall of an Eighteenth Century Phenomenon (Brookner), Supp. IV: 122

GREV−HALL Greville, Fulke, I: 160, 164; Supp. IV: 256; Supp. XI: 105–119 Grey Area (Self), Supp. V: 402–404 Grey Eminence (Huxley), VII: 205 “Grey Eye Weeping, A” (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 221 Grey of Fallodon (Trevelyan), VI: 383, 391 Grey Granite (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 102, 106, 111–113 “Grey Woman, The” (Gaskell), V: 15 Greybeards at Play (Chesterton), VI: 336 Greyhound for Breakfast (Kelman), Supp. V: 242, 249–250 “Greyhound for Breakfast” (Kelman), Supp. V: 250 Grid, The (Kerr), Supp. XII: 194, 195 Gridiron, The (Kerr), Supp. XII: 194, 195 “Grief” (Browning), IV: 313, 318 Grief Observed, A (Lewis), Supp. III: 249 “Grief on the Death of Prince Henry, A” (Tourneur), II: 37, 41 Grierson, Herbert J. C., II: 121, 130, 196, 200, 202, 258; Retro. Supp. II: 173 Grigson, Geoffrey, IV: 47; VII: xvi Grim Smile of the Five Towns, The (Bennett), VI: 250, 253–254 Grímnismál, VIII: 230 Grimus (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 435, 438– 439, 443, 450 “Grip, The” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 59 Gris, Juan, Supp. IV: 81 “Grisly Folk, The” (Wells), Retro. Supp. I: 96 Groatsworth of Wit, A (Greene), I: 275, 276; VIII: 131, 132 Grœnlendinga saga, VIII: 240 Grosskurth, Phyllis, V: xxvii Grote, George, IV: 289 Group of Noble Dames, A (Hardy), VI: 20, 22 “Grove, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 “Growing, Flying, Happening” (Reid), Supp. VII: 328 “Growing Old” (Arnold), V: 203 Growing Pains: The Shaping of a Writer (du Maurier), Supp. III: 135, 142, 144 Growing Points (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 Growing Rich (Weldon), Supp. IV: 531, 533 Growth of Love, The (Bridges), VI: 81, 83 Growth of Plato’s Ideal Theory, The (Frazer), Supp. III: 170–171 “Grub First, Then Ethics” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 7, 13 Grünewald, Mathias, Supp. IV: 85 Gryffydh, Jane, IV: 159 Gryll Grange (Peacock), IV: xxii, 166– 167, 170 Grylls, R. Glynn, V: 247, 260; VII: xvii, xxxviii Guardian (periodical), III: 46, 49, 50; Supp. XIII: 1 Guardian, The (Cowley), II: 194, 202 Guardian, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 184 Guarini, Guarino, II: 49–50

Gubar, Susan, Retro. Supp. I: 59–60 “Gude Grey Katt, The” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 “Guerrillas” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70–71 Guerrillas (Naipaul), Supp. I: 396–397 Guest from the Future, The (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 298–302 “Guest from the Future, The” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 298 Guest of Honour, A (Gordimer), Supp. II: 229–230, 231 Guests of the Nation (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 215, 224 “Guid Scots Death, A” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 Guide Through the District of the Lakes in the North of England, A (Wordsworth), IV: 25 Guide to Kulchur (Pound), VI: 333 Guide to Liphook, A, Supp. XV: 288 “Guide to the Perplexed” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Guido della Colonna, I: 57 Guild of St. George, The, V: 182 Guillaume de Deguilleville, I: 57 Guillaume de Lorris, I: 71 “Guilt and Sorrow” (Wordsworth), IV: 5, 45 “Guinevere” (Tennyson), IV: 336–337, 338 Guise, The (Marlowe), see Massacre at Paris, The Guise, The (Webster), II: 68, 85 “Guisers, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 130 “Guitarist Tunes Up, The” (Cornford), VIII: 114 Gulliver’s Travels (Swift), II: 261; III: 11, 20, 23–26, 28, 35; VI: 121–122; Supp. IV: 502; Retro. Supp. I: 274, 275, 276–277, 279–282 Gun for Sale, A (Greene; U.S. title, This Gun for Hire), Supp. I: 3, 6–7, 10; Retro. Supp. II: 153 Gunesekera, Romesh, Supp. X: 85–102 “Gunesh Chund” (Steel), Supp. XII: 269 Gunn, Ander, Supp. IV: 265 Gunn, Thom, Supp. IV: 255–279 Gunnlaugs saga ormstunga, VIII: 239 Guns of Navarone, The (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Gurdjieff, Georges I., Supp. IV: 1, 5 Gurney, Ivor, VI: 416, 425–427 Gussow, Mel, Retro. Supp. I: 217–218 Gutch, J. M., IV: 78, 81 Guthlac, Retro. Supp. II: 303 Gutteridge, Bernard, VII: 422, 432–433 Guy Domville (James), VI: 39 Guy Mannering (Scott), IV: xvii, 31–32, 38 Guy of Warwick (Lydgate), I: 58 Guy Renton (Waugh), Supp. VI: 274– 275 Guyana Quartet (Harris), Supp. V: 132, 133, 135 Guzman Go Home and Other Stories (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410 Gyðinga saga, VIII: 237 Gylfaginning, VIII: 243 “Gym”(Murphy), Supp. V: 328

355

Gypsies Metamorphos’d (Jonson), II: 111n “Gypsonhilia” (Hart), Supp. XI: 128– 129 “Gyrtt in my giltetesse gowne” (Surrey), I: 115

H. G. Wells and His Critics (Raknem), VI: 228, 245, 246 H. G. Wells: His Turbulent Life and Times (Dickson), VI: 246 H. G. Wells: The Critical Heritage (ed. Parrinder), VI: 246 “H. J. B.” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 221 Ha! Ha! Among the Trumpets (Lewis), VII: 447, 448 Habeas Corpus (Bennett), VIII: 25 Habermas, Jürgen, Supp. IV: 112 Habington, William, II: 222, 237, 238 Habit of Loving, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 244 “Habit of Perfection, The” (Hopkins), V: 362, 381 “Habitat” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25 “Habitat, A” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 228 “Hackit” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Hadjinicolaou, Nicos, Supp. IV: 90 “Hag, The” (Herrick), II: 111 Haggard, H. Rider, Supp. III: 211–228; Supp. IV: 201, 484 Haight, Gordon, V: 199, 200, 201 Hail and Farewell (Moore), VI: xii, 85, 88, 97, 99 “Hail to Thee, Bard!” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 119–120 “Hailstones” (Heaney), Supp. II: 280 “Hair, The” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 37 Hakluyt, Richard, I: 150, 267; III: 7 Halcyon; or, The Future of Monogamy (Brittain), Supp. X: 39 Hale, Kathleen, Supp. IV: 231 “Hale, sterne superne” (Dunbar), VIII: 128–129 “Half–a–Crown’s Worth of Cheap Knowledge” (Thackeray), V: 22, 37 Half–Mother, The (Tennant), see Woman Beware Woman Halfway House (Blunden), Supp. XI: 46 Halidon Hill (Scott), IV: 39 Halifax, marquess of, III: 38, 39, 40, 46 Hall, Donald, Supp. IV: 256 Hall, Edward, II: 43 Hall, Joseph, II: 25–26, 81; IV: 286 Hall, Radclyffe, VI: 411; Supp. VI: 119– 132 Hall, Samuel (pseud., O’Nolan), Supp. II: 322 “Hall, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 124 Hall of Healing (O’Casey), VII: 11–12 Hall of the Saurians (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 Hallam, Arthur, IV: 234, 235, 328–336, 338 Hallam, Henry, IV: 283 Haller, Albrecht von, III: 88 Hallfreðar saga vandræðaskálds, VIII: 239 Halloran’s Little Boat (Keneally), Supp. IV: 348 “Hallowe’en” (Burns), III: 315

HALL−HAUN “Halloween” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 18 Hallowe’en Party (Christie), Supp. II: 125, 134 “Hallucination” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 273–274 “Hallway, The” (Healy), Supp. IX: 107 Ham Funeral, The (White), Supp. I: 131, 134, 149, 150 “Hamadryad, The” (Landor), IV: 96 Hamburger, Michael, Supp. V: 199 Hamilton, Sir George Rostrevor, IV: xxiv Hamlet (early version), I: 212, 221, 315 Hamlet (Shakespeare), I: 188, 280, 313, 315–316; II: 29, 36, 71, 75, 84; III: 170, 234; V: 328; Supp. IV: 63, 149, 283, 295 Hamlet in Autumn (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 215 “Hamlet, Princess of Denmark” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 55 “Hammer, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 127 Hammerton, Sir John, V: 393, 397 Hammett, Dashiell, Supp. II: 130, 132 Hampden, John, V: 393, 395 “Hampstead: the Horse Chestnut Trees” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 270–271 Hampton, Christopher, Supp. IV: 281 “Hand, The” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 179– 180 “Hand and Soul” (Rossetti), V: 236, 320 Hand in Hand (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 294, 296 Hand of Ethelberta, The: A Comedy in Chapters (Hardy), VI: 4, 6, 20; Retro. Supp. I: 114 “Hand of Solo, A” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267, 274 “Hand that signed the paper, The” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174 “Handful of Air, A” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 111 Handful of Dust, A (Waugh), VII: xx, 294, 295–297 “Handful of People, A” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 “Hands” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 “Hands” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 212 Hands Across the Sea (Coward), Supp. II: 153 “Handsome Heart, The” (Hopkins), V: 368–369 Handsworth Songs (film), Supp. IV: 445 Hanged by the Neck (Koestler), Supp. I: 36 “Hanging, A” (Powell), VII: 276 Hanging Garden, The (Rankin), Supp. X: Hanging Judge, The (Stevenson), V: 396 “Hangover Square” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 177 “Hangzhou Garden, A” (Seth), Supp. X: 281 Hanno (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 100 Hapgood (Stoppard), Retro. Supp. II: 354–355 Happier Life, The (Dunn), Supp. X: 70–71 “Happily Ever After” (Huxley), VII: 199–200

Happiness of Getting It Down Right, The: Letters of Frank O’Connor and William Maxwell (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 216, 219, 224 “Happiness” (Owen), VI: 449, 458 “Happinesse to Hospitalitie; or, A Hearty Wish to Good House–keeping” (Herrick), II: 111 Happy Days (Beckett), Supp. I: 46, 52, 54, 56, 57, 60; Retro. Supp. I: 26–27 “Happy Family, A” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503 “Happy Few” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 14 Happy Haven, The (Arden), Supp. II: 29 Happy Hypocrite: A Fairy Tale for Tired Men, The (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 45, 46 “Happy Man, The” (Thomson), Supp. III: 417 “Happy New Year, A” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 89 “Happy old man, whose worth all mankind knows” (Flatman), II: 133 Happy Pair, The (Sedley), II: 266, 271 “Happy Prince, The” (Wilde), V: 406, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 365; Retro. Supp. II: 365 Happy Valley (White), Supp. I: 130, 132–133, 136 Haq, Zia ul–, Supp. IV: 444 Hárbarðsljóð, VIII: 230 Hard Life, The (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 336– 337 Hard Times (Dickens), IV: 247; V: viii, xxi, 4, 42, 47, 59, 63–64, 68, 70, 71 Hardie and Baird: The Last Days (Kelman), Supp. V: 256–257 Hardie and Baird and Other Plays (Kelman), Supp. V: 256–257 “Hardness of Light, The” (Davie), Supp. VI: 109 Hardy, Barbara, V: ix, xxviii, 39, 73, 201 Hardy, G. H., VII: 239–240 Hardy, Thomas, II: 69; III: 278; V: xx– xxvi, 144, 279, 429; VI: x, 1–22, 253, 377; VII: xvi; list of short stories, VI: 22; Supp. IV: 94, 116, 146, 471, 493; Retro. Supp. I: 109–122 “Hardy and the Hag” (Fowles), Supp. I: 302, 305 Hardy of Wessex (Weber), VI: 21 Hare, J. C., IV: 54 Hare, David, Supp. IV: 182, 281–300 “Harelaw” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71, 72 “Harem Trousers” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 286 Harington, Sir John, I: 131 “Hark, My Soul! It Is the Lord” (Cowper), III: 210 “Hark! the Dog’s Howl” (Tennyson), IV: 332 Harland’s Half Acre (Malouf), Supp. XII: 225–226 Harlequinade (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 315–316 Harlot’s House, The (Wilde), V: 410, 418, 419 Harm Done (Rendell), Supp. IX: 189, 196, 198, 199, 201 “Harmonies” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271

356

“Harmony” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 138 “Harmony, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Harmony of the Spheres, The” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 445 Harness Room, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 132 Harold (Tennyson), IV: 328, 338 Harold Muggins Is a Martyr (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 31 Harold the Dauntless (Scott), IV: 39 Harold’s Leap (Smith), Supp. II: 462 Haroun and the Sea of Stories (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 433, 438, 450–451 Harriet Hume: A London Fantasy (West), Supp. III: 441–442 Harriet Martineau’s Autobiography, with Memorials by Maria Weston Chapman (Martineau), Supp. XV: 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 187–188, 190, 191, 192 Harriet Said? (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 17, 19 Harrington (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 161– 163 Harriot, Thomas, I: 277, 278 Harris, Frank, VI: 102 Harris, John Beynon, see Wyndham, John Harris, Joseph, II: 305 Harris, Wilson, Supp. V: 131–147 “Harris East End” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 182 Harrison, Frederic, V: 428–429 Harrison, Tony, Supp. V: 149–165 Harry Heathcote of Gangoil (Trollope), V: 102 “Harry Ploughman” (Hopkins), V: 376– 377 Harsh Voice, The (West), Supp. III: 442 Hart, Kevin, Supp. XI: 121–133 Hartley, David, IV: 43, 45, 50, 165 Hartley, L. P., Supp. VII: 119–133 Hartmann, Edward von, Supp. II: 108 “Harunobu: ’Catching Fireflies’” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25 “Harvest Bow, The” (Heaney), Supp. II: 276–277 Harvest Festival, The (O’Casey), VII: 12 “Harvest Home” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 213 “Harvesting, The” (Hughes), Supp. II: 348 Harvesting the Edge: Some Personal Explorations from a Marginal Garden (Dutton), Supp. XII: 84–85 Harvey, Christopher, II: 138; Retro. Supp. II: 172 Harvey, Gabriel, I: 122–123, 125; II: 25 Harvey, T. W. J., V: 63, 199, 201 Harvey, William, I: 264 “Has Your Soul Slipped” (Owen), VI: 446 Hashemite Kings, The (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175 “Hassock and the Psalter, The” (Powys), VIII: 255 Hastings, Warren, IV: xv–xvi, 271, 278 Hatfield, C. W., V: 133, 151, 152, 153 Háttatal, VIII: 243 Haunch of Venison, The (Goldsmith), III: 191

HAUN−HEIM Haunted and the Haunters, The (Bulwer– Lytton), III: 340, 345 “Haunted House, The” (Graves), VII: 263 “Haunted House, The” (Hood), IV: 261, 262 Haunted Man and the Ghost’s Bargain, The (Dickens), V: 71 Haunted Storm, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 149 “Haunter, The” (Hardy), VI: 18; Retro. Supp. I: 117 Haunter of the Dark, The . . . (Lovecraft), III: 345 Hávamál, VIII: 230, 232 Have His Carcase (Sayers), Supp. III: 345–346 “Haven Gained, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 162 Having a Wonderful Time (Churchill), Supp. IV: 180, 181 Haw Lantern, The (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 279–281; Retro. Supp. I: 131– 132 Hawaiian Archipelago, The (Bird), Supp. X: 19, 24–26, 28 Hawes, Stephen, I: 49, 81 “Hawk, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 71 Hawk in the Rain, The (Hughes), Supp. I: 343, 345, 363 “Hawk in the Rain, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 345; Retro. Supp. II: 200, 202– 204 “Hawk Roosting” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 204 Hawkfall (Brown), Supp. VI: 69 Hawkins, Lewis Weldon, VI: 85 Hawkins, Sir John, II: 143 Hawksmoor (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 6–7, 10–11 Hawthorne, Nathaniel, III: 339, 345; VI: 27, 33–34; Supp. IV: 116 Hawthorne (James), VI: 33–34, 67 Haxton, Gerald, VI: 369 “Hay Devil, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 24–25 Hay Fever (Coward), Supp. II: 139, 141, 143–145, 148, 156 Haydn and the Valve Trumpet (Raine), Supp. XIII: 175 Haydon, Benjamin, IV: 214, 227, 312 Hayes, Albert McHarg, Retro. Supp. II: 181 “Haymaking” (Thomas), Supp. III: 399, 405 “Haystack in the Floods, The” (Morris), V: 293 Hayter, Alethea, III: 338, 346; IV: xxiv– xxv, 57, 322 Haywood, Eliza, Supp. XII: 133–148 Hazard, Paul, III: 72 “Hazards of the House” (Dunn), Supp. X: 68 Hazlitt, William, I: 121, 164; II: 153, 332, 333, 337, 343, 346, 349, 354, 361, 363, 364; III: 68, 70, 76, 78, 165, 276–277; IV: ix, xi, xiv, xvii–xix, 38, 39, 41, 50, 125–140, 217; Retro. Supp. I: 147; Retro. Supp. II: 51, 52 “He” (Lessing), Supp. I: 244

He Came Down from Heaven (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 284 He Knew He Was Right (Trollope), V: 98, 99, 102 “He Revisits His First School” (Hardy), VI: 17 “He saw my heart’s woe” (Brontë), V: 132 “He Says Goodbye in November” (Cornford), VIII: 114 He That Will Not When He May (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 “He Thinks of His Past Greatness . . . When a Part of the Constellations of Heaven” (Yeats), VI: 211 “He thought he saw a Banker’s Clerk” (Carroll), V: 270 “He Wonders Whether to Praise or to Blame Her” (Brooke), Supp. III: 55 Head to Toe (Orton), Supp. V: 363, 365– 366 “Head Spider, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 283, 284 Heading Home (Hare), Supp. IV: 288, 290–291 Headlong (Frayn), Supp. VII: 64, 65 Headlong Hall (Peacock), IV: xvii, 160– 163, 164, 165, 168, 169 “Healer, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 Healers, The (Armah), Supp. X: 1–3, 6–11, 13 Healing Art, The (Wilson), Supp. VI: 299–300, 301, 303, 308 “Healing of Mis, The” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 29 Health and Holiness (Thompson), V: 450, 451 “Healthy Landscape with Dormouse” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Healy, Dermot, Supp. IX: 95–108 Heaney, Seamus, Supp. II: 267–281; Supp. IV: 410, 412, 416, 420–421, 427, 428; Retro. Supp. I: 123–135 Hear Us O Lord from Heaven Thy Dwelling Place (Lowry), Supp. III: 281– 282 Hearing Secret Harmonies (Powell), VII: 352, 353 “Hears not my Phillis, how the Birds” (Sedley), II: 264 Heart and Science (Collins), Supp. VI: 102–103 “Heart, II, The” (Thompson), V: 443 Heart Clock (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 111 “Heart Knoweth Its Own Bitterness, The” (Rossetti), V: 253–254 “Heart of a King, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 Heart of Darkness (Conrad), VI: 135, 136–139, 172; Supp. IV: 189, 250, 403; Retro. Supp. II: 73–75 “Heart of John Middleton, The” (Gaskell), V: 15 Heart of Mid–Lothian, The (Scott), IV: xvii, 30, 31, 33–34, 35, 36, 39; V: 5 Heart of Redness, The (Mda), Supp. XV: 203–204, 205, 207 Heart of the Country, The (Weldon), Supp. IV: 526–528

357

Heart of the Matter, The (Greene), Supp. I: 2, 8, 11–12, 13; Retro. Supp. II: 157–159 Heart to Heart (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 320 Heartbreak (Maitland), Supp. XI: 163 “Heartbreak Hotel” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 42 Heartbreak House (Shaw), V: 423; VI: viii, xv, 118, 120–121, 127, 129; Retro. Supp. II: 322–323 Heartland (Harris), Supp. V: 135, 136 “Heartland, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 109 Hearts and Lives of Men, The (Weldon), Supp. IV: 536 “Heart’s Chill Between” (Rossetti), V: 249, 252 “Heart’s Desire is Full of Sleep, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 “Heat” (Hart), Supp. XI: 131 Heat and Dust (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 224, 230, 231–232, 238 Heat of the Day, The (Bowen), Supp. II: 77, 78, 79, 93, 95 “Heather Ale” (Stevenson), V: 396 Heather Field, The (Martyn), IV: 87, 95 Heatherley (Thompson), Supp. XV: 277, 284, 290 “Heaven” (Brooke), Supp. III: 56, 60 Heaven and Earth (Byron), IV: 178, 193 Heaven and Its Wonders, and Hell (Swedenborg), Retro. Supp. I: 38 Heaven to Find, A (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 136, 145 Heavenly Foot–man, The (Bunyan), II: 246, 253 Heaven’s Command: An Imperial Progress (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 173, 179–180 Heaven’s Edge (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 85–86, 96–100 “Heber” (Smith), Supp. II: 466 Hebert, Ann Marie, Supp. IV: 523 Hebrew Melodies, Ancient and Modern . . . (Byron), IV: 192 “Hebrides, The” (Longley), VIII: 168– 169 Hecatommitthi (Cinthio), I: 316 Hedda Gabler (Ibsen), Supp. IV: 163, 286 Hedge, Backwards, A (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 “Hedgehog” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 414 “Hee–Haw” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Heel of Achilles, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 36 “Heepocondry” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 75 “Heera Nund” (Steel), Supp. XII: 268– 269 Hegel, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich, Supp. II: 22 Heiðreks saga, VIII: 231 “Height–ho on a Winter Afternoon” (Davie), Supp. VI: 107–108 “Heil Baldwin” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 38 Heilbrun, Carolyn G., Supp. IV: 336 Heimskringla, VIII: 235, 242

HEIN−HIDE Heine, Heinrich, IV: xviii, 296 Heinemann, William, VII: 91 “Heiress, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 282 “Heirloom” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80 Heit, S. Mark, Supp. IV: 339 “Hélas” (Wilde), V: 401 Helen (Scott), Supp. III: 151, 165–166 Helena (Waugh), VII: 292, 293–294, 301 Hélène Fourment in a Fur Coat (Rubens), Supp. IV: 89 “Helicon” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63 Hellas (Shelley), IV: xviii, 206, 208; Retro. Supp. I: 255 Hellbox, The (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 69– 72, 74, 75 “Hellbox, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 69, 71, 72 Hellenics, The (Landor), IV: 96, 100 “Helmet, The” (Longley), VIII: 176 Héloise and Abélard (Moore), VI: xii, 88, 89, 94–95, 99 “Helplessly” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 217 Hemans, Felicia, IV: 311 Hemingway, Ernest, Supp. III: 105; Supp. IV: 163, 209, 500 Hemlock and After (Wilson), Supp. I: 155–156, 157, 158–159, 160, 161, 164 Hello, America (Ballard), Supp. V: 29 Hello and Goodbye (Fugard), Supp. XV: 103, 106–107 “Help, Good Shepherd” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141 “Hen Under Bay Tree” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 144 “Hen Woman” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 266– 267 Henceforward (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 10, 11, 13 “Hendecasyllabics” (Swinburne), V: 321 “Hendecasyllabics” (Tennyson), IV: 327– 328 Henderson, Hamish, VII: 422, 425–426 Henderson, Hubert, VII: 35 Henderson, Philip, V: xii, xviii, 335 Henderson, T. F., IV: 290n Hengist, King of Kent; or, The Mayor of Quinborough (Middleton), II: 3, 21 Henley, William Ernest, V: 386, 389, 391–392; VI: 159; Retro. Supp. I: 260, 264 Henn, T. R., VI: 220 “Henrietta Marr” (Moore), VI: 87 Henrietta Temple (Disraeli), IV: xix, 293, 298–299, 307, 308 “Henrik Ibsen” (James), VI: 49 Henry Esmond (Thackeray), see History of Henry Esmond, Esq. . . ., The Henry for Hugh (Ford), VI: 331 “Henry James” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 Henry James (ed. Tanner), VI: 68 Henry James (West), Supp. III: 437 “Henry James: The Religious Aspect” (Greene), Supp. I: 8 “Henry Petroski, The Pencil. A History. Faber and Faber, £14.95” (Dunn), Supp. X: 79 “Henry Purcell” (Hopkins), V: 370–371; Retro. Supp. II: 196

Henry Reed: Collected Poems (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292 Henry II (Bancroft), II: 305 Henry IV (Shakespeare), I: 308–309, 320 Henry V (Shakespeare), I: 309; V: 383; Supp. IV: 258 Henry VI trilogy (Shakespeare), I: 286, 299–300, 309 Henry VI’s Triumphal Entry into London (Lydgate), I: 58 Henry VIII (Shakespeare), I: 324; II: 43, 66, 87; V: 328 “Henry VIII and Ann Boleyn” (Landor), IV: 92 Henry Vaughan: Experience and the Tradition (Garner), II: 186n Henry’s Past (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 Henryson, Robert, Supp. VII: 135–149 Henslowe, Philip, I: 228, 235, 284; II: 3 25, 68 Henty, G. A., Supp. IV: 201 “Her Day” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 260 “Her Second Husband Hears Her Story” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 Her Triumph (Johnson), I: 347 Her Vertical Smile (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270–271 Her Victory (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411, 415, 422, 425 Herakles (Euripides), IV: 358 Herald of Literature: or, A Review of the Most Considerable Publications That Will Be Made in the Course of the Ensuing Winter (Godwin), Supp. XV: 117–118 Herbert, Edward, pseud. of John Hamilton Reynolds Herbert, Edward, see Herbert of Cherbury, Lord Herbert, George, II: 113, 117–130, 133, 134, 137, 138, 140–142, 184, 187, 216, 221; Retro. Supp. II: 169–184 Herbert of Cherbury, Lord, II: 117–118, 222, 237, 238 Herbert’s Remains (Oley), Retro. Supp. II: 170–171 Hercule Poirot’s Last Case (Christie), Supp. II: 125 “Hercules” (Armitage), VIII: 12 “Hercules and Antaeus” (Heaney), Supp. II: 274–275 Hercules Oetaeus (Seneca), I: 248 “Here” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 26 “Here” (Larkin), Supp. I: 279, 285 “Here and There” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77–78 “Here Be Dragons&rquo; (Dunn), Supp. X: 72 Here Comes Everybody: An Introduction to James Joyce for the Ordinary Reader (Burgess), Supp. I: 194, 196– 197 Here Lies: An Autobiography (Ambler), Supp. IV: 1, 2, 3, 4 “Heredity” (Harrison), Supp. V: 152 Heretics (Chesterton), VI: 204, 336–337 Hering, Carl Ewald, Supp. II: 107–108 Heritage and Its History, A (Compton– Burnett), VII: 60, 61, 65

358

“Heritage Center, Cobh 1993, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 68 Hermaphrodite Album, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 230 “Hermaphroditus” (Swinburne), V: 320 Hermetical Physick . . . Englished (tr. Vaughan), II: 185, 201 Hermit of Marlow, The, pseud. of Percy Bysshe Shelley “Hero” (Rossetti), V: 260 “Hero and Leander” (Hood), IV: 255– 256, 267 Hero and Leander (Marlowe), I: 234, 237–240, 276, 278, 280, 288, 290– 291, 292; Retro. Supp. I: 211 Hero and Leander, in Burlesque (Wycherley), II: 321 “Hero as King, The” (Carlyle), IV: 245, 246 Hero Rises Up, The (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 31 “Heroine, The” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 Herodotus, Supp. IV: 110 Heroes and Hero–Worship (Carlyle), IV: xx, 240, 244–246, 249, 250, 341 Heroes and Villains (Carter), Supp. III: 81, 84 Heroic Idylls, with Additional Poems (Landor), IV: 100 “Heroic Stanzas” (Dryden), II: 292 Heroine, The; or, The Adventures of Cherubina (Barrett), III: 335 “Heron, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 “Heron and Li Po on the Blackwater” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 Heron Caught in Weeds, A (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 273–275 Herrick, Robert, II: 102–116, 121 Herself Surprised (Cary), VII: 186, 188, 191–192 “Hertha” (Swinburne), V: 325 Hervarar saga, See Heiðreks saga “Hervé Riel” (Browning), IV: 367 Herzog, Werner, IV: 180 “Hesperia” (Swinburne), V: 320, 321 Hesperides, The (Herrick), II: 102, 103, 104, 106, 110, 112, 115, 116 Hester (Oliphant), Supp. X: 217–218 “Hester Dominy” (Powys), VIII: 250 Hexameron; or, Meditations on the Six Days of Creation, and Meditations and Devotions on the Life of Christ (Traherne), Supp. XI: 264, 265, 273– 274 Heyday of Sir Walter Scott, The (Davie), Supp. VI: 114–115 Heylyn, Peter, I: 169 Heywood, Jasper, I: 215 Heywood, Thomas, II: 19, 47, 48, 68, 83 “Hexagon” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Hibberd, Dominic, VI: xvi, xxxiii “Hidden History, A” (Okri), Supp. V: 352 Hidden Ireland, The (Corkery), Supp. V: 41 “Hidden Law” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186 Hide, The (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 354, 356 “Hide and Seek” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 272

HIDE−HIST Hide and Seek (Collins), Supp. VI: 92, 95 Hide and Seek (Rankin), Supp. X: 244, 246, 248–250 Hide and Seek (Swinburne), V: 334 “Hiding Beneath the Furze: Autumn 1939” (Reed), Supp. XV: 249 Higden, Ranulf, I: 22 Higgins, F. R., Supp. IV: 411, 413 “Higgler, The” (Coppard), VIII: 85, 90, 95 Higgler and Other Tales, The (Coppard), VIII: 90 High Fidelity (Hornby), Supp. XV: 133, 139–140, 141, 144, 145 High Fidelity (screenplay, Hornby), Supp. XV: 144 High Fidelity: The Musical, Supp. XV: 145 “High Flats at Craigston, The” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 91 High Island: New and Selected Poems (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 315, 316, 324–325 “High Land” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 107 “High Life in Verdopolis” (Brontë), V: 135 High Tide in the Garden (Adcock), Supp. XII: 5 “High wavering heather . . . ” (Brontë), V: 113 High Windows (Larkin), Supp. I: 277, 280, 281–284, 285, 286 Higher Ground (Phillips), Supp. V: 380, 386–388 Higher Schools and Universities in Germany (Arnold), V: 216 “Higher Standards” (Wilson), Supp. I: 155 Highet, Gilbert, II: 199 Highland Fling (Mitford), Supp. X: 152– 154 “Highland Funeral” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 193 Highland Widow, The (Scott), IV: 39 Highlander, The (Macpherson), VIII: 181–182, 190 Highly Dangerous (Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 High–Rise (Ballard), Supp. V: 27 High Summer (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 315 Highsmith, Patricia, Supp. IV: 285; Supp. V: 167–182 “Highwayman and the Saint, The” (Friel), Supp. V: 118 Hilaire Belloc (Wilson), Supp. VI: 301– 302 Hilda Lessways (Bennett), VI: 258; Supp. IV: 238 Hilda Tablet and Others: Four Pieces for Radio (Reed), Supp. XV: 255 Hill, G. B., III: 233, 234n Hill, Geoffrey, Supp. V: 183–203 Hill, Susan, Supp. XIV: 115–128 “Hill, The” (Brooke), Supp. III: 51 Hill, The (Mda), Supp. XV: 197 Hill of Devi, The (Forster), VI: 397, 408, 411 “Hill of Venus, The” (Morris), V: 298 Hill, Reginald, Supp. IX: 109–126 Hilton, Walter, Supp. I: 74

Hind, The, and the Panther (Dryden), II: 291, 292, 299–300, 304 Hinge of Faith, The (Churchill), VI: 361 Hinman, Charlton, I: 326–327 Hinterland, The (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 219–220, 223 “Hinterland, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224, 227 Hinton, William, Supp. IV: 284 “Hints” (Reading), VIII: 265–266 Hints Towards the Formation of a More Comprehensive Theory of Life (Coleridge), IV: 56 Hippolytus (Euripides), V: 322, 324 “Hippy Wordsworth” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 14 Hips and Haws (Coppard), VIII: 89, 98 Hireling, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 129– 131 “His Age, Dedicated to his Peculiar Friend, M. John Wickes” (Herrick), II: 112 His Arraignment (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 158 “His Chosen Calling” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 385 “His Country” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120–121 His Dark Materials (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 149, 150, 151, 153–160 His Darling Sin (Braddon), VIII: 49 “His Fare–well to Sack” (Herrick), II: 111 “His Father’s Hands” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 268 “His Last Bow” (Doyle), Supp. II: 175 “His Letanie, to the Holy Spirit” (Herrick), II: 114 His Majesties Declaration Defended (Dryden), II: 305 His Majesty Preserved . . . Dictated to Samuel Pepys by the King . . . (ed. Rees–Mogg), II: 288 His Noble Numbers (Herrick), II: 102, 103, 112, 114, 115, 116 “His Returne to London” (Herrick), II: 103 His Second War (Waugh), Supp. VI: 274 Historia naturalis et experimentalis (Bacon), I: 259, 273 Historia regis Henrici Septimi (André), I: 270 Historiae adversum paganos (Orosius), Retro. Supp. II: 296 “Historian, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74 “Historian of Silence, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130 Historical Account of the Theatre in Europe, An (Riccoboni), II: 348 Historical Register, The (Fielding), III: 97, 98, 105; Retro. Supp. I: 82 Historical Relation of the Island of Ceylon, An (Knox), III: 7 “Historical Sketches of the Reign of George Second” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 “Historical Society” (Murphy), Supp. V: 322 “History” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 26 “History” (Macaulay), IV: 284

359

History: The Home Movie (Raine), Supp. XIII: 171–173 History and Adventures of an Atom, The (Smollett), III: 149–150, 158 History and Adventures of Joseph Andrews and of His Friend Mr. Abraham Adams (Fielding), Retro. Supp. I: 80, 83–86 History and Management of the East India Company (Macpherson), VIII: 193 History and Remarkable Life of . . . Col. Jack (Defoe), see Colonel Jack History Maker, A (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 87–88 History of a Good Warm Watch–Coat, The (Sterne), see Political Romance, A “History of a Nonchalant, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 159 “History of a Piece of Paper” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 244 “History of a Realist, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 159 History of a Six Weeks’ Tour Through a Part of France . . . (Shelley and Shelley), IV: 208; Supp. III: 355 “History of an Enthusiast, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 158–159 “History of Angria” (Brontë), V: 110– 111, 118 History of Antonio and Mellida, The (Marston), see Antonio and Mellida History of Brazil (Southey), IV: 68, 71 History of Britain . . . , The (Milton), II: 176 History of British India, The, (Mill), V: 288 History of Dorastus and Fawni, The (Greene). See Pandosto: or, The Triumph of Time History of England (Hume), II: 148; IV: 273; Supp. III: 229, 238–239 History of England, An (Goldsmith), III: 180, 181, 189, 191 History of England, The (Trevelyan), VI: xv, 390–391, 393 History of England During the Thirty Years’ Peace: 1816–1846 (Martineau), Supp. XV: 184 History of England from the Accession of James II, The (Macaulay), II: 255; IV: xx, 272, 273, 280, 282, 283–290, 291 History of England in the Eighteenth Century (Lecky), Supp. V: 41 History of English Thought in the Eighteenth Century (Stephen), V: 280, 288, 289 History of Frederick the Great, The (Carlyle), IV: xxi, 240, 246, 249, 250 History of Friar Francis, The, I: 218 History of Great Britain from the Restoration to the Accession of the House of Hanover (Macpherson), VIII: 192, 193 History of Henry Esmond, Esq. . . , The (Thackeray), V: xxi, 20, 31–33, 38 History of Jemmy and Jenny Jessamy, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 144

HIST−HOME History of King Richard III, The (More), Supp. VII: 234, 237–238, 246 History of Leonora Meadowson, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 144 History of Madan, The (Beaumont), II: 67 History of Miss Betsy Thoughtless, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135, 136, 144–146 History of Mr. Polly, The (Wells), VI: xii, 225, 238–239 History of My Own Times (Burnet), III: 39 History of Orlando Furioso, The (Greene), VIII: 140 History of Pendennis, The (Thackeray), V: xxi, 28–31, 33, 35, 38; VI: 354 History of Rasselas Prince of Abyssina, The (Johnson), III: 112–113, 121; IV: 47; Retro. Supp. I: 139–140, 148 History of Samuel Titmarsh and the Great Hoggarty Diamond, The (Thackeray), see Great Hoggarty Diamond, The History of Shikasta (Lessing), Supp. I: 251 History of Sir Charles Grandison, The (Richardson), see Sir Charles Grandison History of the Adventures of Joseph Andrews . . . , The (Fielding), see Joseph Andrews “History of the Boswell Papers” (Pottle), III: 240n History of the Church of Scotland (Spottiswoode), II: 142 History of the Commonwealth of England: From Its Commencement, to the Restoration of Charles the Second (Godwin), Supp. XV: 127 History of the Earth, and Animated Nature, An (Goldsmith), III: 180, 181, 189–190, 191 History of the English–Speaking Peoples, A (Churchill), VI: 356 History of the Four Last Years of Queen Anne, The (Swift), III: 27, 36 “History of the Hardcomes, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 History of the Italian Renaissance (Symonds), V: 83 History of the Kentish Petition, The (Defoe), III: 12 History of the League, The (tr. Dryden), II: 305 History of the Life of William Pitt, Earl of Chatham, The (Godwin), Supp. XV: 117 “History of the Next French Revolution, The” (Thackeray), V: 38 History of the Nun, The; or, The Fair Vow–Breaker (Behn), Supp. III: 32 History of the Peninsular War (Southey), IV: 58, 63, 71; V: 109 History of the Plague Year, A (Defoe), Retro. Supp. I: 68 History of the Pyrates, The (Defoe), III: 13 History of the Reign of Henry the Seventh, The (Bacon), I: 259, 269, 270, 272

History of the Royal Society of London (Sprat), II: 196; III: 29 “History of the Scuphams” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 227 History of the Union of Great Britain, The (Defoe), III: 4, 13; Retro. Supp. I: 65 “History of the Voice” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 44–45 History of the Wars of . . . Charles XII . . ., The (Defoe), III: 13 “History of the Winds” (Bacon), I: 263 History of the World in 10 Chapters, A (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 67, 71–72, 73 History of the World, The (Ralegh), I: 145, 146, 149, 153–157 History of Titus Andronicus, The, I: 305 History of Tom Jones, a Foundling, The (Fielding), see Tom Jones History of Van’s House, The, II: 335 History Plays, The (Hare), Supp. IV: 283 Histriomastix (Prynne), II: 339; Supp. III: 23 Histriomastix; or, The Player Whipt (Marston), II: 27, 28, 40 Hitchcock, Alfred, III: 342–343; Supp. III: 147, 148, 149 “Hitcher” (Armitage), VIII: 8 “Hitchhiker, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 201 Hitherto unpublished Poems and Stories . . . (Browning), IV: 321 Hjálmarr’s Death–Song, VIII: 232 Hloðskviða, VIII: 231 H’m (Thomas), Supp. XII: 286 “H’m” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 H.M.S. Surprise (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 255, 256 Hoare, D.M., V: 299, 306 Hobbes, John Oliver, pseud. of Mrs. Craigie Hobbes, Thomas, II: 190, 196, 256, 294; III: 22; IV: 121, 138 Hobbit, The (Tolkien), Supp. II: 520, 521, 525, 527–528, 529, 530, 531–532 Hobsbaum, Philip, Retro. Supp. I: 126; Retro. Supp. II: 200 Hoccleve, Thomas, I: 49 “Hock–Cart; or, Harvest Home, The” (Herrick), II: 110–111 Hockney’s Alphabet (McEwan), Supp. IV: 389 Ho Davies, Peter, see Davies, Peter Ho Hodder, E., IV: 62n Hodge and His Masters (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 166, 168–171 Hodgkins, Howard, Supp. IV: 170 Hodgson, W. N., VI: 422, 423 Hoff, Benjamin, Supp. V: 311 Hoffman, Calvin, I: 277 Hoffman, Heinrich, I: 25; Supp. III: 296 Hoffmann, E. T. A., III: 333, 334, 345 “Hoffmeier’s Antelope” (Swift), Supp. V: 432 Hofmeyr (Paton; U.S. title, South African Tragedy: The Life and Times of Jan Hofmeyr), Supp. II: 356–357, 358 Hogarth Press, VII: xv, 17, 34 Hogg, James, IV: xvii, 73; Supp. X: 103– 118

360

Hogg, Thomas Jefferson, IV: 196, 198, 209 Hoggart, Richard, VII: xx, xxxviii; Supp. IV: 473 Hold Your Hour and Have Another (Behan), Supp. II: 65–66, 70 Hölderlin (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66, 67–68 Hölderlin’s Sophocles (tr. Constantine), Supp. XV: 66, 69 Holiday, The (Smith), Supp. II: 462, 474, 476–478 Holiday Romance (Dickens), V: 72 Holiday Round, The (Milne), Supp. V: 298 “Holidays” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 220 Hollinghurst, Alan, Supp. X: 119–135 Hollington, Michael, Supp. IV: 357 Hollis, Maurice Christopher, VI: xxxiii Hollis, Richard, Supp. IV: 88 “Hollow Men, The” (Eliot), VII: 150– 151, 158; Retro. Supp. II: 129–130 “Hollow Note, A” (Montague), Supp. XV: 214 Hollow’s Mill (Brontë), see Shirley Holloway, John, VII: 82 Holroyd, Michael, Supp. IV: 231 “Holy Baptisme I” (Herbert), II: 128 Holy City, The; or, The New Jerusalem (Bunyan), II: 253 “Holy Fair, The” (Burns), III: 311, 315, 317 Holy Grail, The, and Other Poems (Tennyson), IV: 338 “Holy Experiment, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 203 Holy Life, The Beauty of Christianity, A (Bunyan), II: 253 “Holy Mountain, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 215 “Holy Scriptures” (Vaughan), II: 187 “Holy Scriptures II, The” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 174 Holy Sinner, The (Mann), II: 97n Holy Sonnets (Donne), I: 362, 366, 367; Retro. Supp. II: 96 Holy War, The: Made by Shaddai . . . (Bunyan), II: 246, 250, 251–252, 253 “Holy Willie’s Prayer” (Burns), III: 311, 313, 319 “Holy–Cross Day” (Browning), IV: 367 “Holyhead, September 25, 1717” (Swift), III: 32 “Homage to a Government” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284 Homage to Catalonia (Orwell), VII: 275, 280–281 Homage to Clio (Auden), VII: 392 “Homage to Burns” (Brown), Supp. VI: 72 “Homage to George Orwell” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 215 “Homage to the British Museum” (Empson), Supp. II: 182 “Homage to William Cowper” (Davie), Supp. VI: 106 “Homages” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 Homans, Margaret, Retro. Supp. I: 189 “Home” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 “Home” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 14–15

HOME−HOUN “Home” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 66 “Home” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 37 “Home” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 106 Home (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 413, 417 “Home Again” (Montague), Supp. XV: 214 Home and Beauty (Maugham), VI: 368– 369 Home and Dry (Fuller), Supp. VII: 70, 81 “Home at Grasmere” (Wordsworth), IV: 3, 23–24 Home Chat (Coward), Supp. II: 146 “Home Conveyancing Kit, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 320 “Home for a couple of days” (Kelman), Supp. V: 250 “Home for the Highland Cattle, A” (Lessing), Supp. I: 241–242 “Home from Home” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 65, 67 Home Front (Bishton and Reardon), Supp. IV: 445 Home Letters (Disraeli) IV: 296, 308 Home Letters of T. E. Lawrence and His Brothers, The (Lawrence), Supp. II: 286 “Home Thoughts from Abroad” (Browning), IV: 356 “Home Thoughts Abroad” (Newman), Supp. VII: 293 Home Truths (Maitland), Supp. XI: 163, 170–172, 175 “Home [2]” (Thomas), Supp. III: 405 “Home [3]” (Thomas), Supp. III: 404 Home University Library, VI: 337, 391 Homebush Boy (Keneally), Supp. IV: 344, 347 Homecoming, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 375, 380, 381; Retro. Supp. I: 225–226 Homecoming: Essays on African and Caribbean Literature, Culture, and Politics (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 214, 224 Homecomings (Snow), VII: xxi, 324, 329, 335 “Homemade” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 389, 391, 395 “Homemaking” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 229 Homer, I: 236; II: 304, 347; III: 217, 220; IV: 204, 215 Homeric Hymns (tr. Chapman), I: 236 “Homesick in Old Age” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 “Homeward Prospect, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 129 Homeward: Songs by the Way (Russell), VIII: 280, 282 Homiletic Fragment I, Retro. Supp. II: 301–302 “Homogenic Attachment, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 43 “Homogenic Love: And Its Place in a Free Society” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41, 42–43 Hone, Joseph, VI: 88 Hone, William, IV: 255 Honest Man’s Fortune, The (Field, Fletcher, Massinger), II: 66

Honest Whore, The (Dekker and Middleton), II: 3, 21, 89 Honey for the Bears (Burgess), Supp. I: 191 “Honey from Palaiochora” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 78 Honeybuzzard (Carter), see Shadow Dance Honeycomb (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 182, 183, 189 Honeymoon Voyage, The (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490 Hong Kong House, A: Poems 1951–1961 (Blunden), Supp. XI: 34, 38 “Hong Kong Story” (Nye), Supp. X: 201–202 Honorary Consul, The (Greene), Supp. I: 7, 10, 13, 16; Retro. Supp. II: 164– 165 Honour of the Garter, The (Peele), I: 205 Honour Triumphant; or, The Peeres Challenge (Ford), II: 88, 100 “Honourable Estate, An” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 86 Honourable Estate: A Novel of Transition (Brittain), Supp. X: 41–43, 46–47 “Honourable Laura, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 Honourable Schoolboy, The (le Carré), Supp. II: 301, 313–314, 315 Hood, Thomas, IV: xvi, xx, 251–267, 311 Hood’s (periodical), IV: 252, 261, 263, 264 “Hood’s Literary Reminiscences” (Blunden), IV: 267 Hood’s Own (Hood), IV: 251–252, 253, 254, 266 Hook, Theodore, IV: 254 Hooker, Richard, I: 176–190, 362; II: 133, 137, 140–142, 147 Hoop, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 13, 14 “Hope” (Cornford), VIII: 105, 112 “Hope” (Cowper), III: 212 Hope, A. D., Supp. VII: 151–166 “Hope Abandoned” (Davies), Supp. XI: 97 Hope for Poetry, A (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 117, 119 Hopes and Fears for Art (Morris), V: 301, 306 Hopkins, Gerard Manley, II: 123, 181; IV: xx; V: ix, xi, xxv, 53, 205, 210, 261, 309–310, 338, 361–382; VI: 75, 83; Supp. II: 269; Supp. IV: 344, 345; Retro. Supp. II: 173, 185–198 Hopkins (MacKenzie), V: 375n 382 Hopkinson, Sir Tom, V: xx, xxxviii Horace, II: 108, 112, 199, 200, 265, 292, 300, 309, 347; IV: 327 “Horae Canonicae” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 12–13 Horae Solitariae (Thomas), Supp. III: 394 “Horatian Ode . . . , An” (Marvell), II: 204, 208, 209, 210, 211, 216–217; Retro. Supp. II: 263–264 “Horatius” (Macaulay), IV: 282 Horestes (Pickering), I: 213, 216–218

361

Horizon (periodical), Supp. II: 489; Supp. III: 102–103, 105, 106–107, 108–109 Hornby, Nick, Supp. XV: 133–146 Horne, Richard Hengist, IV: 312, 321, 322 Hornet (periodical), VI: 102 Horniman, Annie, VI: 309; VII: 1 “Horns Away” (Lydgate), I: 64 Horse and His Boy, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 260 “Horse at Balaklava, 1854” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 66 “Horse Dealer ’s Daughter, The” (Lawrence), VII: 114 “Horse–Drawn Caravan” (Murphy), Supp. V: 329 Horse–Eaters, The: Poems and Satires, Third Series (Clarke), Supp. XV: 26 “Horse, Goose and Sheep, The” (Lydgate), I: 57 Horseman’s Word, The (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 166 “Horses” (Muir), Supp. VI: 204– 205“Horses” (Muir), Supp. VI: 204– 205 Horse’s Mouth, The (Cary), VII: 186, 188, 191, 192, 193–194 Hoskins, John, I: 165–166, 167 “Hospital Barge” (Owen), VI: 454 Hostage, The (Behan), Supp. II: 70, 72– 73, 74 Hostages to Fortune (Braddon), VIII: 49 Hosts of the Lord, The (Steel), Supp. XII: 274 Hot Anger Soon Cold (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 157 Hot Countries, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 272, 274 Hot Gates, The (Golding), Supp. I: 81; Retro. Supp. I: 93 Hotel, The (Bowen), Supp. II: 82–83 Hotel de Dream (Tennant), Supp. IX: 230 Hotel du Lac (Brookner), Supp. IV: 120, 121, 126–127, 136 Hotel in Amsterdam, The (Osborne), Supp. I: 338–339 “Hotel of the Idle Moon, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501 “Hotel Room in Chartres” (Lowry), Supp. III: 272 Hothouse, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 377– 378 Hothouse by the East River, The (Spark), Supp. I: 210 Hotson, Leslie, I: 275, 276 Hotspur: A Ballad for Music (Adcock and Whitehead), Supp. XII: 9 “Hottentot Venus” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 101 Houd–den–bek (Brink), Supp. VI: 51 Hough, Graham, IV: 323n, 339; V: 355, 359 Houghton, Lord, see Monckton Milnes, Richard Hound of Death, The (Christie), III: 341 “Hound of Heaven, The” (Thompson), V: 445–447, 449, 450

HOUN−HUE A Hound of the Baskervilles, The (Doyle), III: 341, 342, 345; Supp. II: 161, 163, 164, 170, 171, 172 “Hour and the Ghost, The” (Rossetti), V: 256 Hour and the Man, The: A Historical Romance (Martineau), Supp. XV: 189–190 Hour of Magic and Other Poems, The (Davies), Supp. XI: 99 Hours in a Library (Stephen), V: 279, 285, 286, 287, 289 Hours of Idleness (Byron), IV: xvi 192 House, Humphry, IV: 167 “House” (Browning), IV: 359; Retro. Supp. II: 29 “House, The” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 80 House and Its Head, A (Compton– Burnett), VII: 61 “House and Man” (Thomas), Supp. III: 403, 404 House at Pooh Corner, The (Milne), Supp. V: 295, 305, 306, 307, 308–309 “House Building” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 86 House by the Churchyard, The (Le Fanu), III: 340, 345 House for Mr Biswas, A (Naipaul), Supp. I: 383, 386, 387–389 “House Grown Silent, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 “House Guest” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 79 House in Corfu: A Family’s Sojourn in Greece, A (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 House in Paris, The (Bowen), Supp. II: 77, 82, 84, 89–90 “House in the Acorn, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “House–martins” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 12 House of All Nations (Stead), Supp. IV: 464–467 “House of Aries, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 346 “House of Beauty, The” (Christie), Supp. II: 124 House of Children, A (Cary), VII: 186, 187, 189 “House of Christmas, The” (Chesterton), VI: 344 House of Cobwebs, The (Gissing), V: 437 House of Doctor Dee (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 4, 10 House of Dolls, The (Comyns), VIII: 53, 65 “House of Dreams, The” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 493 House of Fame, The (Chaucer), I: 23, 30; Retro. Supp. II: 38–39 “House of Geraniums, A” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 House of Hospitalities, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 House of Life, The (Rossetti), V: 237, 238, 241, 242, 243, 244, 245 House of Pomegranates, A (Wilde), V: 419; Retro. Supp. II: 365 House of Seven Gables, The (Hawthorne), III: 339, 345

House of Sleep, The (Coe), Supp. XV: 50, 51, 52, 53, 57, 60–61, 63 House of Sleep, The (Kavan), Supp. VII: 212–213 House of Splendid Isolation (O’Brien), Supp. V: 341–344 House on the Beach, The (Meredith), V: 230–231, 234 House on the Strand, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 138, 139, 140, 141, 147 House of Titans and Other Poems, The (Russell), VIII: 277, 290, 292 “House of Titans, The” (Russell), VIII: 290 “House We Lived In, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 214 House with the Echo, The (Powys), VIII: 248, 249, 254 Household Education (Martineau), Supp. XV: 184 “Household Spirits” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272 Household Words (periodical), V: xxi, 3, 42 Householder, The (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 227–228, 237 Housekeeping vs. the Dirt (Hornby), Supp. XV: 145 Housman, A. E., III: 68, 70; V: xxii, xxvi, 311; VI: ix, xv–xvi, 151–164, 415 Housman, Laurence, V: 402, 420 Housman: 1897–1936 (Richards), VI: 164 How About Europe? (Douglas), VI: 295, 305 “How Are the Children Robin” (Graham), Supp. VII: 115 How Brophy Made Good (Hare), Supp. IV: 281 How Can We Know? (Wilson), Supp. VI: 305 “How Distant” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284 “How Do You See“(Smith), Supp. II: 467 How Far Can You Go? (Lodge; U.S. title, Souls and Bodies), Supp. IV: 366, 368, 371, 372, 375–376, 381, 408 How He Lied to Her Husband (Shaw), VI: 129 How I Became a Holy Mother and Other Stories (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 235 “How I Became a Socialist” (Orwell), VII: 276–277 How It Is (Beckett), Supp. I: 43, 50, 52, 54–55, 58 “How It Strikes a Contemporary” (Browning), IV: 354, 367, 373 How Late It Was, How Late (Kelman), Supp. V: 243, 252–254 How Lisa Loved the King (Eliot), V: 200 “How Many Bards” (Keats), IV: 215 “How Pillingshot Scored” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 449–450 How Right You Are, Jeeves (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 460, 461, 462 “How Sleep the Brave” (Collins), III: 166 “How soon the servant sun” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174

362

“How Sweet the Name of Jesus Sounds” (Newton), III: 210 How the “Mastiffs”Went to Iceland (Trollope), V: 102 How the Other Half Lives (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 4, 9, 11, 12 How the Whale Became (Hughes), Supp. I: 346 “How They Brought the Good News from Ghent to Aix (16—)” (Browning), IV: 356, 361 How this foirsaid Tod maid his Confession to Freir Wolf Waitskaith (Henryson), see Fox and the Wolf, The “How to Accomplish It” (Newman), Supp. VII: 293 “How to Be an Expatriate” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 42 How to Be Good (Hornby), Supp. XV: 133–134, 142–143 How to Become an Author (Bennett), VI: 264 “How to get away with Suicide” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 107 “How to Kill” (Douglas), VII: 443 How to Live on 24 Hours a Day (Bennett), VI: 264 How to Observe Morals and Manners (Martineau), Supp. XV: 186 How to Read (Pound), VII: 235 How to Read a Page (Richards), Supp. II: 426 How to Settle the Irish Question (Shaw), VI: 119, 129 “How to Teach Reading” (Leavis), VII: 235, 248 “How would the ogling sparks despise” (Etherege), II: 268 “How You Love Our Lady” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 9 Howard, Elizabeth Jane, Supp. XI: 135– 149 Howard, Henry, earl of Surrey, see Surrey, Henry Howard, earl of Howard, R., V: 418 Howard, Sir Robert, II: 100 Howards End (Forster), VI: viii, xii, 397, 398, 401, 404–406, 407; Supp. I: 161; Retro. Supp. II: 143–145 Howarth, R. G., II: 69 Howe, Irving, VI: 41 Howells, William Dean, VI: 23, 29, 33 Howitt, William, IV: 212 Hrafnkels saga, VIII: 242 Hubert de Sevrac: A Romance of the Eighteenth Century (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 209 Hubert De Vere (Burney), Supp. III: 71 Huchon, René, III: 273n Hudibras (Butler), II: 145 Hudson, Derek, V: xi, xxviii, 263, 274 Hudson, W. H., V: 429 Hudson Letter, The (Mahon), Supp. VI: 175–176 Hue and Cry, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 156

HUEF−I AM” Hueffer, Ford Madox, see Ford, Ford Madox “Hug, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 274–275, 276, 277 Huggan, Graham, Supp. IV: 170 Hugh Primas and the Archpoet (tr. Adcock), Supp. XII: 10 Hugh Selwyn Mauberley (Pound), VI: 417; VII: xvi Hughes, Arthur, V: 294 Hughes, John, I: 121, 122; III: 40 Hughes, Ted, Supp. I: 341–366; Supp. IV: 257; Supp. V: xxx; Retro. Supp. I: 126; Retro. Supp. II: 199–219 Hughes, Thomas, I: 218; V: xxii, 170; Supp. IV: 506 Hughes, Willie, V: 405 Hugo, Victor, III: 334; V: xxii, xxv, 22, 320; Supp. IV: 86 Hugo (Bennett), VI: 249 Huis clos (Sartre), Supp. IV: 39 “Hull Case, The” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 40–41 Hullabaloo in the Guava Orchard (Desai), Supp. XV: 83, 84–88, 90 Hulme, T. E., VI: 416; Supp. VI: 133– 147 Hulse, Michael, Supp. IV: 354 “Human Abstract, The” (Blake), III: 296 Human Age, The (Lewis), VII: 80 Human Face, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221–223 Human Factor, The (Greene), Supp. I: 2, 11, 16–17; Retro. Supp. II: 165–166 “Human Harvest, A” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 112–113 “Human Life, on the Denial of Immortality” (Coleridge), Retro. Supp. II: 65 Human Machine, The (Bennett), VI: 250 Human Odds and Ends (Gissing), V: 437 “Human Seasons, The” (Keats), IV: 232 Human Shows, Far Phantasies, Songs and Trifles (Hardy), VI: 20 Human Voices (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 95, 100, 103 “Humanism and the Religious Attitude” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 135, 140 “Humanitad” (Wilde), V: 401–402 Humble Administrator’s Garden, The (Seth), Supp. X: 281 “Humble Petition of Frances Harris” (Swift), III: 30–31 Humboldt’s Gift (Bellow), Supp. IV: 27, 33, 42 Hume, David, III: 148; IV: xiv, 138, 145, 273, 288; V: 288, 343; Supp. III: 220–245 Humiliation with Honour (Brittain), Supp. X: 45 “Humility” (Brome), Supp. X: 55 Humorous Day’s Mirth, A (Chapman), I: 243, 244 Humorous Lieutenant, The (Fletcher), II: 45, 60–61, 65, 359 Humours of the Court (Bridges), VI: 83 Humphrey Bogart: Take It and Like It (Coe), Supp. XV: 49 Humphrey Clinker (Smollett), III: 147, 150, 155–157, 158

“Hunchback in the Park, The” (Thomas), Supp. I: 177, 178 Hundred Days, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 259 “Hundred Years, A” (Motion), Supp. VII: 266 Hundredth Story, The (Coppard), VIII: 89 Hungarian Lift–Jet, The (Banks), Supp. XI: 1 “Hunger” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240 Hunger Demon, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 23 “Hungry” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 “Hungry Eye, A” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 103 Hungry Hill (du Maurier), Supp. III: 144 Hunt, John, IV: 129, 132 Hunt, Leigh, II: 332, 355, 357, 359, 363; IV: ix, 80, 104, 129, 132, 163, 172, 198, 202, 205–206, 209, 212–217, 230, 306; Retro. Supp. I: 183, 248 Hunt, Violet, VI: 324 Hunt, William Holman, V: 45, 77–78, 235, 236, 240 Hunt by Night, The (Mahon), Supp. VI: 173–174, 177 “Hunt by Night, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 174 “Hunt of Eildon, The” (Hogg), Supp. X: 111 “Hunted Beast, The” (Powys), VIII: 247– 248 Hunted Down (Dickens), VI: 66, 72 “Hunter, The” (Macpherson), VIII: 181 Hunter, G. K., I: 165; II: 29, 41 Hunting of Cupid, The (Peele), I: 205 Hunting of the Snark, The (Carroll), V: 270, 272, 273 Hunting Sketches (Trollope), V: 101 Huntley, F. L, II: 152, 157 “Huntsman, The” (Lowbury), VII: 431– 432 “Huntsmen” (Nye), Supp. X: 198 Hurd, Michael, VI: 427 Hurd, Richard, I: 122 “Hurly Burly” (Coppard), VIII: 93–94 “Hurrahing in Harvest” (Hopkins), V: 366, 367, 368 “Husband and Wife” (Rossetti), V: 259 Husband His Own Cuckold, The (Dryden the younger), II: 305 “Husband’s Aubade, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 Husband’s Message, The, Retro. Supp. II: 305 Hussein: An Entertainment (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 249 Hussey, Maurice, II: 250, 254 “Hut, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142 Hutcheon, Linda, Supp. IV: 162 Hutchinson, F. E., II: 121, 123, 126, 129 Hutchinson, Sara, IV: 15, 49, 50, 54 Hutton, James, IV: 200 Hutton, R. H., V: 157–158, 168, 170 Huxley, Aldous, II: 105, 173; III: 341; IV: 303; V: xxii, 53; VII: xii, xvii– xviii, 79, 197–208; Retro. Supp. II: 182 Huxley, Thomas, V: xxii, 182, 284

363

Hyacinth Halvey (Gregory), VI: 315, 316 Hyde, Douglas, VI: 307; VII: 1 Hyde–Lees, George, VI: 213 Hydriotaphia (Browne), II: 150–153, 154, 155, 156 Hygiasticon (Lessius), II: 181n Hymenaei (Jonson), I: 239 Hymiskviða, VIII: 230 “Hymn before Sun–rise, in the Vale of Chamouni” (Coleridge), Retro. Supp. II: 59–60 “Hymn of Apollo” (Shelley), II: 200; IV: 203 Hymn of Nature, A (Bridges), VI: 81 “Hymn to Adversity” (Gray), III: 137 Hymn to Christ on the Cross (Chapman), I: 241–242 “Hymn to Colour” (Meredith), V: 222 Hymn to Diana (Jonson), I: 346; Retro. Supp. I: 162 “Hymn to God, my God, in my sickness” (Donne), I: 368; II: 114 Hymn to Harmony, A (Congreve), II: 350 “Hymn to Intellectual Beauty” (Shelley), IV: 198 “Hymn. To Light” (Cowley), II: 198, 200, 259 “Hymn to Mercury” (Shelley), IV: 196, 204 “Hymn to Pan” (Keats), IV: 216, 217, 222 “Hymn to Proust” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 38 “Hymn to the Name and Honor of the Admirable Sainte Teresa, A” (Crashaw), II: 179, 182 Hymn to the Pillory, A (Defoe), III: 13; Retro. Supp. I: 65, 67–68 “Hymn to the Sun” (Hood), IV: 255 “Hymn to the Virgin” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 21 “Hymn to the Winds” (du Bellay), V: 345 “Hymn to Venus” (Shelley), IV: 209 “Hymne of the Nativity, A” (Crashaw), II: 180, 183 “Hymne to God the Father, A” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 98 Hymns (Spenser), I: 131 Hymns Ancient and Modern (Betjeman), VII: 363–364 “Hymns to Lenin” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 211 Hymnus in Cynthiam (Chapman), I: 240 Hyperion (Keats), IV: 95, 204, 211, 212, 213, 227–231, 235; VI: 455; Retro. Supp. I: 194 Hypnerstomachia (Colonna), I: 134 Hypochondriack, The (Boswell), III: 237, 240, 243, 248 “Hypogram and Inscription” (de Man), Supp. IV: 115 Hysterical Disorders of Warfare (Yealland), Supp. IV: 58

“I

” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 I abide and abide and better abide” (Wyatt), I: 108, 109 “I Am”: The Selected Poetry of John Clare (Clare), Supp. XI: 51, 62

I AM A−ILIA I Am a Camera (Isherwood), VII: 311 I Am Lazarus: Short Stories (Kavan), Supp. VII: 210–211 I Am Mary Dunne (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 143, 148, 149–150, 153 “I am Raftery” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 170 “I Bring Her a Flower” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 I Can Remember Robert Louis Stevenson (ed. Masson), V: 393, 397 “I care not if I live” (Bridges), VI: 81 I, Claudius (Graves), VII: 259 I Crossed the Minch (MacNeice), VII: 403, 411 “I dined with a Jew” (Macaulay), IV: 283 “I Don’t Know, What Do You Think” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 37, 39 “I Do, You Do” (Motion), Supp. VII: 260 “I Dreamt Gallipoli Beach” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 “I find no peace and all my war is done” (Wyatt), I: 110 “I go night–shopping like Frank O’Hara I go bopping” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 175 “I Have Been Taught” (Muir), Supp. VI: 208 “I have longed to move away” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174 “I have loved and so doth she” (Wyatt), I: 102 “I Hear Thy Call” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 38 “I heard an Angel singing” (Blake), III: 296 “I, in my intricate image” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174 I Knock at the Door (O’Casey), VII: 12 “I know a Bank Whereon the Wild Thyme Grows” (Shakespeare), IV: 222 “I lead a life unpleasant“(Wyatt), I: 104 I Like It Here (Amis), Supp. II: 8–10, 12 I Live under a Black Sun (Sitwell), VII: 127, 135, 139 “I Look into My Glass” (Hardy), VI: 16 I Lost My Memory, The Case As the Patient Saw It (Anon.), Supp. IV: 5 “I love all beauteous things” (Bridges), VI: 72 “I.M. G.MacB.” (Reading), VIII: 273 “I never shall love the snow again” (Bridges), VI: 77 “I Ordained the Devil” (McCabe), Supp. IX: 136 I promessi sposi (Manzoni), III: 334 “I Remember” (Hood), IV: 255 “I Remember, I Remember” (Larkin), Supp. I: 275, 277 “I Say I Say I Say” (Armitage), VIII: 9 “I Say No“ (Collins), Supp. VI: 93, 103 “I see the boys of summer” (Thomas), Supp. I: 173 I Speak of Africa (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213, 214, 216 “I Stood Tip–toe” (Keats), IV: 214, 216 “I strove with none” (Landor), IV: 98 “I Suppose You Know This Isn’t a Merry–go–round” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 71–72 “I that in heill wes” (Dunbar), VIII: 121

“I took my heart in my hand” (Rossetti), V: 252 “I wake and feel the fell of dark” (Hopkins), V: 374n, 375 “I Wandered Lonely as a Cloud” (Wordsworth), IV: 22 I Want It Now (Amis), Supp. II: 15 I Was a Rat! or, The Scarlet Slippers (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152 “I Will Lend You Malcolm” (Graham), Supp. VII: 116 I Will Marry When I Want (Ngu˜gı˜). See Ngaahika ndeenda “I will not let thee go” (Bridges), VI: 74, 77 I Will Pray with the Spirit (Bunyan), II: 253 “I will write” (Graves), VII: 269 “I would be a bird” (Bridges), VI: 81–82 Ian Hamilton’s March (Churchill), VI: 351 “Ianthe”poems (Landor), IV: 88, 89, 92, 99 Ibrahim (Scudéry), III: 95 “Ibrahim Pacha and Wellington” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 127 Ibsen, Henrik, IV: 118; V: xxiii–xxvi, 414; VI: viii–ix, 104, 110, 269; Supp. III: 4, 12; Supp. IV: 1, 286; Retro. Supp. I: 170; Retro. Supp. II: 309 Ibsen’s Ghost; or, Toole Up to Date (Barrie), Supp. III: 4, 9 Ice (Kavan), Supp. VII: 201, 208, 214– 215 Ice Age, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 245–246, 247 Ice in the Bedroom (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 460 “Ice Queen of Ararat, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 139 Icelandic journals (Morris), V: 299, 300– 301, 307 “Icy Road” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 188– 189 Idea of a University, The (Newman), Supp. VII: 294, 296, 298–299 Idea of Christian Society, The (Eliot), VII: 153 Idea of Comedy, The, and the Uses of the Comic Spirit (Meredith), see Essay on Comedy and the Uses of the Comic Spirit “Idea of Entropy at Maenporth Beach, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 233–234, 237 “Idea of Perfection, The” (Murdoch), Supp. I: 217, 220 Idea of the Perfection of Painting, An (tr. Evelyn), II: 287 Ideal Husband, An (Wilde), V: 414–415, 419 Ideals in Ireland (ed. Lady Gregory), VI: 98 Ideals in Ireland: Priest or Hero? (Russell), VIII: 282, 284 Ideas and Places (Connolly), Supp. III: 110 Ideas of Good and Evil (Yeats), V: 301, 306 “Idenborough” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380

364

Identical Twins (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 Identifying Poets: Self and Territory in Twentieth–Century Poetry (Crawford), Supp. XI: 71 “Identities” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 414, 424 “Ides of March, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 Idiocy of Idealism, The (Levy), VI: 303 “Idiot Boy, The” (Wordsworth), IV: 7, 11 “Idiots, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 “Idle Reverie, An” (Russell), VIII: 290 Idleness of Business, The, A Satyr . . . (Wycherley), see Folly of Industry, The Idler (periodical), III: 111–112, 121; Retro. Supp. I: 145 Idol Hunter, The (Unsworth) see Pascali’s Island “Idyll” (Cope), VIII: 80 Idyllia heroica decem (Landor), IV: 100 “Idylls of the King” (Hill), Supp. V: 191 Idylls of the King (Tennyson), IV: xxii, 328, 336–337, 338 “If by Dull Rhymes Our English Must be Chained . . ..” (Keats), IV: 221 If Christ Came to Chicago! A Plea for the Union of All Who Love in the Service of All Who Suffer (Stead), Supp. XIII: 242–243 “If I Could Tell You” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 10 If I Don’t Know (Cope), VIII: 67, 70, 79–84 If I Were Four and Twenty: Swedenborg, Mediums and Desolate Places (Yeats), VI: 222 “If I were tickled by the rub of lover” (Thomas), Supp. I: 172 “If in the world there be more woes“(Wyatt), I: 104 “If, My Darling” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277, 285 “If my head hurt a hair’s foot” (Thomas), Supp. I: 176–177 “If Only” (Dunn), Supp. X: 82 “If She’s Your Lover Now” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 103 If the Old Could . . . (Lessing), Supp. I: 253, 254 “If This Were Faith” (Stevenson), V: 385 “If You Came” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142, 143 If You’re Glad I’ll Be Frank (Stoppard), Supp. I: 439, 445 Ignatius His Conclave (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 95 “Ikey” (Brown), Supp. VI: 68 Ikons, The (Durrell), Supp. I: 121 “Il Conde” (Conrad), VI: 148 Il cortegiano (Castiglione), I: 265 Il Filostrato (Boccaccio), Retro. Supp. II: 40–42 Il pastor fido (Guarini), II: 49–50 Il pecorone (Fiorentino), I: 310 “Il Penseroso” (Milton), II: 158–159; III: 211n; IV: 14–15 Ilex Tree, The (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 271–272 Iliad, The (tr. Cowper), III: 220

ILIA−IN FR Iliad, The (tr. Macpherson), VIII: 192 Iliad, The (tr. Pope), III: 77 Ill Beginning Has a Good End, An, and a Bad Beginning May Have a Good End (Ford), II: 89, 100 “I’ll come when thou art saddest” (Brontë), V: 127 I’ll Leave It To You (Coward), Supp. II: 141 I’ll Never Be Young Again (du Maurier), Supp. III: 139–140, 144 Ill Seen Ill Said (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 29 I’ll Stand by You (Warner), Supp. VII: 370, 382 I’ll Tell You What (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 148, 153–154, 155, 156, 160 “Illiterations” (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 97 “Illuminated Man, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 24 Illusion (Carey and Mullins), Supp. XII: 53 Illusion and Reality: A Study of the Sources of Poetry (Caudwell), Supp. III: 120, Supp. IX: 33–36, 40–44, 46 “Illusions” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 45 “Illusions of Anti–Realism” (Brooke– Rose)), Supp. IV: 116 Illustrated Excursions in Italy (Lear), V: 77, 79, 87 Illustrated London News (periodical), VI: 337 Illustrations of Latin Lyrical Metres (Clough), V: 170 Illustrations of Political Economy (Martineau), Supp. XV: 183, 184, 185, 188, 189, 190, 191–192 Illustrations of the Family of Psittacidae, or Parrots (Lear), V: 76, 79, 87 Illywhacker (Carey), Supp. XII: 49, 50, 51, 53, 55, 56–57, 57–58, 62 I’m Deadly Serious (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 321–322 I’m Dying Laughing (Stead), Supp. IV: 473, 476 “I’m happiest when most away” (Brontë), V: 116 I’m the King of the Castle (Hill), Supp. XIV: 115, 117, 119–120, 127 “Image, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 115–116 “Image, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 “Image, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Image and Superscription (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 100 “Image from Beckett, An” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 169, 172 Image Men, The (Priestley), VII: 209, 210, 218, 221–223 Image of a Society (Fuller), Supp. VII: 68, 74–75 “Images” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 “Images of Africa at Century’s End” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 11, 12 Imaginary Conversations (Landor), IV: xviii, 87, 88, 89, 90–94, 96–97, 99, 100 Imaginary Conversations of Greeks and Romans (Landor), IV: 100

Imaginary Homelands: Essays and Criticism (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 171, 434 Imaginary Life, An (Malouf), Supp. XII: 217, 222–224, 228 Imaginary Love Affair, An (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 Imaginary Portraits (Pater), V: 339, 340, 348–349, 355, 356 Imagination Dead Imagine (Beckett), Supp. I: 53, 61; Retro. Supp. I: 29 Imagination in the Modern World, The (Spender), Supp. II: 492 Imaginations and Reveries (Russell), VIII: 277, 281, 284, 287, 292 “Imaginative Woman, An” (Hardy), VI: 22 Imaginings of Sand (Brink), Supp. VI: 57 Imitation Game, The (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390, 398–399 “Imitation of Spenser” (Keats), IV: 213; Retro. Supp. I: 187 Imitations of English Poets (Pope), Retro. Supp. I: 231–232 Imitation of the Sixth Satire of the Second Book of Horace, An (Swift), III: 36 Imitations of Horace (Pope), II: 298; III: 77; Retro. Supp. I: 230, 235–238 Immaturity (Shaw), VI: 105 “Immigrant” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 Immorality and Profaneness of the English Stage, A (Collier), see Short View of the Immorality . . . , A Immorality, Debauchery and Prophaneness (Meriton), II: 340 Immortal Dickens, The (Gissing), V: 437 “Immortals, The” (Amis), Supp. IV: 40 “Immram” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 415– 418, 420, 421, 425 Imogen: A Pastoral Romance (Godwin), Supp. XV: 119 Impartial Reflections on the Present Situation of the Queen of France (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 202 “Impercipient, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121 “Imperial Adam” (Hope), Supp. VII: 158 “Imperial Elegy, An” (Owen), VI: 448 Imperial Palace (Bennett), VI: xiii, 247, 250, 251, 262–263 Implements in Their Places (Graham), Supp. VII: 103, 115–116 Importance of Being Earnest, The (Wilde), V: xxvi, 415, 416, 419; Supp. II: 50, 143, 148; Retro. Supp. II: 350, 370, 314–315 “Importance of Glasgow in My Work, The” (Kelman), Supp. V: 257 Importance of the Guardian Considered, The (Swift), III: 35 “Impossibility” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 77 Impossible Saints (Roberts), Supp. XV: 267, 270, 273 Impossible Thing, An: A Tale (Congreve), II: 350 “Impression” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 275 Impressions and Opinions (Moore), VI: 87 Impressions of America (Wilde), V: 419

365

Impressions of Theophrastus Such (Eliot), V: 198, 200 Impressionist, The (Kunzru), Supp. XIV: 165, 166–169, 172, 175, 176 Imprisonment (Shaw), VI: 129 “Improvement, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 267 “Improvisation” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 276 Improvisatore, in Three Fyttes, with Other Poems by Thomas Lovell Beddoes, The (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 17, 19–20, 21, 28 “In a Blue Time” (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 158 In a Bombed House, 1941: An Elegy in Memory of Anthony Butts (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 “In a Country Church” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283–284, 286, 287 “In a Dark Wood” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 248 In a Free State (Naipaul), VII: xx; Supp. I: 383, 390, 393, 394–396, 397 “In a Free State“(Naipaul), Supp. I: 395, 396 In a German Pension (Mansfield), VII: 171, 172–173 In a Glass Darkly (Le Fanu), III: 345 “In a Shaken House” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “In a Strange City” (Russell), VIII: 291 In a Time of Violence (Boland), Supp. V: 43 “In an Artist’s Studio” (Rossetti), V: 249 “In an Omnibus” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279 “In Another Country” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 “In Between Talking About the Elephant” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 109, 110 In Between the Sheets (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390, 394–396 “In Broken Images“(Graves), VII: 267 “In California” (Davie), Supp. VI: 109 “In Carrowdore Churchyard” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 167–168 In Celebration (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 411, 412, 413–414 In Chancery (Galsworthy), VI: 274 “In Church” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285– 286, 287 In Custody (Desai), Supp. V: 53, 55, 65, 68, 69–71 “In Deep and Solemn Dreams“(Tennyson), IV: 329 “In Defence of Milton” (Leavis), VII: 246 In Defence of T.S. Eliot (Raine), Supp. XIII: 163, 170–171, 175 “In Defense of Astigmatism” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 454 “In Defense of the Novel, Yet Again” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 455 “In dungeons dark I cannot sing“(Brontë), V: 115–116 In Excited Reverie: A Centenary Tribute to William Butler Yeats, 1865–1939 (ed. Jeffares and Cross), VI: 224 “In Flanders Fields” (McCrae), VI: 434 “In from Spain” (Powys), VIII: 251

IN GO−IN YO “In God We Trust” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 434, 456 “In Good Faith” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 437, 450 In Good King Charles’s Golden Days (Shaw), VI: 125, 127, 129 “In Heat” (Crace), Supp. XIV: 21 In Her Own Image (Boland), Supp. V: 48 “In Her Own Image” (Boland), Supp. V: 48, 49 “In His Own Image” (Boland), Supp. V: 48–49 “In Insula Avalonia” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 258 “In Lambeth Palace Road” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 76 In Light and Darkness (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 311 “In Love for Long” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206–207 “In Me Two Worlds” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 126 “In Memoriam” (Longley), VIII: 169 In Memoriam (Tennyson), IV: xxi, 234, 248, 292, 310, 313, 323, 325–328, 330, 333–338, 371; V: 285, 455 “In Memoriam, Amada” (Reid), Supp. VII: 333 “In Memoriam (Easter, 1915)” (Thomas), VI: 424–425; Supp. III: 403, 404 “In Memoriam 8571 Private J. W. Gleave” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 71 “In Memoriam George Forrest” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 98–99 In Memoriam James Joyce (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 203 “In Memoriam James Joyce” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 214 “In Memoriam W. H. Auden” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 “In Memory of Ernst Toller” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 9 “In Memory of Eva Gore–Booth and Con Markiewicz” (Yeats), VI: 217 “In Memory of Major Robert Gregory” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 331 “In Memory of my Cat, Domino” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 77 “In Memory of My Mother” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 198 “In Memory of Sigmund Freud” (Auden), VII: 379; Retro. Supp. I: 1 “In Memory of Stevie Smith” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 “In Memory of W. B. Yeats” (Auden), VI: 208; Retro. Supp. I: 1, 9 “In Memory of Zoe Yalland” (Motion), Supp. VII: 264 “In More’s Hotel” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 “In My Country” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 “In my craft or sullen art“(Thomas), Supp. I: 178 “In My Dreams” (Smith), Supp. II: 466 In My Good Books (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313 “In My Own Album” (Lamb), IV: 83 In Our Infancy (Corke), VII: 93 “In Our Midst”: The Letters of Callicrates to Dione, Queen of the

Xanthians, Concerning England and the English (Stead), Supp. XIII: 242 In Our Time (Hemingway), Supp. IV: 163 In Parenthesis (Jones), VI: xvi, 437–438, Supp. VII: 167, 168, 169, 170, 171– 175, 177 In Patagonia (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 157, 159, 161, 163–165, 173; Supp. IX: 53–55, 56, 59 “In Praise of Lessius His Rule of Health” (Crashaw), II: 181n “In Praise of Limestone“(Auden), VII: 390, 391; Retro. Supp. I: 12 In Praise of Love (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 320–321 “In Procession” (Graves), VII: 264 In Pursuit of the English (Lessing), Supp. I: 237–238 “In Santa Maria del Popolo” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 262 In Search of Love and Beauty (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 223, 233 “In Sickness and in Health” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 10 In Single Strictness (Moore), VI: 87, 95, 99 “In Sobieski’s Shield” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 158, 164 “In Such a Poise Is Love” (Reid), Supp. VII: 328–329 “In Summer” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 311 “In Tenebris II” (Hardy), VI: 14 In the Blood (Conn), Supp. XIII: 77–78 “In the Cutting of a Drink” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 8–9 “In the Dark” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 167 In the Middle (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 217–218 In the Middle of the Wood (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 209 In the Beginning (Douglas), VI: 303, 304, 305 In the Blue House (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 53–59, 62, 63 In the Cage (James), VI: 67, 69 “In the City of Red Dust” (Okri), Supp. V: 352 “In the Classics Room” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 214–215 In the Country of the Skin (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 230 In the Days of the Comet (Wells), VI: 227, 237, 244 “In the Garden” (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 190 “In the Garden at Swainston” (Tennyson), IV: 336 “In the Great Metropolis” (Clough), V: 164 In the Green Tree (Lewis), VII: 447 In the Heart of the Country (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 76, 80–81 “In the House of Suddhoo” (Kipling), VI: 170 In the Key of Blue and Other Prose Essays (Ellis and Symonds), Supp. XIV: 262

366

“In the Kibble Palace” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74, 75 In the Kibble Palace: New and Selected Poems (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71, 75 In the Labyrinth (Robbe–Grillet), Supp. IV: 116 In the Meantime (Jennings), Supp. V: 219 In the Night (Kelman), Supp. V: 256 “In the Night” (Jennings), Supp. V: 211– 212 “In the Night” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 220 “In the Nursery” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264 In the Permanent Way (Steel), Supp. XII: 269 In the Pink (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 14–15 “In the Pullman” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 104 In the Red Kitchen (Roberts), Supp. XV: 259, 268, 269, 271 “In the Ringwood” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 “In the rude age when science was not so rife” (Surrey), I: 115–116 “In the Same Boat” (Kipling), VI: 193 In the Scales of Fate (Pietrkiewicz), Supp. IV: 98 In the Seven Woods (Yeats), VI: 213, 222 In the Shadow of the Glen (Synge), Retro. Supp. I: 295–296 “In the Snack–bar” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX:158 In the South Seas (Stevenson), V: 396 In the Springtime of the Year (Hill), Supp. XIV: 117, 123–124 In the Stopping Train (Davie), Supp. VI: 112 “In the Stopping Train” (Davie), Supp. VI: 112 In the Thirties (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 255–257 “In the Train” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 225, 226 In the Trojan Ditch: Collected Poems and Selected Translations (Sisson), Supp. XI: 243, 248, 250, 252, 253, 256–257 In the Twilight (Swinburne), V: 333 “In the Vermilion Cathedral” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 In the Year of Jubilee (Gissing), V: 437 “In This Time” (Jennings), Supp. V: 214 “In Time of Absence” (Graves), VII: 270 “In Time of ’The Breaking of Nations’” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 “In Time of War” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 9 “In Times of War” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 77 “In to thir dirk and drublie days” (Dunbar), VIII: 121 In Touch with the Infinite (Betjeman), VII: 365 In Trouble Again: A Journey Between the Orinoco and the Amazon (O’Hanlon), Supp. XI: 196, 199–202, 207 In Which We Serve (Coward), Supp. II: 154 In Wicklow, West Kerry, and Connemara (Synge), VI: 309, 317 “In Youth” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 214

IN YO−INST In Youth is Pleasure (Welch), Supp. IX: 261, 263, 264–266 Inadmissible Evidence (Osborne), Supp. I: 330, 333, 336–337 “Inarticulates” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 191 Inca of Perusalem, The (Shaw), VI: 120 “Incantation in Time of Peace” (Montague), Supp. XV: 214 “Incarnate One, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 208 “Incantata” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 428– 429, 430, 431–432 “Incendiary Method, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 273 Inchbald, Elizabeth, Supp. XV: 147–163 “Inchcape Rock, The” (Southey), IV: 58 “Incident” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 217 Incident Book, The (Adcock), Supp. XII: 3, 8–9 “Incident in Hyde Park, 1803” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 46 “Incident in the Life of Mr. George Crookhill” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Incident on a Journey” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 256, 258–259 “Incident Room” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 222 Incidents at the Shrine (Okri), Supp. V: 347, 348, 352, 355–356 “Incidents at the Shrine” (Okri), Supp. V: 356–357 Incidents in the Rue Laugier (Brookner), Supp. IV: 135–136 Inclinations (Firbank), Supp. II: 201, 202, 209–211 Inclinations (Sackville–West), VII: 70 Incline Our Hearts (Wilson), Supp. VI: 307 Incognita; or, Love and Duty Reconcil’d (Congreve), II: 338, 346 Inconstant, The; or, The Way to Win Him (Farquhar), II: 352–353, 357, 362, 364 Incredulity of Father Brown, The (Chesterton), VI: 338 “Incubus, or the Impossibility of Self– Determination as to Desire (Self), Supp. V: 402 “Indaba Without Fear” (Paton), Supp. II: 360 “Indefinite Exposure” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 86 “Independence” (Motion), Supp. VII: 255 Independent Labour Party, VII: 280 Independent Review (periodical), VI: 399 Independent Theatre Society, VI: 104 Index to AIn Memoriam,”An (ed. Carroll), V: 274 Index to the Private Papers of James Boswell . . . (ed. Pottle et al.), III: 249 India (Steel), Supp. XII: 274 India: A Wounded Civilization (Naipaul), Supp. I: 385, 399, 401 “India, the Wisdom–Land” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 39 India Through the Ages: A Popular and Picturesque History of Hindustan (Steel), Supp. XII: 274 Indian Education Minutes . . . , The (Macaulay), IV: 291

Indian Emperour, The; or, The Conquest of Mexico . . . , Being the Sequel to the Indian Queen (Dryden), II: 290, 294, 305 “Indian Fiction Today” (Desai), Supp. V: 67 Indian Ink (Stoppard), Retro. Supp. II: 356–357 Indian Journal (Lear), see Edward Lear’s Indian Journal Indian Queen, The (Dryden), II: 305 “Indian Serenade, The” (Shelley), IV: 195, 203 “Indian Summer of a Forsyte” (Galsworthy), VI: 274, 276, 283 “Indian Summer, Vermont” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 255 “Indian Tree” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 87 “Indifferent, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 89 Indiscretion in the Life of an Heiress, An (Hardy), VI: 20 “Induction” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 19 Induction, The (Field), II: 66 “Induction” (Sackville), I: 169 Inebriety (Crabbe), III: 274, 278–279, 286 “Infancy” (Crabbe), III: 273, 281 “Infant–Ey, An” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 266, 267 “Inferior Religions” (Lewis), VII: 77 Infernal Desire Machine of Dr. Hoffman, The (Carter), III: 345; Supp. III: 84– 85, 89 Infernal Marriage, The (Disraeli), IV: 297, 299, 308 Infernal World of Branwell Bront&eaml;, The (Carter), Supp. III: 139 Inferno (Dante), Retro. Supp. II: 36 Inferno (tr. Carson), Supp. XIII: 66 Infidel, The (Braddon), VIII: 49 Infinite Rehearsal, The (Harris), Supp. V: 140, 141–142, 144 Information, The (Amis), Supp. IV: 26, 37–39, 42 “Informer, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 Infuence of the Roman Censorship on the Morals of the People, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Ingannati: The Deceived . . . and Aelia Laelia Crispis (Peacock), IV: 170 Inge, William Ralph, VI: 344 Ingelow, Jean, Supp. IV: 256 Ingenious Pain (Miller), Supp. XIV: 179, 180, 181–184, 185, 186, 189, 190, 191 “Ingram Lake, or, Five Acts on the House” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 161, 163 Ingrowing Thoughts (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 “Inheritance” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78 “Inheritance” (Murphy), Supp. V: 322 Inheritance of Loss, The (Desai), Supp. XV: 83–84, 85, 88–96 “Inheritors, The” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80 Inheritors, The (Golding), Supp. I: 67, 70–72, 75, 84; Retro. Supp. I: 96–97 Inheritors, The: An Extravagant Story (Conrad and Ford), VI: 146, 148, 321, 332

367

Inishfallen, Fare Thee Well (O’Casey), VII: 4, 12 Injur’d Husband, The; or, The Mistaken Resentment, Supp. XII: 140 Injur’d Husband, The; or, The Mistaken Resentment, and Lasselia; or, The Self–Abandoned (Haywood), Supp. XII: 137 Injury Time (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 21 “Inland” (Motion), Supp. VII: 254, 255 Inland Voyage, An (Stevenson), V: 386, 395; Retro. Supp. I: 261 Inn Album, The (Browning), IV: 358, 367, 369–370, 374; Retro. Supp. II: 30 “Inn of the Two Witches, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 Inner and Outer Ireland, The (Russell), VIII: 289 Inner Harbour, The (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6–8 “Inniskeen Road: July Evening” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 188 Innocence (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 100, 104–106 “Innocence” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 262 “Innocence” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 266 Innocence of Father Brown, The (Chesterton), VI: 338 Innocent, The (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390, 399, 402–404, 405, 406 Innocent and the Guilty, The (Warner), Supp. VII: 381 Innocent Birds (Powys), VIII: 251, 256, 258 Innocent Blood (James), Supp. IV: 337– 338, 340 “Innumerable Christ, The” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 205 Inquiry into the Nature & Causes of the Wealth of Nations (Smith), IV: xiv, 145 Insatiate Countess, The (Barsted and Marston), II: 31, 40 “Inscribed to Maria, My Beloved Daughter” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 199 “Insect World, The” (Rhys), Supp. II: 402 “Insensibility” (Owen), VI: 453, 455 “Inside” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 14 Inside a Pyramid (Golding), Supp. I: 82 Inside Mr Enderby (Burgess), Supp. I: 185, 186, 189, 194 Inside the Whale (Orwell), VII: 282 “Inside the Whale” (Orwell), Supp. IV: 110, 455 Insight and Outlook: An Enquiry into the Common Foundations of Science, Art and Social Ethics (Koestler), Supp. I: 37 “Insight at Flame Lake” (Amis), Supp. IV: 40 “Insomnia” (Hart), Supp. XI: 125 “Installation Ode” (Gray), III: 142 Instamatic Poems (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 162–163 “Instance, An” (Reid), Supp. VII: 328 “Instant, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 Instant in the Wind, An (Brink), Supp. VI: 49

INST−IRON “Instead of an Interview” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 Instead of Trees (Priestley), VII: 209– 210 “Instruction, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 268 Instructions Concerning Erecting of a Liberty (tr. Evelyn), II: 287 Instructions for the Ignorant (Bunyan), II: 253 “Instructions to a Painter . . . A (Waller), II: 233 “Instructions to an Actor” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 164 Instrument of Thy Peace (Paton), Supp. II: 358–359 Insular Celts, The (Carson), Supp. XIII: 55 Inteendeel (Brink), Supp. VI: 56 “Intellectual Felicity” (Boswell), III: 237 Intelligence (journal), III: 35 Intelligent Woman’s Guide to Socialism and Capitalism, The (Shaw), VI: 116, 125 “Intensive Care Unit, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 28 Intentions (Wilde), V: 407, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 367–368 Intercom Conspiracy, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 4, 16, 18, 20–21 “Intercom Quartet, The” (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 110–113 “Interference” (Barnes), Supp. IV: 75 Interim (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 184, 189–190 “Interior Mountaineer” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Interior with Weaver” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 56 “Interloper, The” (Hardy), VI: 17 “Interlopers at the Knapp” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Interlude, An” (Swinburne), V: 321 “Intermediate as Warrior, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 44 “Intermediate in the Service of Religion, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 44 Intermediate Sex, The (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41, 43–44 “Intermediate Sex, The” (Carpenter), VI: 407; Supp. XIII: 41, 43 Intermediate Types Among Primitive Folk (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41, 44 “Intermezzo” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 “International Episode, An” (James), VI: 69 International Guerrillas (film), Supp. IV: 438 internationalism, VI: 241n; VII: 229 Interpretation in Teaching (Richards), Supp. II: 423, 430 Interpretation of Genesis, An (Powys), VIII: 246–247 Interpreters, The (Russell), VIII: 289, 290, 292 “Interrogator, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 215 “Interruption” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 273, 274 “Interval, The” (Reed), Supp. XV: 255

“Interview” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 87, 95 “Interview, The” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 9 “Interview” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 Interview, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 Intimacy (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 157, 158 “Intimacy” (Montague), Supp. XV: 218 Intimate Exchanges (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 6, 12, 14 “Intimate Supper” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 “Intimate World of Ivy Compton–Burnett, The” (Karl), VII: 70 “Intimations of Immortality . . . A (Wordsworth), see AOde. Intimations of Immortality from Recollections of Early Childhood“ “Into Arcadia” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 134 Into Battle (Churchill), VI: 356 “Into Battle” (Grenfell), VI: 418 “Into her Lying Down Head” (Thomas), Supp. I: 178 Into the Heart of Borneo: An Account of a Journey Made in 1983 to the Mountains of Batu Tiban with James Fenton (O’Hanlon), Supp. XI: 196–199, 202, 206, 207–208 Into Their Labours (Berger), Supp. IV: 80, 90–95 Intriguing Chambermaid, The (Fielding), III: 105 “Introduction” (Blake), Retro. Supp. I: 37 Introduction 7: Stories by New Writers (Faber & Faber), Supp. IV: 303 Introduction to the History of Great Britain and Ireland, An (Macpherson), VIII: 192 Introduction to the Metaphysical Poets, An (Beer), Supp. XIV: 8, 9 Introduction to the Study of Browning, An (Symons), Supp. XIV: 267 Introduction to the Study of Dante, An (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 251 Introductory Lecture (Housman), VI: 164 “Introductory Rhymes” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 330 Intruder, The (Hardy), VI: 20 “Invader, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 26, 27 Invaders, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 219– 221 Invasion of the Space Invaders (Amis), Supp. IV: 42 Invective against Jonson, The (Chapman), I: 243 Invention of Love, The (Stoppard), Retro. Supp. II: 357–358 “Inversion Layer: Oxfordshire” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 323 Inversions (Banks), Supp. XI: 5, 10, 13 “Inversnaid” (Hopkins), V: 368, 372 “Investigation After Midnight” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 262 Invincibles, The (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 223 Invisible Friends (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 12, 14–15

368

Invisible Man, The: A Grotesque Romance (Wells), VI: 226, 232–233, 244 Invisible Writing, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 22, 23, 24, 32, 37 “Invitation, An” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 127 “Invitation, The” (Shelley), IV: 196 “Invocation” (Hope), Supp. VII: 154 “Invocation” (Sitwell), VII: 136 “Inward Bound” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Inward Eye, The (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 184–185 “Io” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63 “Iolaire” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 219 Ioläus: An Anthology of Friendship (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 37, 44–45 Ion (Plato), IV: 48 Ionian Mission, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 256, 259–260 “Iowa” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 Iphigenia (Peele), I: 198 “Iphis and Araxarathen” (Gower), I: 53–54 Iqbal, Muhammad, Supp. IV: 448 “Ireland” (Swift), III: 31 Ireland and the Empire at the Court of Conscience (Russell), VIII: 289, 292 Ireland, Past and Future (Russell), VIII: 289 Ireland Since the Rising (Coogan), VII: 9 Ireland, Your Only Place (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 177 Ireland’s Abbey Theatre (Robinson), VI: 317 Ireland’s Literary Renaissance (Boyd), VI: 316 Irene: A Tragedy (Fielding), III: 109, 121 Irene: A Tragedy (Johnson), Retro. Supp. I: 138–139 Irigaray, Luce, Supp. IV: 232 “Irish Airman Foresees His Death, An” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 331 “Irish Channel” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 222 “Irish Child in England” (Boland), Supp. V: 35 Irish Drama, The (Malone), VI: 316 Irish Dramatic Movement, The (Ellis– Ferrnor), VI: 317 Irish dramatic revival, VI: xiv, 207, 218, 307–310; VII: 3 Irish Essays and Others (Arnold), V: 216 Irish Faust, An (Durrell), Supp. I: 126, 127 Irish for No, The (Carson), Supp. XIII: 53, 54, 55, 57–59 Irish Impressions (Chesterton), VI: 345 Irish Miles (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 218 Irish Penny Journal, Supp. XIII: 126 “Irish Revel” (O’Brien), Supp. V: 340 Irish Sketch Book, The (Thackeray), V: 25, 38 Irishman, Supp. XIII: 114, 119 Iron, Ralph (pseud., Schreiner), Supp. II: 448–449 Iron Man, The (Hughes), Supp. I: 346 Ironhand (Arden), Supp. II: 29

IRRA−JAME Irrational Knot, The (Shaw), VI: 102, 103, 105, 129 Irving, Washington, III: 54 Is He Popenjoy? (Trollope), V: 100, 102 “Is Nothing Sacred?” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 437, 442–443 Is There a Church of England? (Sisson), Supp. XI: 251 Isabel Clarendon (Gissing), V: 437 “Isabella” (Keats), IV: xviii, 216, 217– 218, 235; Retro. Supp. I: 193–194 “Isba Song” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 283 “Ischia” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 12 Isenheim Altar (Grünewald), Supp. IV: 85 “Iseult Blaunchesmains” (Reed), Supp. XV: 248 Isherwood, Christopher, VII: xx, 309– 320; Supp. II: 408, 485, 486; Retro. Supp. I: 3, 7, 9 Ishiguro, Kazuo, Supp. IV: 75, 301–317 Ishmael (Braddon), VIII: 49 “Ishmael” (Reed), Supp. XV: 254 Island, The (Byron), IV: xviii 173, 193 “Island, The” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 37 Island, The (Fugard), Supp. XV: 100, 103, 109 Island (Huxley), VII: xviii, 206 “Island, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 209 “Island, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 Island in the Moon, An (Blake), III: 290, 292; Retro. Supp. I: 34 Island in the Sun (Waugh), Supp. VI: 267, 274, 275 Island Nights’ Entertainments (Stevenson), V: 387, 396 Island of Dr. Moreau, The (Wells), VI: 230–231 Island of Goats (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 Island of Statues, The (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 325 Island of Terrible Friends (Strutton), Supp. IV: 346 Island of the Mighty, The (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 30, 32–35, 39 Island Pharisees, The (Galsworthy), VI: 271, 273, 274, 277, 281 Island Princess, The (Fletcher), II: 45, 60, 65 “Islanders, The” (Kipling), VI: 169, 203 Islands (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 33, 38, 39–40, 45 Isle of Dogs, The (Jonson/Nashe), Retro. Supp. I: 156 Isle of Man, The (Bernard), II: 246 “Isle of Voices, The” (Stevenson), V: 396 Íslendinga sögur (Ari), VIII: 235, 236 “Isobel” (Golding), Supp. I: 66 “Isobel’s Child” (Browning), IV: 313 “Isopes Fabules” (Lydgate), I: 57 Israel: Poems on a Hebrew Theme (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 Israel’s Hope Encouraged (Bunyan), II: 253 “It Happened in 1936” (Waugh), Supp. VI: 273 “It is a beauteous evening, calm and free” (Wordsworth), IV: 22 “It May Never Happen” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 315

It May Never Happen and Other Stories (Pritchett), Supp. III: 318–319 It Was a Lover and His Lass (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 “It Was Upon a Lammas Night” (Burns), III: 315 It’s a Battlefield (Greene), Supp. I: 2, 5–6; Retro. Supp. II: 152–153 “It’s a Long, Long Way” (Thomas), Supp. III: 404 “It’s a Woman’s World” (Boland), Supp. V: 41 It’s an Old Country (Priestley), VII: 211 “It’s Hopeless” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 191 It’s Me O Lord! (Coppard), VIII: 85, 86, 88, 90 “It’s No Pain” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Italian, The (Radcliffe), III: 331–332, 335, 337, 345; IV: 173; Supp. III: 384 Italian Byways (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 251 Italian Hours (James), VI: 43, 67 Italian Letters; or, The History of the Count de St. Julien (Godwin), Supp. XV: 119 Italian Mother, The, and Other Poems (Swinburne), V: 333 Italian Visit, An (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 122, 129 “Italian Whirligig” (Coppard), VIII: 95 Italics of Walter Savage Landor, The (Landor), IV: 100 “Italio, Io Ti Saluto” (Rossetti), V: 250 “Italy and the World” (Browning), IV: 318 “Itinerary of Ua Clerigh, The” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 19 “It’s Done This!” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13 “Itylus” (Swinburne), V: 319 Ivanhoe (Scott), IV: xviii, 31, 34, 39 “I’ve Thirty Months” (Synge), VI: 314 Ivory Door, The (Milne), Supp. V: 300– 301 Ivory Gate, The (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 29 Ivory Tower, The (James), VI: 64, 65 “Ivry: A Song of the Huguenots” (Macaulay), IV: 283, 291 Ivy Compton–Burnett (Iprigg), VII: 70 “Ivy Day in the Committee Room” (Joyce), VII: 44, 45 Ivy Gripped the Steps (Bowen), see Demon Lover, The Ixion in Heaven (Disraeli), IV: 297, 299, 308

J. B. Priestley, The Dramatist (Lloyd– Evans), VII: 223, 231 J. M. Synge and the Irish Dramatic Movement (Bickley), VI: 317 “J. W. 51B A Convoy” (Ross), VII: 434 “Jabberwocky” (Carroll), V: 265 “Jacinth” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63 Jack, Ian Robert James, II: 298; III: 125n; IV: xi, xxv, 40, 140, 236, 373, 375 Jack Drum’s Entertainment (Marston), II: 27, 40

369

Jack Flea’s Birthday Celebration (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390, 398 Jack Maggs (Carey), Supp. XII: 49, 54, 60–61 Jack Straw (Maugham), VI: 368 Jack Straw’s Castle (Gunn), Supp. IV: 257, 268–271 “Jack Straw’s Castle” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 270 Jackdaw, The (Gregory), VI: 315 Jacko: The Great Intruder (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347 Jackson, T. A., V: 51 Jacob, Giles, II: 348 Jacob’s Room (Woolf), VII: 18, 20, 26– 27, 38; Retro. Supp. I: 307, 316 Jacobite’s Journal, The (Fielding), III: 105; Retro. Supp. I: 81 Jacques–Louis David: A Personal Interpretation (Brookner), Supp. IV: 122 Jacta Alea Est (Wilde), V: 400 “Jacta est alea” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 60 Jaggard, William, I: 307 “Jaguar, The” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 203 Jaguar Smile: A Nicaraguan Journey, The (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 436, 454 Jake’s Thing (Amis), Supp. II: 16–17; Supp. IV: 29 Jakobson, Roman, Supp. IV: 115 “Jam Tart” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 6 Jamaica Inn (du Maurier), Supp. III: 139, 144, 145, 147 James, Henry, II: 42; III: 334, 340, 345; IV: 35, 107, 319, 323, 369, 371, 372; V: x, xx, xiv–xxvi, 2, 48, 51, 70, 95, 97, 98, 102, 191, 199, 205, 210, 295, 384, 390–392; VI: x–xi, 5, 23–69, 227, 236, 239, 266, 320, 322; list of short stories and novellas, VI: 69; Supp. II: 80–81, 89, 487–488, 492; Supp. III: 47–48, 60, 217, 437; Supp. IV: 97, 116, 133, 153, 233, 243, 371, 503, 511 James, M. R., III: 340 James, P. D., Supp. II: 127; Supp. IV: 319–341 James, Richard, II: 102 James, William, V: xxv, 272; VI: 24 James IV (Greene), VIII: 142 James and the Giant Peach (Dahl), Supp. IV: 202, 213, 222 James and the Giant Peach (film), Supp. IV: 203 James Hogg: Selected Poems (ed. Mack), Supp. X: 108–109 James Hogg: Selected Poems and Songs (ed. Groves), Supp. X: 110 James Hogg: Selected Stories and Sketches (ed. Mack), Supp. X: 110– 111 “James Honeyman” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 8 James Joyce and the Making of AUlysses“ (Budgen) VII: 56 “James Lee’s Wife” (Browning), IV: 367, 369 James Rigg, Still Further Extract from The Recluse, A Poem (Hogg), Supp. X: 109–110

JAME−JOHN James Russell Lowell: His Message and How It Helped Me (Stead), Supp. XIII: 234 Jamie, Kathleen, Supp. XIV: 129–147 Jamie on a Flying Visit (Frayn), Supp. VII: 56–57 Jane and Prudence (Pym), Supp. II: 370–372 “Jane Austen at the Window” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 Jane Austen: The Critical Heritage (ed. Southam), IV: 122, 124 Jane Austen’s Literary Manuscripts (ed. Southam), IV: 124 Jane Eyre (Brontë), III: 338, 344, 345; V: xx, 106, 108, 112, 124, 135, 137– 140, 145, 147, 148, 152; VII: 101; Supp. III: 146; Supp. IV: 236, 452, 471; Retro. Supp. I: 50, 52, 53–55, 56, 58–60 “Janeites, The” (Kipling), IV: 106 “Jane’s Marriage” (Kipling), IV: 106, 109 Janet (Oliphant), Supp. X: 219 “Janet’s Repentance” (Eliot), V: 190–191; Retro. Supp. II: 104 Janowitz, Haas, III: 342 “January 1795” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 208 “January 10th, 1990” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 227 “January 12, 1996” (Longley), VIII: 177 Janus: A Summing Up (Koestler), Supp. I: 35, 37, 38–39 Japp, A. H., IV: 144n, 155 Jarrell, Randall, VI: 165, 194, 200; Supp. IV: 460 “Jars, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 71–72 “Jasmine” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 383 “Jason and Medea” (Gower), I: 54, 56 Jasper (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 213 “Jasper” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 210 “Jawbone Walk” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78 “Jazz and the West Indian Novel” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 43–44 “Je est un autre” (Durrell), Supp. I: 126 “Je ne parle pas Français” (Mansfield), VII: 174, 177 “Je ne regretted rien” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 165 “Je t’adore” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 “Jealousy” (Brooke), Supp. III: 52 Jeames’s Diary; or, Sudden Wealth (Thackeray), V: 38 Jean de Meung, I: 49 Jeeves (Ayckbourn and Webber), Supp. V: 3 “Jeeves and the Hard–Boiled Egg” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 455, 458 Jeeves and the Tie That Binds (Wodehouse), see Much Obliged “Jeeves Takes Charge” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 456, 457–458 Jeffares, Alexander Norman, VI: xxxiii– xxxiv, 98, 221 Jefferies, Richard, Supp. XV: 165–179 Jefferson, D. W., III: 182, 183 Jeffrey, Francis, III: 276, 285; IV: 31, 39, 60, 72, 129, 269 Jeffrey, Sara, IV: 225

Jeffrey Bernard is Unwell (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 275, 276–278 Jenkin, Fleeming, V: 386 Jenkyn, D., Supp. IV: 346 Jennings, Elizabeth, Supp. IV: 256; Supp. V: 205–221 “Jenny” (Rossetti), V: 240 Jenyns, Soame, Retro. Supp. I: 148 Jerrold, Douglas, V: 19 Jerrold, W. C., IV: 252, 254, 267 “Jersey Villas” (James), III: 69 Jerusalem (Blake), III: 303, 304–305, 307; V: xvi, 330; Retro. Supp. I: 45–46 Jerusalem: Its History and Hope (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 Jerusalem Sinner Saved (Bunyan), see Good News for the Vilest of Men Jerusalem the Golden (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 231, 238–239, 241, 243, 248, 251 Jesus (Wilson), Supp. VI: 306 Jess (Haggard), Supp. III: 213 Jesting Pilate (Huxley), VII: 201 Jew of Malta, The (Marlowe), I: 212, 280, 282–285, 310; Retro. Supp. I: 208–209 Jew Süss (Feuchtwanger), VI: 265 Jewel in the Crown, The (Scott), Supp. I: 266–267, 269–270 Jeweller of Amsterdam, The (Field, Fletcher, Massinger), II: 67 Jewels of Song (Davies), Supp. XI: 93 “Jews, The” (Vaughan), II: 189 Jews in Germany (tr. Richardson), Supp. XIII: 191 Jewsbury, Maria Jane, Supp. XIV: 149– 164 Jezebel Mort and Other Poems (Symons), Supp. XIV: 281 Jhabvala, Ruth Prawer, Supp. V: 223– 239 Jill (Larkin), Supp. I: 276, 286–287 Jill Somerset (Waugh), Supp. VI: 273 “Jimmy” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 70 Jimmy Governor (Clune), Supp. IV: 350 Jitta’s Atonement (Shaw), VI: 129 Jizzen (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 140–142 “Joachim du Bellay” (Pater), V: 344 Joan and Peter (Wells), VI: 240 Joan of Arc (Southey), IV: 59, 60, 63– 64, 71 Joannis Miltonii Pro se defensio . . . (Milton), II: 176 Job (biblical book), III: 307 Jocasta (Gascoigne), I: 215–216 Jocelyn (Galsworthy), VI: 277 “Jochanan Hakkadosh” (Browning), IV: 365 Jocoseria (Browning), IV: 359, 374 “Joe Soap” (Motion), Supp. VII: 260– 261, 262 Joe’s Ark (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 229, 237–240 “Johann Joachim Quantz’s Five Lessons” (Graham), Supp. VII: 116 “Johannes Agricola in Meditation” (Browning), IV: 360 Johannes Secundus, II: 108

370

John Austen and the Inseparables (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 191 “John Betjeman’s Brighton” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 37 John Bull’s Other Island (Shaw), VI: 112, 113–115; Retro. Supp. II: 320–321 John Caldigate (Trollope), V: 102 “John Clare” (Cope), VIII: 82 John Clare: Poems, Chiefly from Manuscript (Clare), Supp. XI: 36, 63 John Clare by Himself (Clare), Supp. XI: 51 “John Fletcher” (Swinburne), V: 332 John Gabriel Borkman (Ibsen), VI: 110 “John Galsworthy” (Lawrence), VI: 275– 276, 290 John Galsworthy (Mottram), VI: 271, 275, 290 “John Galsworthy, An Appreciation” (Conrad), VI: 290 “John Gilpin” (Cowper), III: 212, 220 John Keats: A Reassessment (ed. Muir), IV: 219, 227, 236 John Keats: His Like and Writings (Bush), IV: 224, 236 John Knox (Muir), Supp. VI: 198 “John Knox” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211–212 “John Logie Baird” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 71 John M. Synge (Masefield), VI: 317 John Marchmont’s Legacy (Braddon), VIII: 44, 46 “John Milton and My Father” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 “John Norton” (Moore), VI: 98 “John of the Cross” (Jennings), Supp. V: 207 “John Ruskin” (Proust), V: 183 John Ruskin: The Portrait of a Prophet (Quennell), V: 185 John Sherman and Dhoya (Yeats), VI: 221 John Thomas and Lady Jane (Lawrence), VII: 111–112 “John Uskglass and the Cumbrian Charcoal Burner” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 45 John Woodvil (Lamb), IV: 78–79, 85 Johnnie Sahib (Scott), Supp. I: 259, 261 Johnno (Malouf), Supp. XII: 221–222 Johnny I Hardly Knew You (O’Brien), Supp. V: 338, 339 Johnny in the Clouds (Rattigan), seeWay to the Stars, The Johnson, Edgar, IV: 27, 40; V: 60, 72 Johnson, James, III: 320, 322 Johnson, Joseph, Retro. Supp. I: 37 Johnson, Lionel, VI: 3, 210, 211 Johnson, Samuel, III: 54, 96, 107–123, 127, 151, 275; IV: xiv, xv, 27, 31, 34, 88n, 101, 138, 268, 299; V: 9, 281, 287; VI: 363; Retro. Supp. I: 137– 150; and Boswell, III: 234, 235, 238, 239, 243–249; and Collins, III: 160, 163, 164, 171, 173; and Crabbe, III: 280–282; and Goldsmith, III: 177, 180, 181, 189; dictionary, III: 113– 116; V: 281, 434; literary criticism, I: 326; II: 123, 173, 197, 200, 259, 263, 293, 301, 347; III: 11, 88, 94, 139,

JOHN−JUDG 257, 275; IV: 101; on Addison and Steele, III: 39, 42, 44, 49, 51; Supp. IV: 271 Johnson, W. E., Supp. II: 406 Johnson over Jordan (Priestley), VII: 226–227 “Joker, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 315–316 “Joker as Told” (Murray), Supp. VII: 279 Joking Apart (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 9, 13, 14 Jolly Beggars, The (Burns), III: 319–320 “Jolly Corner, The” (James), Retro. Supp. I: 2 Jonah Who Will Be 25 in the Year 2000 (film), Supp. IV: 79 Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell (Clarke), Supp. XV: 37–47 Jonathan Swift (Stephen), V: 289 Jonathan Wild (Fielding), III: 99, 103, 105, 150; Retro. Supp. I: 80–81, 90 Jones, David, VI: xvi, 436, 437–439, Supp. VII: 167–182 Jones, Henry Arthur, VI: 367, 376 Jones, Henry Festing, Supp. II: 103–104, 112, 114, 117, 118 Jonestown (Harris), Supp. V: 144–145 Jonson, Ben, I: 228, 234–235, 270, 335– 351; II: 3, 4, 24, 25, 27, 28, 30, 45, 47, 48, 55, 65, 79, 87, 104, 108, 110, 111n, 115, 118, 141, 199, 221–223; IV: 35, 327; V: 46, 56; Supp. IV: 256; Retro. Supp. I: 151–167 Jonsonus Virbius (Digby), Retro. Supp. I: 166 Jonsonus Virbius (King), Supp. VI: 157 Joseph Andrews (Fielding), III: 94, 95, 96, 99–100, 101, 105; Retro. Supp. I: 80, 83–86 Joseph Banks: A Life (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 257–258 Joseph Conrad (Baines), VI: 133–134 Joseph Conrad (Ford), VI: 321, 322 Joseph Conrad (Walpole), VI: 149 Joseph Conrad: A Personal Reminiscence (Ford), VI: 149 Joseph Conrad: The Modern Imagination (Cox), VI: 149 Joseph Conrad and Charles Darwin: The Influence of Scientific Thought on Conrad’s Fiction (O’Hanlon), Supp. XI: 195 “Joseph Grimaldi” (Hood), IV: 267 “Joseph Yates’ Temptation” (Gissing), V: 437 Journal (Mansfield), VII: 181, 182 Journal, 1825–32 (Scott), IV: 39 Journal and Letters of Fanny Burney, The (eds. Hemlow et al.), Supp. III: 63 Journal of Bridget Hitler, The (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 22 Journal of a Dublin Lady, The (Swift), III: 35 Journal of a Landscape Painter in Corsica (Lear), V: 87 Journal of a Tour in Scotland in 1819 (Southey), IV: 71 Journal of a Tour in the Netherlands in the Autumn of 1815 (Southey), IV: 71

Journal of a Tour to the Hebrides, The (Boswell), III: 117, 234n, 235, 243, 245, 248, 249 Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon, The (Fielding), III: 104, 105 Journal of Beatrix Potter from 1881 to 1897, The (ed. Linder), Supp. III: 292–295 “Journal of My Jaunt, Harvest 1762” (Boswell), III: 241–242 Journal of Researches into the Geology and Natural History of the various countries visited by HMS Beagle (Darwin), Supp. VII: 18–19 Journal of the Plague Year, A (Defoe), III: 5–6, 8, 13; Retro. Supp. I: 63, 73–74 Journal to Eliza, The (Sterne), III: 125, 126, 132, 135 Journal to Stella (Swift), II: 335; III: 32–33, 34; Retro. Supp. I: 274 Journalism (Mahon), Supp. VI: 166 Journalism for Women: A Practical Guide (Bennett), VI: 264, 266 Journals and Papers of Gerard Manley Hopkins, The (ed. House and Storey), V: 362, 363, 371, 378–379, 381 Journals 1939–1983 (Spender), Supp. II: 481, 487, 490, 493 Journals of a Landscape Painter in Albania etc. (Lear), V: 77, 79–80, 87 Journals of a Landscape Painter in Southern Calabria . . . (Lear), V: 77, 79, 87 Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800–1801, and a Visit to France, 1838 (Southey), IV: 71 Journals of Arnold Bennett (Bennett), VI: 265, 267 “Journals of Progress” (Durrell), Supp. I: 124 “Journey, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 41 “Journey, The” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73 “Journey Back, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 Journey Continued (Paton), Supp. II: 356, 359 Journey from Cornhill to Grand Cairo, A (Thackeray), see Notes of a Journey from Cornhill to Grand Cairo Journey from This World to the Next (Fielding), Retro. Supp. I: 80 Journey into Fear (Ambler), Supp. IV: 11–12 “Journey of John Gilpin, The” (Cowper), see AJohn Gilpin“ “Journey of the Magi, The” (Eliot), VII: 152 Journey Through France (Piozzi), III: 134 Journey to a War (Auden and Isherwood), VII: 312; Retro. Supp. I: 9 Journey to Armenia (Mandelstam), Supp. IV: 163, 170 “Journey to Bruges, The” (Mansfield), VII: 172 Journey to Ithaca (Desai), Supp. V: 56, 66, 73–74

371

Journey to London, A (Vanbrugh), II: 326, 333–334, 336 Journey to Oxiana (Byron), Supp. IV: 157, 170 Journey to Paradise (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 180, 181 “Journey to Paradise” (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 180, 191 Journey to the Border (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 251, 253–254, 259, 260 Journey to the Hebrides (Johnson), IV: 281 Journey to the Western Islands of Scotland, A (Johnson), III: 117, 121; Retro. Supp. I: 143 Journey Without Maps (Greene), Supp. I: 9; Retro. Supp. II: 153 “Journeying North” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72–73 Journeys (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 172, 183 Journeys and Places (Muir), Supp. VI: 204, 205–206 Journeys in Persia and Kurdistan (Bird), Supp. X: 31 “Journeywoman, The” (Roberts), Supp. XV: 261 Jovial Crew, A (Brome Supp. X: 49, 55– 59, 62–63 Jowett, Benjamin, V: 278, 284, 285, 312, 338, 400 “Joy” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 94 Joy (Galsworthy), VI: 269, 285 “Joy Gordon” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 Joyce (Oliphant), Supp. X: 218 Joyce, James, IV: 189; V: xxv, 41; VII: xii, xiv, 18, 41–58; VII: 54–58; Supp. I: 43, 196–197; Supp. II: 74, 88, 327, 332, 338, 420, 525; Supp. III: 108; Supp. IV: 27, 233, 234, 363, 364, 365, 371, 390, 395, 396, 407, 411, 424, 426, 427, 500, 514; Retro. Supp. I: 18, 19, 169–182 Joyce, Jeremiah, V: 174n Joys of War (Mda), Supp. XV: 197–198 “Jubilate Matteo” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 44 “Judas Tree, The” (Welch), Supp. IX: 269 Jude the Obscure (Hardy), VI: 4, 5, 7, 8, 9; Supp. IV: 116; Retro. Supp. I: 110, 116 “Judge, The” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 75–76 Judge, The (West), Supp. III: 441, 442 “Judge’s House, The” (Stoker), Supp. III: 382 “Judge Chutney’s Final Summary” (Armitage), VIII: 6 Judgement of Martin Bucer . . . , The (Milton), II: 175 Judgement of Paris, The (Congreve), II: 347, 350 Judgement in Stone, A (Rendell), Supp. IX: 192, 194–195 Judge’s Wife, The (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 “Judging Distances” (Reed), VII: 422; Supp. XV: 248, 250, 256 Judgment on Deltchev (Ambler), Supp. IV: 4, 12–13, 21

JUDI−KIER Judith, Supp. VI: 29; Retro. Supp. II: 305, 306 Judith (Bennett), VI: 267 “Judith” (Coppard), VIII: 96 Judith (Giraudoux), Supp. III: 195 “Judkin of the Parcels” (Saki), Supp. VI: 245 Jugement du roi de Behaingne, I: 32 “Juggling Jerry” (Meredith), V: 220 “Julia” (Brontë), V: 122, 151 Julia and the Bazooka and Other Stories (Kavan), Supp. VII: 202, 205, 214 “Julia Bride” (James), VI: 67, 69 “Julia’s Churching; or, Purification” (Herrick), II: 112 “Julian and Maddalo” (Shelley), IV: 182, 201–202; Retro. Supp. I: 251 “Julian M. & A. G. Rochelle” (Brontë), V: 133 Julian of Norwich, I: 20; Retro. Supp. II: 303; Supp. XII: 149–166 Julius Caesar (Shakespeare), I: 313, 314– 315 “July Evening” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187, 194 “July Storm” (Healy), Supp. IX: 106 July’s People (Gordimer), Supp. II: 231, 238–239, 241 Jumpers (Stoppard), Supp. I: 438, 444, 445–447, 451; Retro. Supp. II: 347– 349 Jumping Off Shadows (ed. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 65, 75 Jump–to–Glory Jane (Meredith), V: 234 “June Bracken and Heather” (Tennyson), IV: 336 “June the 30th, 1934” (Lowry), Supp. III: 285 “June to December” (Cope), VIII: 72 Jung, Carl, Supp. IV: 1, 4–5, 6, 10–11, 12, 19, 493 “Jungle, The” (Lewis), VII: 447 “Jungle Book” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 225 Jungle Books, The (Kipling), VI: 188, 199 Juniper Tree, The (Comyns), VIII: 53, 63–64, 65 Junius Manuscript, Retro. Supp. II: 298– 299, 301 Junk Mail (Self), Supp. V: 406–407 “Junkie” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 164 Juno and the Paycock (O’Casey), VII: xviii, 4–5, 6, 11 Juno in Arcadia (Brome), Supp. X: 52 Jure Divino (Defoe), III: 4, 13 “Jury, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 125 Jusserand, Jean, I: 98 Just Between Ourselves (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 13 “Just Lie Back and Think of the Empire” (Roberts), Supp. XV: 262, 273 Just Like the Resurrection (Beer), Supp. XIV: 2–3 Just So Stories for Little Children (Kipling), VI: 188, 204 Just Vengeance, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 336, 350 Justice (Galsworthy), VI: xiii, 269, 273– 274, 286–287

Justine (Durrell), Supp. I: 104, 105, 106 Juvenal, II: 30, 292, 347, 348; III: 42; IV: 188 Juvenilia 1 (Nye), Supp. X: 192, 194, 196–200, 202–203, 205 Juvenilia 2 (Nye), Supp. X: 192–194, 197–200, 204–205

“K

abla–Khun” (Dunn), Supp. X: 79 Kaeti and Company (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 273 Kaeti on Tour (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 273 Kafka, Franz, III: 340, 345; Supp. IV: 1, 199, 407, 439 Kafka’s Dick (Bennett), VIII: 29–30 “Kail and Callaloo” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 Kain, Saul, pseud. of Siegfried Sassoon Kaisers of Carnuntum, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 Kakutani, Michiko, Supp. IV: 304 Kalendarium Hortense (Evelyn), II: 287 Kallman, Chester, Supp. IV: 422, 424; Retro. Supp. I: 9–10, 13 Kama Sutra, Supp. IV: 493 Kane, Sarah, VIII: 147–161 Kangaroo (Lawrence), VII: 90, 107–109, 119 Kant, Immanuel, IV: xiv, 50, 52, 145 Kanthapura (Rao), Supp. V: 56 “Karain: A Memory” (Conrad), VI: 148 “Karakoram Highway” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 134, 135–136 Karaoke (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 228, 240– 241 Karl, Frederick R., VI: 135, 149 Karl–Ludwig’s Window, (Saki), Supp. VI: 250 “Karshish” (Browning), IV: 357, 360, 363 Katchen’s Caprices (Trollope), V: 101 “Kate’s Garden” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 29 “Kathe Kollwitz” (Rukeyser), Supp. V: 261 Katherine Mansfield (Alpers), VII: 183 Kathleen and Frank (Isherwood), VII: 316–317 Kathleen Listens In (O’Casey), VII: 12 “Kathleen ny Houlahan” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 127 “Katina” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 210 Kavan, Anna, Supp. VII: 201–215 Kavanagh, Julia, IV: 108, 122 Kavanagh, Dan, pseud. of Julian Barnes Kavanagh, Patrick, Supp. IV: 409, 410, 412, 428, 542; Supp. VII: 183–199; Retro. Supp. I: 126 Kay, Jackie, Supp. XIII: 99–111 Kazin, Alfred, Supp. IV: 460 Keats, John, II: 102, 122, 192, 200; III: 174, 337, 338; IV: viii–xii, 81, 95, 129, 178, 196, 198, 204–205, 211– 237, 255, 284, 316, 323, 332, 349, 355; V: 173, 361, 401, 403; Supp. I: 218; Supp. V: 38; Retro. Supp. I: 183–197

372

Keats and the Mirror of Art (Jack), IV: 236 Keats Circle, The: Letters and Papers . . . (Rollins), IV: 231, 232, 235 Keats: The Critical Heritage (ed. Matthews), IV: 237 Keats’s Publisher: A Memoir of John Taylor (Blunden), IV: 236; Supp. XI: 37 Keble, John, V: xix, 252 “Keel, Ram, Stauros” (Jones), Supp. VII: 177 “Keen, Fitful Gusts” (Keats), IV: 215 “Keep Culture Out of Cambridge” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 87–88 Keep the Aspidistra Flying (Orwell), VII: 275, 278–279 “Keep the Home Fires Burning” (Novello), VI: 435 “Keeper of the Rothenstein Tomb, The” (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 232–233, 237– 238, 242, 245 “Keepsake, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 Keeton, G. W., IV: 286 Kell, Joseph, see Burgess, Anthony Kellys and the O’Kellys, The (Trollope), V: 101 Kelman, James, Supp. V: 241–258 Kelmscott Press, publishers, V: xxv, 302 Kelsall, Malcolm Miles, IV: x, xxv Kelvin, Norman, V: 221, 234 Kemble, Fanny, IV: 340, 350–351 Kemp, Harry, Supp. III: 120 Kempe, Margery, Supp. XII: 167–183 Keneally, Thomas, Supp. IV: 343–362 Kenilworth (Scott), IV: xviii, 39 Kennedy, John F., Supp. IV: 486 Kenner, Hugh, VI: 323 Kennis van die aand (Brink), Supp. VI: 47–48, 49 “Kensington Gardens” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13, 14–15 Kenyon, Frederic, IV: 312, 321 Kenyon, John, IV: 311, 356 Kept (Waugh), Supp. VI: 270 Kept in the Dark (Trollope), V: 102 Kermode, Frank, I: 237; V: 344, 355, 359, 412, 420; VI: 147, 208 Kerr, Philip, Supp. XII: 185–200 Kettle, Thomas, VI: 336 Key of the Field, The (Powys), VIII: 255 Key to Modern Poetry, A (Durrell), Supp. I: 100, 121–123, 125, 126, 127 Key to My Heart, The (Pritchett), Supp. III: 324–325 “Key to My Heart, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 324 Key to the Door (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410, 415 Keyes, Sidney, VII: xxii, 422, 433–440 Keynes, G. L., II: 134; III: 289n, 307, 308, 309 Kickleburys on the Rhine, The (Thackeray), V: 38 Kid (Armitage), VIII: 1, 4–6 “Kid” (Armitage), VIII: 5 Kidnapped (Stevenson), V: 383, 384, 387, 395; Retro. Supp. I: 266–267 Kids, The (Parsons), Supp. XV: 227, 228, 229, 237–238, 239 Kierkegaard, Sören, Supp. I: 79

KIER−KOES “Kierkegaard” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 “Kilchrenan” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72 “Kill, A” (Hughes), Supp. I: 352 “Killary Hostel” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Killham, John, IV: 323n, 338, 339; VII: 248–249 Killing Bottle, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 123 Killing Kindness, A (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 114–115, 117, 122 Killing the Lawyers (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 123 Killing Time (Armitage), VIII: 1, 15–16 “Killing Time” (Harrison), Supp. V: 156 “Kilmarnock Edition” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 77–78 “Kilmeny” (Hogg), Supp. X: 107–110 Kiltartan History Book, The (Gregory), VI: 318 Kiltartan Molière, The (Gregory), VI: 316, 318 Kiltartan Poetry Book, The (Gregory), VI: 318 Kilvert, Francis, V: 269; Supp. IV: 169 Kim (Kipling), VI: 166, 168, 169, 185– 189; Supp. IV: 443 Kincaid, Jamaica, Supp. VII: 217–232 Kind Are Her Answers (Renault), Supp. IX: 173–174 “Kind Ghosts, The” (Owen), VI: 447, 455, 457 Kind Keeper, The; or, Mr Limberham (Dryden), II: 294305 Kind of Alaska, A (Pinter), Supp. I: 378 Kind of Anger, A (Ambler), Supp. IV: 16, 18–20 “Kind of Business: The Academic Critic in America, A” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 374 Kind of Poetry I Want, The (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 203 Kind of Scar, A (Boland), Supp. V: 35 “Kindertotenlieder” (Longley), VIII: 169–170 Kindness in a Corner (Powys), VIII: 248, 249, 256 Kindness of Women, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 24, 28, 31, 33 Kindly Light (Wilson), Supp. VI: 299, 308 Kindly Ones, The (Powell), VII: 344, 347, 348, 349, 350 King, Francis Henry, VII: xx, xxxviii; Supp. IV: 302 King, Bishop Henry, II: 121, 221; Supp. VI: 149–163 King, Kimball, Supp. IV: 194–195 King, S., III: 345 King, T., II: 336 King and Me, The (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 153–154 King and No King, A (Beaumont and Fletcher), II: 43, 45, 52, 54, 57–58, 65 King Arthur; or, The British Worthy (Dryden), II: 294, 296, 305 “King Arthur’s Tomb” (Morris), V: 293 “King Billy” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 158 “King Duffus” (Warner), Supp. VII: 373

“King James I and Isaac Casaubon” (Landor), IV: 92 King James Version of the Bible, I: 370, 377–380 King John (Shakespeare), I: 286, 301 “King John’s Castle” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 King Lear (Shakespeare), I: 316–317; II: 69; III: 116, 295; IV: 232; Supp. II: 194; Supp. IV: 149, 171, 282, 283, 294, 335; Retro. Supp. I: 34–35 King Log (Hill), Supp. V: 186–189 King Must Die, The (Renault), Supp. IX: 178–180, 187 “King of Beasts” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 189 King of Hearts, The (Golding), Supp. I: 82 King of Pirates, The . . . (Defoe), III: 13 King of the Golden River, The; or, The Black Brothers (Ruskin), V: 184 “King of the World, The” (Coppard), VIII: 92 “King Pim” (Powys), VIII: 248, 249 King Solomon’s Mines (Haggard), Supp. III: 211, 213, 215–217, 218–219, 227; Supp. IV: 484 King Stephen (Keats), IV: 231 King Victor and King Charles (Browning), IV: 373 “Kingdom of God, The” (Thompson), V: 449–450 “Kingdom of Heaven, The” (Powys), VIII: 256 Kingdom of the Wicked, The (Burgess), Supp. I: 186, 193 Kingdoms of Elfin (Warner), Supp. VII: 369, 371, 381 King–Errant (Steel), Supp. XII: 275 “Kingfisher” (Nye), Supp. X: 192, 205 “Kingfisher, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 96–97 “Kingfisher, The” (Powys), VIII: 251 King’s General, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 146 Kings, Lords and Commons: An Anthology from the Irish (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 221, 222 “King’s Tragedy, The” (Rossetti), V: 238, 244 “Kings” (Jennings), Supp. V: 211, 218 “Kings’ Sagas”, See Konunga sögur Kingsland, W. G., IV: 371 Kingsley, Charles, IV: 195; V: viii, xxi, 2, 4, 283; VI: 266; Supp. IV: 256 Kinsayder, W., pseud. of John Marston Kinsella, Thomas, VI: 220; Supp. V: 259–275 Kinsley, James, III: 310n 322 Kipling, Rudyard, IV: 106, 109; V: xxiii– xxvi; VI: ix, xi, xv, 165–206, 415; VII: 33; poetry, VI: 200–203; list of short stories, VI: 205–206; Supp. I: 167, 261; Supp. IV: 17, 201, 394, 440, 506 Kipling and the Critics (Gilbert), VI: 195n Kipling: Realist and Fabulist (Dobrée), VI: xi, 200–203, 205 “Kipper” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63

373

Kipps: The Story of a Simple Soul (Wells), VI: xii, 225, 236–237 Kirk, Russell, IV: 276 Kirkpatrick, T. P. C. III: 180n Kirsteen: The Story of a Scotch Family Seventy Years Ago (Oliphant), Supp. X: 217–219 Kiss, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 25 “Kiss, The” (Sassoon), VI: 429 Kiss for Cinderalla, A (Barrie), Supp. III: 8, 9 Kiss Kiss (Dahl), Supp. IV: 214, 215, 218 “Kiss Me Again, Stranger” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 134 Kissing the Gunner’s Daughter (Rendell), Supp. IX: 195, 196, 198 Kitaj, R. B., Supp. IV: 119 Kitay, Mike, Supp. IV: 256, 257 “Kitchen Maid” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74 “Kitchen Sonnets” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 “Kitchen Window” (Nye), Supp. X: 198 Kitchener, Field Marshall Lord, VI: 351 Kiteworld (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 261, 264, 271–273 Kittredge, G. L., I: 326 Klee, Paul, Supp. IV: 80 Klosterheim (De Quincey), IV: 149, 155 KMT: In the House of Life (Armah), Supp. X: 14 Knave of Hearts (Symons), Supp. XIV: 281 “Kneeling” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 286 “Kneeshaw Goes to War” (Read), VI: 437 Knife, The (Hare), Supp. IV: 282 “Knife–Play” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 4–5 Knight, G. W., IV: 328n, 339 “Knight, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 356 Knight of the Burning Pestle, The (Beaumont), II: 45, 46, 48–49, 62, 65 “Knight of the Cart, The” (Malory), I: 70 Knight with the Two Swords, The (Malory), I: 73 Knights, The (tr. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 76 Knights, L. C., II: 123, 126, 130 Knights of Malta, The (Field, Fletcher, Massinger), II: 66 Knight’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 21, 23, 30, 31, 40 Knoblock, Edward, VI: 263, 267; VII: 223 “Knockbrack” (Murphy), Supp. V: 327 “Knole” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 Knolles, Richard, III: 108 Knots and Crosses (Rankin), Supp. X: 244–249 “Knowledge” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 76 Knowles, Sheridan, IV: 311 Knox, Robert, III: 7 Knox, Ronald, Supp. II: 124, 126 Knox Brothers, The (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 95, 96, 98 Knuckle (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 285–286 Kodak Mantra Diaries, The (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 234 Koestler, Arthur, V: 49; Supp. I: 21–41; Supp. III: 107; Supp. IV: 68

KOI”−LAKE “Koi” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25 Kokoschka, Oskar, Supp. IV: 81 Kontakian for You Departed (Paton), Supp. II: 343, 359 Konträre Geschlechtsgefühl, Das (Ellis and Symonds), Supp. XIV: 261 Konunga sögur, VIII: 236 Korea and Her Neighbors (Bird), Supp. X: 31 Kormaks saga “Kosciusko and Poniatowski” (Landor), IV: 92 “Kosovo” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80 Kostakis, George, Supp. IV: 174 Kotzebue, August von, III: 254, 268 “Kraken, The” (Tennyson), IV: 329; VI: 16 Krapp’s Last Tape (Beckett), Supp. I: 46, 55, 58, 61; Retro. Supp. I: 25–26 Krause, Ernest, Supp. II: 107 “Kristbjorg’s Story: In the Black Hills” (Lowry), Supp. III: 285 Kristeva, Julia, Supp. IV: 115, 232 Krutch, J. W., III: 246 “Kubla Khan” (Coleridge), IV: ix, xvii, 44, 46–48, 56; V: 272, 447; Supp. IV: 425; Retro. Supp. II: 56–58 Kullus (Pinter), Supp. I: 368, 371 Kumar, Gobind, Supp. IV: 449 “Kumquat for John Keats, A” (Harrison), Supp. V: 160 Kundera, Milan, Supp. IV: 440 Kunzru, Hari, Supp. XIV: 165–177 Kureishi, Hanif, Supp. XI: 151–162 Kurosawa, Akira, Supp. IV: 434 Kyd, Thomas, I: 162, 212–231, 277, 278, 291; II: 25, 28, 74 “Kyogle Line, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 218

“La Belle Dame Sans Merci” (Keats), IV: 216, 219, 235, 313 La Bete Humaine (Zola), Supp. IV: 249 La Chapelle, Jean de, II: 358 La Die de Fénelon (Ramsay), III: 99 La Fayette, Madame de, Supp. IV: 136 “La Fontaine and La Rochefoucault” (Landor), IV: 91 “La Grosse Fifi” (Rhys), Supp. II: 390 La maison de campagne (Dancourt), II: 325 La Mordida (Lowry), Supp. III: 280 “La Nuit Blanche” (Kipling), VI: 193 La parisienne (Becque), VI: 369 La Princesse de Clèves (La Fayette), Supp. IV: 136 “La Rochefoucauld” (Durrell), Supp. I: 126 La Saisiaz (Browning), IV: 359, 364–365, 374 La Soeur de la Reine (Swinburne), V: 325, 333 La strage degli innocenti (Marino), II: 183 La traicion busca el castigo (Roias Zorilla), II: 325 La Vendée: An Historical Romance (Trollope), V: 101 La vida de la Santa Madre Teresa de Jesus, II: 182

La vida es sueño (Calderón), IV: 349 La vie de Fénelon (Ramsay), III: 99 Labels (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 66 Labels (Waugh), VII: 292–293 Laboratories of the Spirit (Thomas), Supp. XII: 286 Laborators, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 Labours of Hercules, The (Christie), Supp. II: 135 Laburnum Grove (Priestley), VII: 224 Labyrinth, The (Muir), Supp. VI: 204, 207 Labyrinthine Ways, The (Greene), see Power and the Glory, The Lacan, Jacques, Supp. IV: 99, 115 “Lachrimae, or Seven Tears Figured in Seven Passionate Pavanas” (Hill), Supp. V: 189, 190 “Lachrimae Amantis” (Hill), Supp. V: 191 “Lachrimae Verae” (Hill), Supp. V: 190 “Laconics: The Forty Acres” (Murray), Supp. VII: 276 “Ladder and the Tree, The” (Golding), Supp. I: 65 Ladder of Perfection (Hilton), Supp. I: 74 “Ladders, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Ladies from the Sea (Hope), Supp. VII: 160 Ladies of Alderley, The (ed. Mitford), Supp. X: 156 “Ladies of Grace Adieu, The” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 36, 43, 47 Ladies of Grace Adieu and Other Stories, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 43 Ladies Triall, The (Ford), see Lady’s Trial, The Ladies Whose Bright Eyes (Ford), VI: 327 “Ladle” (Berger), Supp. IV: 93 Lady Anna (Trollope), V: 102 “Lady Appledore’s Mesalliance” (Firbank), Supp. II: 207 “Lady Artemis, The” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 175 Lady Athlyne (Stoker), Supp. III: 381 Lady Audley’s Secret (Braddon), VIII: 35, 41–42, 43, 48, 50 “Lady Barbarina” (James), VI: 69 Lady Chatterley’s Lover (Lawrence), VII: 87, 88, 91, 110–113; Supp. IV: 149, 234, 369; Retro. Supp. II: 226, 231– 232 “Lady Delavoy” (James), VI: 69 Lady Frederick (Maugham), VI: 367–368 “Lady Geraldine’s Courtship” (Browning), IV: 311 Lady Gregory, VI: xiv Lady Gregory: A Literary Portrait (Coxhead), VI: 318 Lady Hamilton and the Elephant Man (Constantine), Supp. XV: 78 “Lady Icenway, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 Lady in the Van, The (Bennett), VIII: 33 Lady into Woman: A History of Women from Victoria to Elizabeth II (Brittain), Supp. X: 46

374

Lady Jane (Chettle, Dekker, Heywood, Webster), II: 68 Lady Lisa Lyon (Mapplethorpe photography collection), Supp. IV: 170 “Lady Louisa and the Wallflowers” (Powys), VIII: 249 Lady Maisie’s Bairn and Other Poems (Swinburne), V: 333 “Lady Mottisfont” (Hardy), VI: 22 Lady of Launay, The (Trollope), V: 102 Lady of May, The (Sidney), I: 161; Retro. Supp. II: 330 “Lady of Quality, A” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 “Lady of Shalott, The” (Tennyson), IV: xix, 231, 313, 329, 331–332 Lady of the Lake, The (Scott), IV: xvii, 29, 38 “Lady of the Pool, The” (Jones), Supp. VII: 176, 177, 178 “Lady of the Sagas, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 226 Lady of the Shroud, The (Stoker), Supp. III: 381 “Lady Penelope, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Lady Rogue Singleton” (Smith), Supp. II: 466–467, 470 Lady Susan (Austen), IV: 108, 109, 122; Supp. IV: 230 Lady Windermere’s Fan (Wilde), V: xxvi, 412, 413–414, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 369 Lady with a Laptop (Thomas), Supp. IV: 489–490 “Lady with the Dog, The” (Chekhov), V: 241 “Lady with Unicorn” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 170 “Ladybird, The” (Lawrence), VII: 115 “Lady’s Dream, The” (Hood), IV: 261, 264 “Lady’s Dressing Room, The” (Swift), III: 32 Lady’s Life in the Rocky Mountains, A (Bird), Supp. X: 17, 19, 22, 24, 26– 28, 30 Lady’s Magazine (periodical), III: 179 “Lady’s Maid, The” (Mansfield), VII: 174–175 Lady’s Not for Burning (Fry), Supp. III: 195, 202 Lady’s Pictorial (periodical), VI: 87, 91 Lady’s Trial, The (Ford), II: 89, 91, 99, 100 Lady’s World, The (periodical), Retro. Supp. II: 364 Lafourcade, Georges, VI: 247, 256, 259, 260, 262, 263, 268 “Lagoon, The” (Conrad), VI: 136, 148 Lair of the White Worm, The (Stoker), Supp. III: 381–382 Laird of Abbotsford: A View of Sirt Walter Scott, The (Wilson), Supp. VI: 301 Lake, David J., II: 1, 2, 21 Lake, The (Moore), VI: xii, 88, 89, 92– 93, 98 “Lake Isle of Innisfree, The” (Yeats), VI: 207, 211; Retro. Supp. I: 329 Lake of Darkness, The (Rendell), Supp. IX: 196

LAKE−LAST “Lake of Tuonela, The” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 270–271 Lakers, The (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 223 “Lal” (Steel), Supp. XII: 266, 268 “L’Allegro” (Milton), II: 158–159; IV: 199 Lamarck, Jean–Baptiste, Supp. II: 105– 106, 107, 118, 119 Lamb, Charles, II: 80, 86, 119n, 143, 153, 256, 340, 361, 363, 364; IV: xi, xiv, xvi xviii, xix, 41, 42, 73–86, 128, 135, 137, 148, 252–253, 255, 257, 259, 260, 320, 341, 349; V: 328 Lamb, John, IV: 74, 77, 84 Lamb, Mary, IV: xvi, 77–78, 80, 83–84, 128, 135 “Lamb to the Slaughter” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 215, 219 Lambert, Gavin, Supp. IV: 3, 8 “Lament” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 277–278 “Lament” (Montague), Supp. XV: 216 Lament for a Lover (Highsmith), Supp. V: 170 “Lament for One’s Self” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 134 “Lament for the Great Music” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 203 “Lament for the Makaris, The” (Dunbar), VIII: 118, 121, 127–128 Lament of Tasso, The (Byron), IV: 192 “Lament of the Duke of Medina Sidonia” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 “Lament of the Images” (Okri), Supp. V: 359 “Lament over the Ruins of the Abbey of Teach Molaga” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 128 Lamia (Keats), III: 338; IV: xviii, 216, 217, 219–220, 231, 235; Retro. Supp. I: 192–193 Lamia, Isabella, The Eve of St. Agnes, and Other Poems (Keats), IV: xviii, 211, 235; Retro. Supp. I: 184, 192– 196 Lamming, George, Supp. IV: 445 “Lamp and the Jar, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 158 Lamp and the Lute, The (Dobrée), VI: 204 Lampitt Papers, The (Wilson), Supp. VI: 297, 304, 306–307 Lanark: A Life in Four Books (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 79–83, 84–86, 88–89 Lancelot and Guinevere (Malory), I: 70– 71, 77 Lancelot du Laik, I: 73 Lancelot, The Death of Rudel, and Other Poems (Swinburne), V: 333 “Lancer” (Housman), VI: 160 “Land, The” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 99, 103 “Land Girl at the Boss’s Grave, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 “Land of Counterpane, The” (Stevenson), Retro. Supp. I: 260 Land of Heart’s Desire, The (Yeats), VI: 221; Retro. Supp. I: 326 “Land of Loss, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271

Land of Promise, The (Maugham), VI: 369 “Land under the Ice, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 Landfall, Supp. XII: 3 “Landing” (Montague), Supp. XV: 219 Landing on the Sun, A (Frayn), Supp. VII: 62–63 “Landlady, The” (Behan), Supp. II: 63–64 “Landlady, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 215– 216, 217 Landleaguers, The (Trollope), V: 102 Landlocked (Lessing), Supp. I: 245, 248 Landmarks in French Literature (Strachey), Supp. II: 502–503 Landnámabók, VIII: 235, 238 Landon, Letitia, IV: 311 Landor, Walter Savage, II: 293; III: 139; IV: xiv, xvi, xviii, xix, xxii, 87–100, 252, 254, 356; V: 320 Landor’s Tower; or, The Imaginary Conversations (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 232 Landscape (Pinter), Supp. I: 375–376 “Landscape Painter, A” (James), VI: 69 “Landscape with One Figure” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70 Landscapes Within, The (Okri), Supp. V: 347, 348, 350, 352, 353–354, 360 Landseer, Edwin, V: 175 Lane, Margaret, V: 13n, 16 Lang, Andrew, V: 392–393, 395; VI: 158; Supp. II: 115 Lang, C. Y., V: 334, 335 Langland, William, I: vii, 1–18 “Language Ah Now You Have Me” (Graham), Supp. VII: 115 Language Made Plain (Burgess), Supp. I: 197 “Language of Crying, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 75 Language of Fiction: Essays in Criticism and Verbal Analysis of the English Novel (Lodge), Supp. II: 9; Supp. IV: 365, 366 Language, Truth and Logic (Ayer), VII: 240 Languages of Love, The (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 99, 100–101 Lannering, Jan, III: 52 “Lantern Bearers, The” (Stevenson), V: 385 “Lantern out of Doors, The,” (Hopkins), V: 380 Lantern Slides (O’Brien), Supp. V: 341 Laodicean, A; or, The Castle of the De Stancys (Hardy), VI: 4–5, 20 Laon and Cynthia (Shelley), IV: 195, 196, 198, 208; Retro. Supp. I: 249– 250; see also Revolt of Islam, The “Lapis Lazuli” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 337 Lara (Byron), IV: xvii, l72, 173, 175, 192; see also Turkish tales “Large Cool Store, The” (Larkin), Supp. I: 279 Lark, The (Fry), Supp. III: 195 “Lark Ascending, The” (Meredith), V: 221, 223

375

Lark Rise (Thompson), Supp. XV: 277, 279, 280, 282, 289 Lark Rise to Candleford: A Trilogy by Flora Thompson (Thompson), Supp. XV: 277, 278, 279, 280, 284, 286– 287, 290, 291 “Larkin Automatic Car Wash, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 Larkin, Philip, Supp. I: 275–290; Supp. II: 2, 3, 375; Supp. IV: 256, 431 “Lars Porsena of Clusium” (Macaulay), IV: 282 Lars Porsena; or, The Future of Swearing and Improper Language (Graves), VII: 259–260 “Lascar, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 212 Lasselia; or, The Self–Abandoned (Haywood), Supp. XII: 137, 140 “Last Address, The” (Lowry), Supp. III: 272 Last and the First, The (Compton– Burnett), VII: 59, 61, 67 “Last Ark, The” (Tolkien), Supp. II: 522 Last Battle, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 261 “Last Christmas” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74 Last Chronicle of Barset, The (Trollope), II: 173; V: xxiii, 93–95, 101 “Last Coiffeur, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 77 “Last Confession, A” (Rossetti), V: 240– 241 “Last Day of Summer, The” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390 Last Days of Lord Byron, The (Parry), IV: 191, 193 Last Days of Sodom, The (Orton), Supp. V: 364 “Last Duchess” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 Last Essay (Conrad), VI: 148 Last Essays of Elia, The (Lamb), IV: xix, 76–77, 82–83, 85 Last Essays on Church and Religion (Arnold), V: 212, 216 Last Fight of the Revenge at Sea, The (Ralegh), I: 145, 149–150 Last Fruit off the Old Tree, The (Landor), IV: 100 “Last Galway Hooker, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 316, 319 “Last Hellos, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 283 “Last Instructions to a Painter, The” (Marvell), II: 217–218 Last Letters from Hav (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 171, 185–186 Last Loves (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411, 414, 415–416, 425 “Last Man, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 264 Last Man, The (Shelley), Supp. III: 364– 371 “Last Moa, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 12 Last Night’s Fun (Carson), Supp. XIII: 53, 55, 61–63 “Last of March (Written at Lolham Brigs), The” (Clare), Supp. XI: 57

LAST−LEAF Last of the Country House Murders, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 230 Last of the Duchess, The (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 8, 13–14 “Last of the Fire Kings” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 172 Last of the High Kings, The (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 296–297 Last of the Wine, The (Renault), Supp. IX: 182–183, 187 Last Orders (Swift), Supp. V: 440–441 Last Poems (Browning), IV: 312, 315, 357 Last Poems (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79 Last Poems (Housman), VI: 157, 158, 160, 161, 162, 164 Last Poems (Meredith), V: 234 Last Poems (Reading), VIII: 273 Last Poems (Yeats), VI: 214 Last Poems and Two Plays (Yeats), VI: 213 Last Pool and Other Stories, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251 Last Post (Ford), VI: 319, 330–331 Last Pre–Raphaelite, The: A Record of the Life and Writings of Ford Madox Ford (Goldring), VI: 333 “Last Requests” (Longley), VIII: 173 Last September, The (Bowen), Supp. II: 77, 78, 79, 83–86, 89 Last Sheaf, A (Welch), Supp. IX: 267 Last Summer, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 209 Last Testament of Oscar Wilde, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 5 Last Thing (Snow), VII: xxi, 324, 332– 333 “Last Things, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 40 “Last to Go” (Pinter), Retro. Supp. I: 217 “Last Tournament, The” (Tennyson), V: 327 “Last Will and Testament” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 7 Last Words of Thomas Carlyle, The (Carlyle), IV: 250 Late Augustans, The (Davie), Supp. VI: 115 Late Bourgeois World, The (Gordimer), Supp. II: 228, 229, 231, 233, 234, 236, 238 Late Call (Wilson), Supp. I: 156, 161– 162, 163 Late Harvest (Douglas), VI: 300, 302– 303, 305, 333 Late Mr. Shakespeare, The (Nye), Supp. X: 194, 196, 200, 202–203, 206 Late Murder in Whitechapel, The; or, Keep the Widow Waking, see Late Murder of the Son . . . Late Murder of the Son Upon the Mother, A; or, Keep the Widow Waking (Dekker, Ford, Rowley, Webster), II: 85–86, 89, 100 “Late Period” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 78 Late Picking, A: Poems 1965–1974 (Hope), Supp. VII: 157, 158 Late Pickings (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45

Latecomers (Brookner), Supp. IV: 130– 131, 136 Later and Italian Poems of Milton (tr. Cowper), III: 220 Later Days (Davies), Supp. XI: 91, 92 “Later Decalogue, The,” (Clough), V: 155 “Later Poems” (Bridges), VI: 78, 83 Later Poems (Clarke), Supp. XV: 26 Later Poems, 1972–1982 (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 Latter–Day Pamphlets (Carlyle), IV: xxi, 240, 247–248, 249, 250 “Laud and Praise made for our Sovereign Lord The King” (Skelton), I: 88–89 Laugh and Lie Down (Swinburne), V: 312, 332 Laugh and Lie Down; or, The World’s Folly (Tourneur), II: 37 Laughable Lyrics (Lear), V: 78, 85, 87 Laughing Anne (Conrad), VI: 148 “Laughter” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 47–48 “Laughter Beneath the Bridge” (Okri), Supp. V: 355 Laughter in the Next Room (Sitwell), VII: 130, 135 Launch–Site for English Studies: Three Centuries of Literary Studies at the University of St. Andrews (ed. Crawford), Supp. XI: 76, 82 “Laundon, City of the Moon” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 “Laundress, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Laus Veneris” (Swinburne), IV: 346; V: 316, 318, 320, 327, 346 L’Autre monde ou les états et empires de la lune (Cyrano de Bergerac), III: 24 Lavater, J. C., III: 298 “Lavatory Attendant, The” (Cope), VIII: 74 Lavengro: The Scholar, the Gipsy, the Priest (Borrow), Supp. XII: 17, 20– 27, 31 Law, William, IV: 45 Law and the Grace, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 212–213 Law and the Lady, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 102 Law Against Lovers, The (Davenant), I: 327 Law Hill poems (Brontë), V: 126–128 Law of the Threshold, The (Steel), Supp. XII: 275–276 Lawless Roads, The (Greene; U.S. title, “nother Mexico), Supp. I: 9, 10 Lawrence, D. H., II: 330; IV: 106, 119, 120, 195; V: xxv, 6, 47; VI: 235, 243, 248, 259, 275–276, 283, 363, 409, 416; VI: xii, xiv–xvi, 18, 75, 87–126, 201, 203–204, 215; Supp. II: 492; Supp. III: 86, 91, 397–398; Supp. IV: 5, 94, 139, 233, 241, 369; Retro. Supp. II: 221–235 Lawrence, Frieda, VII: 90, 111 Lawrence, T. E., VI: 207, 408; Supp. II: 147, 283–297; Supp. IV: 160 “Lawrence, of virtuous father virtuous son” (Milton), II: 163 Laws of Candy, The, II: 67 Lawson, Henry, Supp. IV: 460

376

Laxdœla saga, VIII: 238, 239, 240 “Lay By” (Hare), Supp. IV: 281, 283 Lay Down Your Arms (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 231 “Lay for New Lovers” (Reid), Supp. VII: 325 Lay Morals and Other Papers (Stevenson), V: 396 Lay of Lilies, A, and Other Poems (Swinburne), V: 333 “Lay of the Bell, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 121–122 “Lay of the Brown Rosary, The” (Browning), IV: 313 “Lay of the Labourer, The” (Hood), IV: 252, 261, 265–266 Lay of The Last Minstrel, The (Scott), IV: xvi, 29, 38, 48, 218 “Lay of the Laureate” (Southey), IV: 61, 71 Lays of Leisure Hours (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 149, 156–157 Layamon, I: 72 “Laying a Lawn” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 167 Laying on of Hands, The: Stories (Bennett), VIII: 20 Lays of Ancient Rome (Macaulay), IV: xx, 272, 282–283, 290–291 “Lays of Many Lands” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118 “Lazarus and the Sea” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 225–227, 231 “Lazarus Not Raised” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 259 Lazy Tour of Two Idle Apprentices, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 92 Lazy Tour of Two Idle Apprentices, The (Dickens), V: 72 Le Carré, John, Supp. II: 299–319; Supp. IV: 4, 5, 9, 13, 14, 15, 17, 22, 445, 449 “Le christianisme” (Owen), VI: 445, 450 Le dépit amoureux (Molière), II: 325, 336 Le Fanu, Sheridan, III: 333, 340, 342, 343, 345; Supp. II: 78–79, 81; Supp. III: 385–386 Le Gallienne, Richard, V: 412, 413 Le Jugement du Roy de Behaingne (Machaut), Retro. Supp. II: 37 Le misanthrope (Molière), II: 318 Le roman bourgeois (Furetière), II: 354 Le Roman de la Rose (Guillaurne), Retro. Supp. II: 36 Le Sage, Alain René, II: 325; III: 150 “Lead” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 “Lead, Kindly Light” (Newman), Supp. VII: 291 “Leaden Echo and the Golden Echo, The” (Hopkins), V: 371 Leader (periodical), V: 189 Leaf and the Marble, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 209, 223 ”Leaf Blown Upstream, A” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 “Leaf by Niggle” (Tolkien), Supp. II: 521 “Leaf Used as a Bookmark, A” (Nye), Supp. X: 203

LEAK−LESS Leak in the Universe, A (Richards), Supp. II: 426–427 Lean Tales (Kelman, Owens, and Gray), Supp. V: 249; Supp. IX: 80, 82, 90 “Leaning Tower, The” (Woolf), VII: 26; Retro. Supp. I: 310 Lear (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 427, 430– 432, 433, 435 Lear, Edward, V: xi, xvii, xv, xxv, 75–87, 262; Supp. IV: 201 Lear Coloured Bird Book for Children, The (Lear), V: 86, 87 Lear in Sicily (ed. Proby), V: 87 Lear in the Original (ed. Liebert), V: 87 Learned Comment upon Dr. Hare’s Excellent Sermon, A (Swift), III, 35 Learned Hippopotamus, The (Ewart), Supp. VII: 47 “Learning Gaelic” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 20 Learning Human: Selected Prose (Murray), Supp. VII: 271 Learning Laughter (Spender), Supp. II: 491 “Learning to Swim” (Swift), Supp. V: 431–432 Learning to Swim and Other Stories (Swift), Supp. V: 431–434 “Learning’s Little Tribute” (Wilson), Supp. I: 157 Lease of Life (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 “Leather Goods” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Leave the Door Open” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 “Leaves from a Young Person’s Notebook” (Welch), Supp. IX: 267, 268 “Leave–Taking, A” (Swinburne), V: 319 “Leaving Barra” (MacNeice), VI: 411– 412 “Leaving Belfast” (Motion), Supp. VII: 254, 262 “Leaving Dundee” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77 Leavis, F. R., II: 254, 258, 271; III: 68, 78; IV: 227, 323, 338, 339; V: 195, 199, 201, 237, 309, 355, 375, 381, 382; VI: 13; V: xvi, xix, 72–73, 88, 101, 102, 233–256; Supp. II: 2, 179, 429; Supp. III: 60; Supp. IV: 142, 229–230, 233, 256; Retro. Supp. I: 90 Leavis, Q. D., II: 250; V: 286, 290; VI: 377; VII: 233, 238, 250 Leben des Galilei (Brecht), Supp. IV: 298 Leben Jesu, Das (tr. Eliot), V: 189, 200 “Lecknavarna” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Lecky, William, IV: 289 Lecky, William E. H., Supp. V: 41 L’école des femmes (Molière), II: 314 L’école des maris (Molière), II: 314 “Lecture on Modern Poetry, A” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 135–136, 138, 142–144 Lectures Chiefly on the Dramatic Literature of the Age of Elizabeth (Hazlitt), IV: xviii, 125, 129–130, 139 Lectures on Architecture and Paintings (Ruskin), V: 184 Lectures on Art (Ruskin), V: 184

Lectures on Certain Diffıculties Felt by Anglicans in Submitting to the Catholic Church (Newman), Supp. VII: 297–298 Lectures on Justifiation (Newman), II: 243n; Supp. VII: 294, 301 Lectures on Shakespeare (Coleridge), IV: xvii, 52, 56 Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship (Frazer), Supp. III: 175 Lectures on the English Comic Writers (Hazlitt), IV: xviii, 129–130, 131, 136, 139 Lectures on the English Poets (Hazlitt), IV: xvii, 41, 129–130, 139; Retro. Supp. II: 51 Lectures on the Present Position of Catholics in England (Newman), Supp. VII: 298 Lectures on the Prophetical Offıce of the Church Viewed Relatively to Romanism and Popular Protestantism (Newman), Supp. VII: 293–294, 301, 302 “Leda and the Swan” (Yeats), V: 345 Lee, George John Vandeleur, VI: 101 Lee, Gypsy Rose, Supp. IV: 422, 423, 424 Lee, Hermione, Retro. Supp. I: 305 Lee, J., II: 336 Lee, Nathaniel, II: 305 Lee, Sidney, V: 280 Leech, Clifford, II: 44, 49, 52, 60, 62, 64, 70, 86, 90n, 100 Leech, John, IV: 258 Leenane Trilogy, The (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 233, 234–237, 238, 239, 240, 241 Left Bank and Other Stories, The (Rhys), Supp. II: 388, 389–390 Left–Handed Liberty (Arden), Supp. II: 29, 30 Left Heresy in Literature and Art, The (Kemp and Riding), Supp. III: 120 Left Leg, The (Powys), VIII: 249, 250 “Left, Right, Left, Right: The Arrival of Tony Blair” (Barnes), Supp. IV: 74 “Legacie, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 88, 91–92 “Legacy, The” (King), Supp. VI: 152– 153 “Legacy, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 261 Legacy of Cain, The(Collins), Supp. VI: 103 “Legend” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 103 Legend of Good Women, The (Chaucer), I: 24–31, 38; Retro. Supp. II:40 Legend of Juba;, The, and Other Poems (Eliot), V: 200 Legend of Montrose, A (Scott), IV: xviii, 35, 39 Legend of the Rhine, A (Thackeray), V: 38 “Legacy on My Fiftieth Birthday, A” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262 Legendre’s Elements of Geometry (Carlyle), IV: 250 “Legends of Ancient Eire, The” (Russell), VIII: 282 Legends of Angria (ed. Ratchford), V: 112 Léger, Fernand, Supp. IV: 81

377

“Legion Club, The” (Swift), III: 21, 31 Legion Hall Bombing, The (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 Legion’s Memorial to the House of Commons (Defoe), III: 12; Retro. Supp. I: 67 Legislation (Ruskin), V: 178 Legouis, Pierre, II: 207, 209, 218, 219, 220 Lehmann, John Frederick, VII: xvii, xxxviii Leigh, R. A., III: 246n Leigh Hunt’s Examiner Examined (Blunden), IV: 236 Leila, A Tale (Browning), IV: 321 “Leisure” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 42 “Leisure” (Lamb), IV: 83 “Leith Races” (Fergusson), III: 317 Leland, John, I: 113 Lemady (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 261 Lemon, Mark, IV: 263 “Lend Me Your Light” (Mistry), Supp. X: 141–142 “Lenin” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 212– 213, 216 “Lenten Offering, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Leonard’s War: A Love Story (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 “Leonardo Da Vinci” (Pater), V: 345– 347, 348 Leonora (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 158 “’Leopard’ George” (Lessing), Supp. I: 242 “Lepanto” (Chesterton), VI: 340 “Leper, The” (Swinburne), V: 315 “Leper, The” (Thompson), Supp. XV: 286 “Leper’s Walk” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 LeQueux, William, Supp. II: 299 “Lerici” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 259 Les aventures de Télémaque (Fénelon), III: 95, 99 Les bourgeoises à la mode (Dancourt), II: 325, 336 Les carrosses d’Orleans (La Chapelle), II: 358 “Les Chats” (Baudelaire), Supp. IV: 115 Les Damnés de la terre (Fanon), Supp. IV: 105 Les fables d’Ésope (Boursault), II: 324 Les Heures de silence (tr. Richardson), Supp. XIII: 191 Les Misérables (Hugo), Supp. IV: 86 “Les Noyades” (Swinburne), V: 319, 320 “Les Vaches” (Clough), V: 168 Lesbia Brandon (Swinburne), V: 313, 325, 326–327, 332 Leslie Stephen (MacCarthy), V: 284, 290 Leslie Stephen and Matthew Arnold as Critics of Wordsworth (Wilson), V: 287, 290 Leslie Stephen: Cambridge Critic (Leavis), VII: 238 Leslie Stephen: His Thought and Character in Relation to His Time (Annan), V: 284–285, 290 Less Deceived, The (Larkin), Supp. I: 275, 277, 278, 279, 285

LESS−LETT Less Than Angels (Pym), Supp. II: 372– 374 “Lesser Arts, The” (Morris), V: 291, 301 Lessing, Doris, Supp. I: 237–257; Supp. IV: 78, 233, 234, 473 Lessing, Gotthold Ephraim, IV: 53 Lessius, II: 181n Lessness (Beckett), Supp. I: 52, 61 Lesson from Aloes, A (Fugard), Supp. XV: 103, 110 “Lesson in Music, A” (Reid), Supp. VII: 324–325 “Lesson of the Master, The” (James), VI: 48, 67, 69 “Lessons in Survival” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218, 219 “Lessons of the Summer” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 Lessons of the War (Reed), VII: 422; Supp. XV: 243, 244, 245, 247, 249– 251, 254, 255 L’Estrange, Sir Robert, III: 41 “Let Him Loose” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 24 Let It Bleed (Rankin), Supp. X: 244, 251, 253 “Let It Go” (Empson), Supp. II: 180, 194 Let Me Alone (Kavan), Supp. VII: 202– 204, 205, 206, 207, 214 “Let that be a Lesson” (Kelman), Supp. V: 249 “Let the Brothels of Paris be opened” (Blake), III: 299 Let the People Sing (Priestley), VII: 217 “Let Them Call It Jazz” (Rhys), Supp. II: 402 “Let Us Now Praise Unknown Women and Our Mothers Who Begat Us” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 175 Let’s Have Some Poetry! (Jennings), Supp. V: 206, 214 Lethaby, W. R., V: 291, 296, 306 “Letter, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 “Letter, The” (Brontë), V: 132 “Letter, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130 Letter, The (Maugham), VI: 369 “Letter, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 215 “Letter, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Letter Addressed to His Grace the Duke of Norfolk (Newman), Supp. VII: 302 Letter and Spirit: Notes on the Commandments (Rossetti), V: 260 Letter . . . Concerning the Sacramental Test, A (Swift), III: 35 Letter from a Member . . . in Ireland to a Member in England, A (Defoe), III: 18 Letter from Amsterdam to a Friend in England, A, II: 206 “Letter from Armenia, A” (Hill), Supp. V: 189 “Letter from Artemiza . . . to Chloë, A” (Rochester), II; 260, 270; Supp. III: 70 “Letter from Hamnovoe” (Brown), Supp. VI: 64 “Letter from Home, The” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 221

Letter . . . in Vindication of His Conduct with Regard to the Affairs of Ireland, A (Burke), III: 205 Letter of Advice to a Young Poet, A (Swift), III: 35 Letter of Marque (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 257 Letter of Thanks . . . to the . . . Bishop of S. Asaph, A (Swift), III: 35 Letter of Travell, A (Greville), Supp. XI: 108 Letter . . . on the Conduct of the Minority in Parliament, A (Burke), III: 205 “Letter to —, April 4, 1802, A” (Coleridge), Retro. Supp. II: 61 “Letter to a Brother of the Pen in Tribulation, A” (Behn), Supp. III: 40 Letter . . . to a Country Gentleman . . . , A (Swift), III: 35 Letter to a Friend, A (Browne), II: 153, 156 “Letter to a Friend” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 295 “Letter to a Friend on Leaving Town” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 199 Letter . . . to a Gentleman Designing for Holy Orders, A (Swift), III: 35 Letter to a Member of the National Assembly, A (Burke), III: 205 Letter to a Monk (More), Supp. VII: 240, 241–242 Letter to a Noble Lord (Burke), IV: 127 Letter to a Peer of Ireland on the Penal Laws (Burke), III: 205 “Letter to an Exile” (Motion), Supp. VII: 254, 257 Letter to an Honourable Lady, A (Greville), Supp. XI: 108 Letter to Brixius (More), Supp. VII: 241 “Letter to Curtis Bradford, A” (Davie), Supp. VI: 109 Letter to Dorp (More), Supp. VII: 240– 241 Letter to Edward Lee (More), Supp. VII: 240 “Letter to John Donne, A” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 256 Letter to John Murray, Esq., “Touching”Lord Nugent (Southey), IV: 71 “Letter to Lord Byron” (Auden), IV: 106; Supp. II: 200; Retro. Supp. I: 7 Letter to Lord Ellenborough, A (Shelley), IV: 208 “Letter to Maria Gisborne” (Shelley), IV: 204 “Letter to Mr. Creech at Oxford, A” (Behn), Supp. III: 41 Letter to Mr. Harding the Printer, A (Swift), III: 35 Letter to Oxford (More), Supp. VII: 240– 241 Letter to Peace–Lovers (Brittain), Supp. X: 45 Letter to Robert MacQueen Lord Braxfield . . . , A (Boswell), III: 248 Letter to Samuel Whitbread (Malthus), IV: 127 “Letter to Sara Hutchinson” (Coleridge), IV: 15

378

Letter to Sir Hercules Langrishe on . . . the Roman Catholics .. . . , A (Burke), III: 205 “Letter to Sylvia Plath” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 263–264 “Letter to the Bishop of Llandaff” (Wordsworth), IV: 2 Letter to the Noble Lord on the Attacks Made upon Him . . . in the House of Lords, A (Burke), III: 205 Letter to the People of Scotland, on . . . the Articles of the Union, A (Boswell), III: 248 Letter to the People of Scotland, on the Present State of the Nation, A (Boswell), III: 248 Letter to the Shop–Keepers . . . of Ireland, A (Swift), III: 28, 35 Letter to the Whole People of Ireland, A (Swift), III: 35 Letter to the Women of England, A (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 195, 196, 211 Letter to Viscount Cobham, A (Congreve), II: 350 Letter to . . . Viscount Molesworth, A (Swift), III: 35 “Letter to William Coldstream” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 7 Letter to William Gifford, Esq., A (Hazlitt), IV: 139 Letter to William Smith, Esq., MP, A (Southey), IV: 71 Letter Writers, The (Fielding), III: 97, 105 Letter Written to a Gentleman in the Country, A . . . (Milton), II: 176 Letterbook of Sir George Etherege, The (ed. Rosenfeld), II: 271 “Letterfrack Industrial School” (Murphy), Supp. V: 316 Letters (Coleridge), II: 119n Letters (Warner), Supp. VII: 377, 382 Letters Addressed to Lord Liverpool, and the Parliament . . . (Landor), IV: 100 Letters and Diaries (Newman), Supp. VII: 293, 297 Letters and Journals (Byron), IV: 185, 193 Letters and Journals of Lord Byron, with Notices of His Life, by T. Moore (Moore), IV: 193, 281; V: 116 Letters and Papers of John Addington Symonds (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 263–264 Letters and Passages from . . . Clarissa (Richardson), III: 92 Letters and Private Papers of W. M. Thackeray (ed. Ray), V: 37, 140 Letters and Works of Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, II: 326n Letters for Literary Ladies (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 153 Letters from a Citizen of the World (Goldsmith), see Citizen of the World, The Letters from a Lost Generation: The First World War Letters of Vera Brittain and Four Friends, Roland Leighton, Edward Brittain, Victor Richardson, Geoffrey Thurlow (Brittain), Supp. X:

LETT−LIFE 47 Letters from America (Brooke), Supp. III: 47, 50, 54–55, 59–60 Letters from Darkness (tr. Adcock), Supp. XII: 11 Letters from England: By Don Manuel Alvarez Espriella (Southey), IV: 60, 68–69, 71 Letters from Iceland (Auden and MacNeice), VII: 403; Retro. Supp. I: 7 Letters from Ireland (Martineau), Supp. XV: 186 Letters from John Galsworthy (ed. Garnett), VI: 290 Letters from Julia; or, Light from the Borderland (Stead), Supp. XIII: 243 Letters from London (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 74–75 “Letters From The Alphabet” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 60–61 Letters from the Lake Poets to D. Stuart (ed. Coleridge), IV: 144 “Letters from the Rocky Mountains” (Bird), Supp. X: 28 Letters from W. S. Landor to R. W. Emerson (Landor), IV: 100 Letters of a Conservative, The (Landor), IV: 100 “Letters of an Englishman” (Brontë), V: lll Letters of an Old Playgoer (Arnold), V: 216 Letters of Charles Lamb . . . , The (ed. Lucas), II: 119n, IV: 84, 86 Letters of Elizabeth Barrett Browning (ed. Kenyon), IV: 312, 321 Letters of G. M. Hopkins to Robert Bridges (ed. Abbott), VI: 83 Letters of Hugh MacDiarmid, The (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 209 Letters of James Boswell . . . (ed. Francis), III: 249 Letters of James Boswell (ed. Tinker), III: 234n, 249 Letters of John Clare, The (Clare), Supp. XI: 55, 56, 57, 62 Letters of John Keats to Fanny Browne, Retro. Supp. I: 185 Letters of Laurence Sterne (ed. Curtis), III: 124n Letters of Matthew Arnold, 1848–1888 (ed. Russell), V: 205, 206, 208, 211, 216 Letters of Mrs. Gaskell, The (ed. Chapell and Pollard), V: 108, 137, 151 Letters of Robert Browning and Elizabeth Barrett, 1845–46, IV: 318–319, 320, 321 Letters of Runnymede (Disraeli), IV: 298, 308 Letters of State, Written by Mr. John Milton . . . (Milton), II: 176 Letters of T. E. Lawrence, The (Lawrence), Supp. II: 287, 290 Letters of W. B. Yeats (ed. Wade), VII: 134 Letters of Walter Savage Landor, Private and Public (ed. Wheeler), IV: 89, 98, 100

Letters of William and Dorothy Wordsworth (ed. Selincourt), IV: 11, 25 Letters of Wit, Politicks and Morality, II: 352, 364 Letters on Several Occasions (Dennis), II: 338 Letters on the Laws of Man’s Nature and Development (Martineau), Supp. XV: 187, 191 Letters on the Subject of the Catholics, to my brother Abraham, who lives in the Country (Smith), Supp. VII: 343 Letters to a Young Gentleman . . . (Swift), III: 29 “Letters to a Young Man” (De Quincey), IV: 146 Letters to Alice on First Reading Jane Austen (Weldon), Supp. IV: 521–522, 536 Letters to Archdeacon Singleton (Smith), Supp. VII: 349–350 Letters to Henrietta (Bird), Supp. X: 23– 27, Letters to Malcolm: Chiefly on Prayer (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 264, 265 Letters to T. E. Lawrence (Lawrence), Supp. II: 293 Letters to the Sheriffs of Bristol . . . (Burke), III: 205 “Letters to the Winner” (Murray), Supp. VII: 279 Letters to the Young (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 149, 154–156 Letters with a Chapter of Biography, The (Sorley), VI: 421 Letters Written During a Short Residence in Spain and Portugal (Southey), IV: 71 Letters Written During a Short Residence in Sweden, Norway, and Denmark (Wollstonecraft), Supp. III: 473–475, 479 Letters Written to and for Particular Friends (Richardson), see Familiar Letters Lettres d’une péruvienne (Graffigny), Supp. III: 75 Letty Fox: Her Luck (Stead), Supp. IV: 473 Levanter, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 16 “Level–Crossing, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Levi, Peter, Supp. IV: 159 Leviathan (Hobbes), II: 190; III: 22; IV: 138 Levin, Harry, I: 288, 292 Levin, Ira, III: 343 Levin, Richard, II: 4, 23 Lévi–Strauss, Claude, Supp. IV: 115 Levitt, Morton, Supp. IV: 233 Levy, Paul, Supp. IV: 145 Lewes, George Henry, IV: 10l, 122; V: 137, 189–190, 192, 198; Retro. Supp. II: 102–103 Lewis, Alun, VII: xxii, 422, 444–448 Lewis, C. Day, see Day Lewis, Cecil Lewis, C. S., I: 81, 95, 117; III: 51; V: 301, 306; VII: 356; Supp. I: 71, 72; Supp. III: 247–268

379

Lewis, Matthew, III: 331, 332–333, 336, 340, 343, 345; Supp. III: 384 Lewis, Peter, Supp. IV: 13 Lewis, Wyndham, VI: 118, 216, 247, 322; VII: xii, xv, 35, 41, 45, 49, 50, 71–85; Supp. IV: 5 “Lewis Carroll” (de la Mare), V: 268, 274 Lewis Carroll (Hudson), V: 262–263, 274 Lewis Eliot stories (Snow), VII: 322; see Strangers and Brothers cycle Lewis Seymour and Some Women (Moore), VI: 86, 89–90, 98, 99 “Lexicography” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 “Liar, The” (James), VI: 69 “Libbie Marsh’s Three Eras” (Gaskell), V: 15 Libel on D[octor] Delany, A (Swift), III: 35 Liber Amoris (Hazlitt), IV: 128, 131–132, 133, 139 Liber niger (Edward IV), I: 25, 44 Liberal (periodical), IV: 132, 172 “Liberty” (Collins), III: 166, 172 Liberty (Thomson), Supp. III: 411–412, 419–422 Libra (Delillo), Supp. IV: 487 “Libraries. A Celebration” (Dunn), Supp. X: 79 Library, The (Crabbe), III: 274, 280, 286 “Library Window, The” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 Licking Hitler (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 287–288 “Licorice Fields at Pontefract, The” (Betjeman), VII: 368 Lidoff, Joan, Supp. IV: 459 “Lie, The” (Ralegh), I: 148 Lie About My Father, A (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 28, 30–31 Lie of the Land, The (Beer), Supp. XIV: 11 Lies of Silence (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 146, 148–149 “Lieutenant Bligh and Two Midshipmen” (Brown), Supp. VI: 70 Lieutenant of Inishmore, The (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 233, 238, 241–243, 245 Life, A (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 219–220 “Life, A” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 280 “Life, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 Life, Adventures, and Pyracies of . . . Captain Singleton, The (Defoe), see Captain Singleton Life After Death (Toynbee), Supp. I: 40 Life and Adventures of Martin Chuzzlewit, The (Dickens), see Martin Chuzzlewit Life and Adventures of Nicholas Nickleby, The (Dickens), see Nicholas Nickleby Life and Art (Hardy), VI: 20 “Life and Character of Dean Swift, The” (Swift), III: 23, 32, 36 Life and Correspondence of Robert Southey, The (Southey), IV: 62, 72 Life and Correspondence of Thomas Arnold, The (Stanley), V: 13 “Life and Death of God, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 28

LIFE−LIGH Life and Death of Jason, The (Morris), V: 296, 297, 298, 304, 306 Life and Death of Mr. Badman, The (Bunyan), II: 242, 248, 250–251, 253 Life and Death of My Lord Gilles de Rais, The (Nye), Supp. X: 195, 199 Life and Death of Robert Greene (Greene), VIII: 133 Life and Death of Tom Thumb, the Great, The (Fielding), Retro. Supp. I: 82 “Life and Fame” (Cowley), II: 196 Life and Habit (Butler), Supp. II, 102, 104–105, 106, 107, 111 Life and Labours of Blessed John Baptist De La Salle, The (Thompson), V: 450, 451 Life and Letters of John Galsworthy, The (Marrot), V: 270; VI: 287 Life and Letters of Leslie Stephen, The (Maitland), V: 277, 290 Life and Letters, The (Macaulay), IV: 270–271, 284, 291 Life and Loves of a She–Devil, The (Weldon), Supp. IV: 537–538 Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gentleman, The (Sterne), see Tristram Shandy “Life and Poetry of Keats, The” (Masson), IV: 212, 235 Life and Strange Surprizing Adventures of Robinson Crusoe . . .. , The (Defoe), see Robinson Crusoe Life and the Poet (Spender), Supp. II: 489 Life and Times of Laurence Sterne, The (Cross), III: 125 Life and Times of Michael K (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 76, 82–83 Life and Work of Harold Pinter, The (Billington), Retro. Supp. I: 216 Life as We Have Known It (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 314 “Life and Writings of Addison” (Macaulay), IV: 282 Life Goes On (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 “Life in a Love” (Browning), IV: 365 Life in Greece from Homer to Menander (Mahafty), V: 400 “Life in London” (Egan), IV: 260 Life in Manchester (Gaskell), V: 15 Life in the Sick–Room (Martineau), Supp. XV: 184 “Life in the Wild” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 188 “Life Is the Desert and the Solitude” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 120 Life, Letters, and Literary Remains of John Keats (Milnes), IV: 211, 235, 351; Retro. Supp. I: 185–186 Life Mask (Kay), Supp. XIII: 102, 107, 108 Life of Addison (Johnson), III: 42 Life of Alexander Pope (Ruffhead), III: 69n, 71 Life of Algernon Charles Swinburne, The (Gosse), V: 311, 334 Life of Benjamin Disraeli, Earl of Beaconsfield, The (Monypenny and Buckle), IV: 292, 295, 300, 307, 308

Life of . . . Bolingbroke, The (Goldsmith), III: 189, 191 Life of Charlotte Brontë, The (Gaskell), V: xii, 1–2, 3, 13–14, 15, 108, 122 Life of Christina Rossetti, The (Sanders), V: 250, 260 Life of Cicero, The (Trollope), V: 102 Life of Collins (Johnson), III: 164, 171 Life of Crabbe (Crabbe), III: 272 Life of Dr. Donne, The (Walton), II: 132, 136, 140, 141, 142 Life of Dr. Robert Sanderson, The (Walton), II: 133, 135, 136–137, 140, 142 Life of Dryden, The (Scott), IV: 38 Life of Geoffrey Chaucer the Early English Poet, Including Memoirs of His Near Friend and Kinsman, John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster: With Sketches of the Manners, Opinions, Arts, and Literature of England in the Fourteenth Century (Godwin), Supp. XV: 124–125 Life of George Moore, The (Horne), VI: 87, 96, 99 Life of Henry Fawcett, The (Stephen), V: 289 Life of John Bright, The (Trevelyan), VI: 389 Life of John Hales, The (Walton), II: 136 Life of John Milton, The (Wilson), Supp. VI: 301–302 Life of John Sterling (Carlyle), IV: 41– 42, 240, 249, 250 Life of Johnson, The (Boswell), I: 30; III: 58, 114n, 115, 120, 234, 238, 239, 243–248; IV: xv, 280; Retro. Supp. I: 145–148 Life of Katherine Mansfield, The (Mantz and Murry), VII: 183 Life of Lady Jane Grey, and of Lord Guildford Dudley Her Husband, The (Godwin), Supp. XV: 126 “Life of Ma Parker“(Mansfield), VII: 175, 177 Life of Man, The (Arden), Supp. II: 28 Life of Mr. George Herbert, The (Walton), II: 119–120, 133, 140, 142, 143; Retro. Supp. II: 171–172 Life of Mr. Jonathan Wild the Great, The (Fielding), see Jonathan Wild Life of Mr. Richard Hooker, The (Walton), II: 133, 134, 135, 140–143 Life of Mr. Richard Savage (Johnson), III: 108, 121 Life of Mrs. Godolphin, The (Evelyn), II: 275, 287 “Life of Mrs. Radcliffe” (Scott), IV: 35 Life of Mrs. Robert Louis Stevenson, The (Sanchez), V: 393, 397 Life of Napoleon, The (Scott), IV: 38 Life of Napoleon Bonaparte, The (Hazlitt), IV: 135, 140 Life of Nelson, The (Southey), IV: xvii, 58, 69, 71, 280 Life of Our Lady, The (Lydgate), I: 22, 57, 65–66 Life of Pico (More), Supp. VII: 233, 234, 238

380

Life of Pope (Johnson), Retro. Supp. I: 144–145 Life of Richard Nash, The (Goldsmith), III: 189, 191 Life of Robert Louis Stevenson, The (Balfour), V: 393, 397 Life of Robert Louis Stevenson, The (Masson), V: 393, 397 Life of Rudyard Kipling, The (Carrington), VI: 166 Life of Saint Albion, The (Lydgate), I: 57 Life of Saint Cecilia, The (Chaucer), I: 31 Life of Saint Edmund, The (Lydgate), I: 57 Life of Saint Francis Xavier, The (tr. Dryden), II: 305 Life of Samuel Johnson, The (Boswell), see Life of Johnson, The Life of Schiller (Carlyle), IV: 241, 249, 250 Life of Sir Henry Wotton, The (Walton), II: 133, 141, 142, 143 Life of Sir James Fitzjames Stephen, The (Stephen), V: 289 Life of Sterling (Carlyle), see Life of John Sterling “Life of the Emperor Julius” (Brontë), V: 113 “Life of the Imagination, The” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 233–234 Life of the Renowned Sir Philip Sidney, The (Greville), Supp. XI: 106, 107– 108, 117, 118 Life of the Rev. Andrew Bell, The (Southey and Southey), IV: 71 Life of the Seventh Earl of Shaftesbury (Hodder), IV: 62 Life of Thomas Hardy (Hardy), VI: 14–15 Life of Thomas More, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 12, 13 “Life of Thomas Parnell” (Goldsmith), III: 189 Life of Wesley, The (Southey), IV: 68, 71 Life of William Blake (Gilchrist), Retro. Supp. I: 46 Life of William Morris, The (Mackail), V: 294, 297, 306 “Life Sentence” (West), Supp. III: 442 “Life to Come, The” (Forster), VI: 411 “Life with a Hole in It, The” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284 “Life–Exam, A” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 76 Life’s Handicap (Kipling), VI: 204 Life’s Little Ironies (Hardy), VI: 20, 22 Life’s Morning, A (Gissing), V: 437 “Liffey Hill, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 “Lifted Veil, The” (Eliot), V: 198 Light and the Dark, The (Snow), VII: 324, 327 “Light breaks where no sun shines” (Thomas), Supp. I: 172 Light for Them That Sit in Darkness . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 “Light Frozen on the Oaks” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 229 Light Garden of the Angel King: Journeys in Afghanistan, The (Levi), Supp. IV:

LIGH−LITT 159 Light Heart, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 “Light Man, A” (James), VI: 25, 69 Light Music, (Mahon), Supp. VI: 173 Light of Day, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 4, 16–17 Light Shining in Buckinghamshire (Churchill), Supp. IV: 180, 186–188 “Light Shining Out of Darkness” (Cowper), III: 211 Light That Failed, The (Kipling), VI: 166, 169, 189–190, 204 Light Trap, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25–26 “Light Trap, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25–26 “Light Woman, A” (Browning), IV: 369 Light Years, The (Howard), Supp. XI: 135, 145, 147, 148, 149 “Lightening Hours, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 103 Lighthouse, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 95 “Lighthouse Invites the Storm, The” (Lowry), Supp. III: 282 Lighthouse Invites the Storm, The (Lowry), Supp. III: 282 “Lighting Rehearsal” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220 “Lights Among Redwood” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 263 “Lights of the English Lake District” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 186 “Lights Out” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 Lights Out for the Territory: Nine Excursions in the Secret History of London (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 232, 233, 236– 237, 238, 239–241, 242–243, 244, 246 “Liglag” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 78 Like a Fiery Elephant: The Story of B. S. Johnson (Coe), Supp. XV: 51, 52, 59– 60, 62 “Like a Vocation” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 9 Like Birds, Like Fishes and Other Stories (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 235 “Like Dolmens Round My Childhood” (Montague), Supp. XV: 215 Like It Or Not (Ewart), Supp. VII: 47 Lilac and Flag: An Old Wives’ Tale of a City (Berger), Supp. IV: 93–95 Lilian (Bennett), VI: 250, 259–260 Lilliesleaf (Oliphant), Supp. X: 214 “Lilly in a Christal, The” (Herrick), II: 104 “Lily Adair” (Chivers), V: 313 Limbo (Huxley), VII: 199, 200 Limbo (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 “Limbs” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 Limelight Blues (Parsons), Supp. XV: 228–229 Lincoln: A Foreigner’s Quest (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 173, 182–183 Lincolnshire poems (Tennyson), IV: 327, 336 Linda Tressel (Trollope), V: 102 Linden Tree, The (Priestley), VII: 209, 228–229 Line of Life, A (Ford), II: 88, 100 “Lines: I Am” (Clare), Supp. XI: 49, 62

“Lines Composed a Few Miles Above Tintern Abbey” (Wordsworth), IV: ix, 3, 7, 8, 9–10, 11, 44, 198, 215, 233 “Lines Composed in a Wood on a Windy Day” (Brontë), V: 132 “Lines Composed While Climbing the Left Ascent of Brockley Combe” (Coleridge), IV: 43–44 “Lines for a Book” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 260, 261 “Lines for Cuscuscaraway . . . ” (Elliot), VII: 163 “Lines for Thanksgiving” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 289 “Lines of Desire” (Motion), Supp. VII: 254, 260–261 Lines of the Hand, The (Hart), Supp. XI: 122, 123–125 “Lines on a Young Lady’s Photograph Album” (Larkin), Supp. I: 285 “Lines on the Loss of the Titanic” (Hardy), VI: 16 “Lines to Him Who Will Understand Them” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204, 205 “Lines Written Among the Euganean Hills” (Shelley), IV: 199; Retro. Supp. I: 250–251 “Lines Written in the Bay of Lerici” (Shelley), IV: 206 “Lines Written on a Seat” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 198 “Lingam and the Yoni, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 154 “Linnet in the rocky dells, The” (Brontë), V: 115 “Linnet’s Petition, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 199 Lion and the Fox, The (Lewis), VII: 72, 74, 82 Lion and the Mouse, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 139 Lion and the Ostrich, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 35 Lion and the Unicorn, The (Orwell), VII: 282 “Lion Hunts” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 3 Lion, The Witch, and the Wardrobe, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 260 Lions and Shadows (Isherwood), VII: 310, 312 Lions and Shadows (Upward), Supp. XIII: 251 Lipstick on Your Collar (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 231 Lipton Story: A Centennial Biography, A (Waugh), Supp. VI: 275 Liquid City (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 238, 240 Listen to the Voice: Selected Stories (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 210 Listener, Supp. XV: 244, 245, 247, 248, 251, 254, 255 “Listeners, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 192, 198, 202 Listening to the Orchestra (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 126 “Litanie, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 96 Litanies de Satan (Baudelaire), V: 310

381

“Litany, A” (Swinburne), V: 320 “Literae Orientales” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 116, 124–126 “Literary Criticism and Philosophy: A Reply” (Leavis), VII: 241–242 Literary Criticisms by Francis Thompson (ed. Connolly), V: 450, 451 Literary History of England in the End of the Eighteenth and Beginning of the Nineteenth Century (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 “Literary Lights” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 103, 104 Literary Reminiscenses (Hood), IV: 252, 253, 254, 259–260, 266 Literary Souvenir, The (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 157 Literary Studies (Bagehot), V: 156, 170 Literary Taste: How to Form It (Bennett), VI: 266 Literature and Dogma (Arnold), V: xxiv, 203, 212, 216 “Literature and Offence” (Brink), Supp. VI: 47 “Literature and the Irish Language” (Moore), VI: 98 Literature and Western Man (Priestley), VII: 209, 214–215 Literature at Nurse; or, Circulating Morals (Moore), VI: 90, 98 “Literature, Feminism, and the African Woman Today” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 6, 11–12 Literature in Ireland (Clarke), Supp. XV: 16 Lithuania (Brooke), Supp. III: 47, 54 “Little Aeneid, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “Little and a lone green lane” (Brontë), V: 112–113 “Little Black Boy, The” (Blake), Supp. IV: 188; Retro. Supp. I: 36 “Little Boy Lost, The” (Blake), III: 292 Little Dinner at Timmins’s, A (Thackeray), V: 24, 38 Little Dorrit (Dickens), V: xxii, 41, 42, 47, 55, 63, 64–66, 68, 69, 70, 72 Little Dream, The (Galsworthy), VI: 274 Little Drummer Girl, The (le Carré), Supp. II: 305, 306, 307, 311, 313, 315–318 Little French Lawyer, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 66 “Little Ghost Who Died for Love, The” (Sitwell), VII: 133 “Little Gidding” (Eliot), VII: 154, 155, 156 Little Girl, The (Mansfield), VII: 171 Little Girls, The (Bowen), Supp. II: 77, 82, 84, 94 Little Gray Home in the West (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 32, 35 Little Green Man (Armitage), VIII: 1 Little Hotel, The (Stead), Supp. IV: 473, 476 “Little India” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 72–73 Little Learning, A (Waugh), Supp. VI: 271 Little Men (Alcott), Supp. IV: 255

LITT−LOND Little Minister, The (Barrie), Supp. III: 1, 3, 8 Little Monasteries, The (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 223 “Little Mother, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 226 “Little Paul and the Sea” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264 “Little Photographer, The” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 135 “Little Puppy That Could, The” (Amis), Supp. IV: 40 “Little Red Twin” (Hughes), Supp. I: 359 Little Review, Supp. XIII: 189 Little Tales of Misogyny (Highsmith), Supp. V: 177, 180 Little Tea, a Little Chat, A (Stead), Supp. IV: 462, 473 “Little Tembi” (Lessing), Supp. I: 241 Little Tour in France, A (James), VI: 45– 46, 67 “Little Travels and Roadside Sketches” (Thackeray), V: 38 Little Wars: A Game for Boys (Wells), VI: 227, 244 “Little While, A” (Rossetti), V: 242 “Little while, a little while, A,” (Brontë), V: 127–128 Littlewood, Joan, Supp. II: 68, 70, 73, 74 Live and Let Die (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 91, 93–94 Live Like Pigs (Arden), Supp. II: 24–25, 29 Lively, Penelope, Supp. IV: 304 “Lively sparks that issue from those eyes, The” (Wyatt), I: 109 “Liverpool Address, A” (Arnold), V: 213, 216 Lives, (Mahon), Supp. VI: 168–171, 172 “Lives” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 169 Lives, The (Walton), II: 131, 134–137, 139, 140–143; see also individual works: Life of Dr. Donne; Life of Dr. Robert Sanderson; Life of Mr. George Herbert; Life of Mr. Richard Hooker; Life of Sir Henry Wotton Lives of the British Admirals (Southey and Bell), IV: 71 Lives of the English Poets, The (Johnson), II: 259; III: 118–119, 122, 160, 173, 189; Retro. Supp. I: 143–145, 274 Lives of the Hunted (Seton), Supp. IV: 158 Lives of the ’Lustrious: A Dictionary of Irrational Biography (Stephen and Lee), V: 290 Lives of the Necromancers: or, An Account of the Most Eminent Persons in Successive Ages, Who Have Claimed for Themselves, or to Whom Has Been Imputed by Others, the Exercise of Magical Power (Godwin), Supp. XV: 129–130 Lives of the Novelists (Scott), III: 146n; IV: 38, 39 Lives of the Poets, The (Johnson), see Lives of the English Poets, The Lives of the English Saints (Newman), Supp. VII: 296

Livia (Durrell), Supp. I: 118, 119 Living (Green), Supp. II: 251–253 Living and the Dead, The (White), Supp. I: 129, 130, 134 Living Daylights, The (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 96 Living in America (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254–256 “Living in Time” (Reid), Supp. VII: 329 Living Language, A (Constantine), Supp. XV: 65, 70, 71 Living Novel, The (Pritchett), IV: 306 Living Nowhere (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23, 25, 30 Living Principle, The (Leaves), VII: 237 Living Quarters (Friel), Supp. V: 122 Living Room, The (Greene), Supp. I: 13; Retro. Supp. II: 161–162 Living Together (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 5 Living Torch, The (Russell), VIII: 277, 286, 290, 292 “Livings” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277, 282 Livingstone’s Companions (Gordimer), Supp. II: 229, 233 Liza of Lambeth (Maugham), VI: 364– 365 Liza’s England (Barker), see Century’s Daughter, The “Lizbie Brown” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 110 “Lizzie Leigh” (Gaskell), V: 3, 15 Ljósvetninga saga, VIII: 242 “Llanrhaeadr ym Mochnant” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 Lloyd, Charles, IV: 78 Lloyd George, David, VI: 264, 340, 352, 353; VII: 2 Loaves and Fishes (Brown), Supp. VI: 65, 71 “Lob”(Thomas), Supp. III: 394, 405 Lobo, Jeronimo, III: 107, 112 Local Habitation (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 213, 217–218 Locations (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 172, 183 “Loch Ness Monster’s Song, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 162–163, 169 “Loch Roe” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 182 “Loch Sionascaig” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 195 “Lock, The” (Coppard), VIII: 88 “Lock the Door, Lariston” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 “Lock up, fair lids, The treasure of my heart” (Sidney), I: 169 Locke, John, III: 22; IV: 169; Supp. III: 33, 233 “Locket, The” (Montague), Supp. XV: 210, 221 Lockhart, J. G., IV: 27, 30, 34, 36, 38, 39, 294; V: 140 “Locksley Hall” (Tennyson), IV: 325, 333, 334–335 “Locksley Hall Sixty Years After” (Tennyson), IV: 328, 338 Locust Room, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23, 29–30 “Locust Songs” (Hill), Supp. V: 187 Lodge, David, Supp. II: 9, 10; Supp. IV: 102, 139, 363–387, 546; Retro. Supp.

382

I: 217 Lodge, Thomas, I: 306, 312 “Lodging for the Night, A” (Stevenson), V: 384, 395 “Lodging House Fire, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 94–95 “Lodgings for the Night” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 35, 37 Lodore (Shelley), Supp. III: 371, 372 Loftis, John, III: 255, 271 “Lofty in the Palais de Danse” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 258 “Lofty Sky, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 Logan, Annie R. M., VI: 23 Logan Stone (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490 “Logan Stone” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 491, 492 “Loganair” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 75 “Logic of Dreams” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74 Logic of Political Economy, The (De Quincey), IV: 155 “Logical Ballad of Home Rule, A” (Swinburne), V: 332 “Logos” (Hughes), Supp. I: 350 Loiners, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 149, 150–151 “Lois the Witch” (Gaskell), V: 15 Loitering with Intent (Spark), Supp. I: 204, 212, 213 Lokasenna, VIII: 230, 241 Lolita (Nabokov), Supp. IV: 26, 30 Lolly Willowes (Warner), Supp. VII: 370, 373–374, 375, 381 Lombroso, Cesare, V: 272 Londinium Redivivum (Evelyn), II: 287 “London” (Blake), III: 294, 295 “London” (Johnson), III: 57, 108, 114, 121; Retro. Supp. I: 137 London (Russell), Supp. IV: 126 “London” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279 London: A Book of Aspects (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279 London Assurance (Boucicault), V: 415 “London by Lamplight” (Meredith), V: 219 London: City of Disappearances (ed. Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 243–244 London Fields (Amis), Supp. IV: 26, 27, 35–37 “London hast thou accusèd me” (Surrey), I: 113, 116 London Journal 1762–1763 (Boswell), III: 239, 240, 242 London Kills Me: Three Screenplays and Four Essays (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 156–157, 159, 161 London Lickpenny (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 3 London Life, A (James), VI: 67, 69 London Magazine (periodical), III: 263; IV: xviii, 252, 253, 257, 260; V: 386 London Mercury (periodical), VII: 211 London Nights (Symons), Supp. XIV: 267, 270, 272, 276, 277, 278 London Orbital: A Walk Around the M25 (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 232, 236, 244, 245 London Pride (Braddon), VIII: 49

LOND−LOST London Review of Books, Supp. IV: 121 “London Revisited” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 52 “London Snow” (Bridges), VI: 78 London Spy (periodical), III: 41 London Street Games (Douglas), VI: 304, 305 London: The Biography (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 13 London to Ladysmith via Pretoria (Churchill), VI: 351 London Tradesmen (Trollope), V: 102 London Zoo (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249 “Londoner” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 Londoners (Ewart), Supp. VII: 38 “Lone Voices” (Amis), Supp. II: 11 “Loneliest Mountain, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 100 “Loneliness” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 “Loneliness” (Behan), Supp. II: 64 “Loneliness of the Long–Distance Runner, The” (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 409, 410, 413, 419–421 Lonely Girl, The (O’Brien), Supp. V: 334, 336–337 “Lonely Lady, The” (Powys), VIII: 254, 258 Lonely Londoners, The (Selvon), Supp. IV: 445 “Lonely Love” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 46–47 Lonely Passion of Judith Hearne, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 141, 142, 143, 144, 146 Lonely Unicorn, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 270 Lonely Voice, The: A Study of the Short Story (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 211– 212, 219 Lonesome West, The (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 233, 235, 236–237, 238, 239, 245 “Long ages past” (Owen), VI: 448 “Long Ago” (Dunn), Supp. X: 80 Long Day Wanes, The (Burgess), see Malayan trilogy Long Kill, The (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 119 Long River, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 “Long Story, A” (Gray), III: 140 Long View, The (Howard), Supp. XI: 135, 138–139 Long Way Down, A (Hornby), Supp. XV: 134, 143 “Longes MACnUSNIG: The Exile of the Sons of Usnech and The Exile of Fergus and The Death of the Sons of Usnech and of Deidre” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 264 Longest Day, The (Clough), V: 170 Longest Journey, The (Forster), VI: 398, 401–403, 407; Retro. Supp. II: 136, 139–141 “Long–Legged Fly” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 337 Longley, Michael, VIII: 163–178; Supp. IV: 412 “Longstaff’s Marriage” (James), VI: 69 Lonsdale, R., III: 142n, 144 “Look” (Motion), Supp. VII: 259

Look After Lulu (Coward), Supp. II: 155 Look at All Those Roses (Bowen), Supp. II: 92–93 Look at Me (Brookner), Supp. IV: 125– 126 “Look at the Children” (Graham), Supp. VII: 116 “Look at the Cloud His Evening Playing Cards” (Graham), Supp. VII: 116 Look Back in Anger (Osborne), Supp. I: 329, 330–332, 338; Supp. II: 4, 70, 155; Supp. III: 191; Supp. IV: 282, 283 Look Look (Frayn), Supp. VII: 61 Look, Stranger! (Auden), VII: xix, 384 Look to Windward (Banks), Supp. XI: 9–10, 12 Look! We Have Come Through! (Lawrence), VII: 127; Retro. Supp. II: 233 “Looking and Finding” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 223 Looking Back (Adcock), Supp. XII: 11, 12–13 Looking Back (Douglas), VI: 304, 305 Looking Back (Maugham), VI: 365 “Looking Back” (Vaughan), II: 185, 188 Looking for a Language (Fry), Supp. III: 191 “Looking for Weldon Kees” (Armitage), VIII: 6 “Looking Glass, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 Looking Glass, The (Roberts), Supp. XV: 271–272 Looking Glass, The: A True History of the Early Years of an Artist: Calculated to Awaken the Emulation of Young Persons of Both Sexes, in the Pursuit of Every Laudable Attainment: Particularly in the Cultivation of the Fine Arts (Godwin), Supp. XV: 126 Looking Glass War, The (le Carré), Supp. II: 308, 309–310; Supp. IV: 22 Looking on Darkness (Brink), Supp. VI: 48 Loom of Youth, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 267, 268–269 “Loose Saraband, A” (Lovelace), II: 232 “Loosestrife” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 77–78 Loot (Orton), Supp. V: 363, 367, 371, 375 Lopez, Bernard, VI: 85 Loquituri (Bunting), Supp. VII: 5 “Lorca” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 493 “Lord Arthur Savile’s Crime” (Wilde), V: 405, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 365 “Lord Beaupre” (James), VI: 69 “Lord Carlisle on Pope” (De Quincey), IV: 146 Lord Chancellor Jeffreys and the Stuart Cause (Keeton), IV: 286 Lord Cucumber (Orton), Supp. V: 363 Lord George Bentinck (Disraeli), IV: 303, 308 Lord Gregory (Carson), Supp. XIII: 65 Lord Grey of the Reform Bill (Trevelyan), VI: 389–390

383

Lord Jim (Conrad), VII: 34, 139–140, 148; Supp. II: 290; Retro. Supp. II: 69, 75–77 Lord Malquist and Mr Moon (Stoppard), Supp. I: 438 “Lord of Ennerdale, The” (Scott), IV: 31 Lords of Limit, The: Essays on Literature and Ideas (Hill), Supp. V: 201 “Lord of the Dynamos” (Wells), VI: 235 Lord of the Flies (Golding), Supp. I: 67, 68–70, 71, 72, 75, 83; Supp. IV: 393; Retro. Supp. I: 94–97 Lord of the Isles, The (Scott), IV: 39 Lord of the Rings, The (Tolkien), Supp. II: 519, 520, 521, 524, 525, 527, 528, 529–530, 531, 532–534; Supp. IV: 116 Lord Ormont and His Aminta (Meredith), V: 226, 232, 233, 234 Lord Palmerston (Trollope), V: 102 Lord Peter Views the Body (Sayers), Supp. III: 340 Lord Raingo (Bennett), VI: 250, 252, 261–262 Lord Randolph Churchill (Churchill), VI: 352 Lord Soulis (Swinburne), V: 333 Lords and Commons (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 222 “Lords of Hell and the Word, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 72 Lorenz, Konrad, Supp. IV: 162 Losing Nelson (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 365, 366–367 “Losing Touch” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78 Loss and Gain (Newman), Supp. VII: 293, 297, 299 Loss of El Dorado, The (Naipaul), Supp. I: 390, 392–393 “Loss of the Eurydice, The” (Hopkins), V: 369–370, 379 Loss of the Magyar and Other Poems (Beer), Supp. XIV: 1, 2 Lost Childhood, and Other Essays, The (Greene), VI: 333; Supp. I: 2 “Lost Days” (Rossetti), V: 243 Lost Eden, A (Braddon), VIII: 37 Lost Empires (Priestley), VII: 220–221 Lost Explorer, The (Carson), Supp. XIII: 55, 57 “Lost Field, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 106–107, 114, 115 Lost Flying Boat, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 Lost Girl, The (Lawrence), VII: 90, 104– 106; Retro. Supp. II: 229 “Lost Heifer, The” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 20, 30 “Lost Leader, The” (Browning), IV: 356 “Lost Legion, The” (Kipling), VI: 193 “Lost Mistress, The” (Browning), IV: 369 Lost Ones, The (Beckett), Supp. I: 47, 55, 61–62 “Lost Proofs, The” (Powys), VIII: 248, 249 Lost Season, A (Fuller), Supp. VII: 69–70 “Lost Selves” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 46 “Lost Tribe, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143

LOST−LOVE Lost Trumpet, The (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 100 “Lost Way, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70–71 “Lost Woman, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 Lost World, The (Doyle), Supp. II: 159 “Lot and His Daughters” (Hope), Supp. VII: 158 Lothair (Disraeli), IV: xxiii, 294, 296, 304, 306, 307, 308 Loti, Pierre, Retro. Supp. I: 291 “Lotos–Garland of Antinous, The” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 Lotta Schmidt (Trollope), V: 101 Lottery, The (Fielding), III: 105 “Lotus, The” (Rhys), Supp. II: 402 Lotus and the Robot, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 34n “Lotus–Eaters, The” (Tennyson), IV: xix; V: ix “Loud without the wind was roaring” (Brontë), V: 127 “Loudest Lay, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371–372 Lough Derg (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 192–193, 199 “Loughcrew” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 106, 107 Louis Percy (Brookner), Supp. IV: 131 “Louisa in the Lane” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 110 “Louisa Pallant” (James), VI: 69 “Lourd on my Hert” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 210–211 “Love” (Brooke), Supp. III: 55 “Love” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46 Love (Carter), Supp. III: 79, 81, 82, 83 “Love, A Greeting” (Montague), Supp. XV: 219 Love After All (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2 Love All (Sayers), Supp. III: 348 Love Among the Artists (Shaw), VI: 103, 105, 106, 129 Love Among the Chickens (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 450 “Love Among the Haystacks” (Lawrence), VII: 115 “Love Among the Ruins” (Browning), IV: 357, 369 Love Among the Ruins (Waugh), VII: 302 Love and a Bottle (Farquhar), II: 352, 356, 364 Love and Business (Farquhar), II: 352, 355, 364 “Love and Debt Alike Troublesome” (Suckling), II: 227 Love and Fashion (Burney), Supp. III: 64 Love and Freindship [sic] and Other Early Works (Austen), IV: 122 “Love and Life” (Cowley), II: 197, 198 “Love and Life” (Rochester), II: 258 Love and Mr. Lewisham (Wells), VI: 235–236, 244 Love and Napalm: Export U.S.A (Ballard), Supp. V: 26 Love and other Deaths (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490 Love and Truth (Walton), II: 134, 143

“Love Arm’d” (Behn), Supp. III: 36, 37 “Love Axe/l, The: Developing a Caribbean Aesthetic 1962–1974” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 35 “Love Declared” (Thompson), V: 442 Love Department, The (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501, 507–508 Love for Love (Congreve), II: 324, 338, 342–343, 350 Love for Love: An Anthology of Love Poems (ed. Burnside and Finlay), Supp. XIII: 31 “Love from the North” (Rossetti), V: 259 “Love, Hate, and Kicking Ass” (Crace), Supp. XIV: 31 Love in a Blue Time (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 157–158 Love in a Cold Climate (Mitford), Supp. X: 151–152, 161–163 “Love in a Colder Climate” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 Love in a Life (Motion), Supp. VII: 253, 254, 257, 258–260, 261, 263 “Love in a Valley” (Betjeman), VII: 366 Love in a Wood; or, St. James’s Park (Wycherley), II: 308, 309, 311–313, 321 “Love in Dian’s Lap” (Thompson), V: 441 Love in Excess; or, The Fatal Enquiry (Haywood), Supp. XII: 133, 137–140, 144, 145 Love in Idleness (Nicholls), IV: 98n Love in Idleness (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 313 Love in Several Masques (Fielding), III: 96, 105; Retro. Supp. I: 79–80, 81–82 “Love in the Environs of Voronezh” (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424 Love in the Environs of Voronezh and Other Poems (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424 “Love in the Valley” (Meredith), V: 219– 220 “Love Is Dead” (Betjeman), VII: 359– 360 Love Is Enough (Morris), V: 299n, 306 “Love Is Like a Dizziness” (Hogg), Supp. X: 106 Love–Letters Between a Nobleman and His Sister (Behn), Supp. III: 30–31, 37, 39 “Love Making by Candlelight” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77 “Love Match, A” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Love Object, The (O’Brien), Supp. V: 339 Love or Nothing (Dunn), Supp. X: 71 “Love Poem” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 20 “Love Poem” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70 “Love Poem” (Longley), VIII: 170–171 Love Poems (Davies), Supp. XI: 100 “Love Song of Har Dyal, The” (Swift), VI: 202 “Love Song of J. Alfred Prufrock, The” (Eliot), V: 163; VII: 144; Supp. IV: 260; Retro. Supp. II: 121, 122–123 “Love Songs in Age” (Larkin), Supp. I: 281

384

Love Songs of Connacht (Clarke), Supp. XV: 16 “Love still has something of the Sea” (Sedley); II: 264 “Love Tale” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 212 “Love that doth raine and live within my thought” (Surrey), I: 115 “Love, thou art best of Human Joys” (Finch), Supp. IX: 76 “Love III” (Herbert), II: 129; Retro. Supp. II: 183 Love Triumphant; or, Nature Will Prevail (Dryden), II: 305 Love Unknown (Wilson) Supp. VI: 302, 303–304 Lovecraft, H. P., II: 340, 343, 345 Loved One, The (Waugh), VII: 301 Love–Hate Relations (Spender), Supp. II: 492 Lovel the Widower (Thackeray), V: 35, 37, 38 Lovelace, Richard, II: 222, 229–232 “Lovely Land, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 127 Lover (periodical), III: 50, 53 Lover, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 373, 374, 375; Retro. Supp. I: 223–224 “Lover of Things, The” (Hall), Supp. VI: 121 Lover’s Assistant, The (Fielding), see Ovid’s Art of Love Paraphrased “Lover’s Complaint, A, ”I: 307 Lovers (Friel), Supp. V: 118 “Lovers How They Come and Part” (Herrick), II: 107 “Lovers in Pairs” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 46 “Lover’s Journey, The” (Crabbe), III: 282–283 Lover’s Melancholy, The (Ford), II: 88– 91, 100 Lovers in London (Milne), Supp. V: 297, 298 Lovers No Conjurers (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 156–157 “Lovers of Orelay, The” (Moore), VI: 96 “Lovers of Their Time” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504 Lover’s Progress, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 66 “Lover’s Quarrel, A” (Browning), Retro. Supp. II:25 Lovers’ Quarrels . . . (King), II: 336 “Lovers’ Rock, The” (Southey), IV: 66 Lover’s Tale, The (Tennyson), IV: 338 Lovers’ Vows (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147, 159, 160–161 Love’s Catechism Compiled by the Author of The Recruiting Offıcer (Farquhar), II: 364 Love’s Coming–of–Age (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41–43 Love’s Cross Currents (Swinburne), V: 313, 323, 325–326, 330, 333 Love’s Cruelty (Symons), Supp. XIV: 281 Love’s Cure (Beaumont, Fletcher, Massinger), II: 66 “Loves Deitie” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 93

LOVE−MCGA “Love’s Journeys” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Love’s Labour’s Lost (Shakespeare), I: 303–304; Retro. Supp. II: 330 Love’s Last Shift (Cibber), II: 324, 326 Love’s Martyr (Chester), I: 313 Love’s Metamorphosis (Lyly), I: 202 “Love’s Nocturn” (Rossetti), V: 241 Loves of Amos and Laura, The (S.P.), II: 132 Loves of Cass McGuire, The (Friel), Supp. V: 118 Loves of Ergasto, The (Greber), II: 325 “Love’s Payment” (Davies), Supp. XI: 100 “Love’s Philosophy” (Shelley), IV: 203 Love’s Pilgrimage (Beaumont and Fletcher), II: 65 Love Poems and Elegies (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 Love’s Riddle (Cowley), II: 194, 202 Love’s Sacrifice (Ford), II: 88, 89, 92, 96, 97, 99, 100 “Love’s Siege” (Suckling), II: 226–227 “Love’s Ultimate Meaning” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 42 “Loves Usury” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 89 Lovesick (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 Lovesick Maid, The (Brome), Supp. X: 52 “Love–silly and Jubilant” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102–103 Loving (Green), Supp. II: 247, 254, 256– 258 “Loving Hitler” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 3, 9 Loving Memory (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 “Loving Reflections” (Montague), Supp. XV: 218 Loving Spirit, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 133, 141, 144–145 Low Road, The (Hill), see Death Takes the Low Road Low, Will, V: 393, 397 “Low Barometer” (Bridges), VI: 80 Lowbury, Edward, VII: 422, 431–432 Lowell, Amy, Supp. III: 397 Lowell, James Russell, I: 121 Lowell, Robert, Supp. II: 276; Supp. IV: 423; Retro. Supp. I: 129, 130 Lowes, J. L., IV: 47, 57 Lowry, Malcolm, Supp. III: 269–286 Loyal Brother, The (Southern), II: 305 Loyal General, The (Tate), II: 305 “Loyal Mother, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 356 Loyal Subject, The (Fletcher), II: 45, 65 Loyalties (Galsworthy), VI: xiii, 275, 287 Lucas, E. V., IV: 74, 76n, 84, 85, 86 Lucas, F. L., II: 69, 70n, 80, 83, 85 Lucasta (Lovelace), II: 238 “Luceys, The ” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 227 Lucian, III: 24 Lucie–Smith, Edward, IV: 372, 373 “Lucifer” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 29 Luck of Barry Lyndon, The (Thackeray), see Barry Lyndon

Luck of Ginger Coffey, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 142, 148–149, 153 Luck, or Cunning (Butler), Supp. II: 106, 107, 108, 113 “Lucky Bag” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 142 “Lucky Break—How I Became a Writer” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 209, 211 Lucky Chance, The; or, An Alderman’s Bargain (Behn), Supp. III: 26, 29 Lucky Jim (Amis), Supp. II: 2, 3, 4, 5–6, 7; Supp. IV: 25, 27, 28, 377 “Lucky Jim’s Politics” (Amis), Supp. II: 11–12 Lucky Poet: A Self–Study in Literature and Political Ideas (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 203, 204–205 “Lucrece” (Gower), I: 54 Lucretia Borgia: The Chronicle of Tebaldeo Tebaldei (Swinburne), V: 325, 333 Lucretius, II: 275, 292, 300, 301; IV: 316 “Lucubratio Ebria” (Butler), Supp. II: 98, 99 Lucubrationes (More), Supp. VII: 240 Lucy (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 217, 219, 227–229 “Lucy Grange” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240 Lucy In Her Pink Jacket (Coppard), VIII: 90, 97 “Lucy”poems (Wordsworth), IV: 3, 18; V: 11 Lud Heat: A Book of the Dead Hamlets (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 233, 234 “Lui et Elles” (Moore), VI: 87 Lukács, György, Supp. IV: 81, 82, 87 “Lullaby” (Auden), VII: 383, 398; Retro. Supp. I: 6 “Lullaby” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 “Lullaby” (Sitwell), VII: 135 “Lullaby for Jumbo” (Sitwell), VII: 132 “Lumber Room, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 245 Lunar Caustic (Lowry), Supp. III: 269, 270, 271–273, 280, 283 Lunch and Counter Lunch (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 275–276 “Lunch with Pancho Villa” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 414–415 Luncheon of the Boating Party, The (Conn), Supp. XIII: 75–77, 79 “Luncheon of the Boating Party, The” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 75–76, 80 Lupercal (Hughes), Supp. I: 343, 345, 363; Retro. Supp. I: 126; Retro. Supp. II: 204–205 Luria: and a Soul’s Tragedy (Browning), IV: 374 “Lust” (Brooke), Supp. III: 53 Luther (Osborne), Supp. I: 334–335, 338 “Lux Perpetua” (Brown), Supp. VI: 72 “Luxury” (Coppard), VIII: 94 “Lycidas” (Milton), II: 160–161, 164, 165, 168, 169, 175; III: 118–119, 120; IV: 205; VI: 73; Retro. Supp. II: 275–277 Lycidus; or, The Lover in Fashion (Behn), Supp. III: 37 “Lycus, The Centaur” (Hood), IV: 256, 267 Lydgate, John, I: 22, 49, 57–66

385

Lydia Livingstone (Chatwin, B.), Supp. IX: 61 Lyell, Sir Charles, IV: 325 Lyfe of Johan Picus Erle of Myrandula (More), Supp. VII: 246 Lying Days, The (Gordimer), Supp. II: 226–227 Lying in the Sun (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251 Lying Together (Thomas), Supp. IV: 485–486 Lyly, John, I: 191–211, 303 Lynch & Boyle (Seth), Supp. X: 283, 290 Lyra and the Birds (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 153, 159–160 Lyra’s Oxford (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 153, 159–160 Lyric Impulse, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 131 “Lyrical Ballad, A” (Motion), Supp. VII: 256–257 Lyrical Ballads (Wordsworth and Coleridge), III: 174, 336; IV: ix, viii, x, xvi, 3, 4, 5, 6–11, 18, 24, 44–45, 55, 77, 111, 138–139, 142; Retro. Supp. II: 53–54 Lyrical Tales (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 195, 196, 211–213 Lyttelton, George, III: 118 Lyttleton, Dame Edith, VII: 32

Mabinogion, I: 73 “Mabinog’s Liturgy” (Jones), Supp. VII: 177 Mac (Pinter), Supp. I: 367 Mac Flecknoe; or, A Satyre Upon the . . . Poet, T. S. (Dryden), II: 299, 304 “McAndrew’s Hymn” (Kipling), VI: 202 Macaulay, Rose, VII: 37 Macaulay, Thomas Babington, II: 240, 241, 254, 255, 307; III: 51, 53, 72; IV: xii, xvi, xx, xxii, 101, 122, 268– 291, 295; V: viii; VI: 347, 353, 383, 392 Macbeth (Shakespeare), I: 317–318, 327; II: 97, 281; IV: 79–80, 188; V: 375; Supp. IV: 283 MacCaig, Norman, Supp. VI: 181–195 MacCarthy, Desmond, V: 284, 286, 290; VI: 363, 385; VII: 32; Supp. III: 98 McCabe, Patrick, Supp. IX: 127–139 McCarthy, Mary, Supp. IV: 234 McCartney, Colum, Retro. Supp. I: 131 McClintock, Anne, Supp. IV: 167 McClure, John, Supp. IV: 163 McCullers, Carson, Supp. IV: 422, 424 McCullough, Colleen, Supp. IV: 343 MacDermots of Ballycloran, The (Trollope), V: 101 MacDiarmid, Hugh, III: 310; Supp. III: 119; Supp. XII: 201–216 McDonagh, Martin, Supp. XII: 233–246 Macdonald, George, V: 266; Supp. IV: 201 Macdonald, Mary, V: 266, 272 McElroy, Joseph, Supp. IV: 116 McEwan, Ian, Supp. IV: 65, 75, 389– 408; Supp. V: xxx McGann, Jerome J., V: 314, 335

MCGR−MAKI McGrotty and Ludmilla (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 89 McGuckian, Medbh, Supp. V: 277–293 McHale, Brian, Supp. IV: 112 Machiavelli, Niccolò, II: 71, 72; IV: 279; Retro. Supp. I: 204 “Machine” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 84–85 “Machine Stops, The” (Forster), VI: 399 Machynlleth Triad, A (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 185–186 McInherny, Frances, Supp. IV: 347, 353 Mack, Maynard, Retro. Supp. I: 229 Mackail, J. W., V: 294, 296, 297, 306 McKane, Richard, Supp. IV: 494–495 Mackay, M. E., V: 223, 234 Mackenzie, Compton, VII: 278 Mackenzie, Henry, III: 87; IV: 79 MacKenzie, Jean, VI: 227, 243 MacKenzie, Norman, V: 374n, 375n, 381, 382; VI: 227, 243 McKenney, Ruth, Supp. IV: 476 Mackenzie, Sir George, III: 95 “Mackery End, in Hertfordshire” (Lamb), IV: 83 MacLaren, Moray, V: 393, 398 McLeehan, Marshall, IV: 323n, 338, 339 Maclure, Millar, I: 291 Macmillan’s (periodical), VI: 351; Supp. XII: 266, 268, 269, 270 MacNeice, Louis, VII: 153, 382, 385, 401–418; Supp. III: 119; Supp. IV: 423, 424 Macpherson, James, III: 336; VIII: 179– 195; Supp. II: 523 Macready, William Charles, I: 327 McTaggart, J. M. E., Supp. II: 406 Mad British Pervert Has a Sexual Fantasy About the 10th Street Bridge in Calgary, A (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 66 Mad Forest: A Play from Romania (Churchill), Supp. IV: 179, 188, 195– 196, 198, 199 Mad Islands, The (MacNeice), VII: 405, 407 Mad Lady’s Garland, A (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 133–134, 135, 139–140 Mad Lover, The (Fletcher), II: 45, 55, 65 “Mad Maids Song, The” (Herrick), II: 112 “Mad Mullinix and Timothy” (Swift), III: 31 Mad Soldier’s Song (Hardy), VI: 11 Mad World, My Masters, A (Middleton), II: 3, 4, 21 Madagascar; or, Robert Drury’s Journal (Defoe), III: 14 Madame Bovary (Flaubert), V: xxii, 429; Supp. IV: 68, 69 “Madame de Mauves” (James), VI: 69; Supp. IV: 133 Madame de Pompadour (Mitford), Supp. X: 163 “Madame Rosette” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 209–210 Madan, Falconer, V: 264, 274 Madder (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66, 72, 73

Maddox, Brenda, Retro. Supp. I: 327, 328 “Mademoiselle” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 255 Mademoiselle de Maupin (Gautier), V: 320n Madge, Charles, VII: xix “Madman and the Child, The” (Cornford), VIII: 107 Madness of George III, The (Bennett), VIII: 31–33 Madoc (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 420, 424– 427, 428 “Madoc” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 422, 425–427, 430 Madoc (Southey), IV: 63, 64–65, 71 “Madoc” (Southey), Supp. IV: 425 “Madonna” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 273 Madonna and Other Poems (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272–273 Madonna of Excelsior, The (Mda), Supp. XV: 204–205, 206 Madonna of the Future and Other Tales, The (James), VI: 67, 69 “Madonna of the Trenches, A” (Kipling), VI: 193, 194–196 Madras House, The (Shaw), VI: 118 Madwoman in the Attic, The (Gilbert/ Gubar), Retro. Supp. I: 59–60 Maggot, A (Fowles), Supp. I: 309–310 “Magi” (Brown), Supp. VI: 71 Magic (Chesterton), VI: 340 Magic Apple Tree, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 118 Magic Box, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Magic Drum, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 Magic Finger, The (Dahl), Supp. IV: 201 “Magic Finger, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 223–224 Magic Toyshop, The (Carter), III: 345; Supp. III: 80, 81, 82 Magic Wheel, The (eds. Swift and Profumo), Supp. V: 427 Magician, The (Maugham), VI: 374 Magician’s Nephew, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 248 Magician’s Wife, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 141, 145–146 Maginn, William, V: 19 “Magna Est Veritas” (Smith), Supp. II: 471, 472 “Magnanimity” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Magnetic Mountain, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 117, 122, 124–126 Magnetick Lady, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 “Magnificat” (Roberts), Supp. XV: 262 Magnificence (Skelton), I: 90 “Magnolia” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 78 Magnus (Brown), Supp. VI: 66–67 “Magnus” (Macpherson), VIII: 186 Magnusson, Erika, V: 299, 300, 306 Magus, The (Fowles), Supp. I: 291, 292, 293, 295–299, 310 Mahafty, John Pentland, V: 400, 401 Mahon, Derek, Supp. IV: 412; Supp. VI: 165–180 “Mahratta Ghats, The” (Lewis), VII: 446–447

386

Maid in the Mill, The (Fletcher and Rowley), II: 66 Maid in Waiting (Galsworthy), VI: 275 Maid Marian (Peacock), IV: xviii, 167– 168, 170 Maid of Bath, The (Foote), III: 253 “Maid of Craca, The” (Macpherson), VIII: 186, 187 Maid of Honour, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 184 “Maiden Name” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277 “Maiden Tribute of Modern Babylon, The” (Stead), Supp. XIII: 239–240 Maiden Voyage (Welch), Supp. IX: 261, 263–264 Maiden’s Dream, A (Greene), VIII: 142 “Maid’s Burial, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 138, 139 Maid’s Tragedy, The (Beaumont and Fletcher), II: 44, 45, 54–57, 58, 60, 65 Maid’s Tragedy, Alter’d, The (Waller), II: 238 Mailer, Norman, Supp. IV: 17–18 “Maim’d Debauchee, The” (Rochester), II: 259–260 “Main Road” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 316– 317 Mainly on the Air (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 52 Maitland, F. W., V: 277, 290; VI: 385 Maitland, Sara, Supp. XI: 163–178 Maitland, Thomas, pseud. of Algernon Charles Swinburne Maitu˜ njugı˜ra (Ngu˜gı˜ wa Thiong’o/Ngu˜gı˜ wa Mı˜riı˜), VIII: 216, 224, 225 Maiwa’s Revenge (Haggard), Supp. III: 213 Majeske, Penelope, Supp. IV: 330 “Majesty of the Law, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 224, 225 Major, John, Supp. IV: 437–438 Major Barbara (Shaw), VII: xv, 102, 108, 113–115, 124; Retro. Supp. II: 321 Major Political Essays (Shaw), VI: 129 Major Victorian Poets, The: Reconsiderations (Armstrong), IV: 339 Make Death Love Me (Rendell), Supp. IX: 192–194 Make Thyself Many (Powys), VIII: 255 “Maker on High, The” (tr. Morgan, E.), see Altus Prosator Makers of Florence, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 Makers of Modern Rome, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 Makers of Venice, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 Makin, Bathsua, Supp. III: 21 “Making a Movie” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 110 “Making a Rat” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130 Making Cocoa for Kingsley Amis (Cope), VIII: 67, 69, 70–74, 81 Making History (Friel), Supp. V: 125 Making of a Poem, The (Spender), Supp. II: 481, 492 Making of an Immortal, The (Moore), VI: 96, 99

MAKI−MANN “Making of an Irish Goddess, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 44–45 “Making of the Drum” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 38 Making of the English Working Class, The (Thompson), Supp. IV: 473 Making of the Representative for Planet 8, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 252, 254 “Making Poetry” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262 Mal vu, mal dit (Beckett), Supp. I: 62 “Malayalam Box, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 Malayan trilogy (Burgess), Supp. I: 187 Malcolm Lowry: Psalms and Songs (Lowry), Supp. III: 285 Malcolm Mooney’s Land (Graham), Supp. VII: 104, 106, 109, 113–115, 116 Malcontent, The (Marston), II: 27, 30, 31–33, 36, 40, 68 Malcontents, The (Snow), VII: 336–337 Male Child, A (Scott), Supp. I: 263 “Male–ing Names in the Sun” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 2 Malign Fiesta (Lewis), VII: 72, 80 Malinowski, Bronislaw, Supp. III: 186 Mallet, David, Supp. III: 412, 424–425 Malone, Edmond, I: 326 Malone Dies (Beckett), Supp. I: 50, 51, 52–53, 63; Supp. IV: 106; Retro. Supp. I: 18, 22–23 Malory, Sir Thomas, I: 67–80; IV: 336, 337; Retro. Supp. II: 237–252 Malouf, David, Supp. XII: 217–232 Malraux, André, VI: 240 “Maltese Cat, The” (Kipling), VI: 200 Malthus, Thomas, IV: xvi, 127, 133 Mamillia: A Mirror, or Looking–Glasse for the Ladies of England (Greene), VIII: 135, 140 “Man”(Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 176– 177 “Man”(Vaughan), II: 186, 188 Man, The (Stoker), Supp. III: 381 Man Above Men (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 289 “Man and Bird” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 168 “Man and Boy” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 132 Man and Boy (Parsons), Supp. XV: 227, 228, 229, 230, 231, 232, 234–235, 236, 238, 239, 240 Man and Boy (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 318, 320 “Man and Dog” (Thomas), Supp. III: 394, 403, 405 Man and Literature (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 213, 223 Man and Superman: A Comedy and a Philosophy (Shaw), IV: 161; VI: 112– 113, 114, 127, 129; Retro. Supp. II: 309, 317–320 Man and Time (Priestley), VII: 213 Man and Two Women, A (Lessing), Supp. I: 244, 248 Man and Wife (Collins), Supp. VI: 102 “Man and Wife” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 79

Man and Wife (Parsons), Supp. XV: 229, 230–231, 232, 234–235, 236, 238, 239, 240 Man Born to Be King, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 336, 349–350 “Man Called East, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 Man Could Stand Up, A (Ford), VI: 319, 329 Man Does, Woman Is (Graves), VII: 268 “Man Friday” (Hope), Supp. VII: 164– 165 “Man From the Caravan, The” (Coppard), VIII: 96 Man from the North, A (Bennett), VI: 248, 253 “Man from the South” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 215, 217–218 “Man I Killed, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 “Man in Assynt, A” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 191 Man in My Position, A (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 191–192 “Man in the Cloak, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 117 Man in the Picture, The: A Ghost Story (Hill), Supp. XIV: 118, 126 Man Lying On A Wall (Longley), VIII: 166, 172–173 “Man Lying On A Wall” (Longley), VIII: 172 Man Named East, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235–236 Man of Destiny, The (Shaw), VI: 112 Man of Devon, A (Galsworthy), VI: 277 Man of Honour, A (Maugham), VI: 367, 368 Man of Law’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 24, 34, 43, 51, 57 Man of Mode, The; or, Sir Fopling Flutter (Etherege), II: 256, 266, 271, 305 Man of Nazareth, The (Burgess), Supp. I: 193 Man of Property, A (Galsworthy), VI: 271, 272, 273, 274, 275, 276, 278, 282–283 Man of Quality, A (Lee), II: 336 Man of the Moment (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 7–8, 10 “Man of Vision” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 71 “Man on the Edge” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 “Man Was Made to Mourn, a Dirge” (Burns), III: 315 “Man Who Changes His Mind, The” (Ambler), Supp. IV: 5 “Man Who Could Work Miracles, The” (Wells), VI: 235 “Man Who Died, The” (Lawrence), VII: 115; Retro. Supp. II: 233 Man Who Loved Children, The (Stead), Supp. IV: 460, 467–470, 473 “Man Who Loved Islands, The” (Lawrence), VII: 115 “Man Who Walked on the Moon, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 Man Who Walks, The (Warner), Supp. XI: 282, 287, 290–293

387

“Man Who Was Answered by His Own Self, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23 Man Who Was Thursday, The (Chesterton), VI: 338 Man Who Wasn’t There, The (Barker), Supp. IV: 45, 46, 56–57 “Man with a Past, The” (Hardy), VI: 17 “Man with Night Sweats, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 276–277 Man with Night Sweats, The (Gunn), Supp. IV: 255, 257, 274–278 “Man with the Dog, The” (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 236 Man with the Golden Gun, The (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 96 “Man with the Twisted Lip, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 171 Man Within, The (Greene), Supp. I: 2; Retro. Supp. II: 152 “Man Without a Temperament, The” (Mansfield), VII: 174, 177 “Mana Aboda” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 136 Manalive (Chesterton), VI: 340 Mañanas de abril y mayo (Calderón), II: 312n Manchester Enthusiasts, The (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 39 “Manchester Marriage, The” (Gaskell), V: 6n, 14, 15 “Manchester Strike, A” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 188, 189 Manciple’s Prologue, The (Chaucer), I: 24 Manciple’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 55 “Mandela” (Motion), Supp. VII: 266 Mandelbaum Gate, The (Spark), Supp. I: 206–208, 213 Mandelstam, Osip, Supp. IV: 163, 493 Mandeville: A Tale of the Seventeenth Century in England (Godwin), Supp. XV: 127 “Mandrake” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23 Manet, Edouard, Supp. IV: 480 Manfred (Byron), III: 338; IV: xvii, 172, 173, 177, 178–182, 192 Mangan, James Clarence, Supp. XIII: 113–130 Mangan Inheritance, The (Moore), Supp. IX 144, 148, 150–151, 153 Manhatten ’45 (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 182 “Manhole 69” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 “Maniac, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 206, 210 “Manifesto” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 163 “Mani, The” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 59 Manifold, John, VII: 422, 426–427 Manin and the Venetian Revolution of 1848 (Trevelyan), VI: 389 Mankind in the Making (Wells), VI: 227, 236 Manly, J. M., I: 1 “Man–Man” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 385 Mann, Thomas, II: 97; III: 344; Supp. IV: 397 Manner of the World Nowadays, The (Skelton), I: 89 Mannerly Margery Milk and Ale (Skelton), I: 83 Manners, Mrs. Horace, pseud. of Algernon Charles Swinburne

MANN−MART “Manners, The” (Collins), III: 161, 162, 166, 171 Manning, Cardinal, V: 181 Manoeuvring (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 158 “Manor Farm, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 399, 405 “Mans medley” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 181–182 Manservant and Maidservant (Compton– Burnett), VII: 62, 63, 67 Mansfield, Katherine, IV: 106; VI: 375; VII: xv, xvii, 171–184, 314; list of short stories, VII: 183–184 Mansfield Park (Austen), IV: xvii, 102– 103, 108, 109, 111, 112, 115–119, 122; Retro. Supp. II: 9–11 Mantissa (Fowles), Supp. I: 308–309, 310 Manto, Saadat Hasan, Supp. IV: 440 Mantz, Ruth, VII: 176 Manuel (Maturin), VIII: 207, 208 “Manus Animam Pinxit” (Thompson), V: 442 Many Dimensions (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 281 Many Moods: A Volume of Verse (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 Manzoni, Alessandro, III: 334 “Map, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130 Map, Walter, I: 35 Map of Love, The (Thomas), Supp. I: 176–177, 180 “Map of the City, A” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 262, 274 Map of the World, A (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 288–289, 293 Map of Verona, A (Reed), VII: 423 “Map of Verona, A” (Reed), Supp. XV: 249, 250, 255 Map of Verona, A: Poems (Reed), Supp. XV: 243, 245, 248–249, 251, 254, 255 Map of Verona and Other Poems, A (Reed), Supp. XV: 248 Mapp Showing . . . Salvation and Damnation, A (Bunyan), II: 253 “Mappa Mundi” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73 Mappings (Seth), Supp. X: 279–280 Mapplethorpe, Robert, Supp. IV: 170, 273 Mara, Bernard, see Moore, Brian Marble Faun, The (Hawthorne), VI: 27 March of Literature, The (Ford), VI: 321, 322, 324 March Violets (Kerr), Supp. XII: 187, 188–189 “Marchese Pallavicini and Walter Landor” (Landor), IV: 90 March Moonlight (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 181, 188, 192 Marching Soldier (Cary), VII: 186 “Marching to Zion” (Coppard), VIII: 91–92 “Marchioness of Stonehenge, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 Marcliffe, Theophilous, see Godwin, William Marconi’s Cottage (McGuckian), Supp. V: 284, 286–287

Marcus, Jane, Retro. Supp. I: 306 Marcus, S., V: 46, 73 Marfan (Reading), VIII: 262, 274–275 Margaret Drabble: Puritanism and Permissiveness (Myer), Supp. IV: 233 Margaret Ogilvy (Barrie), Supp. III: 3 Margin Released (Priestley), VII: 209, 210, 211 “Margins” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72 Margoliouth, H. M., II: 214n, 219 Mari Magno (Clough), V: 159, 168 Maria; or, The Wrongs of Woman (Wollstonecraft), Supp. III: 466, 476– 480 “Mariana” (Tennyson), IV: 329, 331 “Mariana in the South” (Tennyson), IV: 329, 331 Mariani, Paul L., V: 373n, 378, 382 Marianne Thornton (Forster), VI: 397, 411 Marie (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 “Marie Antoinette’s Lamentation, in her Prison of the Temple” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 202 Marinetti, Filippo T., Supp. III: 396 “Marina” (Eliot), Retro. Supp. II: 130 “Marine Lament” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19 “Mariner’s Compass, The” (Armitage), VIII: 11 Marino, Giambattista, II: 180, 183 Marino Faliero (Swinburne), V: 332 Marino Faliero, Doge of Venice (Byron), IV: xviii, 178–179, 193 Marion Fay (Trollope), V: 102 Marionette, The (Muir), Supp. VI: 198, 203–204 Marius the Epicurean (Pater), V: xxv, 339, 348, 349–351, 354, 355, 356, 411 Marjorie, VI: 249; pseud. of Arnold Bennett “Mark of the Beast, The” (Kipling), VI: 183, 193 Mark of the Warrior, The (Scott), Supp. I: 263 Mark Only (Powys), VIII: 250–251 Markandaya, Kamala, Supp. IV: 440 “Markers” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 “Market at Turk” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 260– 261 Market Bell, The (Powys), VIII: 251, 258 Market of Seleukia, The (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175 “Market Square” (Milne), Supp. V: 302 Markey, Constance, Supp. IV: 347, 360 Markham, Robert, Supp. II: 12; pseud. of Kingsley Amis “Markheim” (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 267 Marking Time (Howard), Supp. XI: 145, 146, 147, 148 “Mark–2 Wife, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503 Marlborough: His Life and Times (Churchill), VI: 354–355 Marlowe, Christopher, I: 212, 228–229, 275–294, 336; II: 69, 138; III: 344; IV: 255, 327; Supp. IV: 197; Retro. Supp. I: 199–213

388

Marlowe and His Circle (Boas), I: 275, 293 Marlowe and the Early Shakespeare (Wilson), I: 286 Marmion (Scott), IV: xvi, 29, 30, 38, 129 Marmor Norfolciense (Johnson), III: 121; Retro. Supp. I: 141 Marquise, The (Coward), Supp. II: 146 “Marriage, A” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Marriage A–la–Mode (Dryden), II: 293, 296, 305 “Marriage in a Free Society” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41, 42 Marriage of Heaven and Hell, The (Blake), III: 289, 297–298, 304, 307; V: xv, 329–330, 331; Supp. IV: 448; Retro. Supp. I: 38–39 Marriage of Mona Lisa, The (Swinburne), V: 333 “Marriage of Tirzah and Ahirad, The” (Macaulay), IV: 283 Marriages Between Zones Three, Four and Five, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 251 Married Life (Bennett), see Plain Man and His Wife, The Married Man, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147, 155–156 Married Man, The (Lawrence), VII: 120 “Married Man’s Story, A” (Mansfield), VII: 174 Married to a Spy (Waugh), Supp. VI: 276 “Married Woman” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 110 Marryat, Captain Frederick, Supp. IV: 201 Marsh, Charles, Supp. IV: 214, 218 Marsh, Edward, VI: 416, 419, 420, 425, 430, 432, 452; VII: xvi; Supp. III: 47, 48, 53, 54, 60, 397 “Marsh of Ages, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19 Marshall, William, II: 141 Marston, John, I: 234, 238, 340; II: 4, 24–33, 34–37, 40–41, 47, 68, 72; Retro. Supp. I: 160 Marston, Philip, V: 245 Marston, R. B., II: 131 “Martha and Mary Raise Consciousness from the Dead” (Roberts), Supp. XV: 262, 263 “Martha Blake” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 28 “Martha Blake at Fifty–One” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 28, 30 Martha Quest (Lessing), Supp. I: 237, 239, 243–244; Supp. IV: 238 Martial, II: 104, 265 Martian, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 134, 151 “Martian Sends a Postcard Home, A” (Cope), VIII: 74 Martian Sends a Postcard Home, A (Raine), Supp. XIII: 166–167 “Martian Sends a Postcard Home, A” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 166–167 Martin, John, V: 110 Martin, L. C., II: 183, 184n, 200 Martin, Martin, III: 117 Martin Chuzzlewit (Dickens), V: xx, 42, 47, 54–56, 58, 59, 68, 71; Supp. IV:

MART−MAYB 366, 381 Martin Chuzzlewit (teleplay, Lodge), Supp. IV: 366, 381 Martin Luther (Lopez and Moore), VI: 85, 95, 98 Martineau, Harriet, IV: 311; V: 125–126, 146; Supp. XV: 181–194 Martyn, Edward, VI: 309 Martyrdom of Man (Reade), Supp. IV: 2 “Martyrs’ Song” (Rossetti), V: 256 Martz, Louis, V: 366, 382 “Maruti” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 Marvell, Andrew, II: 113, 121, 123, 166, 195–199, 204–220, 255, 261; Supp. III: 51, 56; Supp. IV: 271; Retro. Supp. II: 253–268 Marvell and the Civic Crown (Patterson), Retro. Supp. II: 265 “Marvellous Bell, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 122 Marwick, A., IV: 290, 291 Marwood, Arthur, VI: 323, 331 Marxism, Supp. I: 24–25, 26, 30, 31, 238 “Marxist Interpretation of Literature, A” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 254 Mary, A Fiction (Wollstonecraft), Supp. III: 466, 476 “Mary and Gabriel” (Brooke), Supp. III: 55 Mary Anne (du Maurier), Supp. III: 137 Mary Barton (Gaskell), V: viii, x, xxi, 1, 2, 4–5, 6, 15 “Mary Burnet” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 “’Mary Gloster’, The,” (Kipling), VI: 202 Mary Gresley (Trollope), V: 101 “Mary Magdalene and the Sun” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 72 “Mary Postgate” (Kipling), VI: 197, 206 “Mary Queen of Scots” (Swinburne), V: 332 Mary Rose (Barrie), Supp. III: 8, 9 “Mary Shelley on Broughty Ferry Beach” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 74 Mary Stuart (Swinburne), V: 330, 332 “Mary the Cook–Maid’s Letter . . . ” (Swift), III: 31 “Mary’s Magnificat” (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 mas v. Mastermind (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2 “Masculine Birth of Time, The” (Bacon), I: 263 “Masculine Protest, The ” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 227 Masculinity (Crawford), Supp. XI: 67, 74–76 Masefield, John, VI: 429; VII: xii, xiii Mask of Apollo (Renault), Supp. IX: 183–184, 187 Mask of Apollo and Other Stories, The (Russell), VIII: 285 Mask of Dimitrios, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 21 “Mask of Love” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 262 Masks (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 33, 38–39 Mason, William, III: 141, 142, 145 “Masque, The” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 11

“Masque of Anarchy, The” (Shelley), IV: xviii, 202–203, 206, 208; Retro. Supp. I: 253–254 Masque of Blackness, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 161–162 Masque of Queenes (Jonson), II: 111n; Retro. Supp. I: 162 Masque of the Manuscript, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276 Masqueraders, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Mass and the English Reformers, The (Dugmore), I: 177n Mass for Hard Times (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285, 290–291 “Mass for Hard Times” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290, 291 Massacre, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147–148, 149, 157 Massacre at Paris, The (Marlowe), I: 249, 276, 279–280, 285–286; Retro. Supp. I: 211 Massinger, Philip, II: 44, 45, 50, 66–67, 69, 83, 87; Supp. XI: 179–194 Masson, David, IV: 212, 235 Masson, Rosaline, V: 393, 397 “Mastectomy” (Boland), Supp. V: (Boland), Supp. V: 49 Master, The (Brontë), see Professor, The “Master, The” (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 371 Master and Commander (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 252–254, 256, 257 Master and Margarita, The (Bulgakov), Supp. IV: 448 Master Georgie (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 26–27 “Master Harold” ... and the Boys (Fugard), Supp. XV: 101, 104, 110– 111 Master Humphrey’s Clock (Dickens), V: 42, 53–54, 71 “Master John Horseleigh, Knight” (Hardy), VI: 22 Master of Ballantrae, The (Stevenson), V: 383–384, 387, 396; Retro. Supp. I: 268–269 Master of Petersburg, The (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 75–76, 85–86, 88 Master of the House, The (Hall), Supp. VI: 120, 122, 128 “Master Printer, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 66 Masterman, C. F. G., VI: viii, 320 Masters, John, Supp. IV: 440 Masters, The (Snow), VII: xxi, 327–328, 330 “Match, The” (Marvell), II: 211 Match for the Devil, A (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 222 “Match–Maker, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 240 “Mater Dolorosa” (Swinburne), V: 325 “Mater Triumphalis” (Swinburne), V: 325 Materials for a Description of Capri (Douglas), VI: 305 Mathilda (Shelley), Supp. III: 363–364 “Mathilda’s England” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504

389

Matigari (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 215, 216, 221– 222 Matilda (Dahl), Supp. IV: 203, 207, 226 Matilda (film), Supp. IV: 203 “Matins” (Montague), Supp. XV: 217 Matisse, Henri, Supp. IV: 81, 154 Matisse Stories, The (Byatt), Supp. IV: 151, 154–155 Matlock’s System (Hill), see Heart Clock “Matres Dolorosae” (Bridges), VI: 81 “Matron” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 12 “Mattens” (Herbert), II: 127; Retro. Supp. II: 179 “Matter and Consciousness” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46 “Matter of Fact, A” (Kipling), VI: 193 Matter of Wales: Epic Views of a Small Country, The (Morris), see Wales: Epic Views of a Small Country Matthew Arnold: A Study in Conflict (Brown), V: 211–212, 217 Matthew Arnold: A Symposium (ed. Allott), V: 218 Matthews, Geoffrey Maurice, IV: x, xxv, 207, 208, 209, 237 “Matthew’s War” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 136 Matthews, William, I: 68 Matthiessen, F. O., V: 204 Matthieu de Vendôme, I: 23, 39–40 “Mature Art” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 214 Maturin, Charles, III: 327, 331, 333–334, 336, 345; VIII: 197–210; Supp. III: 384 Maud (Tennyson), IV: xxi, 325, 328, 330–331, 333–336, 337, 338; VI: 420 Maude: A Story for Girls (Rossetti), V: 260 “Maud–Evelyn” (James), VI: 69 Maugham, Syrie, VI: 369 Maugham, W. Somerset, VI: xi, xiii, 200, 363–381; VII: 318–319; list of short stories and sketches, VI: 379–381; Supp. II: 7, 141, 156–157; Supp. IV: 9–10, 21, 500 Maumbury Ring (Hardy), VI: 20 Maupassant, Guy de, III: 340, Supp. IV: 500 Maurice (Forster), VI: xii, 397, 407–408, 412; Retro. Supp. II: 145–146 Maurice, Frederick D., IV: 54; V: xxi, 284, 285 Mauritius Command, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 256, 258 Mavis Belfrage (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 91 Max in Verse (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 44 Maxfield, James F., Supp. IV: 336 May Day (Chapman), I: 244 “May Day in the Eighties” (Thompson), Supp. XV: 289 “May Day, 1937” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214 “May Day Song for North Oxford” (Betjeman), VII: 356 “May 23” (Thomas), Supp. III: 405 Maybe Day in Kazakhstan, A (Harrison), Supp. V: 164

MAYD−MEMO “Mayday in Holderness” (Hughes), Supp. I: 344 Mayer, Carl, III: 342 “Mayfly” (MacNeice), VII: 411 Mayo, Robert, IV: ix “Mayo Monologues” (Longley), VIII: 174 Mayor of Casterbridge: The Life and Death of a Man of Character, The (Hardy), VI: 3, 5, 7, 8, 9–10, 20 Maze Plays (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 12 Mazeppa (Byron), IV: xvii, 173, 192 Mazzini, Giuseppi, V: 313, 314, 324, 325 Mda, Zakes, Supp. XV: 195–208 Me, I’m Afraid of Virginia Woolf (Bennett), VIII: 27 Me, Myself, and I (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 13 “Meadowsweet” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 142 Meaning of Meaning, The (Richards and Ogden), Supp. II: 405, 408, 410–411, 414 “Meaning of the Wild Body, The” (Lewis), VII: 77 Meaning of Treason, The (West), Supp. III: 440, 445 Measure for Measure (Shakespeare), I: 313–314, 327; II: 30, 70, 168; V: 341, 351 Measures, (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 188– 189, 194 “Meat, The” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 121 “Mechanical Genius, The” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 385 Mechanical Womb, The (Orton), Supp. V: 364 Medal: A Satyre Against Sedition, The (Dryden), II: 299, 304 Medea (Seneca), II: 71 Medea: A Sex–War Opera (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 “Medico’s Song” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 324 Medieval Heritage of Elizabethan Tragedy (Farnham), I: 214 “Meditation of Mordred, The” (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 283 Meditation upon a Broom–Stick, A (Swift), III: 35 “Meditation with Mountains” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 317–318 Meditations Collected from the Sacred Books . . . (Richardson), III: 92 “Meditations in Time of Civil War” (Yeats), V: 317; VII: 24; Retro. Supp. I: 334–335 Meditations of Daniel Defoe, The (Defoe), III: 12 “Meditations with Memories” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 317 “Mediterranean” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 Mediterranean Scenes (Bennett), VI: 264, 267 “Medussa’s Ankles” (Byatt), Supp. IV: 154–155 Medwin, Thomas, IV: 196, 209 Mee, Arthur, Supp. IV: 256

Meet My Father (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2 “Meet Nurse!” (Hope), Supp. VII: 151 Meeting by the River, A (Isherwood), VII: 317 “Meeting My Former Self” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 24 “Meeting of David and Jonathan, The” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 “Meeting of Minds, The” (Coe), Supp. XV: 54 Meeting Place (Kay), Supp. XIII: 100 Meeting the British (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 421–424 Meeting the Comet (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 “Megaliths and Water” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 221 “Melancholia” (Bridges), VI: 80 “Melancholy” (Bridges), VI: 80 “Melancholy Hussar of the German Legion, The” (Hardy), VI: 20, 22; Retro. Supp. I: 116 “Melbourne” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 313 “Melbourne in 1963” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 313–314 Melbourne or the Bush (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 313–314, 319, 320 Melchiori, Giorgio, VI: 208 Meleager (Euripides), V: 322, 323 Melincourt (Peacock), IV: xvii, 162, 163– 164, 165, 168, 170 Melly, Diana, Supp. IV: 168 Melmoth Reconciled (Balzac), III: 334, 339 Melmoth the Wanderer (Maturin), III: 327, 333–334, 335, 345; VIII: 197– 200, 201–205, 208–209; Supp. III: 384–385 Melnikov, Konstantin, Supp. IV: 174 “Melon” (Barnes), Supp. IV: 75 Melville, Herman, IV: 97; V: xvii, xx– xxi, xxv, 211; VI: 363; Supp. IV: 160 Memento Mori (Spark), Supp. I: 203 “Memoir” (Scott), IV: 28, 30, 35–36, 39 “Memoir of Bernard Barton” (FitzGerald), IV: 353 “Memoir of Cowper: An Autobiography” (ed. Quinlan), III: 220 “Memoir”of Fleeming Jenkin (Stevenson), V: 386, 395 Memoir of Jane Austen (Austen–Leigh), III: 90 “Memoir of My Father, A“ (Amis), Supp. II: 1 Memoir of the Author’s Life and Familiar Anecdotes of Sir Walter Scott (Hogg), Supp. X: 105 Memoir of the Bobotes (Cary), VII: 185 Mémoire justificatif etc. (Gibbon), III: 233 Mémoires littéraires de la Grande Bretagne (periodical), III: 233 Memoirs (Amis), Supp. IV: 27 Memoirs (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 196– 197, 198, 199, 200, 201, 203, 204, 207, 213 Memoirs (Temple), III: 19

390

Memoirs of a Cavalier, The (Defoe), III: 6, 13; VI: 353, 359; Retro. Supp. I: 66, 68, 71–72 Memoirs of a Certain Island Adjacent to the Kingdom of Utopia (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135, 141 Memoirs of a Midget (de la Mare), III: 340, 345 Memoirs of a Physician, The (Dumas père), III: 332 Memoirs of a Protestant, The (tr. Goldsmith), III: 191 Memoirs of a Survivor, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 249–250, 254 Memoirs of Barry Lyndon, Esq., The (Thackeray), see Barry Lyndon Memoirs of Doctor Burney (Burney), Supp. III: 68 Memoirs of Himself (Stevenson), V: 396 “Memoirs of James Boswell, Esq.” (Boswell), III: 248 Memoirs of John Addington Symonds, The: The Secret Homosexual Life of a Leading Nineteenth–Century Man of the Letters (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 250, 251, 252, 253, 262–263 Memoirs of Jonathan Swift (Scott), IV: 38 Memoirs of Lord Byron, The (Nye), Supp. X: 195–196 Memoirs of Martin Scriblerus, (Pope), III: 24, 77; Retro. Supp. I: 234 “Memoirs of M. de Voltaire” (Goldsmith), III: 189 Memoirs of My Dead Life (Moore), VI: 87, 88, 95, 96, 97, 98–99 “Memoirs of Percy Bysshe Shelley” (Peacock), IV: 158, 169, 170 Memoirs of the Author of “A Vindication of the Rights of Woman” (Godwin), Supp. III: 465; Supp. XV: 123 Memoirs of the Baron de Brosse (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Memoirs of the Late Thomas Holcroft . . . (Hazlitt), IV: 128, 139 Memoirs of the Life of Edward Gibbon, The (ed. Hill), III: 221n, 233 Memoirs of the Life of Sir Walter Scott, Bart. (Lockhart), IV: 27, 30, 34, 35– 36, 39 Memoirs of the Life of William Collins, Esp., R.A. (1848) (Collins), Supp. VI: 92, 95 Memoirs of the Navy (Pepys), II: 281, 288 “Memoirs of the World” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 264 Memoirs Relating to . . . Queen Anne’s Ministry (Swift), III: 27 “Memorabilia” (Browning), IV: 354–355 Memorable Masque of the Middle Temple and Lincoln’s Inn, The (Chapman), I: 235 Memorial, The (Isherwood), VII: 205, 310–311 “Memorial for the City” (Auden), VII: 388, 393; Retro. Supp. I: 8 Memorials of a Tour on the Continent (Wordsworth), IV: 24–25

MEMO−MIDD Memorials of Edward Burne–Jones (Burne–Jones), V: 295–296, 306 “Memorials of Gormandising” (Thackeray), V: 23, 24, 38 Memorials of Thomas Hood (Hood and Broderip), IV: 251, 261, 267 Memorials of Two Sisters, Susanna and Catherine Winkworth (ed. Shaen), V: 149 Memories and Adventures (Doyle), Supp. II: 159 Memories and Hallucinations (Thomas), Supp. IV: 479, 480, 482, 483, 484, 486 Memories and Portraits (Stevenson), V: 390, 395 “Memories of a Catholic Childhood” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 363–364 “Memories of a Working Women’s Guild” (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 311 Memories of the Space Age (Ballard), Supp. V: 24 “Memories of the Space Age” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 Memories of Vailiona (Osborne and Strong), V: 393, 397 “Memories of Youghal” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501 “Memory, A” (Brooke), Supp. III: 55 “Memory and Imagination” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77 “Memory Man” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 Memory of Ben Jonson Revived by the Friends of the Muses, The (Digby), Retro. Supp. I: 166 “Memory Unsettled” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 277 “Men and Their Boring Arguments” (Cope), VIII: 78 Men and Wives (Compton–Burnett), VII: 64, 65, 66–67 Men and Women (Browning), IV: xiii, xxi, 357, 363, 374; Retro. Supp. II: 26, 27–28 Men at Arms (Waugh), VII: 304; see also Sword of Honour trilogy Men Like Gods (Wells), VI: 226 240 244; VII: 204 Men on Women on Men (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3 “Men Sign the Sea” (Graham), Supp. VII: 110 “Men Who March Away” (Hardy), VI: 415, 421; Retro. Supp. I: 120 “Men With Coats Thrashing” (Lowry), Supp. III: 283 Men Without Art (Lewis), VII: 72, 76 “Menace, The” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 139 “Menace, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 261 Menand, Louis, Supp. IV: 305 Mendelson, Edward, Retro. Supp. I: 12 “Menelaus and Helen” (Brooke), Supp. III: 52 Menaphon (Greene), I: 165; VIII: 135, 138–139, 143 Mencius on the Mind (Richards), Supp. II: 421 Men–of–War: Life in Nelson’s Navy (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 255

Men’s Wives (Thackeray), V: 23, 35, 38 “Mental Cases” (Owen), VI: 456, 457 Mental Effıciency (Bennett), VI: 250, 266 Merchant of Venice, The (Shakespeare), I: 310 Merchant’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 36, 41–42 Mercian Hymns (Hill), Supp. V: 187, 189, 194–196 Mercier and Camier (Beckett), Supp. I: 50–51; Retro. Supp. I: 21 “Mercury and the Elephant” (Finch), Supp. IX: 71–72 “Mercy” (Collins), III: 166 Mercy Boys, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 28 Mer de Glace (Meale and Malouf), Supp. XII: 218 Mere Accident, A (Moore), VI: 86, 91 Mere Christianity (Lewis), Supp. III: 248 “Mere Interlude, A” (Hardy), VI: 22 Meredith (Sassoon), V: 219, 234 Meredith, George, II: 104, 342, 345; IV: 160; V: x, xviii, xxii–xxvi, 219–234, 244, 432; VI: 2 Meredith, H. O., VI: 399 Meredith et la France (Mackay), V: 223, 234 “Meredithian Sonnets” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74 Meres, Francis, I: 212, 234, 296, 307 Merie Tales, The, I: 83, 93 Meriton, George, II: 340 Merkin, Daphne, Supp. IV: 145–146 Merleau–Ponty, Maurice, Supp. IV: 79, 88 Merlin (Nye), Supp. X: 195 “Merlin and the Gleam” (Tennyson), IV: 329 Mermaid, Dragon, Fiend (Graves), VII: 264 Merope (Arnold), V: 209, 216 “Merry Beggars, The” (Brome), Supp. X: 55 Merry England (periodical), V: 440 Merry Jests of George Peele, The, I: 194 Merry Men, and Other Tales and Fables, The (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 267 Merry Wives of Windsor, The (Shakespeare), I: 295, 311; III: 117 Merry–Go–Round, The (Lawrence), VII: 120 Merry–Go–Round, The (Maugham), VI: 372 Mescellanies (Fielding), Retro. Supp. I: 80 Meschonnic, Henri, Supp. IV: 115 Mespoulet, M., V: 266 “Message, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 90 “Message, The” (Russell), VIII: 280–281 “Message Clear” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 165 “Message from Mars, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 Messages (Fernandez), V: 225–226 “Messdick” (Ross), VII: 433

391

Messenger, The (Kinsella), Supp. V: 269– 270 “M. E. T.” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 “Metamorphoses” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Metamorphoses (Ovid), III: 54; V: 321; Retro. Supp. II: 36, 215 Metamorphoses (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249 Metamorphosis (Kafka), III: 340, 345 Metamorphosis of Pygmalion’s Image (Marston), I: 238; II: 25, 40 “Metaphor Now Standing at Platform 8, The” (Armitage), VIII: 5–6 “Metaphorical Gymnasia” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 97 Metaphysical Lyrics and Poems of the Seventeenth Century (Grierson), Retro. Supp. II: 173 “Metaphysical Poets and the Twentieth Century, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 8 Metempsycosis: Poêma Satyricon (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 94 “Methinks the poor Town has been troubled too long” (Dorset), II: 262 “Method. For Rongald Gaskell” (Davie), Supp. VI: 106 Metrical Tales and Other Poems (Southey), IV: 71 Metroland (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 66– 67, 71, 76 Mew, Charlotte, Supp. V: 97, 98–99 Meynell, Wilfred, V: 440, 451 MF (Burgess), Supp. I: 197 “Mianserin Sonnets” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79 Micah Clark (Doyle), Supp. II: 159, 163 “Michael” (Wordsworth), IV: 8, 18–19 Michael and Mary (Milne), Supp. V: 299 Michael Robartes and the Dancer (Yeats), VI: 217; Retro. Supp. I: 331–333 “Michael X and the Black Power Killings in Trinidad” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 396 Michaelmas Term (Middleton), II: 3, 4, 21 Michelet, Jules, V: 346 Microcosmography (Earle), IV: 286 Micro–Cynicon, Six Snarling Satires (Middleton), II: 2–3 Midas (Lyly), I: 198, 202, 203 “Middle Age” (Dunn), Supp. X: 80 Middle Age of Mrs Eliot, The (Wilson), Supp. I: 160–161 Middle Ground, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 231, 234, 246–247, 248 Middle Mist, The (Renault), see Friendly Young Ladies, The “Middle of a War” (Fuller), VII: 429; Supp. VII: 69 Middle Passage, The (Naipaul), Supp. I: 386, 390–391, 393, 403 “Middle–Sea and Lear–Sea” (Jones), Supp. VII: 176 Middle Years, The (James), VI: 65, 69 “Middle Years, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 “Middle Years, The” (James), VI: 69 Middlemarch (Eliot), III: 157; V: ix–x, xxiv, 196–197, 200; Supp. IV: 243; Retro. Supp. II:113–114

MIDD−MISC Middlemen: A Satire, The (Brooke– Rose)), Supp. IV: 99, 103 Middleton, D., V: 253 Middleton, Thomas, II: 1–23, 30, 33, 68– 70, 72, 83, 85, 93, 100; IV: 79 Midnight All Day (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 158 “Midnight Court, The” (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 221 Midnight Hour, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 155, 160 “Midnight Hour, The” (Powys), VIII: 256 Midnight Oil (Pritchett), Supp. III: 312, 313 Midnight on the Desert (Priestley), VII: 209, 212 “Midnight Skaters, The” (Blunden), VI: 429; Supp. XI: 45 Midnight’s Children (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 162, 433, 435, 436, 438, 439–444, 445, 448, 449, 456; Supp. V: 67, 68 Midnight’s Choice (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 286, 287–288 “Midsummer Cushion, The” (Clare), Supp. XI: 60 “Midsummer Holiday, A, and Other Poems” (Swinburne), V: 332 “Midsummer Ice” (Murray), Supp. VII: 278 “Midsummer Night’s Dream, A” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 223 Midsummer Night’s Dream, A (Shakespeare), I: 304–305, 311–312; II: 51, 281; Supp. IV: 198 “Mid–Term Break” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 125 Mid–Victorian Memories (Francillon), V: 83 “Midwich Cuckoos, The” (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 291–292 “Mightier than Mammon, A” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 39 Mightier Than the Sword (Ford), VI: 320–321 Mighty and Their Full, The (Compton– Burnett), VII: 61, 62 Mighty Magician, The (FitzGerald), IV: 353 “Migrants” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Miguel Street (Naipaul), Supp. I: 383, 385–386 “Mike: A Public School Story” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 449 Mike Fletcher (Moore), VI: 87, 91 “Mildred Lawson” (Moore), VI: 98 Milesian Chief, The (Maturin), VIII: 201, 207 Milestones (Bennett), VI: 250, 263, 264 Milford, H., III: 208n “Milford: East Wing” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Military Memoirs of Capt. George Carleton, The (Defoe), III: 14 Military Philosophers, The (Powell), VII: 349 “Milk–cart, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 168 “Milk–Wort and Bog–Cotton” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 212

Mill, James, IV: 159; V: 288 Mill, John Stuart, IV: 50, 56, 246, 355; V: xxi–xxii, xxiv, 182, 279, 288, 343 Mill on the Floss, The (Eliot), V: xxii, 14, 192–194, 200; Supp. IV: 240, 471; Retro. Supp. II: 106–108 Millais, John Everett, V: 235, 236, 379 Miller, Andrew, Supp. XIV: 179–192 Miller, Arthur, VI: 286 Miller, Henry, Supp. IV: 110–111 Miller, J. Hillis, VI: 147 Miller, Karl, Supp. IV: 169 “Miller’s Daughter, The” (tr. Mangan), Supp. XIII: 127 “Miller’s Daughter, The” (Tennyson), IV: 326 Miller’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 37 Millet, Jean François, Supp. IV: 90 Millett, Kate, Supp. IV: 188 Millionairess, The (Shaw), VI: 102, 127 “Millom Cricket Field” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 “Millom Old Quarry” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 Mills, C. M., pseud. of Elizabeth Gaskell Millstone, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 237–238 Milne, A. A., Supp. V: 295–312 “Milnes, Richard Monckton” (Lord Houghton), see Monckton Milnes, Richard Milton (Blake), III: 303–304, 307; V: xvi 330; Retro. Supp. I: 45 Milton (Meredith), V: 234 “Milton” (Macaulay), IV: 278, 279 Milton, Edith, Supp. IV: 305–306 Milton in America (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 11–12, 13 Milton, John, II: 50–52, 113, 158–178, 195, 196, 198, 199, 205, 206, 236, 302; III: 43, 118–119, 167n, 211n, 220, 302; IV: 9, 11–12, 14, 22, 23, 93, 95, 185, 186, 200, 205, 229, 269, 278, 279, 352; V: 365–366; Supp. III: 169; Retro. Supp. II: 269–289 Milton’s God (Empson), Supp. II: 180, 195–196 Milton’s Prosody (Bridges), VI: 83 Mimic Men, The (Naipaul), Supp. I: 383, 386, 390, 392, 393–394, 395, 399 “Mina Laury” (Brontë), V: 122, 123, 149, 151 Mind at the End of Its Tether (Wells), VI: xiii; VI: 228, 242 Mind Has Mountains, The (Jennings), Supp. V: 213, 215–216 Mind in Chains, The (ed. Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118 “Mind Is Its Own Place, The” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 316 Mind of the Maker, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 345, 347 Mind to Murder, A (James), Supp. IV: 319, 321, 323–324 Mind’s Eye, The (Blunden), Supp. XI: 35 “Mine old dear enemy, my froward master” (Wyatt), I: 105 “Miner’s Hut” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 “Miners” (Owen), VI: 452, 454

392

“Minerva’s Bird, Athene Noctua” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 289 “Minimal” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 90, 91 Minister, The (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283, 284 “Ministrations” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80 Ministry of Fear, The (Greene), Supp. I: 10–11, 12; Retro. Supp. II: 157 Minor Poems of Robert Southey, The (Southey), IV: 71 Minpins, The (Dahl), Supp. IV: 204, 224 Minstrel, The (Beattie), IV: 198 Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border (ed. Scott), IV: 29, 39 “Mint” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 133 Mint, The (Lawrence), Supp. II: 283, 291–294 Minute by Glass Minute (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 261 Minute for Murder (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 “Minutes of Glory” (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 220 Minutes of the Negotiations of Monsr. Mesnager, . . . (Defoe), III: 13 “Mirabeau” (Macaulay), IV: 278 “Miracle Cure” (Lowbury), VII: 432 Miracles (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 255, 258–259 “Miraculous Issue, The” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 89 Mirèio (Mistral), V: 219 Mirour de l’omme (Gower), I: 48, 49 “Mirror, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70 Mirror for Magistrates, The, I: 162, 214 “Mirror in February” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 262 Mirror in the Roadway, The: A Study of the Modern Novel (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 211, 219 Mirror of the Mother, The: Selected Poems, 1975–1985 (Roberts), Supp. XV: 261, 262 Mirror of the Sea: Memories and Impressions, The (Conrad), VI: 138, 148 Mirror Wall, The (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 329–330 Mirrour; or, Looking–Glasse Both for Saints and Sinners, A (Clarke), II: 251 Misadventures of John Nicholson, The (Stevenson), V: 396 Misalliance (Shaw), VI: xv, 115, 117, 118, 120, 129; Retro. Supp. II: 321 Misalliance, The (Brookner), Supp. IV: 129 Misanthrope, The (tr. Harrison), Supp. V: 149–150, 163 “Misanthropos” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 264– 265, 268, 270 “Misapprehension” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 266 Miscellanea (Temple), III: 40 Miscellaneous Essays (St. Évremond), III: 47 Miscellaneous Observations on the Tragedy of Macbeth (Johnson), III: 108, 116, 121 Miscellaneous Poems (Marvell), II: 207 Miscellaneous Studies (Pater), V: 348, 357

MISC−MRS. F Miscellaneous Works of the Duke of Buckingham, II: 268 Miscellaneous Works . . . with Memoirs of His Life (Gibbon), III: 233 Miscellanies (Cowley), II: 198 Miscellanies (Martineau), Supp. XV: 186 Miscellanies (Pope and Swift), II: 335 Miscellanies (Swinburne), V: 332 Miscellanies; A Serious Address to the People of Great Britain (Fielding), III: 105 Miscellanies, Aesthetic and Literary . . . (Coleridge), IV: 56 Miscellany (Tonson), III: 69 Miscellany of New Poems, A (Behn), Supp. III: 36 Miscellany Poems (Wycherley), II: 321 Miscellany Poems, on Several Occasions (Finch), Supp. IX: 65, 67, 74, 77 Miscellany Tracts (Browne), II: 156 Mischmasch (Carroll), V: 274 “Mise Eire” (Boland), Supp. V: 45–46 Miser, The (Fielding), III: 105 “Miser and the Poet, The” (Finch), Supp. IX: 72–74 “Miserie” (Herbert), II: 128–129 Miseries of War, The (Ralegh), I: 158 Misfortunes of Arthur, The (Hughes), I: 218 Misfortunes of Elphin, The (Peacock), IV: xviii, 163, 167–168, 170 Mishan, E. J., VI: 240 “Misplaced Attachment of Mr. John Dounce, The” (Dickens), V: 46 “Miss Brill” (Mansfield), VII: 175 Miss Gomez and the Brethren (Trevor), Supp. IV: 507, 508–509 “Miss Gunton of Poughkeepsie” (James), VI: 69 Miss Herbert (The Suburban Wife) (Stead), Supp. IV: 473, 476 “Miss Kilmansegg and Her Precious Leg” (Hood), IV: 258–259 Miss Lucy in Town (Fielding), III: 105 Miss Mackenzie (Trollope), V: 101 Miss Marjoribanks (Oliphant), Supp. X: 214, 216–217, 219–220 Miss Marple’s Last Case (Christie), Supp. II: 125 Miss Ogilvy Finds Herself (Hall), Supp. VI: 120–121, 128 “Miss Ogilvy Finds Herself” (Hall), Supp. VI: 121 “Miss Pulkinhorn” (Golding), Supp. I: 78–79, 80 “Miss Smith” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502, 510 Miss Stuart’s Legacy (Steel), Supp. XII: 269–270, 271 “Miss Tickletoby’s Lectures on English History” (Thackeray), V: 38 “Miss Twye” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 “Missing” (Cornford), VIII: 1141 “Missing, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 276 “Missing Dates” (Empson), Supp. II: 184, 190 Missing Link, The (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 289–290 Mist in the Mirror, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 125, 127

Mistake, The (Vanbrugh), II: 325, 333, 336 Mistakes, The (Harris), II: 305 Mistakes of a Night, The (Hogg), Supp. X: 105&ndash106 Mr. A’s Amazing Mr. Pim Passes By (Milne), Supp. V: 299 “Mr. and Mrs. Dove” (Mansfield), VII: 180 “Mr. and Mrs. Frank Berry” (Thackeray), V: 23 Mr. and Mrs. Nobody (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 275–276 Mr. and Mrs. Scotland Are Dead: Poems (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 143 “Mr. and Mrs. Scotland Are Dead” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 138 “Mr. Apollinax” (Eliot), VII: 144 Mr. Beluncle (Pritchett), Supp. III: 311, 313, 314–315 Mr. Bennett and Mrs. Brown (Woolf), VI: 247, 267, 275, 290; VII: xiv, xv “Mr. Bennett and Mrs. Brown” (Woolf), Supp. II: 341; Retro. Supp. I: 309 “Mr. Bleaney” (Larkin), Supp. I: 281 “Mr. Bodkin” (Hood), IV: 267 Mr. Britling Sees It Through (Wells), VI: 227, 240 “Mr. Brown’s Letters to a Young Man About Town” (Thackeray), V: 38 Mr. Bunyan’s Last Sermon (Bunyan), II: 253 Mr. C[olli]n’s Discourse of Free–Thinking (Swift), III: 35 “Mr. Crabbe—Mr. Campbell” (Hazlitt), III: 276 “Mr. Dottery’s Trousers” (Powys), VIII: 248, 249 “Mr. Eliot’s Sunday Morning Service” (Eliot), VII: 145 “Mr. Feasey” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 214 Mr. Foot (Frayn), Supp. VII: 57 Mr. Fortune’s Maggot (Warner), Supp. VII: 370, 374–375, 379 Mr Fox (Comyns), VIII: 53, 56, 64–65 “Mr. Gilfil’s Love Story” (Eliot), V: 190; Retro. Supp. II: 103–104 “Mr. Gladstone Goes to Heaven” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 51 “Mr. Graham” (Hood), IV: 267 Mr. H (Lamb), IV: 80–81, 85 “Mr. Harrison’s Confessions” (Gaskell), V: 14, 15 Mister Heracles (Armitage), VIII: 1 Mr. John Milton’s Character of the Long Parliament and Assembly of Divines . . . (Milton), II: 176 Mister Johnson (Cary), VII: 186, 187, 189, 190–191 “Mr. Know–All” (Maugham), VI: 370 Mr. Macaulay’s Character of the Clergy in the Latter Part of the Seventeenth Century Considered (Babington), IV: 291 “Mr. McNamara” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501 Mr. Meeson’s Will (Haggard), Supp. III: 213 Mr. Noon (Lawrence), Retro. Supp. II: 229–230

393

“Mr. Norris and I” (Isherwood), VII: 311–312 Mr. Norris Changes Trains (Isherwood), VII: xx, 311–312 “Mr. Pim and the Holy Crumb” (Powys), VIII: 255, 257 Mr. Polly (Wells), see History of Mr. Polly, The Mr. Pope’s Welcome from Greece (Gay), II: 348 Mr. Prohack (Bennett), VI: 260, 267 “Mr. Reginald Peacock’s Day” (Mansfield), VII: 174 “Mr. Robert Herricke His Farewell unto Poetrie” (Herrick), II: 112 “Mr. Robert Montgomery’s Poems” (Macaulay), IV: 280 Mr Sampath (Naipaul), Supp. I: 400 Mr. Scarborough’s Family (Trollope), V: 98, 102 “Mr Simonelli; or, The Fairy Widower” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 36–37 “Mr. Sludge ‘the Medium’ ” (Browning), IV: 358, 368; Retro. Supp. II:26–27 Mr. Smirke; or, The Divine in Mode (Marvell), II: 219 Mr. Stone and the Knights Companion (Naipaul), Supp. I: 383, 389 “Mr. Strugnell” (Cope), VIII: 73 Mr. Tasker’s Gods (Powys), VIII: 2 VIII: 51, 249–250 “Mr. Tennyson” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502 Mr. Waller’s Speech in the Painted Chamber (Waller), II: 238 “Mr. Waterman” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228–229, 231, 235, 237 Mr. Weston’s Good Wine (Powys), VII: 21; VIII: 245, 248, 252–254, 255, 256 Mr. Whatnot (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 13 “Mr. Whistler’s Ten O’Clock” (Wilde), V: 407 Mr. Wrong (Howard), Supp. XI: 141, 142 “Mistletoe, a Christmas Tale, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 212 Mistral, Frederic, V: 219 Mistras, The (Cowley), II: 194, 198, 202, 236 “Mrs. Acland’s Ghosts” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503 “Mrs. Bathurst” (Kipling), VI: 193–194 Mrs. Beer’s House: An Autobiography of Childhood (Beer), Supp. XIV: 1, 4, 7–8, 14 Mrs. Browning: A Poet’s Work and Its Setting (Hayter), IV: 322 “Mrs. Cibber” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 273 Mrs. Craddock (Maugham), VI: 367 Mrs. Dalloway (Woolf), VI: 275, 279; VII: xv, 18, 21, 24, 28–29; Supp. IV: 234, 246; Retro. Supp. I: 316–317 Mrs. de Winter (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 125–126 Mrs. Dot (Maugham), VI: 368 Mrs. Eckdorf in O’Neill’s Hotel (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501, 508 Mrs. Fisher; or, The Future of Humour (Graves), VII: 259–260

MRS. H−MONS Mrs. Harris’s Petition (Swift), Retro. Supp. I: 283 “Mrs. Jaypher found a wafer” (Lear), V: 86 Mrs. Leicester’s School (Lamb and Lamb), IV: 80, 85 Mrs. McGinty’s Dead (Christie; U.S. title, Blood Will Tell), Supp. II: 135 “Mrs. Medwin” (James), VI: 69 “Mrs. Nelly’s Complaint,”II: 268 Mistress of Men (Steel), Supp. XII: 275 “Mistress of Vision, The” (Thompson), V: 447–448 “Mrs. Packletide’s Tiger” (Saki), Supp. VI: 242 Mrs. Perkins’s Ball (Thackeray), V: 24, 38 Mrs. Shakespeare: The Complete Works (Nye), Supp. X: 196 “Mrs. Silly” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502 “Mrs. Simpkins” (Smith), Supp. II: 470 “Mrs. Temperley” (James), VI: 69 Mrs. Warren’s Profession (Shaw), V: 413; VI: 108, 109; Retro. Supp. II: 312– 313 Mistressclass, The (Roberts), Supp. XV: 271, 272–273 Mistry, Rohinton, Supp. X: 137–149 “Mists” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228 Mist’s Weekly Journal (newspaper), III: 4 Mitchell, David, Supp. XIV: 193–209 Mitchell, James Leslie, see Gibbon, Lewis Grassic Mitford, Mary Russell, IV: 311, 312 Mitford, Nancy, VII: 290; Supp. X: 151– 163 Mithridates (Lee), II: 305 Mixed Essays (Arnold), V: 213n, 216 “Mixed Marriage” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 415 Mnemosyne Lay in Dust (Clarke), Supp. XV: 28–29 Mo, Timothy, Supp. IV: 390 “Moa Point” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6 Mob, The (Galsworthy), VI: 280, 288 Moby–Dick (Melville), VI: 363 Moby Dick: A Play for Radio from Herman Melville’s Novel (Reed), Supp. XV: 245, 248, 251, 252, 254, 255 Mock Doctor, The (Fielding), III 105 Mock Speech from the Throne (Marvell), II: 207 Mock–Mourners, The: . . . Elegy on King William (Defoe), III: 12 Mockery Gap (Powys), VIII: 251, 256 “Model Prisons” (Carlyle), IV: 247 Mock’s Curse: Nineteen Stories (Powys), VIII: 251, 252, 256 Modern Comedy, A (Galsworthy), VI: 270, 275 Modern Fiction (Woolf), VII: xiv; Retro. Supp. I: 308–309 Modern Husband, The (Fielding), III: 105 Modern Irish Short Stories (ed. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 226 “Modern Love” (Meredith), V: 220, 234, 244 Modern Love, and Poems of the English Roadside . . . (Meredith), V: xxii, 220,

234 Modern Lover, A (Moore), VI: 86, 89, 98 Modern Manners (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 207 “Modern Money–Lending, and the Meaning of Dividends: A Tract for the Wealthy” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 Modern Movement: 100 Key Books from England, France, and America, 1880– 1950, The (Connolly), VI: 371 Modern Painters (Ruskin), V: xx, 175– 176, 180, 184, 282 Modern Painting (Moore), VI: 87 Modern Poet, The: Poetry, Academia, and Knowledge Since the 1750s (Crawford), Supp. XI: 82–83 Modern Poetry: A Personal Essay (MacNeice), VII: 403, 404, 410 Modern Poetry in Translation, Supp. XV: 67 “Modern Science: A Criticism” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 Modern Theatre, The (ed. Inchbald), Supp. XV: 149, 160, 161 “Modern Times” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70 “Modern Times” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 324 Modern Utopia, A (Wells), VI: 227, 234, 241, 244 “Modern Warning, The” (James), VI: 48, 69 Modernism and Romance (Scott–James), VI: 21 Modes of Modern Writing: Metaphor, Metonymy, and the Typology of Modern Literature, The (Lodge), Supp. IV: 365, 377 “Modest Proposal” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 46 Modest Proposal, A (Swift), III: 21, 28, 29, 35; Supp. IV: 482 “Moestitiae Encomium” (Thompson), V: 450 Moffatt, James, I: 382–383 Mogul Tale, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 148, 153, 154, 156 Mohocks, The (Gay), III: 60, 67 Mohr, Jean, Supp. IV: 79 Moi, Toril, Retro. Supp. I: 312 “Moisture–Number, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 Molière (Jean Baptiste Poquelin), II: 314, 318, 325, 336, 337, 350; V: 224 Moll Flanders (Defoe), III: 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 13, 95; Retro. Supp. I: 72–73 Molloy (Beckett), Supp. I: 51–52; Supp. IV: 106; Retro. Supp. I: 18, 21–22 Molly Sweeney (Friel), Supp. V: 127 “Molly Gone” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 118 Moly (Gunn), Supp. IV: 257, 266–268 “Moly” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 267 Molyneux, William, III: 27 “Moment, The: Summer ’s Night” (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 309 “Moment in Eternity, A” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 204 Moment Next to Nothing, The: A Play in Three Acts (Clarke), Supp. XV: 25

394

“Moment of Cubism, The” (Berger), Supp. IV: 79 Moment of Love, A (Moore), see Feast of Lupercal, The Moments of Being (Woolf), VII: 33; Retro. Supp. I: 305, 315 Moments of Grace (Jennings), Supp. V: 217–218 Moments of Vision, and Miscellaneous Verses (Hardy), VI: 20 Monastery, The (Scott), IV: xviii, 39 Monckton Milnes, Richard (Lord Houghton), IV: 211, 234, 235, 251, 252, 254, 302, 351; V: 312, 313, 334; Retro. Supp. I: 185–186 “Monday; or, The Squabble” (Gay), III: 56 Monday or Tuesday (Woolf), VII: 20, 21, 38; Retro. Supp. I: 307 Mondo Desperado (McCabe), Supp. IX: 127, 136–137 Money: A Suicide Note (Amis), Supp. IV: 26, 32–35, 37, 40 Money in the Bank (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 459 “Money–Man Only” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 213–214 “Money Singing” (Motion), Supp. VII: 261 Monk, The (Lewis), III: 332–333, 335, 345; Supp. III: 384 Monkfish Moon (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 85–88, 95, 100 Monks and the Giants, The (Frere), see Whistlecraft Monks of St. Mark, The (Peacock), IV: 158, 169 Monk’s Prologue, The (Chaucer), II: 70 Monk’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 31 Monk’s Tale, The (Lydgate), I: 57 “Monna Innominata” (Rossetti), V: 251 “Mono–Cellular” (Self), Supp. V: 402 Monody on the Death of the Right Hon. R. B. Sheridan . . . (Byron), IV: 192 “Monody to the Memory of Chatterton” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 206 “Monody to the Memory of Sir Joshua Reynolds” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 202 “Monody to the Memory of the Late Queen of France” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 202 “Monologue, or The Five Lost Géricaults” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 79 Monro, Harold, VI: 448 “Mons Meg” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 81–82 Monsieur (Durrell), Supp. I: 118, 119 Monsieur de Pourceaugnac (Molière), II: 325, 337, 339, 347, 350 Monsieur d’Olive (Chapman), I: 244–245 “M. Prudhomme at the International Exhibition” (Swinburne). V: 333 Monsieur Thomas (Fletcher), II: 45, 61, 65 Monsignor Quixote (Greene), Supp. I: 18–19; Retro. Supp. II: 166 Monster (Beamish and Galloway), Supp. XII: 117 Monstre Gai (Lewis), VII: 72, 80

MONT−MOSA “Mont Blanc” (Shelley), IV: 198; Retro. Supp. I: 248 Montagu, Lady Mary Wortley, II: 326 Montague, John, VI: 220; Supp. XV: 209–225 Montaigne, Michel Eyquem de, II: 25, 30, 80, 104, 108, 146; III: 39 Monte Verité (du Maurier), Supp. III: 143–144, 147, 148 Montemayor, Jorge de, I: 164, 302 Montezuma’s Daughter (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Montgomery, Robert, IV: 280 Month (periodical), V: 365, 379 Month in the Country, A (tr. Friel), Supp. V: 124 Montherlant, Henry de, II: 99n Monthly Repository, Supp. XV: 182 Monthly Review (periodical), III: 147, 188 Montrose, marquess of, II: 222, 236–237, 238 Monument, The: A Study of the Last Years of the Italian Poet Giacomo Leopardi (Reed), Supp. XV: 252 “Monument Maker, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 117 Monumental Column, A. Erected to . . . Prince of Wales (Webster), II: 68, 85 “Monuments of Honour” (Webster), II: 68, 85 Monye, A. A., Supp. II: 350 Monypenny, W. F., IV: 292, 295, 300, 307, 308 “Moon and a Cloud, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 91 Moon and Sixpence, The (Maugham), VI: xiii, 365, 374, 375–376 Moon Country: Further Reports from Iceland (Armitage), VIII: 2 &ldrquo;Moon Fever” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 “Moon Tunes” (Coe), Supp. XV: 50 Mooncranker’s Gift (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 354, 356–357 Moonlight (Pinter), Retro. Supp. I: 226 “Moonlight Night on the Port” (Keyes), VII: 439 Moonlight on the Highway (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 231 Moonraker (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 94 Moon’s Ottery (Beer), Supp. XIV: 1, 5, 11–12 “Moonshine” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 Moonstone, The (Collins), III: 340, 345; Supp. VI: 91, 93, 100–102 “Moor, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 Moorcock, Michael, Supp. V: 24, 25, 32 Moore, Brian, Supp. IX: 141–155 Moore, G. E., Supp. I: 217; Supp. II: 406–407; Supp. III: 46, 49 Moore, George, IV: 102; V: xxi, xxvi, 129, 153; VI: xii 85–99, 207, 239, 270, 365 Moore, John Robert, III: 1, 12 Moore, Marianne, IV: 6; Supp. IV: = 262–263 Moore, Thomas, IV: xvi, 193, 205; V: 116

“Moore’s Life of Lord Byron” (Macaulay), IV: 281–282 “Moorings” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187 Moorland Cottage, The (Gaskell), V: 14, 15 Moorman, Mary, IV: 4, 25 Moor’s Last Sigh, The (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 433, 438, 444, 446, 448, 451–454, 456 Moortown (Hughes), Supp. I: 354, 357; Retro. Supp. II: 211–212 “Mora Montravers” (James), VI: 69 Moral and Political Lecture, A (Coleridge), IV: 56 Moral Epistle, Respectfully Dedicated to Earl Stanhope (Landor), IV: 99 Moral Ending and Other Stories, A (Warner), Supp. VII: 379 Moral Essays (Pope), III: 74–75, 77, 78; Retro. Supp. I: 145; Retro. Supp. I: 235 Moralities (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260, 261 “Morality and the Novel” (Lawrence), VII: 87 Morality Play (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 362, 364–365 Morall Fabillis of Esope the Phrygian, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136–142, 145 “Morals of Pruning, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143 Morando, the Tritameron of Love (Greene), VIII: 142–143 “Morbidezza” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 275 “Mordecai and Cocking” (Coppard), VIII: 95 More, Hannah, IV: 269 More, Paul Elmer, II: 152 More, Sir Thomas, I: 325; II: 24; IV: 69, Supp. VII: 233–250 “More a Man Has the More a Man Wants, The” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 420–421, 425 More Dissemblers Besides Women (Middleton), II: 3, 21 “More Essex Poems” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110–111 More New Arabian Nights: The Dynamiter (Stevenson), V: 395 More Nonsense, Pictures, Rhymes, Botany (Lear), V: 78, 87 More Poems (Housman), VI: 152, 157, 161–162 More Pricks than Kicks (Beckett), Supp. I: 45–46; Retro. Supp. I: 19 More Reformation: A Satyr upon Himself . . . (Defoe), III: 13 More Short–Ways with the Dissenters (Defoe), III: 13 More Stories (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 219 More Tales I Tell My Mother (ed. Fairbairns et al.), Supp. XI: 163; Supp. XV: 262–263 More Trivia (Connolly), Supp. III: 98 More Women than Men (Compton– Burnett), VII: 61–62 Morgan, Edwin, Supp. IX: 157–170 Morgan, Margery M., VI: xiii, xiv–xv, xxxiv

395

Morgann, Maurice, IV: xiv, 168 Morgante Maggiore (Pulci), IV: 182 Morison, James Augustus Cotter, IV: 289, 291 Morkinskinna, VIII: 242 Morland, Dick see Hill, Reginald Morley, Frank, IV: 79, 86 Morley, John, VI: 2, 157, 336 Morley, Lord John, III: 201, 205; IV: 289, 291; V: 279, 280, 284, 290, 313, 334 “Morning” (Davie), Supp. VI: 112 “Morning Call” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 Morning Chronicle, The (periodical), IV: 43, 128, 129; V: 41 “Morning Coffee” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 273 “Morning Glory” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 “Morning, Midday, and Evening Sacrifice” (Hopkins), V: 370 Morning Post (periodical), III: 269; VI: 351; Supp. XIII: 207, 210, 211, 213 Morning Star (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 “Morning Sun” (MacNeice), III: 411 Mornings in Mexico (Lawrence), VII: 116, 117 “Morning–watch, The” (Vaughan), II: 187 Moronic Inferno, The (AAnd Other Visits to America“) (Amis), Supp. IV: 42, 43 “Morpho Eugenia” (Byatt), Supp. IV: 140, 153–154 Morrell, Ottoline, VII: 103 Morrell, Sir Charles, V: 111 Morris, Jan, Supp. X: 171–189 Morris, Margaret, VI: 274 Morris, May, V: 298, 301, 305 Morris, William, IV: 218; V: ix, xi, xii, xix, xxii–xxvi, 236–238, 291–307, 312, 365, 401, 409; VI: 103, 167–168, 283 Morris & Co., V: 295, 296, 302 “Morris’s Life and Death of Jason” (Swinburne), V: 298 Morrison, Arthur, VI: 365–366 Mortal Causes (Rankin), Supp. X: 244, 251–252 Mortal Coils (Huxley), VII: 200 Mortal Consequences (Symons), Supp. IV: 3 Morte Arthur, Le, I: 72, 73 Morte Darthur, Le (Malory), I: 67, 68– 79; V: 294; Retro. Supp. II: 237–239, 240–251 “Morte d’Arthur” (Tennyson), IV: xx, 332–334, 336 “Mortier Water–Organ Called Oscar, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Mortification” (Herbert), II: 127 Mortimer His Fall (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 166 Mortmere Stories, The (Upward), Supp. XIII: 251–252 Morvern Callar (Warner), Supp. XI: 281, 282–286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 293 Mosada, a Dramatic Poem (Yeats), VI: 221

MOSA−MURR “Mosaics in the Imperial Palace” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 80 Moseley, Humphrey, II: 89 Moses (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 36 Moses (Rosenberg), VI: 433 Moses’ Rock (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 223 Moses the Lawgiver (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 “Mosquito” (Lawrence), VII: 119 Mossycoat (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152 “Most Extraordinary Case, A” (James), VI: 69 Most Piteous Tale of the Morte Arthur Saunz Guerdon, The (Malory), I: 72, 77 “Moth” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 “Mother, The” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256 Mother and Son (Compton–Burnett), VII: 64, 65, 68–69 “Mother and Son” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 297 Mother Bombie (Lyly), I: 203–204 “Mother Country” (Rossetti), V: 255 Mother Country, The (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 154 Mother Courage (Brecht), VI: 123 “Mother Dressmaking” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 167 Mother Hubberd’s Tale (Spenser), I: 124, 131 Mother Ireland (O’Brien), Supp. V: 338 “Mother–May–I” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 137 “Mother Kamchatka; or, Mr. Mainchance in Search of the Truth” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 216 “Mother of the Muses, The” (Harrison), Supp. V: 161 “Mother of the World, The” (Powys), VIII: 251, 252 Mother Poem (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 33, 41, 42, 46 Mother, Sing for Me (Ngu˜gı˜). See Maitu˜ njugı˜ra “Mother Speaks, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 125 “Mother to Child Asleep” (Cornford), VIII: 107 “Mother Tongue” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 298 Mother, What Is Man? (Smith), Supp. II: 462 Mother’s Day (Storey), Supp. I: 420 “Mother’s Sense of Fun” (Wilson), Supp. I: 153, 157–158 “Moths and Mercury–Vapor Lamp” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 Motion, Andrew, Supp. VII: 251–267 “Motions of the Earth, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 Motteux, Pierre, II: 352, 353 “Mount Badon” (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 282–283 Mount of Olives, The; or, Solitary Devotions . . . (Vaughan), II: 185, 201 Mount Zion (Betjeman), VII: 364 “Mount Zion” (Hughes), Supp. I: 341

Mountain Bard, The (Hogg), Supp. X: 106 “Mountain Path” (Cornford), VIII: 107 “Mountain Shadow” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 87 Mountain Town in France, A (Stevenson), V: 396 “Mountaineering Poetry: The Metaphorical Imperative” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 86 Mountains and Molehills (Cornford), VIII: 106, 107–108, 109 Mountolive (Durrell), Supp. I: 104, 106, 108, 109 “Mourning” (Marvell), II: 209, 212 Mourning Bride, The (Congreve), II: 338, 347, 350 Mourning Muse of Alexis, The: A Pastoral (Congreve), II: 350 Mousetrap, The (Christie), Supp. II: 125, 134 “Move, The” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 74–75 “Movement of Bodies, The” (Reed), Supp. XV: 250–251 Movevent, The, Supp. IV: 256 Moving Finger, The (Christie), Supp. II: 132 “Moving In” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 56 “Moving In” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 75 Moving Out (Behan), Supp. II: 67, 68, 70 “Moving Round the House” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 226 Moving Target, A (Golding), Supp. I: 88 Moving the Center: The Struggle for Cultural Freedoms (Ngu˜ gı˜), VIII: 217, 225 “Mower to the Glo–Worms, The” (Marvell), II: 209 “Mowgli’s Brothers” (Kipling), VI: 199 Moxon, Edward, IV: 83, 86, 252 Much Ado About Nothing (Shakespeare), I: 310–311, 327 Much Obliged (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 460 “Muchelney Abbey” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 258 “Mud Vision, The” (Heaney), Supp. II: 281 Mudlark Poems & Grand Buveur, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Mudtower, The” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 253 Muggeridge, Malcolm, VI: 356; VII: 276; Supp. II: 118, 119 “Mugumo” (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 220 Muiopotmos (Spenser), I: 124 Muir, Edwin, I: 247; IV: 27, 40; Supp. V: 208; Supp. VI: 197–209 Muir, K., IV: 219, 236 Mulberry Bush, The (Wilson), Supp. I: 154–155 Mulberry Garden, The (Sedley), II: 263– 264, 271 “Mulberry Tree, The” (Bowen), Supp. II: 78, 92 Mulberry Tree, The (Bowen), Supp. II: 80 Mulcaster, Richard, I: 122

396

Muldoon, Paul, Supp. IV: 409–432 Mule on the Minaret, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 274 Mules (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 414–415 Mullan, John, Retro. Supp. I: 69–70 Müller, Max, V: 203 “Mulwhevin” (Dunn), Supp. X: 68 “Mum” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 70–71 Mum and Mr. Armitage (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 23 Mummer’s Wife, A (Moore), VI: xii, 86, 90, 98 “Mummia” (Brooke), Supp. III: 52, 60 “Mummy, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 163 “Mummy to the Rescue” (Wilson), Supp. I: 153 “Mundus and Paulina” (Gower), I: 53–54 Mundus Muliebris; or, The Ladies–Dressing Room Unlock’d (Evelyn), II: 287 Mundy Scheme, The (Friel), Supp. V: 119 Munera Pulveris (Ruskin), V: 184 “Municipal Gallery Revisited, The” (Yeats), VI: 216; Retro. Supp. I: 337–338 Munnings, Sir Alfred, VI: 210 “Murad the Unlucky” (Brooke), Supp. III: 55 “Murder” (Nye), Supp. X: 198 Murder at the Vicarage (Christie), Supp. II: 130, 131 “Murder Considered as One of the Fine Arts” (De Quincey), IV: 149–150 Murder in the Calais Coach (Christie), see Murder on the Orient Express Murder in the Cathedral (Eliot), VII: 153, 157, 159; Retro. Supp. II: 132 Murder in Triplicate (James), Supp. IV: 320, 327 “Murder, 1986” (James), Supp. IV: 340 Murder of John Brewer, The (Kyd), I: 218 Murder of Quality, A (le Carré), Supp. II: 300, 302–303 Murder of Roger Ackroyd, The (Christie), Supp. II: 124, 128, 135 “Murder of Santa Claus, The” (James), Supp. IV: 340 Murder of the Man Who Was Shakespeare, The (Hoffman), I: 277 Murder on the Orient Express (Christie; U.S. title, Murder in the Calais Coach), Supp. II: 128, 130, 134, 135 Murderous Michael, I: 218 “Murdered Drinker, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 115 “Murders in the Rue Morgue, The” (Poe), III: 339 Murdoch, Iris, III: 341, 345; VI: 372; Supp. I: 215–235; Supp. IV: 100, 139, 145, 234 Murmuring Judges (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 294, 296–297, 298 Murnau, F. W., III: 342 Murphy (Beckett), Supp. I: 46–47, 48, 51, 62, 220; Retro. Supp. I: 19–20 Murphy, Richard, VI: 220; Supp. V: 313– 331 Murray, Gilbert, VI: 153, 273, 274

MURR−MYST Murray, John, IV: 182, 188, 190, 193, 294 Murray, Les, Supp. VII: 269–288 Murray, Nicholas, Supp. IV: 171 Murray, Sir James, III: 113 Murry, John Middleton, III: 68; VI: 207, 375, 446; VII: 37, 106, 173–174, 181– 182 “Muse, The” (Cowley), II: 195, 200 “Muse Among the Motors, A” (Kipling), VI: 202 “Musée des Beaux Arts” (Auden), VII: 379, 385–386; Retro. Supp. I: 8 “Muses Dirge, The” (James), II: 102 “Museum” (MacNeice), VII: 412 Museum of Cheats, The (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Museum Pieces (Plomer), Supp. XI: 221 “Music” (Owen), VI: 449 Music: An Ode (Swinburne), V: 333 Music at Night (Priestley), VII: 225–226 Music Cure, The (Shaw), VI: 129 “Music for Octopi” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Music of Division, The (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 311 Music of Time novel cycle (Powell), see Dance to the Music of Time, A Music on Clinton Street (McCabe), Supp. IX: 127 “Music on the Hill, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 243–244 “Musical Instrument, A” (Browning), IV: 315 “Musician, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 73 Musicks Duell (Crashaw), II: 90–91 Musil, Robert, Supp. IV: 70 Musique Discrète: A Request Programme of Music by Dame Hilda Tablet (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 Muslin (Moore), VI: 98; see Drama in Muslin, A Mustapha (Greville), Supp. XI: 108, 117 “Mute Phenomena, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 173 “Mutual Life” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 188 “My Aged Uncle Arly” (Lear), V: 85–86 My Beautiful Laundrette (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 155–156 My Birds (Davies), Supp. XI: 92 My Brother (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 217, 230–231 My Brother Evelyn and Other Profiles (Waugh), Supp. VI: 269, 276 “My Canadian Uncle” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 224 “My Care” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 108, 109 My Child, My Sister (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74, 76, 77, 81 My Children! My Africa! and Selected Shorter Plays (Fugard), Supp. XV: 100, 104, 112 “My Christ Is No Statue” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102 “My Company” (Read), VI: 437 My Cousin Rachel (du Maurier), Supp. III: 134, 139, 140, 141, 147 My Darling Dear, My Daisy Flower (Skelton), I: 83

“My Daughter the Fox” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 109 My Days and Dreams (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 35–36, 40, 45 My Dear Dorothea: A Practical System of Moral Education for Females (Shaw), VI: 109, 130 “My Death” (Hart), Supp. XI: 125 “My delight and thy delight” (Bridges), VI: 77 “My Diary“: The Early Years of My Daughter Marianne (Gaskell), V: 15 “My Doves” (Browning), IV: 313 “My Dream” (Rossetti), V: 256 “My Dyet” (Cowley), II: 197, 198 My Early Life (Churchill), VI: 354 “My Father” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 12 “My Father, William Blake, and a Buddhist Monk United in Songs of Experience” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 59 My Father’s Son (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 212, 216–217, 220 My Father’s Trapdoors (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 My Favourite Wife (Parsons), Supp. XV: 229, 233–234, 234–235, 236–237, 238–239, 240 “My First Acquaintance with Poets” (Hazlitt), IV: 126, 132 “My First Book” (Stevenson), Retro. Supp. I: 260 “My First Marriage” (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 236 “My Friend Bingham” (James), VI: 69 My Fellow Devils (Hartley), Supp. VII: 127–128, 132 “My Friend Bruce Lee” (McCabe), Supp. IX: 136 “My galley charged with forgetfulness” (Wyatt), I: 110 My Garden (Davies), Supp. XI: 92 My Garden Book (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 217, 229, 230, 231 “My Ghost” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 324 “My Grandparents” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 19 My Guru and His Disciple (Isherwood), VII: 318 My House in Umbria (Trevor), Supp. IV: 516–517 “My House Is Tiny” (Healy), Supp. IX: 106–107 “My Hundredth Tale” (Coppard), VIII: 97 My Idea of Fun: A Cautionary Tale (Self), Supp. V: 396–398 “My Joyce” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 364 “My Lady” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 81 “My Lady Love, My Dove” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 217 My Lady Ludlow (Gaskell), V: 15 “My Last Duchess” (Browning), IV: 356, 360, 372; Retro. Supp. II: 22–23 “My Last Duchess” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 271 “My Last Mistress” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 300–301 My Life as a Fake (Carey), Supp. XII: 54, 60, 61, 62

397

“My Life up to Now” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 255, 265, 266, 268, 269, 273 “My Literary Love Affair” (Coe), Supp. XV: 52 “My love whose heart is tender said to me” (Rossetti), V: 251 “My Lover” (Cope), VIII: 72–73 “My Luncheon Hour” (Coppard), VIII: 87 “My lute awake!” (Wyatt), I: 105–106 My Man Jeeves (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 455 “My Man of Flesh and Straw” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292 “My Mother” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 221 “My own heart let me more have pity on” (Hopkins), V: 375–376 “My Own Life” (Hume), Supp. III: 229 “My pen take pain a little space” (Wyatt), I: 106 “My Picture Left in Scotland” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 152 My Revolutions (Kunzru), Supp. XIV: 172–175 My Sad Captains (Gunn), Supp. IV: 257, 262–264 “My Sad Captains” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 263–264 “My Sailor Father” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 My Sister Eileen (McKenney), Supp. IV: 476 “My Sister’s Sleep” (Rossetti), V: 239, 240, 242 “My Sister’s War” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 492 “My Son the Fanatic” (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 157–158 My Son’s Story (Gordimer), Supp. II: 233, 240–242 “My Spectre” (Blake), V: 244 “My spirit kisseth thine” (Bridges), VI: 77 “My true love hath my heart, and I have his” (Sidney), I: 169 “My Uncle” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 My Uncle Oswald (Dahl), Supp. IV: 213, 219, 220 My Very Own Story (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 11, 13 My World as in My Time (Newbolt), VI: 75 My Year (Dahl), Supp. IV: 225 Myer, Valerie Grosvenor, Supp. IV: 230 Myers, William Francis, VII: xx, xxxviii Myles Before Myles, A Selection of the Earlier Writings of Brian O’Nolan (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 322, 323, 324 Myrick, K. O., I: 160, 167 “Myself in India” (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 227, 229–230 Myself When Young: Confessions (Waugh), Supp. VI: 270 Mysteries, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 150, 163 Mysteries of Udolpho, The (Radcliffe), III: 331–332, 335, 345; IV: xvi, 111; Supp. III: 384 Mysterious Affair at Styles, The (Christie), Supp. II: 124, 129–130

MYST−NECE “Mysterious Kôr” (Bowen), Supp. II: 77, 82, 93 Mystery of Charles Dickens, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 13 Mystery of Edwin Drood, The (Dickens), see Edwin Drood “Mystery of Sasaesa Valley” (Doyle), Supp. II: 159 Mystery of the Blue Train (Christie), Supp. II: 125 Mystery of the Charity of Charles Péguy, The (Hill), Supp. V: 189, 196–198 Mystery of the Fall (Clough), V: 159, 161 Mystery of the Sea, The (Stoker), Supp. III: 381 Mystery Revealed: . . . Containing . . . Testimonials Respecting the . . . Cock Lane Ghost, The (Goldsmith), III: 191 Mystic Masseur, The (Naipaul), Supp. I: 383, 386, 387, 393 “Mystique of Ingmar Bergman, The” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 6 “Mysticism and Democracy” (Hill), Supp. V: 192–193 Myth of Modernism (Bergonzi), Supp. IV: 364 Myth of Shakespeare, A (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276 Myth of the Twin, The (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 19–21 “Myth of the Twin, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 19 “Mythical Journey, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 Mythologiae sive explicationis fabularum (Conti), I: 266 “Mythological Sonnets” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 “Mythology” (Motion), Supp. VII: 266 “Myths” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 67

N.’n Droë wit seisoen (Brink), Supp. VI: 50 ’n Oomblik in die wind (Brink), Supp. VI: 49 “Naaman” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 “Nabara, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 127 Nabokov, Vladimir, Supp. IV: 26–27, 43, 153, 302 Nacht and Traüme (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 29 Nada the Lily (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Nadel, G. H., I: 269 Naipaul, V. S., VII: xx; Supp. I: 383– 405; Supp. IV: 302 Naive and Sentimental Lover, The (le Carré), Supp. II: 300, 310–311, 317 “Nakamura” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 216 Naked Warriors (Read), VI: 436 “Namaqualand After Rain” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213 Name and Nature of Poetry, The (Housman), VI: 157, 162–164 Name of Action, The (Greene), Supp. I: 3 Name of the Rose, The (Eco), Supp. IV: 116 “Nameless One, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 129

“Names” (Cope), VIII: 79 “Names” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 99 “Naming of Offa, The” (Hill), Supp. V: 195 “Naming of Parts” (Reed), VII: 422Supp. XV: 243, 244–245, 248, 249, 250, 256 Nannie’s Night Out (O’Casey), VII: 11–12 Napier, Macvey, IV: 272 “Napier’s Bones” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 74 Napoleon of Notting Hill, The (Chesterton), VI: 335, 338, 343–344 Napoleon III in Italy and Other Poems (Browning), see Poems Before Congress Narayan, R. K., Supp. IV: 440 Narcissus (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 36 “Narcissus” (Gower), I: 53–54 “Narcissus Bay” (Welch), Supp. IX: 267, 268 Nares, Edward, IV: 280 Narrative of All the Robberies, . . . of John Sheppard, A (Defoe), III: 13 “Narrative of Jacobus Coetzee, The” (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 76, 79–80 Narrow Corner, The (Maugham), VI: 375 Narrow Place, The (Muir), Supp. VI: 204, 206 “Narrow Place, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 Narrow Road to the Deep North (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 427, 428–429, 430, 435 “Narrow Sea, The” (Graves), VII: 270 “Narrow Vessel, A” (Thompson), V: 441 Nashe, Thomas, I: 114, 123, 171, 199, 221, 278, 279, 281, 288; II: 25; Supp. II: 188; Retro. Supp. I: 156 “Nathair” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 67 Nation (periodical), VI: 455; Supp. XIII: 117, 118, 127 Nation Review (publication), Supp. IV: 346 National Being, The: Some Thoughts on Irish Polity (Russell), VIII: 277, 287, 288, 292 National Observer (periodical), VI: 350 National Standard (periodical), V: 19 National Tales (Hood), IV: 255, 259, 267 “National Trust” (Harrison), Supp. V: 153 Native Companions: Essays and Comments on Australian Literature 1936– 1966 (Hope), Supp. VII: 151, 153, 159, 164 “Native Health” (Dunn), Supp. X: 68 “Nativity” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 “Natura” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 221 “Natura Naturans” (Clough), V: 159–160 Natural Causes (Motion), Supp. VII: 254, 257–258, 263 Natural Curiosity, A (Drabble), Supp. IV: 231, 249–250 Natural Daughter, The (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 211 “Natural History” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 243 Natural History and Antiquities of Selborne, The, (White), Supp. VI: 279– 284, 285–293

398

Natural History of Religion, The (Hume), Supp. III: 240–241 “natural man,”VII: 94 “Natural Son” (Murphy), Supp. V: 327, 329 “Natural Sorrow, A” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142 Naturalist’s Calendar, with Observations in Various Branches of Natural History, A (White), Supp. VI: 283 Naturalist’s Journal (White), Supp. VI: 283, 292 “Naturally the Foundation Will Bear Your Expenses” (Larkin), Supp. I: 285 Nature (Davies), Supp. XI: 91 Nature and Art (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147, 149, 150, 151–152, 160 Nature in English Literature (Blunden), Supp. XI: 42, 43 “Nature, Language, the Sea: An Essay” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 315 Nature of a Crime, The (Conrad), VI: 148 Nature of Blood, The (Phillips), Supp. V: 380, 391–394 Nature of Cold Weather, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 227–229, 236 “Nature of Cold Weather, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228,237 “Nature of Gothic, The” (Ruskin), V: 176 Nature of History, The (Marwick), IV: 290, 291 “Nature of Man, The” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 251 Nature of Passion, The (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 226 “Nature of the Scholar, The” (Fichte), V: 348 Nature Poems (Davies), Supp. III: 398 “Nature That Washt Her Hands in Milk” (Ralegh), I: 149 Natwar–Singh, K., VI: 408 Naufragium Joculare (Cowley), II: 194, 202 Naulahka (Kipling and Balestier), VI: 204 “Naval History” (Kelman), Supp. V: 250 “Naval Treaty, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 169, 175 Navigation and Commerce (Evelyn), II: 287 “Navy’s Here, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Naylor, Gillian, VI: 168 Nazarene Gospel Restored, The (Graves and Podro), VII: 262 Nazism, VI: 242 “NB” (Reading), VIII: 266 Neal, Patricia, Supp. IV: 214, 218, 223 Near and Far (Blunden), VI: 428 “Near Lanivet” (Hardy), VI: 17 “Near Perigord” (Pound), V: 304 Neb (Thomas), Supp. XII: 280, 289 “Necessary Blindness, A” (Nye), Supp. X: 204 Necessity of Art, The (Fischer), Supp. II: 228 Necessity of Atheism, The (Shelley and Hogg), IV: xvii, 196, 208; Retro. Supp. I: 244

NECE−NEW S “Necessity of Not Believing, The” (Smith), Supp. II: 467 Necessity of Poetry, The (Bridges), VI: 75–76, 82, 83 “Necessity’s Child” (Wilson), Supp. I: 153–154 “Neck” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 217 “Ned Bratts” (Browning), IV: 370; Retro. Supp. II: 29–30 Ned Kelly and the City of the Bees (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 “Ned Skinner” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 415 “Need to Be Versed in Country Things, The” (Frost), Supp. IV: 423 Needham, Gwendolyn, V: 60 Needle’s Eye, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 234, 241, 242–243, 245, 251 “Needlework” (Dunn), Supp. X: 68 “Negative Love” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 93 “Neglected Graveyard, Luskentyre” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 182, 189, 194 “Negro Girl, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204, 212 “Negus” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 44 “Neighbours” (Cornford), VIII: 107 Neighbours in a Thicket (Malouf), Supp. XII: 217, 219–220 Neizvestny, Ernst, Supp. IV: 88 “Nell Barnes” (Davies), Supp. XI: 97–98 “Nelly Trim” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Nelson, W., I: 86 “Nemesis” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63–64 “Neolithic” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 90 Nerinda (Douglas), VI: 300, 305 Nero Part I (Bridges), VI: 83 Nero Part II (Bridges), VI: 83 Nesbit, E., Supp. II: 140, 144, 149 “Nest in a Wall, A” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 Nest of Tigers, A: Edith, Osbert and Sacheverell in Their Times (Lehmann), VII: 141 Nether World, The (Gissing), V: 424, 437 Netherwood (White), Supp. I: 131, 151 “Netting, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 318 Nettles (Lawrence), VII: 118 “Netty Sargent’s Copyhold” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Neurotic, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 129 Neutral Ground (Corke), VII: 93 “Neutral Tones” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 110, 117 Never Say Never Again (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 95 New Age (periodical), VI: 247, 265; VII: 172; Supp. XIII: 131–132 New and Collected Poems 1934–84 (Fuller), Supp. VII: 68, 72, 73, 74, 79 New and Collected Poems, 1952–1992 (Hill), Supp. V: 184 New and Improved Grammar of the English Tongue, A (Hazlitt), IV: 139 New and Old: A Volume of Verse (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 New and Selected Poems (Davie), Supp. VI: 108 New and Selected Poems (Hart), Supp. XI: 122

New and Selected Poems of Patrick Galvin (ed. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 75 New and Useful Concordance, A (Bunyan), II: 253 New Apocalypse, The (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 184 New Arabian Nights (Stevenson), V: 384n, 386, 395; Retro. Supp. I: 263 New Arcadia (Sidney), Retro. Supp. II: 332 New Atlantis (Bacon), I: 259, 265, 267– 269, 273 “New Ballad of Tannhäuser, A” (Davidson), V: 318n New Bath Guide (Anstey), III: 155 New Bats in Old Belfries (Betjeman), VII: 368–369 New Bearings in English Poetry (Leavis), V: 375, 381; VI: 21; VII: 234, 244– 246 “New Beginning, A” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270 New Belfry of Christ Church, The (Carroll), V: 274 “New Cemetery, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219 New Characters . . . of Severall Persons . . . (Webster), II: 85 New Chatto Poets 2 (ed. Ehrhardt et al.), Supp. XI: 71 New Cratylus, The: Notes on the Craft of Poetry (Hope), Supp. VII: 151, 155 New Country, Supp. XIII: 252–253 New Country (ed. Roberts), VII: xix, 411 “New Delhi Romance, A” (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 236–237 New Discovery of an Old Intreague, An (Defoe), III: 12; Retro. Supp. I: 67 New Divan, The (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 159, 161, 163 New Dominion, A (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 230–231 “New Drama” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 170 New Dunciad, The (Pope), III: 73, 78; Retro. Supp. I: 238 “New Empire Within Britain, The” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 436, 445 “New England Winter, A” (James), VI: 69 New Essays by De Quincey (ed. Tave); IV: 155 New Estate, The (Carson), Supp. XIII: 55–57, 58 New Ewart, The: Poems 1980–82 (Ewart), Supp. VII: 34, 44, 45 New Family Instructor, A (Defoe), III: 14 “New Forge” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 New Form of Intermittent Light for Lighthouses, A (Stevenson), V: 395 New Grub Street (Gissing), V: xxv, 426, 427, 429, 430, 434–435, 437; VI: 377; Supp. IV: 7 “New Hampshire” (Reid), Supp. VII: 326 New Inn; The Noble Gentlemen (Jonson), II: 65; Retro. Supp. I: 165 New Journey to Paris, A (Swift), III: 35 “New King for the Congo: Mobutu and the Nihilism of Africa” (Naipaul),

399

Supp. I: 398 New Light on Piers Plowman (Bright), I: 3 New Lines (Conquest), Supp. IV: 256 New Lives for Old (Snow), VII: 323 New Love–Poems (Scott), IV: 39 New Machiavelli, The (Wells), VI: 226, 239, 244 New Magdalen, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 102 New Meaning of Treason, The (West), Supp. III: 440, 444 New Men, The (Snow), VII: xxi, 324, 328–329, 330 New Method of Evaluation as Applied to ð, The (Carroll), V: 274 New Monthly (periodical), IV: 252, 254, 258 “New Morality, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 New Musical Express, Supp. XV: 227, 229 “New Novel, The” (James), VI: xii New Numbers (periodical), VI: 420; Supp. III: 47 New Oxford Book of Irish Verse, The (Kinsella), Supp. V: 274 New Oxford Book of Sixteenth Century Verse, The (ed. Jones), Supp. XI: 116 New Poems (Adcock), Supp. XII: 11, 13 New Poems (Arnold), V: xxiii, 204, 209, 216 “New Poems” (Bridges), VI: 77 New Poems (Constantine), Supp. XV: 72, 74 New Poems (Davies), Supp. III: 398 New Poems (Davies), Supp. XI: 85, 88, 96, 97 New Poems (Fuller), Supp. VII: 76–77 New Poems (Kinsella), Supp. V: 266, 274 New Poems (Thompson), V: 444, 446, 451 New Poems by Robert Browning and Elizabeth Barrett Browning (ed. Kenyon), IV: 321 New Poems Hitherto Unpublished or Uncollected . . . (Rossetti), V: 260 New Policemen, The (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 286, 291, 294–295, 296 “New Women” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 13 New Quixote, The (Frayn), Supp. VII: 57 New Review (periodical), VI: 136 New Rhythm and Other Pieces, The (Firbank), Supp. II: 202, 205, 207, 222 New Satyr on the Parliament, A (Defoe), Retro. Supp. I: 67 New Selected Poems 1964–2000 (Dunn), Supp. X: 67, 70–71, 76, 81 New Selected Poems (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 131 New Signatures (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 125 New Signatures (ed. Roberts), VII: 411; Supp. II: 486 “New Song, A” (Heaney), Supp. II: 273 New Statesman (periodical), VI: 119, 250, 371; VII: 32; Supp. IV: 26, 66, 78, 80, 81; Supp. XII: 2, 186, 199;

NEW S−NINE Supp. XIII: 167 New Statesman and Nation, Supp. XV: 244, 247 New Stories I (ed. Drabble), Supp. IV: 230 New Territory (Boland), Supp. V: 35, 36 New Testament in Modern English (Phillips), I: 383 New Testament in Modern Speech (Weymouth), I: 382 New Voyage Round the World, A (Dampier), III: 7, 24 New Voyage Round the World, A (Defoe), III: 5, 13 New Way to Pay Old Debts, A (Massinger), Supp. XI: 180, 184, 185, 186–190, 191 New Weather (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 412– 414, 416 “New Weather” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 413 New Witness (periodical), VI: 340, 341 “New World A’Comin’” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 36–37 New Worlds for Old (Wells), VI: 242 New Writing IV, Supp. XIII: 91–92 New Writings of William Hazlitt (ed. Howe), IV: 140 “New Year Behind the Asylum” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 79 New Year Letter (Auden), VII: 379, 382, 388, 390, 393; Retro. Supp. I: 10 “New Year Wishes for the English” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 “New Year’s Burden, A” (Rossetti), V: 242 “New Year’s Gift to the King” (Dunbar), VIII: 118 “New York” (Russell), VIII: 291 New Yorker, Supp. XV: 144–145 Newbolt, Henry, VI: 75, 417 Newby, T. C., V: 140 Newcomes, The (Thackeray), V: xxii, 18, 19, 28–31, 35, 38, 69 Newell, K. B., VI: 235, 237 “Newgate”novels, V: 22, 47 Newman, F. W., V: 208n Newman, John Henry, II: 243; III: 46; IV: 63, 64; V: xi, xxv, 156, 214, 283, 340; Supp. VII: 289–305 “News” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 66 “News” (Traherne), II: 191, 194 News and Weather, The (Fallon), Supp. XII: 108–110, 114 “News for the Church” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 219 “News from Ireland, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504–505 News from Nowhere (Morris), V: xxv, 291, 301–304, 306, 409 “News from the Sun” (Ballard), Supp. V: 22 “News in Flight” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 77, 78 “News of the World” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 114 News of the World: Selected and New Poems (Fallon), Supp. XII: 114–115 News of the World: Selected Poems (Fallon), Supp. XII: 105–106, 112

Newspaper, The (Crabbe), III: 275, 286 Newspoems (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 163 “Newsreel” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 127 “Newstead Abbey” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 Newton, Isaac, Supp. III: 418–419 Newton, J. F., IV: 158 Newton, John, III: 210 “Newts” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Next Door Neighbours (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 156, 157, 160 “Next Life, The” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 36, 41 “Next of Kin” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 2 “Next, Please” (Larkin), Supp. I: 278 “Next Time, The” (James), VI: 69 Ngaahika ndeenda (Ngu˜gı˜ wa Thiong’o/ Ngu˜gı˜ wa Mı˜riı˜), VIII: 215–216, 223– 224 Ngu˜gı˜ wa Thiong’o, Supp. V: 56; VIII: 211–226 Nibelungenlied, VIII: 231 Nice and the Good, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 226, 227 “Nice Day at School” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504 “Nice to Be Nice” (Kelman), Supp. V: 245–246 Nice Valour, The (Fetcher and Middleton), II: 21, 66 Nice Work (Lodge), Supp. IV: 363, 366, 372, 378–380, 383, 385 Nice Work (television adaptation), Supp. IV: 381 Nicholas Nickleby (Dickens), IV: 69; V: xix, 42, 50–53, 54, 71 Nicholls, Bowyer, IV: 98 Nichols, Robert, VI: 419 Nicholson, Norman, Supp. VI: 211–224 Nichomachean Ethics (Johnson), Retro. Supp. I: 149 “Nicht Flittin” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 70–71 Nicoll, Allardyce, II: 363 Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm, IV: 121, 179; Supp. IV: 3, 6, 9, 10, 12, 17, 50, 108 Nigger of the “Narcissus,”The (Conrad), VI: 136, 137, 148; Retro. Supp. II: 71–73 Nigger Question, The (Carlyle), IV: 247, 250 Night (Pinter), Supp. I: 376 Night (Harris), Supp. V: 138, 139 Night (O’Brien), Supp. V: 338 “Night, The” (Vaughan), II: 186, 188 Night and Day (Rosenberg), VI: 432 Night and Day (Stoppard), Supp. I: 451; Retro. Supp. II: 352–353 Night and Day (Woolf), VII: 20, 27; Retro. Supp. I: 307, 316 Night and Morning: Poems (Clarke), Supp. XV: 22–23, 26, 28 “Night and the Merry Man” (Browning), IV: 313 “Night Before the War, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 Night Fears and Other Stories (Hartley), Supp. VII: 121–122 Night Feed (Boland), Supp. V: 50

400

“Night Feed” (Boland), Supp. V: 50 “Night Kitchen” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 230 Night Mail (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 7 “Night of Frost in May” (Meredith), V: 223 Night on Bald Mountain (White), Supp. I: 131, 136, 149–151 “Night Out” (Rhys), Supp. II: 402 Night Out, A (Pinter), Supp. I: 371–372, 375; Retro. Supp. I: 223 “Night Patrol” (West), VI: 423 Night School (Pinter), Supp. I: 373, 375 “Night Sister” (Jennings), Supp. V: 215 “Night Songs” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Night Taxi” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 272–273, 274 Night the Prowler, The (White), Supp. I: 131, 132 Night Thoughts (Young), III: 302, 307; Retro. Supp. I: 43 Night to Remember, A (Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Night to Remember, A (film), Supp. IV: 2 Night Walk and Other Stories, The (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 259, 260 Night Walker, The (Fletcher and Shirley), II: 66 Night Watch (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 229–230 “Night Wind, The” (Brontë), V: 133, 142 “Nightclub” (MacNeice), VII: 414 Night–Comers, The (Ambler), see State of Siege Night–Comers, The (film), Supp. IV: 3 Night–Crossing (Mahon), Supp. VI: 167–168, 169 “Nightfall (For an Athlete Dying Young)” (Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 121 Nightfishing, The (Graham), Supp. VII: 105, 106, 111–113, 114, 116 “Nightingale and the Rose, The” (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 365 “Nightingale’s Nest, The” (Clare), Supp. XI: 50, 60 “Nightmare, A” (Rossetti), V: 256 Nightmare Abbey (Peacock), III: 336, 345; IV: xvii, 158, 162, 164–165, 170, 177 “Nightpiece to Julia, The” (Herrick), II: lll Nightrunners of Bengal (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Nights at the Alexandra (Trevor), Supp. IV: 514–515 Nights at the Circus (Carter), Supp. III: 79, 87, 89–90, 91–92 “Night’s Fall Unlocks the Dirge of the Sea” (Graham), Supp. VII: 110 “Nightwalker” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Nightwalker and Other Poems (Kinsella), Supp. V: 262, 263–264 Nin, Anaïs, Supp. IV: 110, 111 Nina Balatka (Trollope), V: 101 Nine Essays (Housman), VI: 164 Nine Experiments (Spender), Supp. II: 481, 486 Nine Tailors, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 343, 344–345 “Ninemaidens” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 494 “1938” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271

NINE−NOT A 1985 (Burgess), Supp. I: 193 Nineteen Eighty–four (Orwell), III: 341; VII: xx, 204, 274, 279–280, 284–285 1982 Janine (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 83–85, 86 1914 (Brooke), Supp. III: 48, 52, 56–58 “1914” (Owen), VI: 444 1914 and Other Poems (Brooke), VI: 420; Supp. III: 48, 55 1914. Five Sonnets (Brooke), VI: 420 1900 (West), Supp. III: 432, 445 “Nineteen Hundred and Nineteen” (Yeats), VI: 217; Retro. Supp. I: 335 ”1953,” A Version of Racine’s Andromaque (Raine), Supp. XIII: 170–171 “1916 Seen from 1922” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 45 “Nineteen Songs” (Hart), Supp. XI: 132 “1938” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 “Nineteenth Century, The” (Thompson), V: 442 Nineteenth Century: A Dialogue in Utopia, The (Ellis), VI: 241n Nip in the Air, A (Betjeman), VII: 357 Niven, Alastair, VII: xiv, xxxviii Njáls saga, VIII: 238, 240 “Njamba Nene” stories (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 222 No (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 2 No Abolition of Slavery . . . (Boswell), III: 248 No Continuing City (Longley), VIII: 163, 165, 167–169, 170, 171, 175 “No Easy Thing” (Hart), Supp. XI: 132 No Enemy (Ford), VI: 324 No Exit (Sartre), III: 329, 345 “No Flowers by Request” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 No Fond Return of Love (Pym), Supp. II: 374–375, 381 No Fool Like an Old Fool (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 “No Ghosts” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 No Home but the Struggle (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 255, 257, 258–259 “No Immortality?” (Cornford), VIII: 105, 109 No Laughing Matter (Wilson), Supp. I: 162–163 No Man’s Land (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 117–118, 121 No Man’s Land (Pinter), Supp. I: 377 No Mercy: A Journey to the Heart of the Congo (O’Hanlon), Supp. XI: 196, 202–206, 207, 208 No More Parades (Ford), VI: 319, 329 No Name (Collins), Supp. VI: 91, 93–94, 97–98, 102 No Other Life (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 151, 152–153 No Painted Plumage (Powys), VIII: 245, 254–255, 256, 257, 258 No Quarter (Waugh), Supp. VI: 275 “No Rest for the Wicked” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 167 “No Return” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 218 “No Road” (Larkin), Supp. I: 285 “No Room” (Powys), VIII: 249, 254, 258 “No Saviours” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 8

“No Smoking” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 47 No Star on the Way Back (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 No Sweetness Here (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 2, 7–9 “No Sweetness Here” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 1 “No, Thank You John” (Rossetti), V: 256 No Truce with the Furies (Thomas), Supp. XII: 282, 285, 286, 290, 291– 292 No Truce with Time (Waugh), Supp. VI: 274 No Wit, No Help Like a Woman’s (Middleton), II: 3, 21 “No Muses” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 222 “No Witchcraft for Sale” (Lessing), Supp. I: 241, 242 “No worst, There is none” (Hopkins), V: 374 Noah and the Waters (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 126, 127 “Noble Child is Born, The” (Dunbar). See Et Nobis Puer Natus Est Noble Jilt, The (Trollope), V: 102 Noble Numbers (Herrick), see His Noble Numbers Nobleman, The (Tourneur), II: 37 Noblesse Oblige (Mitford), Supp. X: 163 “Nocturnal Reverie” (Finch), Supp. IX: 76 Nocturnal upon S. Lucy’s Day, A (Donne), I: 358, 359–360; II: 128; Retro. Supp. II: 91 “Nocturne” (Coppard), VIII: 88 “Nocturne” (Murphy), Supp. V: 325 No–Good Friday (Fugard), Supp. XV: 102, 105 Noh theater, VI: 218 Noise (Kunzru), Supp. XIV: 165, 176 Noises Off (Frayn), Supp. VII: 61 “Noisy Flushes the Birds” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 324–325 “Noisy in the Doghouse” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 324, 325 “Noli emulari” (Wyatt), I: 102 “Noli Me Tangere Incident” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 17 Nollius, II: 185, 201 Nomadic Alternative, The (Chatwin, B.), Supp. IX: 52, 58 “Nona Vincent” (James), VI: 69 “Nones” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 2 Nongogo (Fugard), Supp. XV: 102, 105 Nonsense Songs, Stories, Botany and Alphabets (Lear), V: 78, 84, 87 Non–Stop Connolly Show, The (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 28, 30, 35–38, 39 Nooks and Byways of Italy, The (Ramage), VI: 298 “Noon at St. Michael’s” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 174 “Noonday Axeman” (Murray), Supp. VII: 272 “No–One” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 281, 286 “Nora on the Pavement” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 276

401

Normal Skin, A (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23–24 “Normal Skin, A” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23 Norman Douglas (Dawkins), VI: 303– 304 Norman Conquests, The (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 5, 9, 10, 11, 14 Normyx, pseud. of Norman Douglas North, Thomas, I: 314 North (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 273–275; Supp. IV: 412, 420–421, 427; Retro. Supp. I: 124, 125, 129–130 “North, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 20, 21 “North Africa” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 167 North America (Trollope), V: 101 North and South (Gaskell), V: xxii, 1–6, 8, 15 “North and South, The” (Browning), IV: 315 North Face (Renault), Supp. IX: 175– 176 “North London Book of the Dead, The” (Self), Supp. V: 400 “North Sea” (Keyes), VII: 437 “North Sea off Carnoustie” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 260 North Ship, The (Larkin), Supp. I: 276– 277 North Wiltshire Herald, Supp. XV: 165, 166 “North Wind, The” (Bridges), VI: 80 Northanger Abbey (Austen), III: 335– 336, 345; IV: xvii, 103, 104, 107–110, 112–114, 122; Retro. Supp. II: 4–6 Northanger Novels, The (Sadleir), III: 335, 346 Northern Echo, Supp. XIII: 235, 236– 237 “Northern Farmer, New Style” (Tennyson), IV: 327 “Northern Farmer, Old Style” (Tennyson), IV: 327 Northern Lasse, The (Brome), Supp. X: 52, 55, 61 “Northern Lights” (Montague), Supp. XV: 222 Northern Lights (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 150, 153, 155–156 Northern Lights: A Poet’s Sources (Brown), Supp. VI: 61, 64 “Northern Line, The: End of Leave, 1950s” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 230 Northern Memoirs (Franck), II: 131 Northward Ho! (Dekker, Marston, Webster), I: 234–235, 236, 244; II: 68, 85 Norton, Charles Eliot, IV: 346; V: 3, 9, 299; VI: 41 Norton, Thomas, I: 214 “Nose, The” (Gogol), III: 340, 345 Nosferatu (film), III: 342; IV: 180 “Nostalgia in the Afternoon” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 126 Nostromo (Conrad), VI: 140–143; Retro. Supp. II: 77–80 Not a Drum Was Heard (Reed), Supp. XV: 253

NOT A−NOW I “Not Abstract” (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 “Not After Midnight” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 135 “Not Celia, that I juster am” (Sedley), II: 265 Not for Publication (Gordimer), Supp. II: 232 Not Honour More (Cary), VII: 186, 194– 195 Not I (Beckett), Supp. I: 61; Retro. Supp. I: 27–28 “Not Ideas, But Obsessions” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 399 “Not Looking” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 Not . . . not . . . not . . . not . . . not enough oxygen (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 “Not Not While the Giro” (Kelman), Supp. V: 246 Not Not While the Giro and Other Stories (Kelman), Supp. V: 242, 244–246 “Not Now for My Sins’ Sake” (Reid), Supp. VII: 325–326 “Not on Sad Stygian Shore” (Butler), Supp. II: 111 “Not Only But Also” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 80 “Not Palaces” (Spender), Supp. II: 494 “Not Proven” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 Not–So–Stories (Saki), Supp. VI: 240 Not That He Brought Flowers (Thomas), Supp. XII: 284 Not to Disturb (Spark), Supp. I: 200, 201, 210 Not Waving But Drowning (Smith), Supp. II: 463 “Not Waving But Drowning” (Smith), Supp. II: 467 Not Without Glory (Scannell), VII: 424, 426 Not Without Honor (Brittain), Supp. X: 33, 38 “Not yet Afterwards” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185 “Notable Discovery of Cosenage, A” (Greene), VIII: 144 “Note for American Readers” (Byatt), Supp. IV: 149 “Notes from a Spanish Village” (Reid), Supp. VII: 334,335–336 Note on Charlotte Brontë, A (Swinburne), V: 332 “Note on F. W. Bussell” (Pater), V: 356– 357 “Note on ’To Autumn,’ A” (Davenport), IV: 227 “Note on Zulfikar Ghose’s ’Nature Strategies“’ (Harris), Supp. V: 145 “Note to the Difficult One, A” (Graham), Supp. VII: 115 Notebook (Maugham), VI: 370 “Notebook, A” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 135, 140, 145 Note–Book of Edmund Burke (ed. Somerset), III: 205 Notebook on William Shakespeare, A (Sitwell), VII: 127, 139, 140 Note–Books (Butler), Supp. II: 100, 102, 105, 108–111, 115, 117, 118, 119

Notebooks (Thomas), Supp. I: 170 Notebooks, 1960–1977 (Fugard), Supp. XV: 100–101, 106, 107 Notebooks of Henry James, The (ed. Matthiessen and Murdock), VI: 38 Notebooks of Robinson Crusoe, and Other Poems, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216, 217 Notebooks of Samuel Taylor Coleridge, The (ed. Coburn), IV: 48, 53, 56 Notes and Index to . . . the Letters of Sir Walter Scott (Corson), IV: 27, 39 Notes and Observations on the Empress of Morocco (Dryden), II: 297, 305 Notes and Reviews (James), V: 199 Notes by an Oxford Chiel (Carroll), V: 274 Notes for a New Culture: An Essay on Modernism (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 2, 12–13 Notes for Poems (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213 “Notes from a Book of Hours” (Jennings), Supp. V: 211 “Notes from a War Diary” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 221 Notes from the Land of the Dead and Other Poems (Kinsella), Supp. V: 266, 274 Notes of a Journey from Cornhill to Grand Cairo (Thackeray), V: 25, 37, 38 Notes of a Journey Through France and Italy (Hazlitt), IV: 134, 140 Notes of a Son and Brother (James), VI: 59, 65–66 Notes of an English Republican on the Muscovite Crusade (Swinburne), V: 332 “Notes on Being a Foreigner” (Reid), Supp. VII: 323 “Notes on Designs of the Old Masters at Florence” (Swinburne), V: 329 Notes on English Divines (Coleridge), IV: 56 Notes on Joseph Conrad (Symons), VI: 149 “Notes on Language and Style” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 135–136, 141–143, 146 Notes on Life and Letters (Conrad), VI: 67, 148 Notes on Novelists (James), V: 384, 392; VI: 149 Notes on Old Edinburgh (Bird), Supp. X: 23 Notes on . . . Pictures Exhibited in the Rooms of the Royal Academy (Ruskin), V: 184 Notes on Poems and Reviews (Swinburne), V: 316, 329, 332 Notes on Sculptures in Rome and Florence . . . (Shelley), IV: 209 “Notes on Technical Matters” (Sitwell), VII: 139 Notes on the Construction of Sheep–Folds (Ruskin), V: 184 Notes on the Royal Academy Exhibition, 1868 (Swinburne), V: 329, 332 Notes on “The Testament of Beauty“ (Smith), VI: 83

402

Notes on the Turner Gallery at Marlborough House (Ruskin), V: 184 “Notes on Writing a Novel” (Bowen), Supp. II: 90 Notes Theological, Political, and Miscellaneous (Coleridge), IV: 56 Nothing (Green), Supp. II: 263–264 Nothing for Anyone (Reading), VIII: 264, 267, 274 Nothing Like Leather (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313–314 Nothing Like the Sun (Burgess), Supp. I: 194, 196 Nothing Sacred (Carter), Supp. III: 80, 86–87 Nothing So Simple as Climbing (Dutton), Supp. XII: 85 “Notice in Heaven” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 163 “Notice in Hell” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 163 Nott, John, II: 102 “Nottingham and the Mining Country” (Lawrence), VII: 88, 89, 91, 121; Retro. Supp. II: 221 Nouvelles (Beckett), Supp. I: 49–50 Novak, Maximillian, Retro. Supp. I: 66– 67, 68–69 Novel and the People, The (Fox), Supp. IV: 466 Novel Now, The (Burgess), Supp. I: 194 Novel on Yellow Paper (Smith), Supp. II: 460, 462, 469, 473, 474–476 Novel Since 1939, The (Reed), Supp. XV: 248 Novelist, The (portrait; Kitaj), Supp. IV: 119 Novelist at the Crossroads, and Other Essays on Fiction, The (Lodge), Supp. IV: 365 “Novelist at Work, The” (Cary), VII: 187 “Novelist Today: Still at the Crossroads?, The” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 367 “Novelist’s Poison, The” (Keneally), Supp. IV: 343 Novels of E. M. Forster, The (Woolf), VI: 413 Novels of George Eliot: A Study in Form, The (Hardy), V: 201 Novels of George Meredith, and Some Notes on the English Novel, The (Sitwell), V: 230, 234 Novels Up to Now (radio series), VI: 372 “November” (Armitage), VIII: 3–4 “November” (Bridges), VI: 79–80 “November 1, 1931” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 33 “November 24th, 1989” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 226 Novum organum (Bacon), I: 259, 260, 263–264, 272; IV: 279 “Now”(Thomas), Supp. I: 174 Now and in Time to Be (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347 “Now I know what love may be” (Cameron), see “Nunc Scio Quid Sit Amor” “Now in the Time of This Mortal Living” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214

NOW S−ODE T “Now Sleeps the Crimson Petal” (Tennyson), IV: 334 Now We Are Six (Milne), Supp. V: 295, 302–303 “Now Let Me Roll” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 27 “Now, Zero” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 “Nuance” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 286 “Nude” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 80 Nude with Violin (Coward), Supp. II: 155 Number9Dream (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 193, 195, 196–200, 206 Numbers (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249 “Numina at the Street Parties, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 Numismata: A Discourse of Medals . . . (Evelyn), II: 287 “Nunc Dimittis” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 215, 217 “Nunc Scio Quid Sit Amor” (Cameron, N.), Supp. IX: 19–20, 22 Nunquam (Durrell), Supp. I: 94, 103, 113–118, 120 Nuns and Soldiers (Murdoch), Supp. I: 231, 233 Nun’s Priest’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 21 “Nuptial Fish, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 “Nuptiall Song, A; or, Epithalamie, on Sir Clipseby Crew and his Lady” (Herrick), II: 105, 106 “Nuptials of Attilla, The” (Meredith), V: 221 “Nurse” (Cornford), VIII: 107 Nursery Alice, The (Carroll), V: 273 Nursery Rhymes (Sitwell), VII: 138 “Nursery Songs” (Reid), Supp. VII: 326 “Nurse’s Song” (Blake), III: 292; Retro. Supp. I: 42 Nussey, Ellen, V: 108, 109, 113, 117, 118, 126, 152 Nutmeg of Consolation, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 258–259 Nuts of Knowledge, The (Russell), VIII: 284 “Nutty” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 10 Nye, Robert, Supp. X: 191–207 “Nymph Complaining for the Death of Her Faun, The” (Marvell), II: 211, 215–216 “Nympholept, A” (Swinburne), V: 328

“O

Dreams, O Destinations” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 122 “O! for a Closer Walk with God” (Cowper), III: 210 “O happy dames, that may embrace” (Surrey), I: 115, 120 “O land of Empire, art and love!” (Clough), V: 158 O Mistress Mine (Rattigan), seeLove in Idleness O Rathaille, Aogan, Supp. IV: 418–419 “O Tell Me the Truth About Love” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 6 Ó Tuama, Seán, Supp. V: 266 “O World of many Worlds” (Owen), VI: 445 “O Youth whose hope is high” (Bridges), VI: 159

Oak Leaves and Lavender (O’Casey), VII: 7, 8 Oases (Reid), Supp. VII: 333–337 Ob. (Reading), VIII: 273 “Oban” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 220 “Obedience” (Herbert), II: 126 “Obelisk, The” (Forster), VI: 411 Oberland (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 186, 191 “Obermann Once More” (Arnold), V: 210 Oberon (Jonson), I: 344–345 “Object Lessons” (Boland), Supp. V: 38–39 Object Lessons: The Life of the Woman and the Poet in Our Time (Boland), Supp. V: 35, 36, 37, 42, 43, 46 “Object of the Attack, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 Objections to Sex and Violence (Churchill), Supp. IV: 182–183, 184, 198 “Objects, Odours” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 321 O’Brian, Patrick, Supp. XII: 247–264 O’Brien, Conor Cruise, Supp. IV: 449 O’Brien, E. J., VII: 176 O’Brien, Edna, Supp. V: 333–346 O’Brien, Flann, see O’Nolan, Brian Obsequies to the Memory of Mr. Edward King (Milton), II: 175 “Observation Car” (Hope), Supp. VII: 154 “Observations” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 Observations on a Late State of the Nation (Burke), III: 205 Observations on Macbeth (Johnson), see Miscellaneous Observations on the Tragedy of Macbeth Observations . . . on Squire Foote’s Dramatic Entertainment . .. . (Boswell), III: 247 Observations Relative . . . to Picturesque Beauty . . . [in] the High–Lands of Scotland (Gilpin), IV: 36 Observations upon the Articles of Peace with the Irish Rebels .. . . (Milton), II: 176 Observator (periodical), III: 41; Supp. IV: 121 O’Casey, Sean, VI: xiv, 214, 218, 314– 315; VII: xviii, 1–15; list of articles, VII: 14–15; Supp. II: 335–336 Occasion for Loving (Gordimer), Supp. II: 227, 228, 231, 232, 233 Occasion of Sin, The: Stories by John Montague (Montague), Supp. XV: 222 Occasional Verses (FitzGerald), IV: 353 Occasions of Poetry, The (ed. Wilmer), Supp. IV: 255, 263 Ocean of Story (Stead), Supp. IV: 476 Oceanides, The (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 149, 152, 161–162 O’Connor, Frank, Supp. IV: 514; Supp. XIV: 211–230 O’Connor, Monsignor John, VI: 338 O’Connor, Ulick, Supp. II: 63, 70, 76 October and Other Poems (Bridges), VI: 81, 83 “October Dawn” (Hughes), Supp. I: 344

403

October Ferry to Gabriola (Lowry), Supp. III: 284–285 October Man, The (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 “October Dawn” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 203 “October Salmon” (Hughes), Supp. I: 363; Retro. Supp. II: 213–214 Odd Girl Out, The (Howard), Supp. XI: 141, 142–143, 145 Odd Women, The (Gissing), V: 428, 433– 434, 437 Oddments Inklings Omens Moments (Reid), Supp. VII: 327–329 Ode ad Gustavem regem. Ode ad Gustavem exulem (Landor), IV: 100 “Ode: Autumn” (Hood), IV: 255 “Ode for Music” (Gray), see “Installation Ode“ “Ode. Intimations of Immortality from Recollections of Early Childhood” (Wordsworth), II: 189, 200; IV: xvi, 21, 22 “Ode on a Distant Prospect of Eton College” (Gray), III: 137, 144 “Ode on a Grecian Urn” (Keats), III: 174, 337; IV: 222–223, 225, 226; Supp. V: 38; Retro. Supp. I: 195– 196 “Ode on Indolence” (Keats), IV: 221, 225–226 “Ode on Melancholy” (Keats), III: 337; IV: 224–225 “Ode on Mrs. Arabella Hunt Singing” (Congreve), II: 348 Ode, on the Death of Mr. Henry Purcell, An (Dryden), II: 304 “Ode on the Death of Mr. Thomson” (Collins), III: 163, 175 “Ode on the Death of Sir H. Morison” (Jonson), II: 199 Ode on the Death of the Duke of Wellington (Tennyson), II: 200; IV: 338 Ode on the Departing Year (Coleridge), IV: 55 Ode on the Installation of . . . Prince Albert as Chancellor of . . . Cambridge (Wordsworth), IV: 25 “Ode on the Insurrection at Candia” (Swinburne), V: 313 “Ode on the Morning of Christ’s Nativity” (Milton), Retro. Supp. II: 272 “Ode on the Pleasure Arising from Vicissitude” (Gray), III: 141, 145 “Ode on the Popular Superstitions of the Highlands of Scotland” (Collins), III: 163, 171–173, 175 Ode on the Proclamation of the French Republic (Swinburne), V: 332 “Ode on the Spring” (Gray), III: 137, 295 “Ode Performed in the Senate House at Cambridge” (Gray), III: 145 Ode Prefixed to S. Harrison’s Arches of Triumph . . . (Webster), II: 85 “Ode to a Lady on the Death of Colonel Ross” (Collins), III: 162 “Ode to a Nightingale” (Keats), II: 122; IV: 212, 221, 222–223, 224, 226; Retro. Supp. I: 195–196

ODE T−OLD B “Ode to Apollo” (Keats), IV: 221, 227 “Ode to Delia Crusca” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 206 “Ode to Duty” (Wordsworth), II: 303 “Ode to Evening” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 43 “Ode to Evening” (Collins), III: 166, 173; IV: 227 “Ode to Fear” (Collins), see “Fear“ Ode to Himself (Jonson), I: 336 Ode to Independence (Smollett), III: 158 “Ode to John Warner” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 8 “Ode to Liberty” (Shelley), IV: 203 “Ode to Master Endymion Porter, Upon his Brothers Death, An” (Herrick), II: 112 “Ode to May” (Keats), IV: 221, 222 Ode to Mazzini (Swinburne), V: 333 “Ode to Memory” (Tennyson), IV: 329 “Ode to Mr. Congreve” (Swift), III: 30 “Ode to Naples” (Shelley), II: 200; IV: 195 Ode to Napoleon Buonaparte (Byron), IV: 192 “Ode to Pity” (Collins), III: 164 “Ode to Psyche” (Keats), IV: 221–222 “Ode to Rae Wilson” (Hood), IV: 261, 262–263 “Ode to Rapture” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 206 “Ode to Sir William Temple” (Swift), III: 30 “Ode to Sorrow” (Keats), IV: 216, 224 “Ode to the Harp of...Louisa” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 206 “Ode to the Moon” (Hood), IV: 255 “Ode to the Nightingale” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 206 “Ode to the Setting Sun” (Thompson), V: 448, 449 “Ode to the Snowdrop” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 210 “Ode to the West Wind” (Shelley), II: 200; IV: xviii, 198, 203 Ode to Tragedy, An (Boswell), III: 247 “Ode upon Dr. Harvey” (Cowley), II: 196, 198 “Ode: Written at the Beginning of the Year 1746” (Collins), III: 169 Odes (Gray), III: 145 Odes and Addresses to Great People (Hood and Reynolds), IV: 253, 257, 267 Odes in Contribution to the Song of French History (Meredith), V: 223, 234 Odes on Several Descriptive and Allegorical Subjects (Collins), III: 162, 163, 165–166, 175 Odes on the Comic Spirit (Meredith), V: 234 Odes to . . . the Emperor of Russia, and . . . the King of Prussia (Southey), IV: 71 Odette d’Antrevernes (Firbank), Supp. II: 199, 201, 205–206 “Odour, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 269 “Odour of Chrysanthemums” (Lawrence), VII: 114; Retro. Supp. II: 232–233

“Odysseus of Hermes” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 275 Odyssey (Homer), Supp. IV: 234, 267, 428 Odyssey (tr. Cowper), III: 220 “Odyssey” (Longley), VIII: 167 Odyssey (tr. Pope), III: 70, 77 Odyssey, The (Butler translation), Supp. II: 114, 115 Odyssey of Homer, The (Lawrence translation), Supp. II: 283, 294 Odyssey of Homer, done into English Verse, The (Morris), V: 306 Oedipus Tyrannus; or, Swellfoot the Tyrant (Shelley), IV: 208 Of Ancient and Modern Learning (Temple), III: 23 “Of Commerce and Society: The Death of Shelley” (Hill), Supp. V: 186 “Of Democritus and Heraclitus” (Montaigne), III: 39 “Of Discourse” (Cornwallis), III: 39–40 “Of Divine Love” (Waller), II: 235 Of Dramatick Poesie, An Essay (Dryden), see Essay of Dramatick Poesy Of Education (Milton), II: 162–163, 175 “Of Eloquence” (Goldsmith), III: 186 “Of English Verse” (Waller), II: 233–234 “Of Essay Writing” (Hume), Supp. III: 231–232 “Of Greatness” (Cowley), III: 40 Of Human Bondage (Maugham), VI: xiii, 365, 373–374 Of Justification by Imputed Righteousness (Bunyan), II: 253 “Of Liberty” (Cowley), II: 198 Of Liberty and Loyalty (Swinburne), V: 333 Of Liberty and Servitude (tr. Evelyn), II: 287 Of Magnanimity and Chastity (Traherne), II: 202 “Of Masques” (Bacon), I: 268 “Of My Self” (Cowley), II: 195 “Of Nature: Laud and Plaint” (Thompson), V: 443 “Of Only a Single Poem” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 95, 96 “Of Pacchiarotto” (Browning), IV: 366 “Of Plants” (Cowley), Supp. III: 36 “Of Pleasing” (Congreve), II: 349 “Of Poetry” (Temple), III: 23, 190 Of Prelatical Episcopacy . . . (Milton), II: 175 Of Reformation Touching Church Discipline in England (Milton), II: 162, 175 “Of Silence and the Air” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141–142 Of Style (Hughes), III: 40 Of the Characters of Women (Pope), see Moral Essays Of the Friendship of Amis and Amile, Done into English (Morris), V: 306 Of the House of the Forest of Lebanon (Bunyan), II: 253 Of the Knowledge of Ourselves and of God (Julian of Norwich), Supp. XII: 155 Of the Lady Mary (Waller), II: 238

404

Of the Law and a Christian (Bunyan), II: 253 Of the Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity (Hooker), I: 176, 179–190 Of the Trinity and a Christian (Bunyan), II: 253 “Of the Uncomplicated Dairy Girl” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 Of the Use of Riches, an Epistle to . . . Bathurst (Pope), see Moral Essays Of True Greatness (Fielding), III: 105 Of True Religion, Haeresie, Schism, Toleration, . . . (Milton), II: 176 “Of White Hairs and Cricket” (Mistry), Supp. X: 140–141 Off Colour (Kay), Supp. XIII: 101, 108 “Off the Map” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “Offa’s Leechdom” (Hill), Supp. V: 194 “Offa’s Second Defence of the English People” (Hill), Supp. V: 195 Offer of the Clarendon Trustees, The (Carroll), V: 274 “Office for the Dead” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 “Office Friendships” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 “Office Girl” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 Offıce Suite (Bennett), VIII: 27 Offıcers and Gentlemen (Waugh), VII: 302, 304; see also Sword of Honour trilogy “Officers Mess” (Ewarts), VII: 423; Supp. VII: 37 Offshore (Fitzgerald), Supp. V: 96, 97, 98, 102 “Oflag Night Piece: Colditz” (Riviere), VII: 424 Ogden, C. K., Supp. II: 405, 406, 407– 408, 409, 410, 411, 422, 424 Ogg, David, II: 243 O’Grady, Standish James, Supp. V: 36 “Oh, dreadful is the check—intense the agony” (Brontë), V: 116 “Oh, Madam” (Bowen), Supp. II: 92–93 “Oh! That ’Twere Possible” (Tennyson), IV: 330, 332 Oh What a Lovely War (musical), VI: 436 O’Hanlon, Redmond, Supp. XI: 195–208 Ohio Impromptu (Beckett), Supp. I: 61 “O’Hussey’s Ode to the Maguire” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118 “Oklahoma Kid, The” (Montague), Supp. XV: 215 Okri, Ben, Supp. V: 347–362 Óláfs saga helga, VIII: 242 “Olalla” (Stevenson), V: 395 “Old, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 “Old Aberdeen” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 Old Adam, The (Bennett), see Regent, The “Old Andrey’s Experience as a Musician” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Old Atheist Pauses by the Sea, An” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Old Batchelour, The (Congreve), II: 338, 340–341, 349 “Old Benchers of the Inner Temple, The” (Lamb), IV: 74 Old Boys, The (Trevor), Supp. IV: 505– 506, 507, 517

OLD C−ON EN Old Calabria (Douglas), VI: 294, 295– 296, 297, 298, 299, 305 “Old Chartist, The” (Meredith), V: 220 “Old Chief Mshlanga, The” (Lessing), Supp. I: 242 “Old China” (Lamb), IV: 82 “Old Church Tower and the Garden Wall, The” (Brontë), V: 134 “Old Colonial Boy, The” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 54 “Old Crofter” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Old Country, The (Bennett), VIII: 30 Old Curiosity Shop, The (Dickens), V: xx, 42, 53, 71 Old Debauchees, The (Fielding), III: 105 Old Devils, The (Amis), Supp. II: 3, 18– 19; Supp. IV: 37 “Old Dispensary” (Murphy), Supp. V: 329 Old English (Galsworthy), VI: 275, 284 Old English Baron, The (Reeve), III: 345 “Old Familiar Faces, The” (Lamb), IV: 78 “Old Folks at Home” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 “Old Fools, The” (Larkin), Supp. I: 282– 283, 285 Old Fortunatus (Dekker), II: 71, 89 “Old Francis” (Kelman), Supp. V: 249 Old French Romances, Done into English (Morris), V: 306 “Old Friend, The” (Cornford), VIII: 106 Old Gang and the New Gang, The (Lewis), VII: 83 “Old Garbo” (Thomas), Supp. I: 181 Old Glory: An American Voyage (Raban), Supp. XI: 227, 232–235 “Old Hands” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 226 “Old Harry” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Old Holborn” (Kelman), Supp. V: 256 “Old Homes” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 34, 44 “Old House” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228 Old Huntsman, The (Sassoon), VI: 423, 430, 453 “Old John’s Place” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240 Old Joiner of Aldgate, The (Chapman), I: 234, 244 “Old Lady” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221 Old Lady Shows Her Medals, The (Barrie), Supp. III: 6, 9, 16 Old Law, The (Massigner, Middleton, Rowley), II: 21;Supp. XI: 182 Old Lights for New Chancels (Betjeman), VII: 361, 367, 368 “Old Main Street, Holborn Hill, Millom” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216–217 “Old Man” (Jennings), Supp. V: 210 “Old Man” (Thomas), Supp. III: 402 “Old Man, The” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 142–143 “Old Man and the Sea, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 164 Old Man of the Mountains, The (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 220–221, 222 Old Man Taught Wisdom, An (Fielding), III: 105 Old Man’s Love, An (Trollope), V: 102

“Old Meg” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 276 Old Men at the Zoo, The (Wilson), Supp. I: 154, 161 Old Mrs. Chundle (Hardy), VI: 20 Old Mortality (Scott), IV: 33, 39 Old Negatives (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 91–92 Old Norse Literature, VIII: 227–244 “Old Nurse’s Story, The” (Gaskell), V: 14, 15 “Old Poet, The” (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 223 Old Possum’s Book of Practical Cats (Eliot), VII: 167 Old Pub Near the Angel, An (Kelman), Supp. V: 242, 244, 245 “Old Pub Near the Angel, An” (Kelman), Supp. V: 245 “Old Queenie” (Thompson), Supp. XV: 289 Old Reliable, The (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 451 Old Times (Pinter), Supp. I: 376–377 “Old Tongue” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 “Old Toy, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79 “Old Vicarage, Grantchester, The” (Brooke), Supp. III: 47, 50, 54 Old Whig (periodical), III: 51, 53 Old Wife’s Tale, The (Peele), I: 206–208 Old Wives’ Tale, The (Bennett), VI: xiii, 247, 249, 250, 251, 254–257 “Old Woman” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211, 213 “Old Woman, An” (Sitwell), VII: 135– 136 “Old Woman and Her Cat, An” (Lessing), Supp. I: 253–254 “Old Woman in Spring, The” (Cornford), VIII: 112 “Old Woman of Berkeley, The” (Southey), IV: 67 “Old Woman Speaks of the Moon, An” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142 “Old Women, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 71 “Old Women without Gardens” (Dunn), Supp. X: 67 “Oldest Place, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 268 Oldham, John, II: 259 Oley, Barnabas, II: 141; Retro. Supp. II: 170–171 “Olga” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 12 Oliphant, Margaret, Supp. X: 209–225 “Olive and Camilla” (Coppard), VIII: 96 Oliver, H. J., I: 281 “Oliver Cromwell and Walter Noble” (Landor), IV: 92 Oliver Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches (Carlyle), IV: 240, 244, 246, 249, 250, 342 Oliver Newman (Southey), IV: 71 “Oliver Plunkett” (Longley), VIII: 173 Oliver Twist (Dickens), V: xix, 42, 47– 50, 51, 55, 56, 66, 71 Olney Hymns (Cowper), III: 210, 211, 220 Olor Iscanus . . . (Vaughan), II: 185, 201 Olympia (Manet), Supp. IV: 480 O’Malley, Mary, Supp. IV: 181

405

Oman, Sir Charles, VI: 387 Omega Workshop, VI: 118 Omen, The (film), III: 343, 345 Omniana; or, Horae otiosiores (Southey and Coleridge), IV: 71 “On a Brede of Divers Colours Woven by Four Ladies” (Waller), II: 233 On a Calm Shore (Cornford), VIII: 113– 114 “On a Chalk Mark on the Door” (Thackeray), V: 34 On a Chinese Screen (Maugham), VI: 371 “On a Croft by the Kirkaig” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 194 “On a Dead Child” (Bridges), VI: 77–78 “On a Drop of Dew” (Marvell), II: 211 “On a Girdle” (Waller), II: 235 “On a Joke I Once Heard from the Late Thomas Hood” (Thackeray), IV: 251– 252 “On a Midsummer Eve” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 119 “On a Mourner” (Tennyson), IV: 332 “On a Prayer Booke Sent to Mrs. M. R.”Crashaw), II: 181 “On a Raised Beach” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 201, 212–214 “On a Return from Egypt” (Douglas), VII: 444 “On a Train” (Cope), VIII: 80 “On a Troopship” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 247, 248, 254 “On Actors and Acting” (Hazlitt), IV: 137 “On Adventure” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 455 On Alterations in the Liturgy (Newman), Supp. VII: 292 “On an Atlantic Steamship” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 38 “On an Insignificant” (Coleridge), Retro. Supp. II: 65 On Baile’s Strand (Yeats), VI: 218, 309 On Ballycastle Beach (McGuckian), Supp. V: 282, 284–286 “On Ballycastle Beach” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 285 On Becoming a Fairy Godmother (Maitland), Supp. XI: 174–175 “On Becoming a Non–Stammering Stammerer” (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 208 On Becoming a Writer (Brittain), Supp. X: 45 “On Being English but Not British” (Fowles), Supp. I: 292 On Beulah Height (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 121–122, 123 “On Board the West Hardaway” (Lowry), Supp. III: 285 “On Byron and Byronism” (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 278 On Christian Doctrine (Milton), Retro. Supp. II: 271 “On Classical Themes” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 “On Craigie Hill” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72 “On Dryden and Pope” (Hazlitt), IV: 217 On English Poetry (Graves), VII: 260

ON FA−ON TH “On Fairy–Stories” (Tolkien), Supp. II: 521, 535 “On Familiar Style” (Hazlitt), IV: 138 “On Finding an Old Photograph” (Cope), VIII: 73 “On First Looking into Chapman’s Homer” (Keats), IV: 214, 215–216; Retro. Supp. I: 188 “On First Looking into Loeb’s Horace” (Durrell), Supp. I: 126 On Forsyte ’Change (Galsworthy), VI: 270, 275 On Gender and Writing (ed. Wandor), Supp. XI: 163, 174, 176 “On ’God’ and ’Good’ ” (Murdoch), Supp. I: 217–218, 224–225 “On Greenhow Hill” (Kipling), VI: 191 “On Hearing Bartok’s Concerto for Orchestra” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 “On Heaven” (Ford), VI: 323 “On Her Leaving Town After the Coronation” (Pope), III: 76 “On Her Loving Two Equally” (Behn), Supp. III: 38 On Her Majesty’s Secret Service (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 96 “On Himself” (Herrick), II: 113 On His Grace the Duke of Marlborough (Wycherley), II: 322 “On His Heid–Ake” (Dunbar), VIII: 123 “On Home Beaches” (Murray), Supp. VII: 283 “On Installing an American Kitchen in Lower Austria” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 “On Jupiter” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 167 “On Leaving the Cottage of My Birth” (Clare), Supp. XI: 59–60 “On Leaving the Party” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 49 “On Living for Others” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “On Living to One’s–Self” (Hazlitt), IV: 137 “On Marriage” (Crashaw), II: 180 “On Men and Pictures” (Thackeray), V: 37 “On Milton” (De Quincey), IV: 146 “On Mr. Milton’s ’Paradise Lost’” (Marvell), II: 206 “On My First Daughter” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 155 “On My First Son” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 155 “On My Thirty–fifth Birthday” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 “On Not Being Milton” (Harrison), Supp. V: 152–153 “On Not Knowing Greek” (Woolf), VII: 35 “On Not Remembering Some Lines Of A Song” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 59 “On Not Saying Anything” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 “On Palestinian Identity: A Conversation with Edward Said” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 456 “On Passing” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 95

“On Personal Character” (Hazlitt), IV: 136 “On Peter Scupham” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218, 219 “On Poetry: A Rhapsody” (Swift), III: 30, 36 “On Poetry in General” (Hazlitt), IV: 130, 138 “On Preaching the Gospel” (Newman), Supp. VII: 294 “On Preparing to Read Kipling” (Hardy), VI: 195 “On Reading That the Rebuilding of Ypres Approached Completion” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 40 “On Receiving News of the War” (Rosenberg), VI: 432 “On Renoir ’s The Grape–Pickers” (Boland), Supp. V: 40 “On Ribbons” (Thackeray), V: 34 “On Seeing England for the First Time” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 218, 225, 228 “On Seeing the Elgin Marbles” (Keats), IV: 212–213, 214 On Seeming to Presume (Durrell), Supp. I: 124 “On Sentimental Comedy” (Goldsmith), see Essay on the Theatre . . . “On Silence” (Pope), Retro. Supp. I: 233 “On Sitting Back and Thinking of Porter’s Boeotia” (Murray), Supp. VII: 274 “On Some Characteristics of Modern Poetry” (Hallam), IV: 234, 235 “On Some Obscure Poetry” (Lander), IV: 98 “On Spies” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 156 “On Stella’s Birthday, . . . A.D. 1718–” (Swift), III: 31 “On Style” (De Quincey), IV: 148 “On the Application of Thought to Textual Criticism” (Housman), VI: 154, 164 On the Black Hill (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 158, 168–170, 173 On the Boiler (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 337 On the Choice of a Profession (Stevenson), V: 396 On the Choice of Books (Carlyle), IV: 250 “On the City Wall” (Kipling), VI: 184 “On the Cliffs” (Swinburne), V: 327 “On the Closing of Millom Iron Works” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 218 “On the Conduct of the Understanding” (Smith), Supp. VII: 342 “On the Connection Between Homosexuality and Divination” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 44 On the Constitution of the Church and State (Coleridge), IV: 54, 55, 56; Retro. Supp. II: 64 On the Contrary (Brink), Supp. VI: 56–57 “On the Death of Dr. Robert Levet” (Johnson), III: 120 “On the Death of General Schomberg . . . ” (Farquhar), II: 351 “On the Death of Marshal Keith” (Macpherson), VIII: 181

406

“On the Death of Mr. Crashaw” (Cowley), II: 198 “On the Death of Mr. William Hervey” (Cowley), II: 198 “On the Death of Sir Henry Wootton” (Cowley), II: 198 “On the Departure” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 258 On the Dignity of Man (Mirandola), I: 253 “On the Discovery of a Lady’s Painting” (Waller), II: 233 “On the Dismantling of Millom Ironworks” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 218– 219 “On the Dunes” (Cornford), VIII: 105 On the Edge of the Cliff and Other Stories (Pritchett), Supp. III: 328 “On the English Novelists” (Hazlitt), IV: 136–137 On the Face of the Waters (Steel), Supp. XII: 271–273, 274 “On the Feeling of Immortality in Youth” (Hazlitt), IV: 126 On the Frontier (Auden and Isherwood), VII: 312; Retro. Supp. I: 7 “On the Genius and Character of Hogarth” (Lamb), IV: 80 “On the Head of a Stag” (Waller), II: 233 “On the Heath” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 275, 279 On the Herpetology of the Grand Duchy of Baden (Douglas), VI: 300, 305 “On the Influence of the Audience” (Bridges), VI: 83 “On the Knocking at the Gate in ’Macbeth’” (De Quincey), IV: 146, 149 “On the Lancashire Coast” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 “On the Living Poets” (Hazlitt), IV: 130 On the Look–out: A Partial Autobiography (Sisson), Supp. XI: 243, 244, 245, 246, 247, 248, 254 On the Margin (Bennett), VIII: 19, 22 On the Margin (Huxley), VII: 201 “On the means of improving people” (Southey), IV: 102 “On the Medusa of Leonardo da Vinci in the Florentine Gallery” (Shelley), III: 337 “On the Morning of Christ’s Nativity” (Milton), II: 199; IV: 222 “On the Move” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 259– 260, 261 “On the Origin of Beauty: A Platonic Dialogue” (Hopkins), V: 362; Retro. Supp. II: 187 On the Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection (Darwin), V: xxii, 279, 287; Supp. II: 98 “On the Periodical Essayists” (Hazlitt), IV: 136 On the Place of Gilbert Chesterton in English Letters (Belloc), VI: 345 “On the Pleasure of Painting” (Hazlitt), IV: 137–138 “On the Profession of a Player” (Boswell), III: 248

ON TH−ORAN “On the Receipt of My Mother’s Picture” (Cowper), III: 208, 220 “On the Renovation of Ellis Island” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 68 “On the Road with Mrs. G.” (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 165 On the Rocks (Shaw), VI: 125, 126, 127; Retro. Supp. II: 324 “On Roofs of Terry Street” (Dunn), Supp. X: 69 “On the School Bus” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 “On the Scotch Character” (Hazlitt), IV: 132 “On the Sea” (Keats), IV: 216 “On the Second Story” (Steel), Supp. XII: 269 “On the Spirit of Monarchy” (Hazlitt), IV: 132 On the Study of Celtic Literature (Arnold), V: 203, 212, 216 On the Sublime and Beautiful (Burke), III: 195, 198, 205 “On the Table ” (Motion), Supp. VII: 262–263, 264 On the Thermal Influence of Forests (Stevenson), V: 395 “On the Terraces” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 44–45 “On the Toilet Table of Queen Marie– Antoinette” (Nicholls), IV: 98 “On the Tragedies of Shakespeare . . . with Reference to . .. . Stage Representation” (Lamb), IV: 80 “On the Victory Obtained by Blake” (Marvell), II: 211 “On the Way to the Castle” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 10–11 “On the Western Circuit” (Hardy), VI: 22 “On the Wounds of Our Crucified Lord” (Crashaw), II: 182 “On the Zattere” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502 “On This Island” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 7 “On Toleration” (Smith), Supp. VII: 347 On Translating Homer (Arnold), V: xxii, 212, 215, 216 On Translating Homer: Last Words (Arnold), V: 214, 215, 216 “On Whether Loneliness Ever Has a Beginning” (Dunn), Supp. X: 82 “On Wit and Humour” (Hazlitt), II: 332 “On Wordsworth’s Poetry” (De Quincey), IV: 146, 148 “On Writing a Novel” (Fowles), Supp. I: 293 “On Yeti Tracks” (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 157 Once a Week (Milne), Supp. V: 298 “Once as me thought Fortune me kissed” (Wyatt), I: 102 “Once at Piertarvit” (Reid), Supp. VII: 327–328 “Once I Did Think” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 35 “Once in a Lifetime, Snow” (Murray), Supp. VII: 273 Once in Europa (Berger), Supp. IV: 93, 94 Once on a Time (Milne), Supp. V: 298

“Once Upon a Time” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 233 “One” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 104 “One, The” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 198 One and Other Poems (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267–268 “One at a Time” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 39 “One Before the Last, The” (Brooke), Supp. III: 51 “One by One” (Davies), Supp. XI: 101 ”1 Crich Circle, Littleover, Derby” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 One Day (Douglas), VI: 299, 300, 305 “One Day” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 298 “One Day” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 “One Eye on India” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 247 One Fat Englishman (Amis), Supp. II: 10, 11, 15 One Fond Embrace (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272 One Foot in Eden (Muir), Supp. VI: 204, 206, 207–208 One for My Baby (Parsons), Supp. XV: 229, 231–232, 234–235, 235–236, 237, 239–240 One for the Grave (MacNeice), VII: 405, 406, 408 One for the Road (Pinter), Supp. I: 378, 381 One Hand Clapping (Burgess), Supp. I: 186 One Hundred Years of Solitude (García Márquez), Supp. IV: 116 One Morning Like a Bird (Miller), Supp. XIV: 179, 180, 181, 185, 186, 189, 190, 191–192 “One Mystery, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 120 One of Our Conquerors (Meredith), V: 232, 233, 234 “One Off the Short List” (Lessing), Supp. I: 244 “One Out of Many” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 395 “One Sea–side Grave” (Rossetti), V: 255 One Small Step (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 123 “One Sunday” (Mistry), Supp. X: 138, 140 “One Thing and Another” (Dunn), Supp. X: 80 One Thing Is Needful (Bunyan), II: 253 One Thing More; or, Caedmon Construed (Fry), Supp. III: 191, 196–197 “One Thousand Days in a Balloon” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 437 “One Token” (Davies), Supp. XI: 94 “One Viceroy Resigns” (Kipling), VI: 202 “One We Knew” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 118 “One Who Disappeared” (Motion), Supp. VII: 258 One Who Set Out to Study Fear, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 “One Word More” (Browning), IV: 357 “One Writer’s Education” (Armah), Supp. X: 1 One–Way Song (Lewis), VII: 72, 76

407

O’Neill, Eugene, Supp. III: 12 Onion, Memory, The (Raine), Supp. XIII: 163, 164–166, 168 Only Child, An (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 212, 213, 214, 216, 217, 221, 222, 225 Only Game, The (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 119–120 Only Human (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 289, 290–291 “Only our love hath no decay” (Donne), II: 221 Only Penitent, The (Powys), VIII: 255– 256 Only Problem, The (Spark), Supp. I: 212–213 “Only the Devil” (Powys), VIII: 248– 249 “Only This” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 211 O’Nolan, Brian, Supp. II: 321–338; Supp. IV: 412 Open Conspiracy, The, Blueprints for a World Revolution (Wells), VI: 240, 242 Open Court (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272, 273 “Open Court” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 273 Open Door (Fry), Supp. III: 194 “Open Door, The” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 Open Door, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411, 415 Open Letter to the Revd. Dr. Hyde in Defence of Father Damien, An (Stevenson), see Father Damien “Open Secrets” (Motion), Supp. VII: 255–256 Opened Ground (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 124 “Opening, The” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 80 “Opening a Place of Social Prayer” (Cowper), III: 211 “Opera” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 60–61 Opera Et Cetera (Carson), Supp. XIII: 59–61, 63, 65 Opera of Operas, The (Haywood and Hatchett), Supp. XII: 141 Operette (Coward), Supp. II: 152 “Opinions of the Press” (Reading), VIII: 264 Opium and the Romantic Imagination (Hayter), III: 338, 346; IV: 57 “Opium Smoker, The” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 271–272 Oppenheim, E. Phillips, VI: 249 Optimists, The (Miller), Supp. XIV: 179, 181, 182, 189–191 Opus 7 (Warner), Supp. VII: 372 Or Shall We Die? (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390 “Or, Solitude” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 Or Where a Young Penguin Lies Screaming (Ewart), Supp. VII: 41 Oracle, Supp. XIII: 202 “Oracle, The” (Coppard), VIII: 88 “Oracles, The” (Housman), VI: 161 Orage, A. R., VI: 247, 265, VII: 172 “Oral” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 79 “Orange March” (Murphy), Supp. V: 322 “Oranges” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73

ORAN−OUR S Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit (Winterson), Supp. IV: 541, 542, 543– 545, 546, 547–548, 552, 553, 555, 557 Orators, The (Auden), VII: 345, 380, 382; Retro. Supp. I: 5 “Orchard, The” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71 Orchard End (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Orchards half the way, The” (Housman), VI: 159 “Ordeal” (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 191 Ordeal by Innocence (Christie), Supp. II: 125 Ordeal of George Meredith, The, A Biography (Stevenson), V: 230, 234 Ordeal of Gilbert Pinfold, The (Waugh), VII: 291, 293, 302–303 Ordeal of Richard Feverel, The (Meredith), V: xxii, 225, 226–227, 234 Ordeal of Sigbjorn Wilderness, The (Lowry), Supp. III: 280 Orestes (tr. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 76 “Ordered South” (Stevenson), Retro. Supp. I: 261 “Ordered World, An” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 22 “Ordination, The” (Burns), III: 311, 319 Oresteia, The (tr. Harrison), Supp. V: 163 Orestes (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 37–39 Orestes (Fugard), Supp. XV: 108 “Orf”(Hughes), Supp. I: 359 “Orford” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 Orford, fourth earl of, see Walpole, Horace Orgel, Stephen, I: 237, 239 Orghast (Hughes), Supp. I: 354 Orient Express (Greene), Supp. I: see Stamboul Train Orient Express (tr. Adcock), Supp. XII: 11 “Orient Ode” (Thompson), V: 448 “Oriental Eclogues” (Collins), see “Persian Eclogues“ Orientations (Maugham), VI: 367 Origin, Nature, and Object of the New System of Education, The (Southey), IV: 71 Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection, or the Preservation of Favoured Races in the Struggle for Life (Darwin), Supp. VII: 17, 19, 23–25 Origin of the Family, Private Property, and the State, The (Engels), Supp. II: 454 Original and Progress of Satire, The (Dryden), II: 301 Original Letters &c of Sir John Falstaff (White and Lamb), IV: 79, 85 Original Michael Frayn, The (Frayn), Supp. VII: 51 Original Papers, containing the Secret of Great Britain from the Restoration to the Accession of the House of Hanover (Macpherson), VIII: 192, 193 “Original Place, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 Original Poetry by Victor and Cazire (Shelley and Shelley), IV: 208 Original Power of the Collective Body of the People of England, Examined and

Asserted, The (Defoe), Retro. Supp. I: 68 “Original Simplicitie” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 266 Original Sin (James), Supp. IV: 333–335 “Original Sins of Edward Tripp, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503 Origine of Sciences, The (Pope), Retro. Supp. I: 234 Origins (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 289, 291, 292, 296 Origins of the English Imagination, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 13 “Orkney Haiku” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 136 Orkney Tapestry, An (Brown), Supp. VI: 64–65 “Orkney: The Whale Islands” (Brown), Supp. VI: 72 Orkneyinga saga, VIII: 236 Orlando (Woolf), VII: 21, 28, 35, 38; Supp. IV: 557; Retro. Supp. I: 314, 318–319 Orlando furioso (Ariosto), I: 131, 138 Orley Farm (Trollope), V: xxii, 100, 101 Ormond (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 154, 156, 163–165 “Ornithological Section, The” (Longley), VIII: 168, 172 Oroonoko: A Tragedy (Southerne), Supp. III: 34–35 Oroonoko; or, The Royal Slave (Behn), Supp. III: 21, 22–23, 32–36, 39 Orpheus (Hope), Supp. VII: 165 Orpheus (Hughes), Supp. I: 347 Orpheus and Eurydice (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 145–146 “Orpheus in Hell” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 493 “Orpheus; or, Philosophy” (Bacon), I: 267 Orphide and Other Poems (Clarke), Supp. XV: 29 “Orr Mount” (Dunn), Supp. X: 68 Ortelius, Abraham, I: 282 Orthodoxy (Chesterton), VI: 336 Orton, Joe, Supp. V: 363–378 Orton Diaries, The (Orton), Supp. V: 363, 367–369 Orwell, George, III: 341; V: 24, 31; VI: 240, 242; VII: xii, xx, 273–287; Supp. I: 28n; Supp. III: 96, 107; Supp. IV: 17, 81, 110–111, 440, 445 Osborne, John, VI: 101; Supp. I: 329– 340; Supp. II: 4, 70, 139, 155; Supp. III: 191; Supp. IV: 180, 281, 283 Osbourne, Lloyd, V: 384, 387, 393, 395, 396, 397 Oscar and Lucinda (Carey), Supp. XII: 49, 50, 53, 57, 58–59 Oscar Wilde. Art and Egoism (Shewan), V: 409, 421 O’Shaughnessy, Arthur, VI: 158Osiris Rising (Armah), Supp. X: 1–2, 11–12, 14 Othello (Shakespeare), I: 316; II: 71, 79; III: 116; Supp. IV: 285 “Other, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 403 “Other Boat, The” (Forster), VI: 406, 411–412

408

Other House, The (James), VI: 48, 49, 67 Other House, The (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 263–265 “Other Kingdom” (Forster), VI: 399, 402 Other Lovers (Kay), Supp. XIII: 100– 101, 104, 107–108 Other People: A Mystery Story (Amis), Supp. IV: 26, 39–40 Other People’s Clerihews (Ewart), Supp. VII: 46 “Other People’s Houses” (Reid), Supp. VII: 336 Other People’s Worlds (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501, 506, 511–512, 517 Other Places (Pinter), Supp. I: 378 “Other Tiger, The” (tr. Reid), Supp. VII: 332–333 “Other Times” (Nye), Supp. X: 198–199 Other Tongues: Young Scottish Poets in English, Scots, and Gaelic (ed. Crawford), Supp. XI: 67 Other Voices (Maitland), Supp. XI: 163 “Others, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39, 40 Otho the Great (Keats and Brown), IV: 231, 235 Otranto (Walpole), see Castle of Otranto, The “Otter, An” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 204–205 “Otters” (Longley), VIII: 174 Ouch (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 3–4 Ounce, Dice, Trice (Reid), Supp. VII: 326 Our Betters (Maugham), VI: 368, 369 “Our Bias” (Auden), VII: 387 Our Corner (periodical), VI: 103 Our Country’s Good (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 Our Exagmination Round His Factification for Incamination of Work in Progress (Beckett et al.), Supp. I: 43n Our Exploits at West Poley (Hardy), VI: 20 “Our Father” (Davie), Supp. VI: 113 “Our Father’s Works” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 42 Our Family (Hood), IV: 254, 259 Our First Leader (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 186 Our Friend the Charlatan (Gissing), V: 437 “Our Hunting Fathers” (Auden), VII: 108 “Our Lives Now” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 114 Our Man in Havana (Greene), Supp. I: 7, 11, 13, 14–15; Retro. Supp. II: 161 “Our Mother” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Our Mother’s House (Gloag), Supp. IV: 390 Our Mutual Friend (Dickens), V: xxiii, 42, 44, 55, 68–69, 72; Supp. IV: 247 Our Old Home (Hawthorne), VI: 34 “Our Parish” (Dickens), V: 43, 46 Our Republic (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347 “Our Parish” (Dickens), V: 43, 46 Our Sister Killjoy: or, Reflections from a Black–Eyed Squint (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 2–3 Our Song (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 273

OUR S−PAGA Our Spoons Came From Woolworths (Comyns), VIII: 56–58 “Our Thrones Decay” (Russell), VIII: 285 “Our Village—by a Villager” (Hood), IV: 257 Our Women: Chapters on the Sex–Discord (Bennett), VI: 267 Out (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 99, 104, 105–106 “Out and Away” (Kavan), Supp. VII: 202 Out Late (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 217, 223–224 Out of Bounds (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292–293 “Out of Doors” (Thompson), Supp. XV: 286 Out of India (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 235– 236 Out of India (Kipling), VI: 204 Out of Ireland (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 “Out of Ireland” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 “Out of the Ordinary” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 65–66, 77 Out of the Picture (MacNeice), VII: 405 Out of the Red, into the Blue (Comyns), VIII: 63 Out of the Shelter (Lodge), Supp. IV: 364, 365, 370–371, 372 “Out of the signs” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174 Out of the Silent Planet (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 252–253 Out of the Whirlpool (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 Out of This World (Swift), Supp. V: 437– 438 Outback (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 “Outcast, The” (Tennyson), IV: 329 Outcast of the Islands, An (Conrad), VI: 136, 137, 148; Retro. Supp. II: 71 Outcasts, The (Sitwell), VII: 138 Outcry, The (Julia), VI: 67 “Outdoor Concert, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 269 “Outer Planet, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 Outidana, or Effusions, Amorous, Pathetic and Fantastical (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 28–29 Outline of History: Being a Plain History of Life and Mankind, The (Wells), VI: 245 Outlines of Romantic Theology (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 275, 284 Outlook (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 191 “Outlook, Uncertain” (Reid), Supp. VII: 330 Outlying Stations, The (Warner), Supp. XI: 294 “Outpost of Progress, An” (Conrad), VI: 136, 148 Outriders: A Liberal View of Britain, The (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175 “Outside the Whale” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 455 Outskirts (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 154 “Outstation, The” (Maugham), VI: 370, 371, 380

“Outward Bound” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 167 “Outward–Bound Ship, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 161 “Ovando” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 225 “Over Mother, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 288 “Over Sir John’s Hill” (Thomas), Supp. I: 179 Over the Frontier (Smith), Supp. II: 462, 474 “Over the Hill” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “Over the Hills” (Thomas), Supp. III: 400 “Over the Rainbow” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 434 Over the River (Galsworthy), VI: 272, 275 Over the River (Gregory), VI: 318 Over to Candleford (Thompson), Supp. XV: 277, 279, 280–281, 282, 289 Over to You: Ten Stories of Flyers and Flying (Dahl), Supp. IV: 208–211, 213 Overbury, Sir Thomas, IV: 286 “Overcoat, The” (Gogol), III: 340, 345 Overcrowded Barracoon, The (Naipaul), Supp. I: 384 “Overcrowded Barracoon, The” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 402 “Overloaded Man, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 Overruled (Shaw), VI: 129 “Overture” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270–271 “Overtures to Death” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 122 Overtures to Death (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 127–128 Ovid, II: 110n, 185, 292, 304, 347; III: 54; V: 319, 321 “Ovid on West 4th” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 176 “Ovid in the Third Reich” (Hill), Supp. V: 187 Ovid’s Art of Love Paraphrased (Fielding), III: 105 Ovid’s Banquet of Sense (Chapman), I: 237–238 Ovid’s Epistles, Translated by Several Hands (Dryden), Supp. III: 36 Ovid’s Fasti (tr. Frazer), Supp. III: 176 Owen, Wilfred, VI: xvi, 329, 416, 417, 419, 423, 443–460; VII: xvi, 421; list of poems, VI: 458–459; Supp. IV: 57, 58 “Owen Wingrave,” (James), VI: 69 “Owl, The” (Thomas), VI: 424; Supp. III: 403–404 “Owl and Mouse” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 218 “Owl and the Pussy–cat, The” (Lear), V: 83–84, 87 Owls and Artificers (Fuller), Supp. VII: 77 Owners (Churchill), Supp. IV: 179, 180, 181–182, 198 “Oxen, The” (Hardy), VI: 16 Oxford (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 176, 178 Oxford Book of English Verse, The (ed. Quiller–Couch), II: 102, 121

409

Oxford Book of Oxford, The (ed. Morris), Supp. X: 178 Oxford Book of Modern Verse, The, VI: 219 Oxford Book of Regency Verse, The (ed. Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276 Oxford Book of Mystical Verse, The (ed. Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 274 Oxford Book of Twentieth–Century English Verse, The (Larkin), Supp. I: 286 Oxford Book of War Poetry, The (ed. Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292 Oxford Companion to English Literature, Supp. IV: 229, 231, 247, 252; Supp. IX: 276 Oxford Dictionary of Quotations, The (ed. Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276 Oxford Lectures on Poetry (Bradley), IV: 216, 236 “Oxford Leave” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 37 “Oxford”papers (De Quincey), IV: 148 Oxford Poetry (eds. Day Lewis and Auden), Supp. III: 117; Retro. Supp. I: 3; Supp. IX: 17 “Oxford Staircase” (Murphy), Supp. V: 315 Oxford University and the Co–operative Movement (Russell), VIII: 287 Oxford University Chest (Betjeman), VII: 356 “Oxfordshire Hamlet in the Eighties, An” (Thompson), Supp. XV: 289 Oxygen (Miller), Supp. XIV: 179, 180, 181, 185, 186–190, 191

“P.

& O.,” (Maugham), VI: 370–371 “P. D. James’ Dark Interiors” (Majeske), Supp. IV: 330 P. R. B.: An Essay on the Pre’Raphaelite Brotherhood, 1847–1854 (Waugh), VII: 291 “P.S.” (Reading), VIII: 265–266 Pablo Ruiz Picasso: A Biography (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 255–256 Pacchiarotto and How He Worked in Distemper (Browning), IV: 359, 374; see also “Of Pacchiarotton“ Pacific 1860 (Coward), Supp. II: 155 Pacificator, The (Defoe), III: 12; Retro. Supp. I: 67 “Pack Horse and the Carrier, The” (Gay), III: 59–60 Pack My Bag: A Self Portrait (Green), Supp. II: 247–248, 251, 255 Packer, Lona Mosk, V: 251, 252–253, 260 “Pad, Pad” (Smith), Supp. II: 470 “Paddiad, The” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 193–194 Paddock and the Mouse, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 141–142, 147 Paddy Clarke Ha Ha Ha (Doyle), Supp. V: 78, 89–91, 92 Pagan and Christian Creeds (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 47–48 Pagan Mysteries in the Renaissance (Wind), V: 317n Pagan Place, A (O’Brien), Supp. V: 338– 339

PAGA−PART Pagan Poems (Moore), VI: 98 Page of Plymouth, The (Jonson/Dekker), Retro. Supp. I: 157 Pageant and Other Poems, A (Rossetti), V: 251, 260 “Pageant of Knowledge” (Lydgate), I: 58 “Pageants” (Spenser), I: 123 Paid on Both Sides (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 4–5 Painful Adventures of Pericles, Prince of Tyre (Wilkins), I: 321 “Painful Case, A” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 172 “Painful Pleasure of Suspense, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 222 “Pains of Sleep, The” (Coleridge), IV: xvii, 48, 56 Painter, William, I: 297; II: 76 Painter of His Own Dishonour, The (tr. FitzGerald), IV: 344–345 Painter of Our Time (Berger), Supp. IV: 79, 81–84, 88 Painter’s Eye, The (James), VI: 67 Painting and the Fine Arts (Haydon and Hazlitt), IV: 140 “Painting It In” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264 Pair of Blue Eyes, A: A Novel (Hardy), VI: 3, 4, 20; Retro. Supp. I: 110, 111–112 “Palace of Art, The” (Tennyson), IV: 331 “Palace of Pan, The” (Swinburne), V: 328 Palace of Pleasure (Painter), I: 297, 313; II: 76 Palace of the Peacock (Harris), Supp. V: 132–136 Palace Pier (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 279 “Pale Butterwort” (Longley), VIII: 177 Pale Companion, The (Motion), Supp. VII: 252 Pale Criminal, The (Kerr), Supp. XII: 187, 190–191 Pale Fire (Nabokov), Supp. IV: 26, 27 Pale Horse, The (Christie), Supp. II: 125, 135 Pale View of the Hills, A (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 301, 303, 304, 305–306, 307–309, 310 Paleface (Lewis), VII: 72, 75 Paley, William, IV: 144 Paley, Grace, Supp. IV: 151 Palgrave, Francis Turner, II: 208; IV: xxii, 196 Palicio (Bridges), VI: 83 “Palindrome Stitch, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73–74 Pall Mall Gazette, Supp. XIII: 237–241; Supp. XV: 166 Palladas: Poems (Harrison), Supp. V: 163 Palladis Tamia (Meres), I: 296 “Palladium” (Arnold), V: 209 Palmer, George Herbert, Retro. Supp. II: 173 Palmer, John, II: 267, 271 Palmerin of England, II: 49; tr. Southey, IV: 71 “Palmer ’s ’Heroides’ of Ovid” (Housman), VI: 156

Palmyra (Peacock), IV: 158, 169 Pamela (Richardson), III: 80, 82–85, 92, 94, 95, 98; Retro. Supp. I: 80, 83, 85–86 Pamphlet Against Anthologies, A (Graves), VI: 207; VII: 260–261 “Pan and Pitys” (Landor), IV: 96 “Pan and Thalassius” (Swinburne), V: 328 “Pan; or, Nature” (Bacon), I: 267 “Pandora” (James), VI: 69 Pandosto (Greene), I: 165, 322; VIII: 131, 135–138, 139 “Panegerick to Sir Lewis Pemberton, A” (Herrick), II: 110 Panegyric to Charles the Second, Presented . . . the Day of His Coronation . . . (Evelyn), II: 287 Panegyrick to My Lord Protector, A (Waller), II: 238 Panic Spring (Durrell), Supp. I: 95, 96 Panofsky, Erwin, I: 237 “Panoptics” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 321 “Pantarkes, The” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 “Panthea” (Wilde), V: 401 Pantheon, The; or, Ancient History of the Gods of Greece and Rome: Intended to Facilitate the Understanding of Classical Authors, and of the Poets in General (Godwin), Supp. XV: 126 “Paperback Writer: Dream of the Perfect Novel” (Warner), Supp. XI: 281 Paoli, Pasquale di, III: 235, 236, 243 “Paolo to Francesca” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 311 Paper Houses (Plomer), Supp. XI: 216 Paper Houses: A Memoir of the ’70s and Beyond (Roberts), Supp. XV: 260, 261, 273 Paper Men, The (Golding), Supp. I: 88– 89; Retro. Supp. I: 102–103 Paper Money Lyrics, and Other Poems (Peacock), IV: 170 Paperbark Tree, The: Selected Prose (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 271, 273, 274, 277 “Papered Parlour, A” (Powys), VIII: 251 “Papers, The” (James), VI: 69 Papers by Mr. Yellowplush (Thackeray), see Yellowplush Correspondence, The Papillon (tr. O’Brian), Supp. XII: 252 “Parable Island” (Heaney), Supp. II: 280 Paracelsus (Browning), IV: xix, 355, 365, 368, 373; Retro. Supp. II: 20 Parade’s End (Ford), VI: 321, 324, 328, 329–330; VII: xv Paradise (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 Paradise Lost (Milton), I: 188–189; II: 158, 161, 165–171, 174, 176, 198, 294, 302; III: 118, 302; IV: 11–12, 15, 47, 88, 93, 95, 186, 200, 204, 229; ed. Bentley, VI: 153; Retro. Supp. I: 184; Retro. Supp. II: 279–284 Paradise News (Lodge), Supp. IV: 366, 374, 381–383, 384, 385 Paradise Regained (Milton), II: 171–172, 174, 176; Retro. Supp. II: 284–285 “Paradox, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 91

410

“Paradox, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141 Paradoxes and Problems (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 97 “Paraffin Lamp, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 69–70 Parallel of the Antient Architecture with the Modern, A (tr. Evelyn), II: 287 “Paraphrase on Oenone to Paris” (Behn), Supp. III: 36 Parasitaster (Marston), see Fawn, The Parasites, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 139, 143 Pardoner’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 21, 42 “Parents” (Spender), Supp. II: 483 Parents and Children (Compton’Burnett), VII: 62, 65, 66, 67 Parent’s Assistant, The (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 152 Pargiters, The (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 308, 320 Paridiso (Dante), Supp. IV: 439 Paris by Night (film), Supp. IV: 282, 292 Paris Nights (Bennett), VI: 259, 264 Paris Sketch Book, The (Thackeray), V: 22, 37 Parish Register, The (Crabbe), III: 275, 279, 283 Parisian Sketches (James), VI: 67 Parisina (Byron), IV: 173, 192 Parker, Brian, II: 6 Parker, W. R., II: 165n Parkinson, T., VI: 220 Parlement of Foules (Chaucer), see Parliament of Fowls, The Parleyings with Certain People of Importance in Their Day . . .. (Browning), IV: 359, 374 “Parliament, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 73–74 Parliament of Birds (tr. FitzGerald), IV: 348–349, 353 Parliament of Fowls, The (Chaucer), I: 31, 38, 60; Retro. Supp. II: 39–40 Parliament of Love, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 182, 183 Parliamentary Speeches of Lord Byron, The (Byron), IV: 193 Parnell, Thomas, III: 19 Parnell and His Island (Moore), VI: 86 Parochial and Plain Sermons (Newman), Supp. VII: 292 “Parousia” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 22 Parr, Samuel, IV: 88 Parrot (Haywood), Supp. XII: 142 Parry, William, IV: 191, 193 “Parson Hawker’s Farewell” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 Parsons, Tony, Supp. XV: 227–241 Parson’s Daughter, The (Trollope), V: 101 “Parson’s Pleasure” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 217 Parson’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 34–35 “Part of Ourselves, A” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 111–112, 112–113 Part of the Seventh Epistle of the First Book of Horace Imitated (Swift), III: 35 “Parthenogenesis” (Dhomhnaill), Supp. V: 40–41

PART−PEAR Partial Portraits (James), V: 95, 97, 102; VI: x, 46 “Particles of a Wave” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 168 “Partie Fine, The” (Thackeray), V: 24, 38 “Parting” (Thomas), Supp. III: 305 “Parting in War–Time” (Cornford), VIII: 112 “Partition” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 14 “Partner, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 Partnership, The (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 354–355, 356 “Party” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 215 Party Going (Green), Supp. II: 253–254 Pascal, Blaise, II: 146, 244; V: 339; Supp. IV: 160 Pascali’s Island (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 355, 356, 357–359, 360 Pascoe’s Ghost (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 114, 118 Pasiphaë: A Poem (Swinburne), V: 333 Pasmore (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 410, 411–412, 413, 414–415 Pasquin (Fielding), III: 97, 98, 104, 105; Retro. Supp. I: 82 “Passage” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 97 Passage of Arms (Ambler), Supp. IV: 16 “Passage to Africa, A” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213 Passage to India, A (Forster), VI: 183, 397, 401, 401, 408–410; VII: xv; Retro. Supp. II: 146–149 Passage to Juneau: A Sea and Its Meanings (Raban), Supp. XI: 228, 232, 237–238 Passages in the Life of an Individual (Brontë), see Agnes Grey Passages in the Life of Mrs. Margaret Maitland of Sunnyside (Oliphant), Supp. X: 210–211, 214 Passages of Joy, The (Gunn), Supp. IV: 257, 271–274 Passenger (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 Passenger to Frankfurt (Christie), Supp. II: 123, 125, 130, 132 “Passer’by, A” (Bridges), VI: 78 “Passing Events” (Brontë), V: 122, 123, 151 “Passing of the Dragons, The” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 270–271 Passing of the Essenes, The (Moore), VI: 96, 99 “Passing of the Shee, The” (Synge), VI: 314 “Passing Stranger, The” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 Passion (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 429–430 “Passion, The” (Collins), III: 166, 168, 174 “Passion, The” (Vaughan), II: 187 Passion, The (Winterson), Supp. IV: 542, 548, 553–554, 555–556 Passion Fruit: Romantic Fiction with a Twist (Winterson), Supp. IV: 542 Passion of New Eve, The (Carter), Supp. III: 84, 85–86, 91 Passion Play, A (Shaw), VI: 107 Passion, Poison, and Petrification; or, The Fatal Gazogene (Shaw), VI: 129

Passionate Century of Love (Watson), I: 193 Passionate Friends, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 “Passionate Man’s Pilgrimage, The” (Ralegh), I: 148, 149 “Passionate Pilgrim, A” (James), VI: 69 Passionate Pilgrim, The, I: 291, 307 Passionate Pilgrim and Other Tales, A (James), VI: 67 Passionate Shepherd to His Love, The (Marlowe), I: 149, 284, 291; IV: 327; Retro. Supp. I: 203–204 “Passionate Woman, A” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 42 “Passions: An Ode. Set to Music, The” (Collins), III: 163, 175 Passions of the Mind (Byatt), Supp. IV: 139, 140, 141, 146, 151 “Passport to Eternity” (Ballard), Supp. V: 20 Passwords: Places, Poems, Preoccupations (Reid), Supp. VII: 324, 330, 336 Past and Present (Carlyle), IV: xx, 240, 244, 249, 250, 266n, 301 “Past ruin’d Ilion Helen lives” (Landor), IV: 99 “Past Ever Present, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 280–281 “Paste” (James), VI: 69 “Pastels: Masks and Faces” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 273, 275 Pastoral Care (Pope Gregory), Retro. Supp. II: 295 Pastoral Lives of Daphnis and Chloë. Done into English (Moore), VI: 99 “Pastoral Stanzas. Written at Fifteen Years of Age” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 199–200 Pastorals (Blunden), VI: 427 Pastorals (Pope), III: 69 Pastorals of Virgil (tr. Thornton), III: 307 Pastors and Masters (Compton’Burnett), VII: 59, 65, 68 Pat and Roald (Farrell), Supp. IV: 223 “Pat Cloherty’s Version of The Maisie” (Murphy), Supp. V: 325 “Patagonia, The,” (James), VI: 49 “Patchwork Quilt, The” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 57 Pater, Walter Horatio, V: xiii, xix, xxiv– xxvi, 286–287, 314, 323, 324, 329, 337–360, 362, 400–401, 403, 408, 410, 411; VI: ix, 4 365 “Pater on Style” (Chandler), V: 359 Paterson, Banjo, Supp. IV: 460 “Path of Duty, The” (James), VI: 69 “Pathetic Fallacy” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 Patience (Gawain–Poet), Supp. VII: 83, 84, 96–98 “Patience, hard thing!” (Hopkins), V: 375 Patmore, Coventry, V: 372, 379, 441 “Patmos” (Durrell), Supp. I: 125 Paton, Alan, Supp. II: 341–359 “Patricia, Edith, and Arnold,” (Thomas), Supp. I: 181 Patrician, The (Galsworthy), VI: 273, 278 “Patricians” (Dunn), Supp. X: 69

411

“Patrick Sarsfield’s Portrait” (Murphy), Supp. V: 323 Patriot (Johnson), III: 121 “Patriot, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 223 Patriot for Me, A (Osborne), Supp. I: 335, 337 “Patrol: Buonomary” (Gutteridge), VII: 432–433 Patronage (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 151, 158 Pattern of Maugham, The (Curtis), VI: 379 Pattern of Painful Adventures, The (Twine), I: 321 Patterns of Culture (Benedict), Supp. III: 186 Paul (Wilson), Supp. VI: 306 Pauli, Charles Paine, Supp. II: 98, 116 Pauline: A Fragment of a Confession (Browning), IV: xix, 354, 355, 373; Retro. Supp. II: 19 Paul’s Departure and Crown (Bunyan), II: 253 Paul’s Letters to His Kinsfolk (Scott), IV: 38 Pausanias’ Description of Greece (Frazer), Supp.III: 172, 173 “Pause en Route” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Pavana Dolorosa” (Hill), Supp. V: 190– 191 Pavane (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 261, 264–270, 275 Pavic, Milorad, Supp. IV: 116 “Pavilion on the Links, The” (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 263 “Pawnbroker’s Shop, The” (Dickens), V: 45, 47, 48 Pax Britannica: The Climax of an Empire (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 179–181, 183 Paying Guest, The (Gissing), V: 437 Payne, W. L., III: 41n “Peace” (Brooke), VI: 420; Supp. III: 56, 57 “Peace” (Collins), III: 166, 168 “Peace” (Hopkins), V: 370 “Peace” (Vaughan), II: 186, 187 Peace and the Protestant Succession, The (Trevelyan), VI: 392–393 Peace Conference Hints (Shaw), VI: 119, 129 “Peace from Ghosts” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19 Peace in Our Time (Coward), Supp. II: 151, 154 Peace of the World, The (Wells), VI: 244 Peaceable Principles and True (Bunyan), II: 253 “Peaches, The” (Thomas), Supp. I: 181 Peacock, Thomas Love, III: 336, 345; IV: xv, xvii–xix, xxii, 157–170, 177, 198, 204, 306; V: 220; VII: 200, 211 Peacock Garden, The (Desai), Supp. V: 55, 62–63 Pear Is Ripe, The: A Memoir (Montague), Supp. XV: 212 Pearl (Arden), Supp. II: 39–40 Pearl (Gawain–Poet), Supp. VII: 83, 84, 91–96, 98

PEAR−PERS “Pearl, Matth.13. 45., The” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 175 “Pearl Necklace, A” (Hall), Supp. VI: 119 Pearl’Maiden (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Pearsall Smith, Logan, VI: 76 “Peasant, A” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 284 Peasant Mandarin, The: Prose Pieces (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 271 “Peasants, The” (Lewis), VII: 447 Pecket, Thomas, Supp. III: 385 Peckham, Morse, V: 316, 335 Pedlar, The (Wordsworth), IV: 24 Peele, George, I: 191–211, 278, 286, 305 “Peele Castle” (Wordsworth), see AElegiac Stanzas, Suggested by a Picture of Peele Castle . . . A “Peep into a Picture Book, A” (Brontë), V: 109 Peer Gynt (Ibsen), Supp. III: 195 Pegasus (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 129–130 “Pegasus” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 193 Pelagea and Other Poems (Coppard), VIII: 89, 98 Pelican History of English Literature, The, I: 102 Pell, J. P., V: 161 Pelles, George, VI: 23 Pelt of Wasps, The (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66, 78, 79 Pemberly; or, Pride and Prejudice Continued (Tennant), see Pemberly: The Sequel to Pride and Prejudice Pemberly: The Sequel to Pride and Prejudice (Tennant), Supp. IX: 237–238, 239–240 “Pen Llyˆn” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 “Pen, Pencil and Poison” (Wilde), V: 405, 407; Retro. Supp. II: 367–368 Pen Portraits and Reviews (Shaw), VI: 129 Pen Shop, The (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272, 273, 274 Pendennis (Tackeray), see History of Pendennis, The “Penelope” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 17 “Penelope” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 175 Penelope (Maugham), VI: 369 Penfriends from Portlock (Wilson), Sup. VI: 298, 304 Penguin Book of Contemporary British Poetry, The (ed. Motion), Supp. VII: 252, 254, 255, 257 Penguin Book of Contemporary Irish Poetry, The (ed. Fallon and Mahon), Supp. XII: 101 Penguin Book of Lesbian Short Stories, The (ed. Winterson), Supp. IV: 542 Penguin Book of Light Verse (ed. Ewart), Supp. VII: 43, 47 Penguin Book of Love Poetry, The (ed. Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292 Penguin Book of Modern British Short Stories (ed. Bradbury), Supp. IV: 304 Penguin Book of Religious Verse, The (ed. Thomas), Supp. XII: 282 Penguin Modern Poets II (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490

Penguin Modern Poets 9 (ed. Burnside, Crawford and Jamie), Supp. XI: 67 Peniel (Hart), Supp. XI: 122, 128–130, 132 Penitential Psalms (Wyatt), I: 101–102, 108, 111 Pennies from Heaven (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 229, 231 “Pennines in April” (Hughes), Supp. I: 344 Penny in the Clouds, A: More Memories of Ireland and England (Clarke), Supp. XV: 16, 27 “Penny Plain and Twopence Coloured, A” (Stevenson), V: 385 Penny Wheep (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 202, 205 Penny Whistles (Stevenson), see Child’s Garden of Verses, A Penpoints, Gunpoints, and Dreams: Towards a Critical Theory of the Arts and the State in Africa (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 216, 225 Pensées (Pascal), Supp. IV: 160 “Penshurst, To” (Jonson), II: 223 “Pension Beaurepas, The” (James), VI: 69 Pentameron and Pentalogia, The (Landor), IV: 89, 90–91, 93, 100 “Pentecost Castle, The” (Hill), Supp. V: 189, 190, 199 “Pentecostal” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220– 221 “Penthouse Apartment, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502 Pentland Rising, The (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 260 Penultimate Poems (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45–46 “Penwith” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 492 People Are Living There (Fugard), Supp. XV: 103, 106, 107 People Who Knock on the Door (Highsmith), Supp. V: 178 People with the Dogs, The (Stead), Supp. IV: 473 People’s Otherworld, The (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 277–279 “People’s Park and the Battle of Berkeley, The” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 374 Pepys, Samuel, II: 145, 195, 273, 274, 275, 278, 280–288, 310 Per Amica Silentia Lunae (Yeats), VI: 209 “Perchance a Jealous Foe” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 42 Percy, Thomas, III: 336; IV: 28–29 Percy Bysshe Shelley (Swinburne), V: 333 “Perdita” (Warner), Supp. VII: 379 Perduta Gente (Reading), VIII: 265, 271–272, 273 Père Goriot (Balzac), Supp. IV: 238 Peregrine Pickle (Smollett), III: 149, 150, 152–153, 158 Perelandra (Lewis), Supp. I: 74; Supp. III: 249, 252, 253–254 Perennial Philosophy, The (Huxley), VII: xviii, 206 “Perfect” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 215 Perfect Alibi, The (Milne), Supp. V: 310

412

“Perfect Critic, The” (Eliot), VII: 163 “Perfect Day” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 138 Perfect Fool, The (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74, 75 Perfect Happiness (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 Perfect Spy, A (le Carré), Supp. II: 300– 302, 304, 305 Perfect Wagnerite, The (Shaw), VI: 129 “Perfect World, A” (Motion), Supp. VII: 265, 266 Performing Flea (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 460 “Perhaps” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 287 Pericles (Shakespeare), I: 321–322; II: 48 Pericles and Aspasia (Landor), IV: xix, 89, 92, 94–95, 100 Pericles and Other Studies (Swinburne), V: 333 Perimeter: Caroline Blackwood at Greenham Common, On the (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 14–15 Peripatetic, The (Thelwall), IV: 103 Perkin Warbeck (Ford), II: 89, 92, 96, 97, 100 Perkin Warbeck (Shelley), Supp. III: 371 Perkins, Richard, II: 68 “Permanent Cabaret” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 131 Permanent Red: Essays in Seeing (Berger), Supp. IV: 79, 81 Permanent Way, The (Warner), Supp. XI: 294 Pernicious Consequences of the New Heresie of the Jesuites . .. . , The (tr. Evelyn), II: 287 Peronnik the Fool (Moore), VI: 99 Perpetual Curate, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 213–216 Perry, Thomas Sergeant, VI: 24 Persephone in Hades (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 133, 139, 141, 142 Persian Boy, The (Renault), Supp. IX: 185–186 “Persian Eclogues” (Collins), III: 160, 164–165, 175 “Persian Passion Play, A” (Arnold), V: 216 “Person, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 268, 270 Personae (Pound), Supp. III: 398 Personal and Possessive (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490 Personal Heresy, The: A Controversy (Lewis), Supp. III: 249 Personal History, Adventures, Experience, and Observation of David Copperfield, The (Dickens), see David Copperfield Personal Landscape (periodical), VII: 425, 443 Personal Places (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272 “Personal Problem” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 198 Personal Record, A (Conrad), VI: 134, 148; Retro. Supp. II: 69 Personal Reminiscences of Henry Irving (Stoker), Supp. III: 381

PERS−PIGE Persons from Porlock (MacNeice), VII: 408 Persse, Jocelyn, VI: 55 Persuasion (Austen), IV: xvii, 106–109, 111, 113, 115–120, 122; Retro. Supp. II: 12–13 “Perturbations of Uranus, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73 “Pervasion of Rouge, The” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 45 “Peshawar Vale Hunt, The” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 295–296 “Pessimism in Literature” (Forster), VI: 410 Pesthouse, The (Crace), Supp. XIV: 17, 18, 19, 23–24, 30–31 Petals of Blood (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 212, 215, 220–221 Peter Bell (Wordsworth), IV: xviii 2 Peter Bell the Third (Shelley), IV: 203, 207 “Peter Grimes” (Crabbe), III: 283, 284– 285 Peter Ibbetson (du Maurier), Supp. III: 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139 Peter Pan; or, The Boy Who Would Not Grow Up (Barrie), Supp. III: 2, 6–8 “Peter Wentworth in Heaven” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13 Petrarch’s Seven Penitential Psalms (Chapman), I: 241–242 Peverel Papers, The: Nature Notes 1921– 1927 (Thompson), Supp. XV: 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291 Peveril of the Peak (Scott), IV: xviii, 36, 37, 39 Pfeil, Fred, Supp. IV: 94 Phaedra (tr. Morgan), Supp. IX: 157 Phaedra (Seneca), II: 97 Phaedra’s Love (Kane), VIII: 148, 149, 156 “Phaèthôn” (Meredith), V: 224 “Phallus in Wonderland” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 Phantasmagoria (Carroll), V: 270, 273 Phantasmagoria; or, Sketches of Life and Literature (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 149, 150–153, 156 “Phantom–Wooer, The” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 30 Pharos, pseud. of E. M. Forster Pharos and Pharillon (Forster), VI: 408 Pharsalia (tr. Marlowe), I: 276, 291 Phases of Faith (Newman), V: 208n “Pheasant in a Cemetery” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 224 “Phebus and Cornide” (Gower), I: 55 Philadelphia, Here I Come! (Friel), Supp. V: 111, 116–118 Philanderer, The (Shaw), VI: 107, 109; Retro. Supp. II: 312 Philaster (Beaumont and Fletcher), II: 45, 46, 52–54, 55, 65 Philby Conspiracy, The (Page, Leitch, and Knightley), Supp. II: 302, 303, 311–312 Philip (Thackeray), see Adventures of Philip on His Way Through the World, The Philip Larkin (Motion), Supp. VII: 253

Philip Sparrow (Skelton), I: 84, 86–88 Philip Webb and His Work (Lethaby), V: 291, 292, 296, 306 Philips, Ambrose, III: 56 Philips, Katherine, II: 185 Phillips, Caryl, Supp. V: 379–394 Phillipps, Sir Thomas, II: 103 Phillips, Edward, II: 347 “Phillis is my only Joy” (Sedley), II: 265 “Phillis, let’s shun the common Fate” (Sedley), II: 263 Phillpotts, Eden, VI: 266 “Philosopher, The” (Brontë), V: 134 “Philosopher and the Birds, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 318 Philosopher’s Pupil, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 231, 232–233 Philosophical Discourse of Earth, An, Relating to . . .. Plants, &c. (Evelyn), II: 287 Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful, A (Burke), see On the Sublime and Beautiful Philosophical Essays Concerning Human Understanding (Hume), Supp. III: 238 Philosophical Investigation, A (Kerr), Supp. XII: 186, 187, 191–193, 195, 196 Philosophical Lectures of S. T. Coleridge, The (ed. Cobum), IV: 52, 56 “Philosophical View of Reform, A” (Shelley), IV: 199, 209; Retro. Supp. I: 254 “Philosophy of Furniture, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130 “Philosophy of Herodotus” (De Quincey), IV: 147–148 Philosophy of Melancholy, The (Peacock), IV: 158, 169 Philosophy of Nesessity, The (Bray), V: 188 Philosophy of Rhetoric (Richards), Supp. II: 416, 423 Philosophy of the Unconscious (Hartmann), Supp. II: 108 Phineas Finn (Trollope), V: 96, 98, 101, 102 Phineas Redux (Trollope), V: 96, 98, 101, 102 Phoebe Junior (Oliphant), Supp. X: 214, 217, 219 Phoenix (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 420 Phoenix, The, Retro. Supp. II: 303 Phoenix, The (Middleton), II: 21, 30 Phoenix and the Turtle, The (Shakespeare), I: 34, 313 “Phoenix Park” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 264 “Phoenix Rose Again, The” (Golding), Supp. I: 66 Phoenix Too Frequent, A (Fry), Supp. III: 194–195, 201–202 “Pioneers” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 “Photograph of My Grandfather, A” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 19 Photographs and Notebooks (Chatwin, B.), Supp. IX: 61–62 “Photograph of Emigrants” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221

413

Physicists, The (Snow), VII: 339–340 Physico’Theology (Derham), III: 49 “Pibroch” (Hughes), Supp. I: 350 Picasso, Pablo, Supp. IV: 81, 87, 88 Piccolomini; or, The First Part of Wallenstein, The (Coleridge), IV: 55–56 Pickering, John, I: 213, 216–218 Pickwick Papers (Dickens), V: xix, 9, 42, 46–47, 48, 52, 59, 62, 71 Pico della Mirandola, II: 146; V: 344 “Pictor Ignotus, Florence 15” A (Browning), IV: 356, 361; Retro. Supp. II: 27 “Pictorial Rhapsody, A” (Thackeray), V: 37 Picture, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 184 Picture and Text (James), VI: 46, 67 “Picture of a Nativity” (Hill), Supp. V: 186 Picture of Dorian Gray, The (Wilde), III: 334, 345; V: xxv, 339, 399, 410–411, 417, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 368 “Picture of Little T. C. in a Prospect of Flowers, The” (Marvell), II: 211, 215 Picture of Palermo (tr. Robinson), Supp. XIII: 213 “Picture This” (Motion), Supp. VII: 266 Picturegoers, The (Lodge), Supp. IV: 364, 367–368, 369, 371, 372, 381, 382 “Pictures” (Kelman), Supp. V: 250 Pictures at an Exhibition (Thomas), Supp. IV: 487–488 “Pictures from a Japanese Printmaker” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 “Pictures from an Ecclesiastical Furnisher’s” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Pictures from Italy (Dickens), V: 71 Pictures in the Hallway (O’Casey), VII: 9, 12 Pictures of Perfection (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 121, 122–123 Picturesque Landscape and English Romantic Poetry (Watson), IV: 26 “Piece of Cake, A” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 208, 209 Piece of the Night, A (Roberts), Supp. XV: 259, 260, 263–264, 265, 266 “Pied Beauty” (Hopkins), V: 367; Retro. Supp. II: 196 “Pied Piper of Hamelin, The” (Browning), IV: 356, 367 Pied Piper of Lovers (Durrell), Supp. I: 95 “Pipistrelles” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 143 “Pier Bar” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Pier’Glass, The (Graves), VII: 263–264 Pierrot mon ami (Queneau), Supp. I: 220 Piers Plowman (Langland), I: 1–18 Pietà (Thomas), Supp. XII: 284, 285 “Pietà” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 Pietrkiewicz, Jerzy, Supp. IV: 98 “Piffingcap” (Coppard), VIII: 88, 92 “Pig”(Dahl), Supp. IV: 221 “Pig, The” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240 Pig Earth (Berger), Supp. IV: 90, 92, 93 Pigeon, The (Galsworthy), VI: 271, 274, 287–288 Pigeon Pie (Mitford), Supp. X: 156–157 “Pigeons” (Reid), Supp. VII: 329

PIGS−PLEA “Pigs” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 87 “Pigs” (Murray), Supp. VII: 282 Pigs Have Wings (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 453–454, 458–459, 462 “Pike, The” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 42, 43 Pilgrim, The (Fletcher), II: 65 Pilgrim, The (Vanbrugh), II: 289, 305, 325, 336 “Pilgrim Fathers” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13 Pilgrim to Compostella, The (Southey), IV: 71 “Pilgrimage” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 21–22 Pilgrimage (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 179, 180, 181–188, 190–191, 192 Pilgrimage and Other Poems (Clarke), Supp. XV: 20–22, 23, 26 “Pilgrimage of Pleasure, The” (Swinburne), V: 332 Pilgrimage of the Life of Man (Lydgate), I: 57 “Pilgrimages” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 Pilgrims of Hope (Morris), V: 301, 306 Pilgrim’s Progress, The (Bunyan), I: 16, 57; II: 240, 241, 243, 244, 245–250, 253; III: 82; V: 27; Supp. IV: 242 Pilgrim’s Progress (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 121–122 Pilgrim’s Regress, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 250–252, 264 Pilkington, John, Supp. IV: 164 “Pillar of the Cloud” (Newman), see “Lead, Kindly Light“ “Pillar of the Community, A” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Pillars of Society, The (Ibsen), V: xxiv, 414 “Pillow hot . . . , The” (tr. McKane), Supp. IV: 494 “Pillow hot . . . , The” (tr. Thomas), Supp. IV: 494 Pillowman, The (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 233–234, 238, 241, 243–246 Pinch of Snuff, A (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 114 Pincher Martin (Golding), Supp. I: 67, 72–75, 76, 77, 83, 218n; Retro. Supp. I: 97 Pindar, II: 198–199; IV: 95, 316 Pindaric Ode, Humbly Offer’d to the King . . . , A (Congreve), II: 350 “Pindaric Poem to the Reverend Doctor Burnet, A” (Behn), Supp. III: 41 Pindarique Ode on the victorious Progress of Her Majesties Arms, A (Congreve), II: 350 Pindarique Odes (Cowley), II: 197, 199, 202 Pinero, Arthur Wing, V: 413; VI: 269, 368 Pink Furniture (Coppard), VIII: 91, 97 Pinter, Harold, Supp. I: 367–382; Supp. IV: 180, 290, 390, 437, 456; Retro. Supp. I: 215–228 Pinter Problem, The (Quigley), Retro. Supp. I: 227 “Pioneers, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213 Piozzi, Hester Lynch, III: 134, 246 Pipelines (Bevan and Galloway), Supp. XII: 117

Pippa Passes (Browning), IV: 356, 362– 363, 370, 373; Retro. Supp. II: 20–21 Piranesi Giovanni Battista, III: 325, 338 Pirate, The (Scott), IV: 36, 39 “Pirate and the Apothecary, The” (Stevenson), V: 391 “Pisgah” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219 “Pit and the Pendulum, The” (Poe), III: 339 Pit Strike (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 Pithy, Pleasant, and Profitable Works of John Skelton, The (ed. Stow), I: 94 Pitter, Ruth, Supp. XIII: 131–147 Pitter on Cats (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 135, 144 “Pity” (Collins), III: 166 “Pity of It, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 “Pixie” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 42 Pizarro (Sheridan), III: 267–270 Place at Whitton, A (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345 “Place in Tuscany, A” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “Place of Friendship in Greek Life and Thought, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 44 Place of the Lion, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 281, 284 “Place of the Uranian in Society, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 43, 44 Place Where Souls Are Born: A Journey to the Southwest, The (Keneally), Supp. IV: 343, 347, 357–358 Place with the Pigs, A (Fugard), Supp. XV: 104 “Placeless Heaven, The” (Heaney), Supp. II: 280; Retro. Supp. I: 131 Places (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 172, 183 “Places, Loved Ones” (Larkin), Supp. I: 278 Plain Man and His Plain Wife, The (Bennett), VI: 264, 267 Plain Speaker, The (Hazlitt), IV: 131, 134, 136, 140 Plain Tales from the Hil1s (Kipling), VI: 168, 204 Plain’Dealer, The (Wycherley), II: 308, 318–320, 321, 322, 343 Plaine Mans Path’Way to Heaven, The (Dent), II: 241, 246 “Plains, The” (Fuller), VII: 430; Supp. VII: 69 “Plan, The” (O’Brien), Supp. V: 340 Plan of a Dictionary of the English Language, The (Johnson), III: 113, 121; see also Dictionary of the English Language, A Plan of a Novel . . . With Opinions on AMansfield Park”and AEmma“ . . . (Austen), IV: 112, 122 Plan of the English Commerce, A (Defoe), III: 14 Planes of Bedford Square, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 “Planetist” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 79 “Plantations, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 “Planter of Malata, The” (Conrad), VI: 148

414

“Plas–yn–Rhiw” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Plath, Sylvia, Supp. I: 346, 350; Supp. IV: 252, 430; Retro. Supp. II: 199, 200–201, 216–218 Platinum Logic (Parsons), Supp. XV: 227, 228, 229, 234, 238 Plato, IV: 47–48, 54; V: 339; Supp. III: 125; Supp. IV: 13 Plato and Platonism (Pater), V: 339, 355, 356 Plato Papers: A Novel, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 4, 11, 13 Plato Papers: A Prophesy, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 13 “Platonic Blow, by Miss Oral” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 12 “Platonic Ideas and Heredity” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46 “Platonic Love” (Cowley), II: 197 Play (Beckett), Supp. I: 46, 58; Retro. Supp. I: 27 Play from Romania, A, see Mad Forest Playboy of the Western World, The (Synge), VI: xiv, 308, 309–310, 312– 313, 316; Retro. Supp. I: 291, 298– 300 Player of Games, The (Banks), Supp. XI: 1, 9, 10 “Players, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 100– 101 Playfellow, The (Martineau), Supp. XV: 185 Playground of Europe, The (Stephen), V: 282, 289 Playing Away (Phillips), Supp. V: 380 “Playing with Terror” (Ricks), Supp. IV: 398 Playland, and Other Words (Fugard), Supp. XV: 104, 111, 112–113 Playmaker, The (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 “Plays” (Landor), IV: 98 Plays and Poems of Thomas Lovell Beddoes (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 18, 21, 22, 23, 24, 26, 28–29, 30 Plays for England (Osborne), Supp. I: 335 Plays for Puritans (Shaw), VI: 109 Plays of William Shakespeare, The (ed. Johnson), III: 115–117, 121; Retro. Supp. I: 138, 144 Plays: One (Arden), Supp. II: 30 Plays: Pleasant and Unpleasant (Shaw), VI: ix, 104, 107–112; Retro. Supp. II: 313–315 Plaza de Toros, The (Scott), Supp. I: 266 Plea for Justice, A (Russell), VIII: 289 “Poem” (Armitage), VIII: 5 Plea of the Midsummer Fairies, The (Hood), IV: 253, 255, 261, 267 Pleasant Notes upon Don Quixote (Gayton), I: 279 “Pleasaunce” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 95 “Please Baby Don’t Cry” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 9 “Please Identify Yourself” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6 Pleasure (Waugh), Supp. VI: 270

PLEA−POEM Pleasure Dome, The (Greene), Supp. I: 3, 9 “Pleasure Island” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 12 Pleasure of Poetry, The (Sitwell), VII: 129–130 Pleasure of Reading, The (Fraser), Supp. V: 20 Pleasure Steamers, The (Motion), Supp. VII: 253–255, 257 Pleasures of a Tangled Life (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 183 “Pleasures of a Technological University, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 158– 159 Pleasures of the Flesh (Ewart), Supp. VII: 38–39 Pleasures of War, The (Maitland), Supp. XI: 163 Plebeian (periodical), III: 51, 53 Pléiade, I: 170 Plenty (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 286–287, 293 Plomer, William, Supp. XI: 209–225 Plot Discovered, The (Coleridge), IV: 56 Plot Succeeds, The: A Poetic Pantomime (Clarke), Supp. XV: 25 Plotinus, III: 291 Plotting and Writing Suspense Fiction (Highsmith), Supp. V: 167, 171, 174, 177 Plough, The (Walker), V: 377 Plough and the Stars, The (O’Casey), VI: 214; VII: xviii, 5–6 “Ploughland” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 219 Ploughman and Other Poems (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 187–188 Ploughman, and Other Poems, A (White), Supp. I: 130 Ploughman’s Lunch, The (McEwan), Supp. IV: 389, 390, 399–400 Plumb, Sir John Harold, IV: 290; VI: xv, xxxiv, 391n Plumed Serpent, The (Lawrence), VII: 87–88, 91, 109–110, 123; Retro. Supp. II: 231 Plutarch, II: 185 Plutarch’s Lives (tr. Goldsmith), III: 191 Plutarch’s Lives. The translation called Dryden’s . . . (ed. Clough), V: 157, 170 Plutus, The God of Riches (tr. Fielding), III: 105 Plymley, Peter, see Smith, Sydney PN Review (periodical), Supp. IV: 256; Supp. XIII: 223 Pocket Guide to Traditional Irish Music (Carson), Supp. XIII: 61 Podro, Joshua, VII: 262 Poe, Edgar Allan, III: 329, 333, 334, 338–339, 340, 343, 345; IV: 311, 319; V: xvi, xx–xxi; VI: 371 “Poem” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 91–92 “Poem” (Welch), Supp. IX: 269–270 “Poem About a Ball in the Nineteenth Century” (Empson), Supp. II: 180– 181, 183 “Poem about Poems About Vietnam, A” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 294–295, 302

“Poem as Abstract” (Davie), Supp. VI: 106 “Poem by the Boy Outside the Fire Station” (Armitage), VIII: 4 “Poem Composed in Santa Barbara” (Cope), VIII: 78 “Poem from the North,” (Keyes), VII: 439 “Poem for My Father” (Reid), Supp. VII: 325 “Poem in October” (Thomas), Supp. I: 177, 178–179 Poem in St. James’s Park, A (Waller), II: 238 “Poem in Seven Books, A” (Blake), Retro. Supp. I: 37 “Poem in Winter” (Jennings), Supp. V: 213–214 “Poem of Lewis” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 “Poem of the Midway” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 493 “Poem on His Birthday” (Thomas), Supp. I: 179 Poem on the Late Civil War, A (Cowley), II: 202 “Poem on the Theme of Humour, A” (Cope), VIII: 81 Poem Sacred to the Memory of Sir Isaac Newton, A (Thomson), Supp. III: 411, 418–419 “Poem Upon the Death of O. C., A” (Marvell), II: 205, 211 “Poem with the Answer, A” (Suckling), II: 228 Poemata et Epigrammata, . . . (Crashaw), II: 201 Poemata et inscriptiones (Landor), IV: 100 Poems [1853] (Arnold), V: xxi, 165, 209, 216 Poems [1854] (Arnold), V: 216 Poems [1855] (Arnold), V: 216 Poems [1857] (Arnold), V: 216 Poems (Bridges), VI: 83 Poems (Brooke), Supp. III: 51–53 Poems [1844] (Browning), IV: xx, 311, 313–314, 321, 356 Poems [1850] (Browning), IV: 311, 321 Poems (Byron), IV: 192 Poems (Carew), II: 238 Poems (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33, 35 Poems (Clough), V: 170 Poems (Cornford), VIII: 102, 103 Poems (Cowley), II: 194, 198, 199, 202 Poems (Crabbe), III: 286 Poems (Eliot), VII: 146, 150 Poems (Empson), Supp. II: 180 Poems (Gay), III: 55 Poems (Golding), Supp. I: 66 “Poems, 1912–13” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 117 Poems (Hood), IV: 252, 261, 266 Poems (Jennings), Supp. V: 208 Poems (Keats), IV: xvii, 211, 213–214, 216, 235; Retro. Supp. I: 183, 187– 188 Poems (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 Poems (Lovell and Southey), IV: 71 Poems (Meredith), V: xxi, 219, 234

415

Poems (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 199, 202, 205, 206, 207 Poems (C. Rossetti), V: 260 Poems [1870] (D. G. Rossetti), V: xxiii, 237, 238, 245 Poems [1873] (D. G. Rossetti), V: 245 Poems [1881] (D. G. Rossetti), V: 238, 245 Poems (Ruskin), V: 184 Poems (Sassoon), VI: 429 Poems (Southey), IV: 71 Poems (Spender), Supp. II: 483, 486– 487 Poems [1833] (Tennyson), IV: 326, 329, 338 Poems [1842] (Tennyson), IV: xx, 326, 333–334, 335, 338 Poems (Thompson), V: 439, 451 Poems (Waller), II: 238 Poems (Wilde), V: 401–402, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 361–362 Poems, The (Landor), IV: xvi, 99 Poems, The (Swift), III: 15n, 35 Poems, The (Thomas), Supp. I: 170 Poems Against Economics (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 273–275 Poems and Ballads (Swinburne), V: xxiii, 309, 310, 313, 314–321, 327, 330, 332 “Poems and Ballads of Goethe” (Clough), V: 170 Poems and Ballads: Second Series (Swinburne), V: xxiv, 314, 327, 332 Poems and Ballads: Third Series (Swinburne), V: 332 Poems and Letters of Bernard Barton (ed. FitzGerald), IV: 343–344, 353 Poems and Lyrics of the Joy of Earth (Meredith), V: 221, 224, 234 Poems and Melodramas (Davie), Supp. VI: 113 Poems and Metrical Tales (Southey), IV: 71 Poems and Prose Remains of A. H. Clough, The (ed. Clough and Symonds), V: 159, 170 Poems and Songs, The (Burns), III: 310n, 322 Poems and Songs (Ewart), Supp. VII: 34, 36–37 Poems and Translations (Kinsella), Supp. V: 264 Poems Before Congress (Browning), IV: 312, 315, 321 Poems by Alfred, Lord Tennyson (Lear), V: 78, 87 Poems by Currer, Ellis and Acton Bell (Brontës), V: xx, 131–134, 151 Poems by John Clare (Clare), Supp. XI: 63 Poems by the Author of the Growth of Love (Bridges), VI: 83 Poems by the Way (Morris), V: 306 Poems by Two Brothers (Tennyson and Tennyson), IV: 337–338 Poems, Centuries, and Three Thanksgivings (Traherne), Supp. XI: 263–264, 265, 266, 267, 268, 269, 270, 271, 272, 273, 274, 275, 276, 278 Poems Chiefly in the Scottish Dialect (Burns), III: 315

POEM−POET Poems, Chiefly Lyrical (Tennyson), IV: xix, 326, 329, 331, 338 Poems Chiefly of Early and Late Years (Wordsworth), IV: xx, 25 Poems, Descriptive of Rural Life and Scenery (Clare), Supp. XI: 49, 54–55 Poems, Elegies, Paradoxes, and Sonnets (King), Supp. VI: 162 “Poems for Angus” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 193 Poems for Donalda (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 217 Poems for Young Ladies (Goldsmith), III: 191 Poems from Centre City (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272 Poems from the Arabic and Persian (Landor), IV: 99 Poems from the Russian (Cornford), VIII: 110–111 Poems from Villon, and Other Fragments (Swinburne), V: 333 Poems in Prose (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 371 Poems, in Two Volumes (Wordsworth), IV: 22, 24 Poems 1926–1966 (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 136, 145–146 Poems, 1930 (Auden), VII: xix Poems 1938–1945 (Graves), VII: 267– 268 Poems, 1943–1947 (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 128 Poems 1950 (Bunting), Supp. VII: 5, 13 Poems 1960–2000 (Adcock), Supp. XII: 2, 11, 13, 14–15 Poems 1962–1978 (Mahon), Supp. VI: 173–174 Poems of Conformity (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 274 Poems of Dedication (Spender), Supp. II: 489, 490 Poems of Edmund Blunden, The (Blunden), Supp. XI: 36, 37, 44 Poems of Felicity (Traherne), II: 191, 202; Supp. XI: 266 Poems of Henry Vaughan, Silurist, The (ed. Chambers), II: 187 Poems of John Keats, The (ed. Allott), IV: 223n 224, 234–235 “Poems of 1912–13” (Hardy), VI: 14 Poems of Ossian, The (Macpherson), III: 336; VIII: 180, 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 187, 188, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194 Poems of the War and After (Brittain), Supp. X: 41 Poems of William Dunbar, The (Dunbar), VIII: 118–119 Poems of Wit and Humour (Hood), IV: 257, 266 Poems on His Domestic Circumstances (Byron), IV: 192 Poems on Several Occasions (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Poems on the Death of Priscilla Farmer (Lloyd and Lamb), IV: 78, 85 Poems on the Theatre (Brecht), Supp. IV: 87 Poems on Various Occasions (Byron), IV: 192

Poems on Various Subjects (Coleridge), IV: 43, 55, 78, 85 Poems Original and Translated (Byron), IV: 192 Poems Translated from the French of Madame de la Mothe Guion (tr. Cowper), III: 220 Poems upon Several Occasions: With a Voyage to the Island of Love (Behn), Supp. III: 36 Poems, with the Tenth Satyre of Juvenal Englished (Vaughan), II: 184–185, 201 “Poet, The” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 135 “Poet, The” (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 425 Poet and Dancer (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 223, 234, 235 “Poet Hood, The” (Blunden), IV: 267 Poet in the Imaginary Museum, The (Davie), Supp. VI: 115, 117 “Poet in the Imaginary Museum, The” (Davie), Supp. VI: 115 poet laureateship, IV: 61, 310, 311, 324 “Poet on the Island, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 318 “Poet O’Rahilly, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 “Poet, The Reader and The Citizen, The” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 72 “Poet with Sea Horse” (Reid), Supp. VII: 328 Poetaster (Jonson), I: 339, 340; Retro. Supp. I: 158 “Poetic Diction in English” (Bridges), VI: 73 Poetic Image, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118 “Poetic Imagination, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 202–203 Poetic Mirror, The (Hogg), Supp. X: 109–110 Poetic Unreason (Graves), VII: 257, 260 Poetical Blossomes (Cowley), II: 194, 202 Poetical Calendar (Fawkes and Woty), III: 170n “Poetical Character, The” (Collins), III: 166, 168 Poetical Fragments (Swinburne), V: 333 Poetical Pieces (Lamb), IV: 74 Poetical Register (Jacob), II: 348 Poetical Sketches (Blake), III: 289, 290; Retro. Supp. I: 33–34 Poetical Works, The, . . . (Traherne), II: 201–202 Poetical Works, The (Southey), IV: 71 Poetical Works (Bridges), VI: 83 Poetical Works of George Crabbe, The (ed. Carlyle and Carlyle), III: 272n Poetical Works of George Meredith, The (ed. Trevelyan), V: 223, 234 Poetical Works of Gray and Collins, The (ed. Poole and Stone), III: 161n Poetical Works of John Gay, The (ed. Faber), III: 66, 67 Poetical Works of the Late Mrs. Mary Robinson, The (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 199, 202, 204, 206, 207, 213 “Poetics of Sex, The” (Winterson), Supp. IV: 547, 551–552, 553

416

Poetria nova (Geoffrey of Vinsauf), I: 59 “Poetry”[broadcast] (Bridges), VI: 83 “Poetry” (Moore), IV: 6 Poetry and Belief (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 316, 319 “Poetry and the Other Modern Arts” (Davie), Supp. VI: 115–116 Poetry and Philosophy of George Meredith, The (Trevelyan), VI: 383 Poetry and Prose (ed. Sparrow), VI: 83 “Poetry and Striptease” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 491 Poetry at Present (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 277 Poetry by the Author of Gebir (Landor), IV: 99 Poetry for Children (Lamb and Lamb), IV: 85 Poetry for Supper (Thomas), Supp. XII: 284 “Poetry in Public” (Motion), Supp. VII: 265 Poetry in the Making (Hughes), Supp. I: 347 Poetry Northwest, Supp. XIII: 136 Poetry of Browning, The (Drew), IV: 375 “Poetry of Departures” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277, 278–279 Poetry of Edward Thomas, The (Motion), Supp. VII: 252, 253, 258, 263 Poetry of Ezra Pound, The (Kenner), VI: 333 “Poetry of Friendship Among Greeks and Romans” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 44 Poetry of Meditation, The (Martz), V: 366, 382 Poetry of Nonsense, The (Cammaerts), V: 262, 274 “Poetry of Pope, The” (De Quincey), IV: 146 “Poetry of Protest, A” (Davie), Supp. VI: 116 Poetry of the First World War (Hibberd), VI: 460 “Poetry of the Present” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 71 Poetry of Thomas Hardy, The (Day Lewis), VI: 21 “Poetry of W. B. Yeats, The” (Eliot), VI: 207n, 223 Poetry of W. B. Yeats, The (MacNeice), VII: 404 “Poetry of Wordsworth, The” (De Quincey), IV: 146, 148 “Poetry Perpetuates the Poet” (Herrick), II: 115 Poetry Primer, A (Constantine), Supp. XV: 80 Poets and Poetry of Munster, The (tr. Mangan), Supp. XIII: 119, 129 Poet’s Calendar, A (Davies), Supp. XI: 101 “Poets Call on the Goddess Echo, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 “Poet’s Epitaph, A” (Davies), Supp. XI: 95–96 “Poet’Scholar, The” (Davie), Supp. VI: 105 “Poets Lie where they Fell, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 167

POET−POSI Poet’s Notebook, A (Sitwell), VII: 127, 139 Poets of the First World War (Stallworthy), VI: 441 Poet’s Pilgrimage, A (Davies), Supp. XI: 89–91 “Poet’s Pilgrimage to Waterloo, The” (Southey), IV: 66, 71 Poet’s Polemic, A: Otro Mundo Es Posible: Poetry, Dissidence and Reality TV (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 31 Poet’s Tongue, The (Auden and Garrett), Supp. IV: 256; Retro. Supp. I: 6–7 “Poet’s Vow, The” (Browning), IV: 313 “Poggio” (Durrell), Supp. I: 126 Point Counter Point (Huxley), VII: xviii, 201, 202–204 “Point of It, The” (Forster), V: 208 Point Valaine (Coward), Supp. II: 152 Pointed Roofs (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 179, 181–182, 187–188, 189, 190 Points of View (Maugham), VI: 374, 377 Pointz Hall (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 308 “Poison” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 206, 215 Poisoned Lands, and Other Poems (Montague), Supp. XV: 213 Pol Pot, Supp. IV: 247 Polanski, Roman, III: 343 Polaris (Weldon), Supp. IV: 521 “Police, The: Seven Voices” (Murray), Supp. VII: 276 Polidori, John, III: 329, 334, 338; Supp. III: 385 Polite Conversations (Swift), III: 36 Political Economy of Art, The (Ruskin), V: 184 Political Essays (Hazlitt), IV: 129, 139 Political History of the Devil, The (Defoe), III: 5, 14 Political Justice (Godwin), IV: 43 “Political Kiss, A” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13 “Political Poem” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 Political Romance, A (Sterne), III: 127, 135 Political Situation, The (Schreiner), Supp. I: 453 Political Thought in England, 1848–1914 (Walker), IV: 304 Politicks of Laurence Sterne, The (Curtis), III: 127n “Politics” (Durrell), Supp. I: 124 “Politics and the English Language” (Orwell), Supp. III: 107; Supp. IV: 455 “Politics of King Lear, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 202 “Politics of Mecca, The” (Lawrence), Supp. II: 286–287 “Politics vs. Literature” (Orwell), VII: 273, 282 Poliziano, Angelo, I: 240 Poll Degree from a Third Point of View, The (Stephen), V: 289 Pollock, Jackson, Supp. IV: 80 Polly (Gay), III: 55, 65–67 “Polonius” (FitzGerald), IV: 353 Polonius: A Collection of Wise Saws and Modern Instances (FitzGerald), IV: 344, 353

Polychronicon (Higden), I: 22 Polychronicon (tr. Trevisa), Supp. IX: 243–252, 256–259 Polysyllabic Spree, The (Hornby), Supp. XV: 145 “Pomegranates of Patmos, The” (Harrison), Supp. V: 160 Pomes Penyeach (Joyce), VII: 42 Pomona (Evelyn), II: 287 Pompeii (Macaulay), IV: 290 “Pompeii” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 122 Pompey the Great (tr. Dorset et al.), II: 270, 271 “Ponte di Paradiso, The” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 Pooh Perplex: A Freshman Casebook (Crews), Supp. V: 311 Poole, A. L., III: 161n Poole, Thomas, IV: 42, 43, 51 “Poor” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 168 Poor Clare (Hartley), Supp. VII: 132 “Poor Ghost” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 6 “Poor Koko” (Fowles), Supp. I: 303 “Poor Man, The” (Coppard), VIII: 94 “Poor Man and the Lady, The” (Hardy), VI: 2, 20; Retro. Supp. I: 112 “Poor Man Escapes, A” (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 85 “Poor Man’s Guide to Southern Tuscany, A” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Poor Man’s Plea, The (Defoe), III: 2, 12; Retro. Supp. I: 74–75 “Poor Marguerite” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 212 “Poor Mary” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “Poor Mathias” (Arnold), V: 207 Poor Miss Finch (Collins), Supp. VI: 102–103 Poor Mouth, The (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 333–335 “Poor Richard” (James), VI: 69 Poor Things (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 85–87 Poor Tom (Muir), Supp. VI: 198 Pope, Alexander, I: 326, 328; II: 195– 197, 236, 259, 261, 263, 298, 308– 309, 311, 321, 332, 335, 344; III: 1, 19, 20, 33, 46, 50, 54, 56, 60, 62, 68– 79, 95, 118, 167n, 234, 278, 280–282, 288; IV: 104, 182, 187, 189–190, 280; V: 319; Supp. III: 421–422; Retro. Supp. I: 76, 229–242 Pope’s Wedding, The (Bond), Supp. I: 422, 423–425, 426, 427, 435 Popery: British and Foreign (Landor), IV: 100 “Poplar Field, The” (Cowper), III: 218 Popper, Karl, Supp. IV: 115 “Poppies” (Nye), Supp. X: 204–205 “Poppy grows upon the shore, A” (Bridges), VI: 78 Popular Education of France with Notices of that of Holland and Switzerland, The (Arnold), V: 216 “Popular Fallacies” (Lamb), IV: 82 Porcupine, The (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 67, 68, 73, 74 “Pornography” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 168 “Pornography and Obscenity” (Lawrence), VII: 91, 101, 122

417

“Pornography” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 394–395 “Porphyria’s Lover” (Browning), IV: 360; V: 315; Retro. Supp. II: 22 Porson, Richard, IV: 63 “Portico” (Murphy), Supp. V: 327 “Portobello Road, The” (Spark), Supp. I: 200 “Portrait, The” (Gogol), III: 340, 345 “Portrait, The” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 “Portrait, The” (Rossetti), V: 239 Portrait, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Portrait of a Gentleman in Slippers (Milne), Supp. V: 300 “Portrait of a Grandfather, The” (Bridges), VI: 78 “Portrait of a Lady” (Eliot), VII: 144 Portrait of a Lady, The (James), V: xxiv, 51; VI: 25, 26, 35–38; Supp. IV: 243 “Portrait of an Emperor, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 216 “Portrait of Mr. W. H., The” (Wilde), V: 405–406, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 365– 366 Portrait of Rossetti (Grylls), V: 247, 249, 260 “Portrait of the Artist, A” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 272 “Portrait of the Artist, A” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 168 Portrait of the Artist as a Young Dog (Thomas), Supp. I: 176, 180, 181, 182 Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man, A (Joyce), VII: xiv, 45–47; critical studies, VII: 57; Supp. IV: 364, 371; Retro. Supp. I: 169, 170, 173–175 “Portrait of the Artist as Émigré” (Berger), see Painter of Our Time, A “Portrait of the Beatnik: Letter from California” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 5–6, 9 “Portrait of the Engineer, A” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Portrait of the Lakes (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 223 Portrait of Orkney (Brown), Supp. VI: 65 “Portraits” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 494 Portraits Contemporains (Sainte’Beuve), V: 212 Portraits from Memory (Russell), VI: 170 “Portraits in the Nude” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 214 Portraits of Places (James), VI: 67 “Ports” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 24 Portugal History, The; or, A Relation of the Troubles . . . in the Court of Portugal . . . (Pepys), II: 288 “Pose (After the Painting Mrs. Badham by Ingres)” (Boland), Supp. V: 40 Positions (Mulcaster), I: 122 Positive Philosophy of Auguste Comte, Freely Translated and Condensed by Harriet Martineau, The (tr. Martineau), Supp. XV: 187 “Positive Season, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 104–105 Positives (Gunn), Supp. IV: 257, 264, 265, 266

POSS−PRES Possession: A Romance (Byatt), Supp. IV: 139, 149, 151–153 Post Captain (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 254– 255 “Post Office” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 9 Postal Problem, A (Carroll), V: 274 “Posterity” (Larkin), Supp. I: 282 Posthumous Fragments of Margaret Nicholson . . . (ed. Shelley), IV: 208 Posthumous Papers of the Pickwick Club, The (Dickens), see Pickwick Papers Posthumous Poems (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 Posthumous Poems (Shelley), IV: 208 Posthumous Poems, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Posthumous Tales (Crabbe), III: 278, 286 Posthumous Works of the Author of “A Vindication of the Rights of Woman” (ed. Godwin), Supp. XV: 123 “Postmodern Blues” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 324 Post’Mortem (Coward), Supp. II: 149– 150, 151 “Postponing the Bungalow” (Dunn), Supp. X: 68 “Postscript” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 81 “Postscript: for Gweno” (Lewis), VII: 444, 446 “Postscripts” (radio broadcasts), VII: 212 Poet Geranium, The (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 213, 216–217 Pot of Broth, The (Yeats), VI: 218 “Potato Gatherers, The” (Friel), Supp. V: 114 Potter, Beatrix, Supp. III: 287–309 Potter, Cherry, Supp. IV: 181 Potter, Dennis, Supp. X: 227–242 Potter’s Thumb, The (Steel), Supp. XII: 270–271 Potting Shed, The (Greene), Supp. I: 13; Retro. Supp. II: 162 “Potting Shed Tutti—Frutti” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 Pottle, F. A., III: 234n, 239, 240, 247, 249 Pound, Ezra, I: 98; IV: 323, 327, 329, 372; V: xxv, 304, 317n; VI: 207, 216, 247, 323, 417; VII: xiii, xvi, 89, 148, 149; Supp. III: 53–54, 397, 398; Supp. IV: 99, 100, 114–115, 116, 411, 559 Pound on Demand, A (O’Casey), VII: 12 “Pour Commencer” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 297 “Poussin” (MacNeice), VII: 411 Powell, Anthony, VI: 235; VII: xxi, 343– 359; Supp. II: 4; Supp. IV: 505 Powell, Edgar, VI: 385 Powell, L F., III: 234n Power and the Glory, The (Greene; U.S. title, The Labyrinthine Ways), Supp. I: 5, 8, 9–10, 13, 14, 18; Retro. Supp. II: 156–157 Power in Men (Cary), VII: 186, 187 Power of Grace Illustrated (tr. Cowper), III: 220 Powers, Mary, Supp. IV: 423, 428 Powys, T. F., VII: 21, 234; VIII: 245– 259

Practical Criticism (Richards), Supp. II: 185, 405, 418–421, 423, 430 Practical Education (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 152 Practice of Piety, The (Bayly), II: 241 Practice of Writing, The (Lodge), Supp. IV: 366, 381 Praed, Winthrop Mackworth, IV: 269, 283; V: 14 Praeterita (Ruskin), V: 174, 175, 182, 184 “Prague Milk Bottle, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 262 “Praise for Mercies, Spiritual and Temporal” (Blake), III: 294 “Praise for the Fountain Opened” (Cowper), III: 211 Praise of Age, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 148 “Praise of My Lady” (Morris), V: 295 “Praise of Pindar, The” (Cowley), II: 200 Praise Singer, The (Renault), Supp. IX: 181–182, 187 “Praise II” (Herbert), II: 129; Retro. Supp. II: 177 Praises (Jennings), Supp. V: 219 Prancing Nigger (Firbank; British title, Sorrow in Sunlight), Supp. II: 200, 202, 204, 205, 211, 213, 218–220, 222, 223 Prater Violet (Isherwood), VII: 313–314 Pravda (Hare and Brenton), Supp. IV: 282, 283, 284, 285, 286, 293 Praxis (Weldon), Supp. IV: 522, 525– 526, 528, 533 “Prayer” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141, 142 “Prayer, A” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 179 “Prayer Before Birth” (MacNeice), VII: 415 “Prayer for My Daughter, A” (Yeats), VI: 217, 220; Supp. V: 39; Retro. Supp. I: 333 “Prayer 1” (Herbert), II: 122; Retro. Supp. II: 179 “Prayer to St. Blaise” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 “Prayers of the Pope, The” (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 283 Prayers Written at Vailima (Stevenson), V: 396 Praz, Mario, I: 146, 292, 354; II: 123; III: 329, 337, 344–345, 346; V: 412, 420; VII: 60, 62, 70 “Preamble” (Nye), Supp. X: 198 “Precautions in Free Thought” (Butler), Supp. II: 99 “Predators, The” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73 Predictions for the Year 1708 (Swift), III: 35 Pre’eminent Victorian: A Study of Tennyson, The (Richardson), IV: 339 “Preface” (Arnold), Supp. II: 57 “Preface: Mainly About Myself” (Shaw), VI: 129 Preface to Paradise Lost, “ (Lewis), Supp. III: 240, 265 Preface to the Dramatic Works of Dryden (ed. Congreve), II: 348, 350 Prefaces (Dryden), IV: 349 “Prefaces” (Housman), VI: 156

418

“Prefatory Letter on Reading the Bible for the First Time” (Moore), VI: 96 “Prefatory Poem to My Brother’s Sonnets” (Tennyson), IV: 327, 336 “Preference” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Prehistories (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 219, 220, 223 Preiching of the Swallow, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 139–140 “Prelude” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 36 “Prelude” (Mansfield), VII: 177, 179, 180 “Prelude, A” (Lawrence), VII: 114 Prelude, The (Wordsworth) IV: ix–x, xxi, 1, 2, 3, 11–17, 24, 25, 43, 151, 315; V: 310 “Prelude and History” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Prelude to Life, A” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 267 “Preludes” (Eliot), Retro. Supp. II: 121 “Preludes” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 “Premature Rejoicing” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 43 Premonition to Princes, A (Ralegh), I: 154 Preoccupations: Selected Prose 1968– 1978 (Heaney), Supp. II: 268–269, 272, 273 Pre’Raphaelite Imagination, The (Dixon Hunt), VI: 167 “Pre–Raphaelite Paintings” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 164 Pre’Raphaelitism (Ruskin), V: 184 Prerogative of Parliaments, The (Ralegh), I: 157–158 “Presage of the Ruin of the Turkish Empire, A” (Waller), II: 233 Presbyterians’ Plea of Merit, The (Swift), III: 36 Prescott, William H., VI: 394 “Presence” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78 “Presence, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288–289 Presence of Spain, The (Morris), see Spain “Present” (Cope), VIII: 80–81 Present and the Past, The (Compton’Burnett), VII: 61, 62 “Present and the Past: Eliot’s Demonstration, The” (Leavis), VII: 237 “Present Estate of Pompeii” (Lowry), Supp. III: 281–282 “Present King of France Is Bald, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130 Present Laughter (Coward), Supp. II: 153–154, 156 Present Position of History, The (Trevelyan), VI: 383 Present State of All Nations, The (Smollet), III: 158 “Present State of the Manners, Society, Etc., Etc., of the Metropolis of England, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 213 Present State of the Parties in Great Britain, The (Defoe), III: 13 Present State of Wit, The (Gay), III: 44, 67

PRES−PROF “Present Time, The” (Carlyle), IV: 247– 248 Present Times (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 419–420 “Preserve and Renovate” (Dunn), Supp. X: 80 “Preserved” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 44 President’s Child, The (Weldon), Supp. IV: 530–531 Press Cuttings: A Topical Sketch (Shaw), VI: 115, 117, 118–119, 129 Press, John, VI: xvi, xxxiv; VII: xxii, xxxviii “Presser, The” (Coppard), VIII: 86, 96–97 Preston, Thomas, I: 122, 213 Pretty Lady, The (Bennett), VI: 250, 251, 259 “Pretty Maids All in a Row” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19 Previous Convictions (Connolly), Supp. III: 110 Prévost, Antoine, III: 333 Price, Alan, VI: 314 Price, Cecil, III: 258n, 261, 264, 268, 271 Price, Cormell, VI: 166, 167 Price, Richard, IV: 126 “Price, The” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 260 Price of Everything, The (Motion), Supp. VII: 253, 254, 260–262 Price of Salt, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 167, 169–170 “Price of Sixpense, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219 Price of Stone, The (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 315, 316, 326–329 “Price of Stone, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 327 “Price of Things, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 42 “Pride” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108–109 Pride and Prejudice (Austen), III: 91, 336; IV: xvii, 103–104, 108–120, 122; Supp. IV: 235, 521; Retro. Supp. II: 7–9 Pride and Prejudice (television adaptation, Weldon), Supp. IV: 521 “Pride of the Village” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 44 Pride’s Cure (Lamb), see John Woodvie Priest to the Temple, A; or, The Country Parson His Character etc. (Herbert), II: 120, 141; Retro. Supp. II: 176 Priestley, J. B., IV: 160, 170; V: xxvi, 96; VII: xii, xviii, 60, 209–231 Priestley, Joseph, III: 290 “Prima Belladonna” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 Primal Scene, As It Were, The: Nine Studies in Disloyalty (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 “Prime Minister” (Churchill), VI: 349 Prime Minister, The (Trollope), V: xxiv, 96, 97, 98–99, 101, 102 Prime of Miss Jean Brodie, The (Spark), Supp. I: 200, 201, 204–206 Primer, The; or, Offıce of the B. Virgin Mary (Dryden), II: 304 Prince, F. T., VII: xxii 422, 427

Prince Caspian (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 260 Prince Hohenstiel’Schwangau, Saviour of Society (Browning), IV: 358, 369, 374 Prince of Dreamers, A (Steel), Supp. XII: 275 Prince Otto (Stevenson), V: 386, 395 Prince Prolétaire (Swinburne), V: 333 “Prince Roman” (Conrad), VI: 148 “Prince’s Progress, The” (Rossetti), V: 250, 258, 259 Prince’s Progress and Other Poems, The (Rossetti), V: 250, 260 Princess, The (Tennyson), IV: xx, 323, 325, 328, 333–334, 336, 338 Princess Casamassima, The (James), VI: 27, 39, 41–43, 67 Princess Cinderella and Her Wicked Sisters (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 “Princess of Kingdom Gone, The” (Coppard), VIII: 92 Princess Zoubaroff, The (Firbank), Supp. II: 202, 204, 205, 215–216 Principia Ethica (Moore), Supp. III: 49 Principle and Practice (Martineau), Supp. XV: 185 Principles and Persuasions (West), VI: 241 Principles of Literary Criticism (Richards), Supp. II: 405, 411–417 Pringle, David, Supp. V: 32 “Printers Devil, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70 Prior, Matthew, II: 265 Prioress’s Prologue, The (Chaucer), I: 37 Prioress’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 22, 34 “Prison” (Murphy), Supp. V: 329 Prison Cell and Barrel Mystery, The (Reading), VIII: 263 “Prisoner, The” (Brontë), V: 142, 143, 254 “Prisoner, The” (Browning), IV: 313–314 Prisoner of Chillon, The (Byron), IV: 180, 192 Prisoner of Grace (Cary), VII: 186, 194– 195 Prisoners (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 265 Prisoners of Mainz, The (Waugh), Supp. VI: 269 “Prisoner’s Progress” (MacNeice), VII: 406 Prisons We Choose to Live Inside (Lessing), Supp. I: 239, 254–255 Pritchett, V. S., IV: 120, 298, 306; Supp. III: 99, 102, 211, 311–331 “Private, A” (Thomas), Supp. III: 403, 404, 406 Private Ear, The (Shaffer), Supp. I: 317– 318, 322, 323, 327 “Private Life, The” (James), VI: 48, 67, 69; Retro. Supp. I: 2 Private Life of Henry Maitland, The (Roberts), V: 425, 427, 438 Private Life of Hilda Tablet, The: A Parenthesis for Radio (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 Private Lives (Coward), Supp. II: 139, 147–149, 155–156 Private Memoirs and Confessions of a Justified Sinner, The (Hogg), Supp. X:

419

103, 114–118 Private Papers of Henry Ryecroft, The (Gissing), V: 424, 425, 427, 430–432, 436, 437 Private Papers of James Boswell . . . , The (ed. Pottle and Scott), III: 234n, 247, 249 “Private Place, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 “Private Property” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 “Private Tuition by Mr. Bose” (Desai), Supp. V: 65 Private View, A (Brookner), Supp. IV: 135 Privy Seal (Ford), VI: 324, 326 “Prize, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 “Prize–Winning Poem, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 “Pro and Con on Aragon” (Stead), Supp. IV: 466 Pro populo anglicano defensio . . . (Milton), II: 176 Pro populo anglicano definsio secunda (Milton), II: 176 “Probable Future of Metaphysics, The” (Hopkins), V: 362 “Problem, The” (Swift), III: 32 Problem in Greek Ethics, Being an Inquiry into the Phenomenon of Sexual Inversion, Addressed Especially to Medical Psychologists and Jurists, A (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 253–254, 261 Problem in Modern Ethics, Being an Inquiry into the Phenomenon of Sexual Inversion, Addressed Especially to Medical Psychologists and Jurists, A (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 259–260 Problem of Pain, The (Lewis), Supp. I: 71; Supp. III: 248, 255–256 “Problem of Prose, The” (Leavis), VII: 248 “Problem of Thor Bridge, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 172, 174 Process of Real Freedom, The (Cary), VII: 186 “Process of Separation, A” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23 “Procession, The” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 259–260 “Procrastination” (Crabbe), III: 281, 285 Prodigal Child, A (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 419 Prodigal Son, The: Third Parable for Church Performance (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 “Proferred Love Rejected” (Suckling), II: 227 Professional Foul (Stoppard), Supp. I: 451, 453; Retro. Supp. II: 351–352 “Professions for Women” (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 310 Professor, The (Brontë), V: xxii, 112, 122, 123, 125, 132, 134–137, 148, 150, 151, 152; Retro. Supp. I: 52 “Professor, The” (Thackeray), V: 21, 37 “Professor Fargo” (James), VI: 69 Professors and Gods (Fuller), Supp. VII: 77

PROF−PUNC Professor’s Love Story, The (Barrie), Supp. III: 4 “Profile of Arthur J. Mason, A” (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 304 Profitable Meditations . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 “Programme Note” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 Progress and Poverty (George), VI: viii Progress of Julius, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 139, 140, 144 Progress of Liberty, The (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204, 211, 213 “Progress of Poesy” (Gray), II: 200; III: 140 “Progress of Poesy, The” (Arnold), V: 209 “Progress of the Soul, The” (Donne), II: 209 Progymnasmata (More), Supp. VII: 236 “Project for a New Novel” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 Project for the Advancement of Religion . . . , A (Swift), III: 26, 35, 46 “Proletariat and Poetry, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 120 Prolific and the Devourer, The (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 10 Prologue (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136 “Prologue to an Autobiography” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 385 Prometheus Bound (Aeschylus), IV: 199 Prometheus Bound, Translated from the Greek of Aeschylus (Browning), IV: 310, 321 Prometheus on His Crag (Hughes), Supp. I: 354–355, 363 Prometheus the Firegiver (Bridges), VI: 83 Prometheus Unbound (Shelley), III: 331; IV: xviii, 176, 179, 196, 198, 199– 201, 202, 207, 208; VI: 449–450; Supp. III: 370; Retro. Supp. I: 250, 251–253 “Promise, The” (James), VI: 49 Promise and Fulfillment (Koestler), Supp. I: 33 Promise of Love (Renault), see Purposes of Love Promised Land, The (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 36 Promos and Cassandra (Whetstone), I: 313 Promus of Formularies and Elegancies, A (Bacon), I: 264, 271 “Propagation of Knowledge” (Kipling), VI: 200 Proper Marriage, A (Lessing), Supp. I: 238, 244 Proper Studies (Huxley), VII: 198, 201 Properties of Things, On the (tr. Trevisa), see De Proprietatibus Rerum “Property of Colette Nervi, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 500 Prophecy (Seltzer), III: 345 Prophecy of Dante, The (Byron), IV: 193 Prophesy to the Wind (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 221–222 Prophetess, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 55, 66

Prophetic Book, The (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 “Prophetic Book, The” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 “Prophets, The” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 9 “Prophet’s Hair, The” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 438 Proposal for Correcting . . . the English Tongue, A (Swift), III: 29, 35 Proposal for Giving Badges to the Beggars . . . of Dublin, A (Swift), III: 36 Proposal for Making an Effectual Provision for the Poor, A (Fielding), III: 105; Retro. Supp. I: 81 Proposal for Putting Reform to the Vote, A (Shelley), IV: 208 Proposals for an Association of . . . Philanthropists . . . (Shelley), IV: 208 Proposals for Publishing Monthly . . . (Smollett), III: 148 Proposals for the Universal Use of Irish Manufacture . . . (Swift), III: 27–28, 35 Propositions for the Advancement of Experimental Philosophy, A (Cowley), II: 196, 202 Prose of John Clare, The (Clare), Supp. XI: 53, 58 Prose Works, The (Swift), III: 15n 35 Proserpine, The (Rossetti), V: 295 Prosody of AParadise Lost”and ASamson Agonistes,”The (Bridges), VI: 83 “Prospect from the Silver Hill, The” (Crace), Supp. XIV: 22 Prospero’s Cell (Durrell), Supp. I: 96, 100, 110–111 Protestant Monastery, The; or, A Complaint against the Brutality of the Present Age (Defoe), III: 14 “Proteus; or, Matter” (Bacon), I: 267 Prothalamion (Spenser), I: 124, 131 “Proud word you never spoke, but you will speak” (Landor), IV: 99 Proust, Marcel, V: xxiv, 45, 174, 183; Supp. I: 44–45; Supp. IV: 126, 136, 139 Proust Screenplay, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 378 Provence (Ford), VI: 324 “Proverbs of Hell” (Blake), III: 298; Retro. Supp. I: 38 Providence (Brookner), Supp. IV: 124– 125, 131 “Providence” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 177 “Providence and the Guitar” (Stevenson), V: 395 Provincial Pleasures (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 223 Provok’d Husband, The (Cibber), II: 326, 337 Provok’d Wife, The (Vanbrugh), II: 325, 329–332, 334, 336, 360 Provost, The (Galt), IV: 35 Prussian Offıcer, The, and Other Stories (Lawrence), VII: 114 Pryce’Jones, Alan, VII: 70 Prynne, William, II: 339; Supp. III: 23

420

“Psalm of Montreal, A” (Butler), Supp. II: 105 “Psalms of Assize” (Hill), Supp. V: 193 Pseudodoxia Epidemica (Browne), II: 149–150, 151, 155, 156, 345n Pseudo–Martyr (Donne), I: 352–353, 362; Retro. Supp. II: 97 Psmith Journalist (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 450 Psyche’s Task (Frazer), Supp. III: 185 Psycho (film), III: 342–343 Psycho Apocalypté, a Lyrical Drama (Browning and Horne), IV: 321 Psychoanalysis and the Unconscious (Lawrence), VII: 122; Retro. Supp. II: 234 “Psychological Warfare” (Reed), Supp. XV: 245, 250, 251 “Psychology of Advertising, The” (Sayers), Supp. III: 345 Psychology of the Poet Shelley (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 45 Psychology of the Unconscious (Jung), Supp. IV: 3 “Psychopolis” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 395–396 Puberty Tree, The (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490 “Puberty Tree, The” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 492–493 Public Address (Blake), III: 305 Public Burning, The (Coover), Supp. IV: 116 Public Eye, The (Shaffer), Supp. I: 317, 318–319, 327 “Public Footpath To” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 219 Public Image, The (Spark), Supp. I: 200, 208–209, 218n Public Ledger (periodical), III: 179, 188 Public School Life: Boys, Parents, Masters (Waugh), Supp. VI: 267, 270 Public School Verse (Cameron), Supp. IX: 17 “Public Son of a Public Man, The” (Spender), Supp. II: 483 “Public–House Confidence” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 22–23 Publick Employment and an Active Life Prefer’d to Solitude (Evelyn), II: 287 Publick Spirit of the Whigs, The (Swift), III: 35 “Puck and Saturn” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323 “Puck Is Not Sure About Apollo” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 321 Puck of Pook’s Hill (Kipling), VI: viii, 169, 204 Puffball (Weldon), Supp. IV: 531, 533– 534 Pulci, Luigi, IV: 182, 188 Pullman, Philip, Supp. XIII: 149–161 Pumpkin Eater, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 374 Punch (periodical), IV: 263; V: xx, 19, 23, 24–25; VI: 367, 368; Supp. II: 47, 49 Punch’s Prize Novelists (Thackeray), V: 22, 38

PUNI−QUIT “Punishment Enough” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 29 “Pupil, The” (James), VI: 49, 69 Purcell, Henry, Retro. Supp. II: 196 Purcell Commemoration Ode (Bridges), VI: 81 Purchas’s Pilgrimage, IV: 46 Pure in Heart, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 126 Pure Poetry. An Anthology (Moore), VI: 99 Purgatorio (Dante), Supp. IV: 439 Purgatorio (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 124 Purgatorio II (Eliot), VII: 151 Purgatory (Yeats), VI: 219 Puritan, The (anonymous), I: 194; II: 21 Puritain and the Papist, The (Cowley), II: 202 Purity of Diction in English Verse (Davie), Supp. VI: 107, 114 “Purl and Plain” (Coppard), VIII: 96 “Purple” (Owen), VI: 449 Purple Dust (O’Casey), VII: 7, 8 “Purple Jar, The” (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 153 Purple Plain, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Purposes of Love (Renault), Supp. IX: 172–173 Pursuit of Love, The (Mitford), Supp. X: 151–152, 156, 158–161, 163 Pushkin, Aleksander, III: 339, 345; Supp. IV: 484, 495 Puss in Boots: The Adventures of That Most Enterprising Feline (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152 Put Out More Flags (Waugh), VII: 290, 297–298, 300, 313 Puttenham, George, I: 94, 114, 119, 146, 214 Puzzleheaded Girl, The (Stead), Supp. IV: 476 “Puzzling Nature of Blue, The” (Carey), Supp. XII: 55 “Pygmalion” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 28–29 “Pygmalion” (Gower), I: 53–54 Pygmalion (Shaw), VI: xv, 108, 115, 116–117, 120; Retro. Supp. II: 322 “Pylons, The” (Spender), Supp. II: 48 Pym, Barbara, Supp. II: 363–384 Pynchon, Thomas, Supp. IV: 116, 163 Pynson, Richard, I: 99 Pyramid, The (Golding), Supp. I: 81–82; Retro. Supp. I: 100–101 “Pyramis or The House of Ascent” (Hope), Supp. VII: 154 “Pyramus and Thisbe” (Gower), I: 53– 54, 55

“Qua cursum ventus” (Clough), V: 160 Quadrille (Coward), Supp. II: 155 “Quaint Mazes” (Hill), Supp. V: 191 Quakers Past and Present, The (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 187 “Quality of Sprawl, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 278–279 Quality Street (Barrie), Supp. III: 6, 8 “Quantity Theory of Insanity, The” (Self), Supp. V: 402

Quantity Theory of Insanity, The: Together with Five Supporting Propositions (Self), Supp. V: 395, 400–402 Quantum of Solace (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 95 Quarantine (Crace), Supp. XIV: 17–18, 26–27, 28 Quare Fellow, The (Behan), Supp. II: 65, 68–70, 73 Quaritch, Bernard, IV: 343, 346, 348, 349 Quarles, Francis, II: 139, 246 “Quarrel, The” (Cornford), VIII: 113 Quarterly Review (periodical), IV: xvi, 60–61, 69, 133, 204–205, 269–270; V: 140 Quartermaine, Peter, Supp. IV: 348 Quartet (Rhys), Supp. II: 388, 390–392, 403 Quartet in Autumn (Pym), Supp. II: 380– 382 Queen, The; or, The Excellency of Her Sex (Ford), II: 88, 89, 91, 96, 100 Queen and the Rebels, The (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 “Queen Annelida and False Arcite” (Browning), IV: 321 Queen Is Crowned, A (Fry), Supp. III: 195 Queen Mab (Shelley), IV: xvii, 197, 201, 207, 208; Retro. Supp. I: 245–246 Queen Mary (Tennyson), IV: 328, 338 Queen of Corinth, The (Field, Fletcher, Massinger), II: 66 Queen of Hearts, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 95 Queen of Sheba, The (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 136–139, 143 “Queen of Sheba, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 137, 138, 142 “Queen of Sheba, The” (Montague), Supp. XV: 218 “Queen of Spades, The” (Pushkin), III: 339–340, 345 Queen of Stones (Tennant), Supp. IX: 231, 233–235 Queen of the Air, The (Ruskin), V: 174, 180, 181, 184 Queen of the Dawn (Haggard), Supp. III: 222 Queen Sheba’s Ring (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Queen Victoria (Strachey), Supp. II: 512–514 Queen Was in the Parlor, The (Coward), Supp. II: 141, 146 Queen Yseult (Swinburne), V: 333 Queenhoo’Hall (Strutt), IV: 31 “Queenie Fat and Thin” (Brooke’Rose), Supp. IV: 103 Queen’Mother, The (Swinburne), V: 312, 313, 314, 330, 331, 332 Queen’s Tragedy, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Queen’s Wake, The (Hogg), Supp. X: 106᎑107, 110 Queery Leary Nonsense (Lear), V: 87 Quennell, Peter, V: xii, xviii, 192, 193, 194; VI: 237; Supp. III: 107 Quentin Durward (Scott), IV: xviii, 37, 39

421

“Quest, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 249 Quest sonnets (Auden), VII: 380–381; Retro. Supp. I: 2, 10 “Question” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290, 291 “Question, A” (Synge), VI: 314 “Question, The” (Shelley), IV: 203 “Question for Walter, A” (Longley), VIII: 163–164 “Question in the Cobweb, The” (Reid), Supp. VII: 326 Question of Attribution, A (Bennett), VIII: 30, 31 Question of Blood, A (Rankin), Supp. X: 245, 257 “Question of Form and Content, A” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 297–298 “Question of Place, A” (Berger), Supp. IV: 92 Question of Proof, A (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 117, 131 Question of Upbringing, A (Powell), VII: 343, 347, 350, 351 “Question Time” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 54 Questions about the . . . Seventh’Day Sabbath (Bunyan), II: 253 “Questions and Answers” (Roberts), Supp. XV: 264 “Questions in a Wood” (Graves), VII: 268 “Qui laborat orat” (Clough), V: 160 “Quidditie, The” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 179 Quiet American, The (Greene), Supp. I: 7, 13, 14; Supp. IV: 369; Retro. Supp. II: 160–161 Quiet Life, A (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 17, 21–22, 26–27 Quiet Memorandum, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 374 “Quiet Neighbours” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Quiet Wedding (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 311 “Quiet Woman, The” (Coppard), VIII: 93 “Quiet Woman of Chancery Lane, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235, 237 Quigley, Austin E., Retro. Supp. I: 227 Quiller’Couch, Sir Arthur, II: 121, 191; V: 384 Quillinan, Edward, IV: 143n Quinlan, M. J., III: 220 Quinn Manuscript, VII: 148 Quintessence of Ibsenism, The (Shaw), VI: 104, 106, 129 “Quintets for Robert Morley” (Murray), Supp. VII: 278, 283 Quinx (Durrell), Supp. I: 119, 120 “Quip, The” (Herbert), II: 126 “Quis Optimus Reipvb. Status (What Is The Best Form of the Commonwealth?)” (More), Supp. VII: 238 “Quite Early One Morning” (Thomas), Supp. I: 183 “Quitting Bulleen” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 316

QUOO−READ Quoof (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 418–421, 422, 423, 425 “Quorum Poram” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 137

“R. E.” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 21 “R. I. P.” (Gissing), V: 43 “R. I. P.” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 R.L.S. and His Sine Qua Non (Boodle), V: 391, 393, 397 R. S. Thomas: Selected Prose (Thomas), Supp. XII: 279, 282 Raban, Jonathan, Supp. XI: 227–241 “Rabbit Catcher, The” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 217–218 Rabelais, François, III: 24; Supp. IV: 464 “Race, Racist, Racism” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 101 Rachel Papers, The (Amis), Supp. IV: 26, 27, 28–29, 30 Rachel Ray (Trollope), V: 101 Racine, Jean Baptiste, II: 98; V: 22 Racing Demon (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 294–296, 298 Radcliffe (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 410, 414, 415–416, 418–419 Radcliffe, Ann, III: 327, 331–332, 333, 335–338, 345; IV: xvi, 30, 35, 36, 111, 173, 218; Supp. III: 384 Radcliffe Hall: A Case of Obscenity? (Brittain), Supp. X: 47 Radiant Way, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 231, 234, 247–249, 250 Radical Imagination, The (Harris), Supp. V: 140, 145 Radon Daughters (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 233, 235, 237, 238 Rafferty, Terrence, Supp. IV: 357, 360 Raffety, F. W., III: l99n Raft of the Medusa, The (Géricault), Supp. IV: 71–72 “Rage for Order” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 170 Rage of the Vulture, The (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 356, 357, 359–360 Raiders’ Dawn (Lewis), VII: 445, 448 Railway Accident, The (Upward), Supp. XIII: 249–250, 251–252, 253, 260 “Railway Library, The” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 71 Railway Man and His Children, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 219 Rain (Maugham), VI: 369 “Rain” (Thomas), VI: 424; Supp. III: 400, 401 Rain and the Glass: New and Selected Poems, The (Nye), Supp. X: 199 Rain Before It Falls, The (Coe), Supp. XV: 49, 50, 51, 58, 60, 61–62, 63 “Rain Charm for the Duchy” (Hughes), Supp. I: 365; Retro. Supp. II: 214 “Rain Horse, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 348 “Rain in Spain, The” (Reid), Supp. VII: 328 “Rain in the Eaves, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 200

“Rain Stick, The” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 132–133 Rain upon Godshill (Priestley), VII: 209, 210 “Rain Upon the Roof, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 Rainbow, The (Lawrence), VI: 232, 276, 283; VII: 88, 90, 93, 98–101; Retro. Supp. II: 227–228 “Rainbow Sign, The” (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 159–161 Raine, Craig, Supp. XIII: 163–178 Raine, Kathleen, III: 297, 308 “Rainy Night, A” (Lowry), Supp. III: 270 Raj Quartet (Scott), Supp. I: 259, 260, 261–262, 266–272 “Rajah’s Diamond, The” (Stevenson), V: 395 Rajan, B., VI: 219 Rake’s Progress, The (Auden/Kallman), Retro. Supp. I: 10 Raknem, Ingwald, VI: 228 Ralegh, Sir Walter, I: 145–159, 277, 278, 291; II: 138; III: 120, 122, 245; VI: 76, 157; Retro. Supp. I: 203–204 Raleigh, Sir Walter, see Ralegh, Sir Walter Ralph the Heir (Trollope), V: 100, 102 “Ram, The” (Armitage), VIII: 12 Rambler (Newman), Supp. VII: 299 Rambler (periodical), II: 142; III: 94, 110–111, 112, 119, 121; Retro. Supp. I: 137, 140–141, 149 Rambles Among the Oases of Tunisia (Douglas), VI: 305 “Ramification” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63 Ramillies and the Union with Scotland (Trevelyan), VI: 392–393 Ramsay, Allan, III: 312, 313; IV: 28 Ramsay, Andrew, III: 99, 100 Randall, Anne Frances, see Robinson, Mary Darby Randall, H. S., IV: 275 Randolph, Thomas, II: 222, 237, 238 “Range” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 222 Rank and Riches (Collins), Supp. VI: 93 Ranke, Leopold von, IV: 288 Rankin, Ian, Supp. X: 243–260 Rao, Raja, Supp. IV: 440; Supp. V: 56 Rape of Lucrece, The (Shakespeare), I: 306–307, 325; II: 3 Rape of the Lock, The (Pope), III: 70– 71, 75, 77; Retro. Supp. I: 231, 233 “Rape of the Sherlock, The” (Milne), Supp. V: 297 Rape upon Rape (Fielding), III: 105 “Rapparees” (Murphy), Supp. V: 323 “Raptor” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 291–292 “Rapture, A” (Carew), II: 223 “Rapture, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 266 “Rapunzel Revisited” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 170 Rash Act, The (Ford), VI: 319, 331 Rash Resolve, The; or, The Untimely Discovery (Haywood), Supp. XII: 140 “Raising a Glass” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73

422

“Raspberry Jam” (Wilson), Supp. I: 154, 157 “Raspberrying” (Reading), VIII: 263 Rat Trap, The (Coward), Supp. II: 146 &ldquoRatatouille” (Dunn), Supp. X: 74 “Ratcatcher, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 214 Ratchford, Fannie, V: 133, 151, 152 “Rational and Humane Society, A” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 “Rats, The” (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424 Rats and Other Poems, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 409, 424 Rattigan, Terence, Supp. VII: 307–322 Raven, The (Poe), V: xx, 409 “Ravenna” (Wilde), V: 401, 409 “Ravenswing, The” (Thackeray), V: 23, 35, 36 Raw Material (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411, 414–415, 422, 423 Raw Spirit: In Search of the Perfect Dram (Banks), Supp. XI: 1, 13, 14 “Rawdon’s Roof” (Lawrence), VII: 91 Rawley, William, I: 257 Ray, G. N., V: 37, 39 Ray, Satyajit, Supp. IV: 434, 450 Raymond Asquith: Life and Letters (Jolliffe), VI: 428 Raysor, T. M., IV: 46, 51, 52, 56, 57 Razor’s Edge, The (Maugham), VI: 374, 377–378 Read, Herbert, III: 134; VI: 416, 436– 437; VII: 437 Reade, Winwood, Supp. IV: 2 Reader (periodical), III: 50, 53 Reader, The, Supp. XV: 67, 68 Reader, I Married Him (Beer), Supp. XIV: 9, 11 Reader, I Married Him (Roberts), Supp. XV: 273 Reader’s Guide to G. M. Hopkins, A (MacKenzie), V: 374, 382 Reader’s Guide to Joseph Conrad, A (Karl), VI: 135 Readie & Easie Way to Establish a Free Commonwealth . . . (Milton), II: 176; Retro. Supp. II: 271 Reading, Peter, VIII: 261–275 “Reading, A” (Cope), VIII: 81–82 “Reading and Writhing in a Double Bind” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 385 “Reading Berryman’s Dream Songs at the Writer’s Retreat” (Cope), VIII: 79 “Reading Lesson, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 316, 325 Reading of Earth, A (Meredith), V: 221, 234 Reading of George Herbert, A (Tuve), II: 124, 130; Retro. Supp. II: 174 Reading of Life, A, and Other Poems (Meredith), V: 234 “Reading Robert Southey to My Daughter” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 “Reading Scheme” (Cope), VIII: 71 “Reading the Banns” (Armitage), VIII: 8 “Reading the Elephant” (Motion), Supp. VII: 260, 263 Reading Turgenev (Trevor), Supp. IV: 516 Readings in Crabbe’s ATales of the Hall“ (Fitzgerald), IV: 349, 353

REAG−REIG Reagan, Ronald, Supp. IV: 485 “Real and Made–Up People” (Amis), Supp. II: 10 “Real Estate” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 318 Real Inspector Hound, The (Stoppard), Supp. I: 443–444; Retro. Supp. II: 345–346 Real Robert Louis Stevenson, The, and Other Critical Essays (Thompson), V: 450, 451 “Real Thing, The” (James), VI: 48, 69 Real Thing, The (Stoppard), Supp. I: 451–452; Retro. Supp. II: 353–354 “Real World, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 127 Realists, The (Snow), VII: 338–339 “Realm of Possibility” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80 Realms of Gold, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 232, 243–245, 246, 248, 251 “Realpolitik” (Wilson), Supp. I: 154, 157 Reardon, Derek, Supp. IV: 445 “Rear–Guard, The” (Sassoon), VI: 431; Supp. III: 59 “Reason, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Reason and Sensuality (Lydgate), I: 57, 64 Reason of Church Government Urg’d Against Prelaty, The (Milton), II: 162, 175; Retro. Supp. II: 269, 276 “Reason our Foe, let us destroy” (Wycherley), II: 321 Reason Why, The (Rendell), Supp. IX: 196 Reasonable Life, The: Being Hints for Men and Women (Bennett), see Mental Effıciency Reasons Against the Succession of the House of Hanover (Defoe), III: 13 “Reawakening” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74 Rebecca (du Maurier), Supp. III: 134, 135, 137–138, 139, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145–146, 147 Rebecca and Rowena: A Romance upon Romance (Thackeray), V: 38 Rebel General, The (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 314, 318 “Rebel General, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 315 Rebels, The (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 222 Rebus: The St. Leonard’s Years (Rankin), Supp. X: 251, 253 “Recall” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 75 Recalled to Life (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 120–121 “Recantation, A” (Kipling), VI: 192–193 “Receipt to Restore Stella’s Youth . . . , A” (Swift), III: 32 “Recessional” (Kipling), VI: 203 Recklings (Hughes), Supp. I: 346, 348 “Reckoning of Meter”, See Háttatal “Recollection, A” (Cornford), VIII: 103, 112 “Recollections” (Pearsall Smith), VI: 76 Recollections of Christ’s Hospital (Lamb), IV: 85 “Recollections of Journey from Essex” (Clare), Supp. XI: 62 “Recollections of Solitude” (Bridges), VI: 74

Recollections of the Lake Poets (De Quincey), IV: 146n, 155 “Reconcilement between Jacob Tonson and Mr. Congreve, The” (Rowe), II: 324 “Record, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 “Record of Badalia Herodsfoot, The” (Kipling), VI: 167, 168 Record of Friendship, A (Swinburne), V: 333 Record of Friendship and Criticism, A (Smith), V: 391, 396, 398 Records of a Family of Engineers (Stevenson), V: 387, 396 Recoveries (Jennings), Supp. V: 211 “Recovery” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 75 “Recovery, The” (Vaughan), II: 185 Recruiting Offıcer, The (Farquhar), II: 353, 358–359, 360, 361, 362, 364 “Rector, The” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 214 Rector and the Doctor’s Family, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 214–215 Rectory Umbrella and Mischmasch, The (Carroll), V: 264, 273 “Recycling” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 89 “Red”(Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 218 Red Badge of Courage, The (Crane), Supp. IV: 116 Red Book, The (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 59–63 Red Christmas (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 116– 117 Red Cotton Night–Cap Country (Browning), IV: 358, 369, 371, 374 Red Days and White Nights (Koestler), Supp. I: 23 Red Dog (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 65, 69, 77 “Red Front” (Warner), Supp. VII: 372 “Red Graveyard, The” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 104 Red Harvest (Hammett), Supp. II: 130 Red House Mystery, The (Milne), Supp. V: 310 Red Peppers (Coward), Supp. II: 153 “Red, Red Rose, A” (Burns), III: 321 Red Roses for Me (O’Casey), VII: 9 “Red Rubber Gloves” (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 104 “Redeeming the Time” (Hill), Supp. V: 186 “Redemption” (Herbert), II: 126–127 Redgauntlet (Scott), IV: xviii, 31, 35, 39 Redgrove, Peter, Supp. VI: 225–238 “Red–Headed League, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 170 Redimiculum Matellarum [A Necklace of Chamberpots] (Bunting), Supp. VII: 4 “Redriff” (Jones), Supp. VII: 176 Reed, Henry, VII: 422–423, 449; Supp. XV: 243–257 Reed, J. W., III: 249 “Reed, A” (Browning), IV: 313 Reed Bed, The (Healy), Supp. IX: 96, 106, 107 Reef (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 85–100 Rees–Mogg, W., II: 288 Reeve, C., III: 345 Reeve, Clara, III: 80

423

Reeve’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 37, 41 “Reflection from Anita Loos” (Empson), Supp. II: 183–184 Reflections (Greene), Retro. Supp. II: 166–167 “Reflections” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 291 “Reflections of a Kept Ape” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 394 “Reflections on a Peninsula” (Koestler), Supp. I: 34 Reflections on Hanging (Koestler), Supp. I: 36 “Reflections on Leaving a Place of Retirement” (Coleridge), IV: 44 “Reflections on the Death of a Porcupine” (Lawrence), VII: 103–104, 110, 119 Reflections on the French Revolution (Burke), III: 195, 197, 201–205; IV: xv, 127; Supp. III: 371, 467, 468, 470 Reflections on the Late Alarming Bankruptcies in Scotland (Boswell), III: 248 Reflections on the Psalms (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 264 Reflections on Violence (Hulme), Supp. VI: 145 Reflections upon Ancient and Modern Learning (Wotton), III: 23 Reflections upon the Late Great Revolution (Defoe), Retro. Supp. I: 64 Reflector (periodical), IV: 80 Reformation of Manners (Defoe), III: 12 “Refusal to mourn, A” (Thomas), Supp. I: 178 Refutation of Deism, in a Dialogue, A (Shelley), IV: 208 “Refutation of Philosophies” (Bacon), I: 263 “Regency Houses” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 127–128 Regeneration (Barker), Supp. IV: 45, 46, 57–59 Regeneration (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 “Regeneration” (Vaughan), II: 185, 187 Regent, The (Bennett), VI: 259, 267 Regicide, The (Smollett), III: 158 “Regina Cara” (Bridges), VI: 81 Reginald (Saki), Supp. VI: 240–242 “Reginald at the Theatre” (Saki), Supp. VI: 241–242 Reginald in Russia and Other Sketches (Saki), Supp. VI: 243–246 “Reginald on the Academy” (Saki), Supp. VI: 240 “Reginald’s Choir Treat” (Saki), Supp. VI: 241, 249 Region of the Summer Stars, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 283 “Regret” (Swinburne), V: 332 “Regrets” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 10 Rehabilitations (Lewis), Supp. III: 249 Rehearsal, The (Buckingham), II: 206, 294 Rehearsal Transpros’d, The (Marvell), II: 205, 206–207, 209, 218, 219; Retro. Supp. II: 257–258, 264–266 Reid, Alastair, Supp. VII: 323–337 Reid, J. C., IV: 254, 267 Reign of Sparrows, The (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79

REIT−RETR “Reiteration” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73 “Reiterative” (Reading), VIII: 274 Rejected Address (Smith), IV: 253 “Relapse, The” (Vaughan), II: 187 Relapse, The; or, Virtue in Danger (Vanbrugh), II: 324, 326–329, 332, 334, 335, 336; III: 253, 261 Relation Between Michael Angelo and Tintoret, The (Ruskin), V: 184 Relationship of the Imprisonment of Mr. John Bunyan, A (Bunyan), II: 253 Relative Values (Coward), Supp. II: 155 Relatively Speaking (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 4, 13 “Relativity” (Empson), Supp. II: 182 “Release from Fever” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 23 “Relief” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 36, 37–38 Religio Laici; or, A Layman’s Faith (Dryden), I: 176, 189; II: 291, 299, 304 Religio Medici (Browne), II: 146–148, 150, 152, 156, 185; III: 40; VII: 29 “Religion” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 100, 103–104 “Religion” (Vaughan), II: 189 Religious Courtship: . . . Historical Discourses on . . . Marrying . . . (Defoe), III: 13 “Religious Musings” (Coleridge), IV: 43; Retro. Supp. II: 52 Reliques of Ancient English Poetry (Percy), III: 336; IV: 28–29 Reliquiae Wottonianae, II: 142 “Remain, ah not in youth alone” (Landor), IV: 99 Remains (Newman), Supp. VII: 295 Remains of Elmet (Hughes), Supp. I: 342; Retro. Supp. II: 210–211 Remains of Sir Fulke Grevill, Lord Brooke, The: Being Poems of Monarchy and Religion (Greville), Supp. XI: 108 Remains of Sir Walter Ralegh, The, I: 146, 157 Remains of the Day, The (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 301–302, 304, 305, 306, 307, 311–314 Remake (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 98, 99, 102 “Remarkable Rocket, The” (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 365 Remarks on Certain Passages of the 39 Articles (Newman), Supp. VII: 295– 296 Remarks on the British Theatre (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 160–161 Remarks Upon a Late Disingenuous Discourse (Marvell), II: 219; Retro. Supp. II: 266 “Rembrandt’s Late Self–Portraits” (Jennings), Supp. V: 211 Remede de Fortune (Machaut), Retro. Supp. II: 37 “Remember” (Rossetti), VII: 64 Remember Me (Weldon), Supp. IV: 535– 536 “Remember Me When I Am Gone Away” (Rossetti), V: 249

“Remember Young Cecil” (Kelman), Supp. V: 245 Remembering Babylon (Malouf), Supp. XII: 218, 227–229 “Remembering Carrigskeewaun” (Longley), VIII: 174 “Remembering Lunch” (Dunn), Supp. X: 74 “Remembering Old Wars” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Remembering Sion (Ryan), VII: 2 “Remembering the 90s” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 177 “Remembering the Thirties” (Davie), Supp. VI: 106 “Remembrances” (Clare), Supp. XI: 52 Remembrances of Words and Matter Against Richard Cholmeley, I: 277 Reminiscences (Carlyle), IV: 70n, 239, 240, 245, 250 “Reminiscences of Charlotte Brontë” (Nussey), V: 108, 109, 152 Reminiscences of the Impressionistic Painters (Moore), VI: 99 Remorse (Coleridge), IV: 56 Remorse: A Study in Saffron (Wilde), V: 419 “Removal” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74, 75 “Removal from Terry Street, A” (Dunn), Supp. X 69–70 “Renaissance, The” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 250 “Renaissance and Modern Times, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 44 Renaissance in Italy, The (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 249, 255–259 Renaissance: Studies in Art and Poetry, The (Pater), see Studies in the History of the Renaissance Renan, Joseph Ernest, II: 244 Renault, Mary, Supp. IX: 171–188 Rendell, Ruth, Supp. IX: 189–206 Renegade Poet, And Other Essays, A (Thompson), V: 451 Renegado, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 182, 184, 193 “Renounce thy God” (Dunbar), VIII: 122 “Renunciation” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 251 “Repeated Rediscovery of America, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 319 “Repentance” (Herbert), II: 128 Repentance of Robert Greene, The (Greene), VIII: 132, 134 “Rephan” (Browning), IV: 365 Replication (Skelton), I: 93 Reply to the Essay on Population, by the Rev. T. R. Malthus, A (Hazlitt), IV: 127, 139 “Report from Below, A” (Hood), IV: 258 “Report on a Threatened City” (Lessing), Supp. I: 250n “Report on an Unidentified Space Station” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 “Report on Experience” (Blunden), VI: 428;Supp. XI: 39 Report on the Salvation Army Colonies (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 “Report to the Trustees of the Bellahouston Travelling Scholarship, A” (Gray,

424

A.), Supp. IX: 79–80, 82, 90 “Reported Missing” (Scannell), VII: 424 Reports on Elementary Schools, 1852– 1882 (Arnold), V: 216 Reprinted Pieces (Dickens), V: 72 Reprisal, The (Smollett), III: 149, 158 Reproof: A Satire (Smollett), III: 158 Reptonian, The, Supp. XIII: 250 “Republic of Fife, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 138–139 “Requiem” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 175 “Requiem” (Stevenson), V: 383; Retro. Supp. I: 268 “Requiem” (tr. Thomas), Supp. IV: 494– 495 “Requiem for the Croppies” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 127–128 “Requiescat” (Arnold), V: 211 “Requiescat” (Wilde), V: 400 Required Writing (Larkin), Supp. I: 286, 288 “Re–Reading Jane” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262 Rescue, The (Conrad), VI: 136, 147 Resentment (Waugh), Supp. VI: 270 “Reservoirs” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 279 Residues (Thomas), Supp. XII: 282 “Resignation” (Arnold), V: 210 “Resolution and Independence” (Wordsworth), IV: 19–20, 22; V: 352 “Resound my voice, ye woods that hear me plain” (Wyatt), I: 110 Responsibilities (Yeats), VI: 213; Retro. Supp. I: 330 “Responsibility” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 189 Responsio ad Lutherum (More), Supp. VII: 242–243 Ressoning betuix Aige and Yowth, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 147 Ressoning betuix Deth and Man, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 147 Restoration (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 434, 435 Restoration of Arnold Middleton, The (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 411, 412–413, 414, 415, 417 “Resurgam” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 139– 140 “Resurrection, The” (Cowley), II: 200 Resurrection, The (Yeats), VI: xiv, 222 “Resurrection and Immortality” (Vaughan), II: 185, 186 Resurrection at Sorrow Hill (Harris), Supp. V: 144 Resurrection Men (Rankin), Supp. X: 245, 256–257 Resurrection of the Dead, The, . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 “Retaliation” (Goldsmith), III: 181, 185, 191 “Reticence of Lady Anne, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 245 “Retired” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 291 “Retired Cat, The” (Cowper), III: 217 “Retirement” (Vaughan), II: 187, 188, 189 “Retreat, The” (King), Supp. VI: 153 “Retreate, The” (Vaughan), II: 186, 188– 189

RETR−RIDD “Retrospect” (Brooke), Supp. III: 56 “Retrospect: From a Street in Chelsea” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 121 Retrospect of Western Travel (Martineau), Supp. XV: 186 “Retrospective Review” (Hood), IV: 255 “Return, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 “Return, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 “Return, A” (Russell), VIII: 284 “Return, The” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 298 “Return in Harvest” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 222 Return from Parnassus, The, part 2, II: 27 “Return from the Freudian Islands, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 155–156, 157 “Return from the Islands” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 Return of Eva Peron, The (Naipaul), Supp. I: 396, 397, 398, 399 Return of the Druses, The (Browning), IV: 374 “Return of the Iron Man, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 346 Return of the King, The (Tolkien), Supp. II: 519 Return of the Native, The (Hardy), V: xxiv, 279; VI: 1–2, 5, 6, 7, 8; Retro. Supp. I: 114 Return of the Soldier, The (West), Supp. III: 440, 441 Return of Ulysses, The (Bridges), VI: 83 Return to Abyssinia (White), Supp. I: 131 Return to My Native Land (tr. Berger), Supp. IV: 77 Return to Naples (Reed), Supp. XV: 247, 252 Return to Night (Renault), Supp. IX: 175 Return to Oasis (Durrell), VII: 425 “Return to the Council House” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 214 Return to Yesterday (Ford), VI: 149 Returning (O’Brien), Supp. V: 339 “Returning of Issue” (Reed), Supp. XV: 250, 251 “Returning, We Hear the Larks” (Rosenberg), VI: 434–435 Revaluation (Leavis), III: 68; VII: 234, 236, 244–245 “Reveille” (Hughes), Supp. I: 350 Revelation of Love, A (Julian of Norwich), Supp. XII: 149, 150, 153–162, 163– 165 Revelations of Divine Love (Julian of Norwich), I: 20–21; Supp. XII: 155 “Revenge, A” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 271 Revenge for Love, The (Lewis), VII: 72, 74, 81 Revenge Is Sweet: Two Short Stories (Hardy), VI: 20 Revenge of Bussy D’Ambois, The (Chapman), I: 251–252, 253; II: 37 Revenger’s Tragedy, The, II: 1–2, 21, 29, 33–36, 37, 39, 40, 41, 70, 97 Revengers’ Comedies, The (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 10 Reverberator, The (James), VI: 67 “Reverie” (Browning), IV: 365

Reveries over Childhood and Youth (Yeats), VI: 222 Reversals (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 255– 256 “Reversals” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256 Reverse of the Medal, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 256, 257, 258, 260 Review (periodical), II: 325; III: 4, 13, 39, 41, 42, 51, 53 “Review, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 269 Review Christmas Annuals, Supp. XIII: 242 Review of Reviews, Supp. XIII: 241–243 Review of some poems by Alexander Smith and Matthew Arnold (Clough), V: 158 Review of the Affairs of France, A . . . (Defoe), III: 13; Retro. Supp. I: 65 Review of the State of the British Nation, A (Defoe), Retro. Supp. I: 65 “Reviewer’s ABC, A” (Aiken), VII: 149 Revised Version of the Bible, I: 381–382 “Revision” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 Revival of Learning, The (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 256 Revolt in the Desert (Lawrence), Supp. II: 288, 289–290, 293 Revolt of Aphrodite, The (Durrell), see Tunc; Nunquam Revolt of Islam, The (Shelley), IV: xvii, 198, 203, 208; VI: 455; Retro. Supp. I: 249–250 “Revolt of the Tartars” (De Quincey), IV: 149 Revolt of the Triffıds, The (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 281 Revolving Lights (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 184–185, 190 “Revolution” (Housman), VI: 160 Revolution in Tanner ’s Lane, The (Rutherford), VI: 240 Revolution Script, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 141, 143 Revolutionary Epick, The (Disraeli), IV: 306, 308 Revolving Lights (Richardson), Retro. Supp. I: 313–314 Revue des Deux Mondes (Montégut), V: 102 Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, Supp. XIII: 44 “Revulsion” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110, 112 “Rex Imperator” (Wilson), Supp. I: 155, 156 “Reynard the Fox” (Masefield), VI: 338 Reynolds, G. W. M., III: 335 Reynolds, Henry, Supp. IV: 350 Reynolds, John, II: 14 Reynolds, John Hamilton, IV: 215, 221, 226, 228, 229, 232, 233, 253, 257, 259, 281 Reynolds, Sir Joshua, II: 336; III: 305 “Rhapsody of Life’s Progress, A” (Browning), IV: 313 “Rhapsody on a Windy Night” (Eliot), Retro. Supp. II: 121–122 Rhetor (Harvey), I: 122 “Rhetoric” (De Quincey), IV: 147 “Rhetoric” (Jennings), Supp. V: 218

425

“Rhetoric and Poetic Drama” (Eliot), VII: 157 “Rhetoric of a Journey” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 Rhetoric of the Unreal: Studies in Narrative and Structure, Especially of the Fantastic, A (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 97, 99, 115, 116 “Rhetorical Meditations in Time of Peace” (Montague), Supp. XV: 213 “Rhineland Journal” (Spender), Supp. II: 489 Rhoda Fleming (Meredith), V: xxiii, 227n, 234 “Rhodian Captain” (Durrell), Supp. I: 124 Rhododaphne (Peacock), IV: 158, 170 Rhyme? and Reason? (Carroll), V: 270, 273 Rhyme Stew (Dahl), Supp. IV: 226 “Rhyming Cufflinks” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 164 Rhys, Jean, Supp. II: 387–403; Supp. V: 40; Retro. Supp. I: 60 “Rhythm and Imagery in British Poetry” (Empson), Supp. II: 195 “Ribblesdale” (Hopkins), V: 367, 372; Retro. Supp. II: 191 Ribner, Irving, I: 287 Riccoboni, Luigi, II: 348 Riceyman Steps (Bennett), VI: 250, 252, 260–261 Rich, Barnaby, I: 312 Rich (Raine), Supp. XIII: 167–168 “Rich” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 168 Rich Get Rich (Kavan), Supp. VII: 208– 209 Richard II (Shakespeare), I: 286, 308 Richard III (Shakespeare), I: 285, 299– 301 “Richard Martin” (Hood), IV: 267 Richard Rolle of Hampole, I: 20 Richard Temple (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251, 252 Richards, I. A., III: 324; V: 367, 381; VI: 207, 208; VII: xiii, 233, 239; Supp. II: 185, 193, 405–431 Richard’s Cork Leg (Behan), Supp. II: 65, 74 Richards, Grant, VI: 158 Richardson, Betty, Supp. IV: 330 Richardson, Dorothy, VI: 372; VII: 20; Supp. IV: 233; Retro. Supp. I: 313– 314; Supp. XIII: 179–193 Richardson, Elaine Cynthia Potter, see Kincaid, Jamaica Richardson, Joanna, IV: xxv, 236; V: xi, xviii Richardson, Samuel, III: 80–93, 94, 98, 333; VI: 266 Supp. II: 10; Supp. III: 26, 30–31; Supp. IV: 150; Retro. Supp. I: 80 “Richey” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6 “Richt Respeck for Cuddies, A” (tr. Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 168 Ricks, Christopher, Supp. IV: 394, 398 Riddarasögur, VIII: 236 “Riddle of Houdini, The” (Doyle), Supp. II: 163–164

RIDD−ROBI Riddle of Midnight, The (film, Rushdie), Supp. IV: 436, 441 “Ride from Milan, The” (Swinburne), V: 325, 333 “Ride Round the Parapet, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 122 Riders in the Chariot (White), Supp. I: 131, 132, 133, 136, 141–143, 152 Riders to the Sea (Synge), VI: xvi, 308, 309, 310–311; Retro. Supp. I: 296 Ridiculous Mountains, The (Dutton), Supp. XII: 85 Riding, Laura, VI: 207; VII: 258, 260, 261, 263, 269; Supp. II: 185; Supp. III: 120 Riding Lights (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 181, 185–186, 190, 194 Riffaterre, Michael, Supp. IV: 115 Rigby, Elizabeth, V: 138 “Right Apprehension” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 266 Right at Last and Other Tales (Gaskell), V: 15 Right Ho, Jeeves (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 458, 461 “Right Season, The” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 104 Right to an Answer, The (Burgess), Supp. I: 187, 188–189, 190, 195, 196 Righter, Anne, I: 224, 269, 329 Rights of Great Britain asserted against the Claims of America (Macpherson), VIII: 193 Rights of Passage (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 33, 34, 36–38, 39, 40, 41, 45 RígsÞula, VIII: 231 Rilke, Rainer Maria, VI: 215; Supp. IV: 480 Rimbaud, Jean Nicolas, Supp. IV: 163 “Rime of the Ancient Mariner, The” (Coleridge), see “Ancient Mariner, The“ Riming Poem, The, Retro. Supp. II: 304 Ring, The (Wagner), V: 300 Ring and the Book, The (Browning), IV: xxiii, 358, 362, 369, 373, 374; Retro. Supp. II: 28–29 Ring Round the Moon (Fry), Supp. III: 195, 207 “Ringed Plover by a Water’s Edge” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Rings of Saturn, The (Sebald), VIII: 295, 303–305, 308 Rings on a Tree (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 190 Ripley Under Ground (Highsmith), Supp. V: 171 Ripley Under Water (Highsmith), Supp. V: 171 Ripley’s Game (Highsmith), Supp. V: 171 Ripple from the Storm, A (Lessing), Supp. I: 244–245 Rise and Fall of the House of Windsor, The (Wilson), Sup. VI: 308 “Rise of Historical Criticism, The” (Wilde), V: 401, 419 Rise of Iskander, The (Disraeli), IV: 308 Rise of the Russian Empire, The (Saki), Supp. VI: 239

“Rising, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 66–67 “Rising Five” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 Rising of the Moon, The (Gregory), VI: 315, 316 Risk of Darkness, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 126 Ritchie, Lady Anne, V: 10 “Rite and Fore–Time” (Jones), Supp. VII: 176 Rite of the Passion, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276–277 “Rites” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 40, 45 Rites of Passage (Golding), Supp. I: 86– 87; Retro. Supp. I: 103–104 “Rites of Passage” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 266 “Ritual of Departure” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 264 “Rival, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Rival Ladies, The (Dryden), II: 293, 297, 305 Rivals, The (Sheridan), III: 253, 257– 259, 270 Rive, Richard, Supp. II: 342–343, 350 River (Hughes), Supp. I: 363; Retro. Supp. II: 212–214 “River, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 “River” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 320 River Between, The (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 218– 219 River Dudden, The, a Series of Sonnets (Wordsworth), IV: 24 River Girl, The (Cope), VIII: 69, 74–75 “River God, The” (Smith), Supp. II: 472 River Town, A (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347, 348 River War, The (Churchill), VI: 351 Rivers, W. H. R., Supp. IV: 46, 57, 58 Riverside Chaucer, The (ed. Benson), Retro. Supp. II: 49 Riverside Villas Murder, The (Amis), Supp. II: 12 Riviere, Michael, VII: 422, 424 Road, The (Mda), Supp. XV: 197, 198 “Road from Colonus, The” (Forster), VI: 399 “Road Hazard, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 75 Road Rage (Rendell), Supp. IX: 196, 198 “Road These Times Must Take, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 126–127 “Road to Emmaus, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 70 Road to Hudderslfield: A Journey to Five Continents, The (Morris), see World Bank: A Prospect, The Road to Mecca, The (Fugard), Supp. XV: 101, 104, 111–112 Road to Samarcand, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251 “Road to the Big City, A” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240 Road to Volgograd (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 409 Road to Wigan Pier, The (Orwell), VII: 274, 279–280 Road to Xanadu, The (Lowes), IV: 47, 57 “Road Uphill, The,” (Maughm), VI: 377 “Roads” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 24

426

“Roads” (Stevenson), V: 386 “Roads” (Thomas), Supp. III: 404, 406 Roald Dahl’s Revolting Rhymes (Dahl), Supp. IV: 226 Roaring Girl, The (Dekker and Middleton), II: 3, 21 Roaring Queen, The (Lewis), VII: 82 Rob Roy (Scott), IV: xvii, 33, 34, 39 Robbe–Grillet, Alain, Supp. IV: 99, 104, 115, 116 Robbery Under Law (Waugh), VII: 292, 294 Robbins, Bruce, Supp. IV: 95 Robe of Rosheen, The (O’Casey), VII: 12 Robene and Makyne (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 147 Robert Bridges and Gerard Manley Hopkins (Ritz), VI: 83 Robert Bridges 1844–1930 (Thompson), VI: 83 “Robert Bridges: His Work on the English Language” (Daryush), VI: 76 Robert Browning (ed. Armstrong), IV: 375 Robert Browning (Chesterton), VI: 344 Robert Browning (Jack), IV: 375 Robert Browning: A Collection of Critical Essays (Drew), IV: 375 Robert Burns (Swinburne), V: 333 Robert Graves: His Life and Work (Seymour–Smith), VII: 272 Robert Louis Stevenson (Chesterton), V: 391, 393, 397; VI: 345 Robert Louis Stevenson (Cooper), V: 397, 398 Robert Louis Stevenson. An Essay (Stephen), V: 290 Robert Louis Stevenson: Man and Writer (Stewart), V: 393, 397 Robert Macaire (Stevenson), V: 396 Robert of Sicily: Opera for Children (Fry and Tippett), Supp. III: 194 Robert Southey and His Age (Carnall), IV: 72 Robert the Second, King of Scots (Jonson/ Chettle/Dekker), Retro. Supp. I: 157 Roberts, Keith, Supp. X: 261–276 Roberts, Michael, VII: xix, 411 Roberts, Michèle, Supp. XV: 259–275 Roberts, Morley, V: 425, 427, 428, 438 Robertson, Thomas, V: 330; VI: 269 Robin Hood: A Fragment, by the Late Robert Southey, and Caroline Southey, IV: 71 Robinson, Henry Crabb, IV: 11, 52, 56, 81 Robinson, Henry Morton, VII: 53 Robinson, Lennox, VI: 96 Robinson, Mary Darby, Supp. XIII: 195– 216 Robinson (Spark), Supp. I: 201, 202–203 Robinson Crusoe (Defoe), III: 1, 5, 6, 7, 8, 10–12, 13, 24, 42, 50, 95; Supp. I: 73; Retro. Supp. I: 65–66, 68, 70–71 “Robinson Tradition, The” (Milne), Supp. V: 304 “Robinson’s Life Sentence” (Armitage), VIII: 6

ROBI−ROUL “Robinson’s Resignation” (Armitage), VIII: 6 Roche, Denis, Supp. IV: 115 Roche, Maurice, Supp. IV: 116 Rochester, earl of, II: 208n, 255, 256, 257–261, 269–270; Supp. III: 39, 40, 70 Rock, The (Eliot), VII: 153 “Rock, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 341, 342; Retro. Supp. II: 199 Rock Face (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 213, 216–217 Rock Pool, The (Connolly), Supp. III: 98–100 Rockaby (Beckett), Supp. I: 61; Retro. Supp. I: 28–29 “Rocking–Horse Winner, The” (Lawrence), Supp. IV: 511 Roderick Hudson (James), VI: 24, 26– 28, 42, 67 Roderick Random (Smollett), III: 150– 152, 158 Roderick, The Last of the Goths (Southey), IV: 65–66, 68, 71 Rodinsky’s Room (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 241, 242, 244 Rodker, John, VI: 327 Roe Head journals (Brontë), V: 119–122 “Roger Ascham and Lady Jane Grey” (Landor), IV: 92 “Roger Bear’s Philosophical Pantoum” (Cope), VIII: 76–77 Roger Fry (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 308 Rogers, Charles, III: 249 Rogers, Woodes, III: 7 “Rois Fainéants” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 14 “Roísín Dubh” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 129 Rojas Zorilla, Francisco de, II: 325 Rokeby (Scott), IV: 38 Roland Whately (Waugh), Supp. VI: 270 “Roll for Joe, A” (Kelman), Supp. V: 244–245 “Rolling English Road, The” (Chesterton), I: 16 Rollins, Hyder, IV: 231, 232, 235 Rollo, Duke of Normandy (Chapman, Fletcher, Jonson, Massinger), II: 45, 66 Roman Actor, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 180–181, 183 Roman de la rose, I: 28, 49; tr. Chaucer, I: 28, 31 Roman de Troie (Benoît de Sainte– Maure), I: 53 Roman expérimental (Zola), V: 286 Roman Forgeries; or, A True Account of False Records Discovering the Impostures and Counterfeit Antiquities of the Church of Rome (Traherne), II: 190, 191, 201; Supp. XI: 264, 265, 276–277 Roman History, The (Goldsmith), III: 180, 181, 191 Roman Poems (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249 Roman Quarry and Other Sequences, The (Jones), Supp. VII: 167, 171 “Roman Thoughts in Autumn” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 317

Romance (Conrad and Ford), VI: 146, 148, 321 “Romance” (Sitwell), VII: 132–133 Romance and Realism (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33, 43, 45–46 “Romance in Ireland” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 330 “Romance of Certain Old Clothes, The” (James), VI: 69 “Romance of the Lily, The” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 28 “Romania” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 11 Romantic Adventures of A Milkmaid, The (Hardy), VI: 20, 22 Romantic Agony, The (Praz), III: 337, 346; V: 412, 420 Romantic Image (Kermode), V: 344, 359, 412 Romantic Poetry and the Fine Arts (Blunden), IV: 236 “Romanticism and Classicism” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 135, 138, 142–145 Romany Rye, The; A Sequel to “Lavengro” (Borrow), Supp. XII: 17, 27–28 “Romaunt of Margaret, The” (Browning), IV: 313 Romeo and Juliet (Shakespeare), I: 229, 305–306, 320; II: 281; IV: 218 Romola (Eliot), V: xxii, 66, 194–195, 200; Retro. Supp. II: 110–111 Romulus and Hersilia; or, The Sabine War (Behn), Supp. III: 29 “Rondeau Redoublé” (Cope), VIII: 71 Rondeaux Parisiens (Swinburne), V: 333 “Roof–Tree” (Murphy), Supp. V: 329 Rookwood (Ainsworth), V: 47 Room, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 129–130 “Room, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 Room, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 367, 369; Retro. Supp. I: 216, 218, 221–222 “Room Above the Square” (Spender), Supp. II: 494 Room at the Top (Braine), Supp. IV: 238 Room of One’s Own, A (Woolf), VII: 22– 23, 25–26, 27, 38; Supp. III: 19, 41– 42; Supp. V: 36; Retro. Supp. I: 310– 314 Room with a View, A (Forster), VI: 398, 399, 403–404; Retro. Supp. II: 141– 143 “Rooms, The” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 298 “Rooms of Other Women Poets, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 37 Root and Branch (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 293–296 Rootham, Helen, VII: 129 Roots (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 43, 44, 45 “Roots” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 43 Roots of Coincidence (Koestler), Supp. I: 39 “Roots of Honour, The” (Ruskin), V: 179–180 Roots of the Mountains, The (Morris), V: 302, 306 Roppen, G., V: 221n Rosalind and Helen (Shelley), IV: 208

427

Rosalynde (Lodge), I: 312 Rosamond, Queen of the Lombards (Swinburne), V: 312–314, 330, 331, 332, 333 Rose, Ellen Cronan, Supp. IV: 232 “Rose, The” (Southey), IV: 64 Rose, The (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 330 Rose and Crown (O’Casey), VII: 13 Rose and the Ring, The (Thackeray), V: 38, 261 Rose Blanche (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390 Rose in the Heart, A (O’Brien), Supp. V: 339 “Rose in the Heart of New York, A” (O’Brien), Supp. V: 340–341 “Rose Mary” (Rossetti), V: 238, 244 Rose of Life, The (Braddon), VIII: 49 Rosemary’s Baby (film), III: 343 Rosenberg, Bruce, Supp. IV: 7 Rosenberg, Eleanor, I: 233 Rosenberg, Isaac, VI: xvi, 417, 420, 432– 435; VII: xvi; Supp. III: 59 Rosenberg, John, V: 316, 334 Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Are Dead (Stoppard), Supp. I: 440–443, 444, 451; Retro. Supp. II: 343–345 Rosenfeld, S., II: 271 Rosengarten (Bevan and Galloway), Supp. XII: 117 “Roses on the Terrace, The” (Tennyson), IV: 329, 336 “Rosie Plum” (Powys), VIII: 251 Rosie Plum and Other Stories (Powys), VIII: 251, 252 “Rosiphelee” (Gower), I: 53–54 Ross (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 320, 321 Ross, Alan, VII: xxii, 422, 433–434 Ross, John Hume (pseud., Lawrence), Supp. II: 286, 295 Rossetti, Christina, V: xi–xii, xix, xxii, xxvi, 247–260; Supp. IV: 139 Rossetti, Dante Gabriel, IV: 346; V: ix, xi, xii, xviii, xxiii–xxv, 235–246, 247– 253, 259, 293–296, 298, 299, 312– 315, 320, 329, 355, 401; VI: 167 Rossetti, Maria V: 251, 253 Rossetti, William, V: 235, 236, 245, 246, 248–249, 251–253, 260 Rossetti (Waugh), VII: 291 Rossetti and His Circle (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 51 “Rossetti’s Conception of the ’Poetic’ ” (Doughty), V: 246 Røstvig, Maren–Sofie, I: 237 “Rosyfingered, The” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186 “Rot, The” (Lewis), VII: 73 Rotten Elements, The (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 255, 257 “Rotter, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 204 Rotters Club, The (Coe), Supp. XV: 49– 50, 51, 52, 57–58, 59, 62 Rotting Hill (Lewis), VII: 72 Rough Field, The (Montague), Supp. XV: 209, 212, 215, 216, 219–220, 222 Rough Justice (Braddon), VIII: 37, 49 Rough Shoot (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 “Roull of Corstorphin” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80–81

ROUN−SAGA Round and Round the Garden (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 5 Round of Applause, A (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187–188, 190, 194–195 Round Table, The (Hazlitt), IV: xvii, 129, 137, 139 Round Table, The; or, King Arthur’s Feast (Peacock), IV: 170 “Round Table Manners” (Nye), Supp. X: 202–203 Round the Sofa (Gaskell), V: 3, 15 Roundabout Papers (Thackeray), V: 34, 35, 38 Roundheads, The; or, The Good Old Cause (Behn), Supp. III: 25 Rounding the Horn: Collected Poems (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292–294, 298, 302 Rousseau, Jean Jacques, III: 235, 236; IV: xiv, 207; Supp. III: 239–240 “ROUTINE DRUGS I—for Eldred” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 10–11 “ROUTINE DRUGS II—” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 11 Rover, The (Conrad), VI: 144, 147, 148 Rover, The; or, The Banish’d Cavaliers (Behn), Supp. III: 26, 27–29, 31 Royal Edinburgh (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 Rowe, Nicholas, I: 326 Rowley, Hazel, Supp. IV: 459, 460 Rowley, William, II: 1, 3, 14, 15, 18, 21, 66, 69, 83, 89, 100 Roxana (Defoe), III: 8–9, 14; Retro. Supp. I: 69, 74 Roy, Arundhati, Supp. V: xxx, 67, 75 Royal Academy, The (Moore), VI: 98 Royal Beasts, The (Empson), Supp. II: 180, 184 Royal Combat, The (Ford), II: 100 Royal Court Theatre, VI: 101 Royal Hunt of the Sun, The (Shaffer), Supp. I: 314, 319–322, 323, 324, 327 “Royal Jelly” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 221 “Royal Man” (Muir), I: 247 “Royal Naval Air Station” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 69 Royal Pardon, The (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 30 “Royal Visit, A” (Montague), Supp. XV: 214 Rubáiyát of Omar Khayyám, The (FitzGerald), IV: xxii, 342–343, 345– 348, 349, 352, 353; V: 318 Rubin, Merle, Supp. IV: 360 Ruby in the Smoke, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 150, 151 Rudd, Margaret, VI: 209 Rudd, Steele, Supp. IV: 460 Rude Assignment (Lewis), VI: 333; VII: xv, 72, 74, 76 Rude Potato, The (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 134, 135, 142–143 Rudolf II, Emperor of Holy Roman Empire, Supp. IV: 174 Rudyard Kipling, Realist and Fabulist (Dobrée), VI: 200–203 Rudyard Kipling to Rider Haggard (ed. Cohen), VI: 204 Ruell, Patrick, see Hill, Reginald

Ruffhead, O., III: 69n, 71 Ruffian on the Stair, The (Orton), Supp. V: 367, 370, 372, 373 “Rugby Chapel” (Arnold), V: 203 “Ruin, The” (tr. Morgan), Supp. IX: 160 Ruin, The, Retro. Supp. II: 305 Ruined Boys, The (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74, 75 “Ruined Cottage, The,” (Wordsworth), IV: 23, 24 “Ruined Farm, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213 “Ruined Maid, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 Ruins and Visions (Spender), Supp. II: 486, 489 Ruins of Time, The (Spenser), I: 124 Rukeyser, Muriel, Supp. V: 261 Rule a Wife and Have a Wife (Fletcher), II: 45, 65 Rule Britannia (du Maurier), Supp. III: 133, 147 “Rule, Britannia” (Thomson), Supp. III: 412, 425 “Rules and Lessons” (Vaughan), II: 187 Rules for Court Circular (Carroll), V: 274 “Rummy Affair of Old Biffy, The” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 455, 457 Ruling Passion (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 113– 114 Rumors of Rain (Brink), Supp. VI: 49–50 Rumour at Nightfall (Greene), Supp. I: 3 “Run”(Motion), Supp. VII: 259 Rungs of Time (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323–324, 325 “Running Stream, The” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 43–44 Running Wild (Ballard), Supp. V: 30–31 Rural Denmark (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Rural England (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Rural Minstrel, The (Brontë), V: 107, 151 Rural Muse, The: Poems (Clare), Supp. XI: 59, 60, 63 Rural Sports: A Poem (Gay), III: 67 Rushdie, Salman, Supp. IV: 65, 75, 116, 157, 160, 161, 162, 170–171, 174, 302, 433–456; Supp. V: 67, 68, 74 Rushing to Paradise (Ballard), Supp. V: 31 Ruskin, John, IV: 320, 346; V: xii, xviii, xx–xxii, xxvi, 3, 9, 17, 20, 85–86, 173–185, 235, 236, 291–292, 345, 362, 400; VI: 167 Ruskin’s Politics (Shaw), VI: 129 Russ, R. P. see O’Brian, Patrick Russell, Bertrand, VI: xi, 170, 385; VII: 90 Russell, G. W. E., IV: 292, 304 Russell, George William, VIII: 277–293 Russell, John, Supp. IV: 126 Russia House, The (le Carré), Supp. II: 300, 310, 311, 313, 318–319 Russian Interpreter, The (Frayn), Supp. VII: 52–53, 54 Russian Nights (Thomas), Supp. IV: 483–486 Rusticus (Poliziano), I: 240 “Ruth” (Crabbe), V: 6 Ruth (Gaskell), V: xxi, 1, 6–7, 15

428

“Ruth” (Hood), IV: 255 Ryan, Desmond, VII: 2 Rymer, James Malcolm, Supp. III: 385 Rymer, Thomas, I: 328 Ryskamp, C., III: 249

“S.

K.” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 S. T. Coleridge (ed. Brett), IV: 57 “Sabbath” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 108 “Sabbath” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 145 “Sabbath Morning at Sea, A” (Browning), IV: 313 “Sabbath Park” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 283–284 Sackville, Charles, see Dorset, earl of Sackville, Thomas, I: 169, 214 Sackville–West, Edward, VII: 35, 59 Sacred and Profane Love Machine, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 224 “Sacred Chow” (Desai), Supp. XV: 92 Sacred Flame, The (Maugham), VI: 369 Sacred Fount, The (James), VI: 56–57, 67 Sacred Hunger (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 353, 357, 361, 363–364 “Sacred Ridges above Diamond Creek” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 320 Sacred Wood, The (Eliot), I: 293; V: 310, 334; VII: 149, 164; Retro. Supp. I: 166 “Sacrifice” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 “Sacrifice, The” (Herbert), II: 124, 128 “Sad Poem” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 89 “Sad Fortunes of the Reverend Amos Barton, The” (Eliot), Retro. Supp. II: 103 Sad One, The (Suckling), II: 226 Sad Shepherd, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 166 “Sad Steps” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284 “Sadak the Wanderer” (Shelley), IV: 20 Sade, marquis de, V: 316–317 Sadeian Woman, The: An Exercise in Cultural History (Carter), Supp. III: 87–88 Sadleir, Michael, III: 335, 346; V: 100, 101, 102 “Sadness of Cricket, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45–46 Sado (Plomer), Supp. XI: 215–216 “Safe” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 38–39 “Safe as Houses” (Drabble), Supp. IV: 231 “Safety” (Brooke), Supp. III: 57 “Saga of Bjorn Champion of the Folk of Hít–Dale, The”, See Bjarnar saga Hítdœlakappa “Saga of Egill Skalla–Grimr’s Son, The”, See Egils saga Skalla–Grímssonar “Saga of Eiríkr the Red, The”, See Eiríks saga rauða “Saga of Gísli Súrr’s Son, The”, See Gísla saga Súrssonar “Saga of Glúmr of the Slayings, The”, See Víga–Glúms saga “Saga of Gunnlaugr Serpent–Tongue, The”, See Gunnlaugs saga ormstunga “Saga of Hallfreðr the Awkward Poet, The”, See Hallfreðar saga

SAGA−SANS vandræðaskálds, 239 “Saga of Ljótr from Vellir, The”, See Valla–Ljóts saga “Saga of Njáll of the Burning, The”, See Njáls saga “Saga of St Óláfr, The”, See Óláfs saga helga “Saga of the Confederates, The”, See Bandamanna saga “Saga of the Descendants of Sturla, The”, See Sturlunga saga “Saga of the Folk of Bright–Water, The”, See Ljósvetninga saga “Saga of the Folk of Laxdale, The”, Laxdœla saga “Saga of the Foster Brothers, The”, See Fóstbrœðra saga “Saga of the Greenlanders, The”, See Grœnlendinga saga “Saga of the Shingle–Dwellers, The”, See Eyrbyggja saga Saga Library, The (Morris, Magnusson), V: 306 Sagar, Keith, VII: 104 “Sagas of Ancient Times”, See Fornaldarsögur “Sagas of Icelanders”, See Íslendinga sögur “Sagas of Knights”, See Riddarasögur Sage, Lorna, Supp. IV: 346 “Sage to the Young Man, The” (Housman), VI: 159 Said, Edward, Supp. IV: 164, 449 Saigon: Year of the Cat (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 289 Sail Away (Coward), Supp. II: 155 Sailing Alone Around the World (Slocum), Supp. IV: 158 “Sailing the High Seas” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 175–176 Sailing to an Island (Murphy), Supp. V: 317–320 “Sailing to an Island” (Murphy), Supp. V: 319 “Sailing to Byzantium” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 333–334 “Sailor, What of the Isles?” (Sitwell), VII: 138 “Sailor’s Harbour” (Reed), Supp. XV: 244 “Sailor’s Mother, The” (Wordsworth), IV: 21 “Saint, The” (Maugham), VI: 377 “Saint, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 315, 318–319 “St. Alphonsus Rodriquez” (Hopkins), V: 376, 378 Saint and Mary Kate, The (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 217 “St. Anthony’s Shirt” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 115 St. Augustine (West), Supp. III: 433 St Bartholomew’s Eve: A Tale of the Sixteenth Century in Two Cantos (Newman), Supp. VII: 289 Sainte–Beuve, Charles, III: 226, 230; V: 212 “St. Botolph’s” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 217

“St. Bride’s” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141, 142 St. Catherine’s Clock (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 St. Évremond, Charles de, III: 47 St. Francis of Assisi (Chesterton), VI: 341 Saint Ignatius Loyola (Thompson), V: 450, 451 St. Irvine (Shelley), III: 338 St. Irvyne; or, The Rosicrucian (Shelley), IV: 208 St. Ives (Stevenson and Quiller–Couch), V: 384, 387, 396 “St James” (Reading), VIII: 263 Saint Joan (Shaw), VI: xv, 120, 123–125; Retro. Supp. II: 323–324 St. Joan of the Stockyards (Brecht), VI: 123 St. Kilda’s Parliament (Dunn), Supp. X: 66, 73–75, 77 St. Leon: A Tale of the Sixteenth Century (Godwin), III: 332; Supp. XV: 123– 124, 125 “St. Martin’s Summer” (Browning), IV: 369 “Sainte Mary Magdalene; or, The Weeper” (Crashaw), see AWeeper, The“ “St. Mawr” (Lawrence), VII: 115; Retro. Supp. II: 232 “St. Patrick’s Day” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 178 St. Patrick’s Day (Sheridan), III: 253, 259, 270 St. Paul and Protestantism (Arnold), V: 216 St. Paul’s boys’ theater, I: 197 St. Ronan’s Well (Scott), IV: 36, 37, 39 “St. Simeon Stylites” (Tennyson), IV: xx, 332 St. Thomas Aquinas (Chesterton), VI: 341 St. Valentine’s Day (Scott), IV: 39 “St. Winefred’s Well” (Hopkins), V: 371 “Saints and Lodgers” (Davies), Supp. XI: 94 Saint’s Knowledge of Christ’s Love, The (Bunyan), II: 253 Saint’s Privilege and Profit, The (Bunyan), II: 253 Saint’s Progress (Galsworthy), VI: 272, 279, 280–281 Saintsbury, George, II: 211; IV: 271, 282, 306; V: 31, 38; VI: 266 Saki (H. H. Munro), Supp. II: 140–141, 144, 149; Supp. VI: 239–252 Salem Chapel (Oliphant), Supp. X: 214– 215, 221 “Sales” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 43 Salámón and Absál . . . Translated from .. . . Jámí (FitzGerald), IV: 342, 345, 353 Salih, Tayeb, Supp. IV: 449 Salinger, J. D., Supp. IV: 28 “Salisbury Plain”poems (Wordsworth), IV: 2, 3, 4, 5–6, 23, 24 Sally Bowles (Isherwood), VII: 311 “Salmon Eggs” (Hughes), Supp. I: 363, 364; Retro. Supp. II: 213

429

Salomé (Wilde), V: xxvi, 412–413, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 370–371 Salsette and Elephanta (Ruskin), V: 184 Salt Lands, The (Shaffer), Supp. I: 314 “Salt of the Earth, The” (West), Supp. III: 442 “Salt Stream, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231–232 Salt Water (Motion), Supp. VII: 259, 262–264 Salter, F. M., I: 82 Salutation (Russell), VIII: 288 “Salutation, The” (Traherne), II: 191; Supp. XI: 268 Salutation, The (Warner), Supp. VII: 379–380 “Salvation of Swithin Forsyte, The” (Galsworthy), VI: 274, 277 “Salvatore” (Maugham), VI: 370 Salve (Moore), VI: 99 Salzburg Tales, The (Stead), Supp. IV: 461 “Same Day” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186 “Same Fault, The” (Montague), Supp. XV: 219–220 Sammy and Rosie Get Laid (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 156, 161 Samson Agonistes (Milton), II: 165, 172– 174, 176; Retro. Supp. II: 285–288 Samtíðarsögur, VIII: 236 Samuel Johnson (Krutch), III: 246 Samuel Johnson (Stephen), V: 281, 289 “Samuel Johnson and John Horne (Tooke)” (Landor), IV: 92 Samuel Pepys’s Naval Minutes (ed. Tanner), II: 288 Samuel Pepys’s APenny Merriments”. . . Together with Comments . . . (ed. Thompson), II: 288 Samuel Taylor Coleridge: A Biographical Study (Chambers), IV: 41, 57 Samuel Titmarsh and the Great Hoggarty Diamond (Thackeray), see Great Hoggarty Diamond, The Sanchez, Nellie, V: 393, 397 Sand, George, V: 22, 141, 207 “Sand–Between–the–Toes” (Milne), Supp. V: 302 “Sand Coast Sonnets, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 283 Sandboy, The (Frayn), Supp. VII: 58 Sandcastle, The (Murdoch), VII: 66; Supp. I: 222–223, 225 Sanders, M. F., V: 250, 260 Sanderson, Robert, II: 136–137, 140, 142 Sandglass, The (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 85–86, 92–96, 98–100 Sandison, Alan G., VI: xi, xxxiv Sanditon (Austen), IV: 108, 110, 122 Sandkastele (Brink), Supp. VI: 57 Sandra Belloni (Meredith), V: 226, 227, 234 “Sandro Botticelli” (Pater), V: 345, 348 “Sandstone Keepsake” (Heaney), Supp. II: 277 Sangschaw (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 202, 204, 205, 206 Sanity of Art, The (Shaw), VI: 106–107, 129 Sans (Beckett), Supp. I: see Lessness

SANT−SCHO Santal (Firbank), Supp. II: 202, 204, 214–215, 223 Sapho and Phao (Lyly), I: 198, 201–202 “Sapho to Philænis” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 92–93 Sapper, Supp. IV: 500 “Sapphics” (Swinburne), V: 321 Sappho (Durrell), Supp. I: 126–127 Sappho and Phaon, a Series of Legitimate Sonnets, with Thoughts on Poetical Subjects & Anecdotes of the Grecian Poetess (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204, 208–209 “Sappho to Phaon” (Ovid), V: 319 Saramago, Jose, Supp. V: xxx Sardanapalus (Byron), IV: xviii, 178– 179, 193 Sarraute, Nathalie, Supp. IV: 99 Sarton, May, Supp. II: 82 Sartor Resartus (Carlyle), IV: xii, xix, 231, 239–240, 242–243, 249, 250 Sartre, Jean–Paul, III: 329, 345; Supp. I: 216, 217, 221, 222, 452–453; Supp. III: 109; Supp. IV: 39, 79, 105, 259 Sartre: Romantic Rationalist (Murdoch), Supp. I: 219–220, 222 Sassoon, Siegfried, V: 219, 234; VI: xvi, 416, 429–431, 451, 454, 456–457; VII: xvi; Supp. III: 59; Supp. IV: 57–58 “Satan in a Barrel” (Lowry), Supp. III: 270 Satan in Search of a Wife (Lamb), IV: 84, 85 Satanic Verses, The (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 116, 433, 434, 436, 437, 438, 445– 450, 451, 452, 456 Satan’s Invisible World Displayed; or, Despairing Democracy: A Study of Greater New York (Stead), Supp. XIII: 242–243 “Satiety” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 271 Satire and Fiction (Lewis), VII: 72, 77 “Satire and Sympathy: Some Consequences of the Intrusive Narration in Tom Jones and Other Comic Novels” (Coe), Supp. XV: 52–53 Satire on Satirists, A, and Admonition to Detractors (Landor), IV: 100 Satires (Donne), I: 361; Retro. Supp. II: 86 Satires (Wyatt), I: 100, 101–102, 111 Satires of Circumstance (Hardy), VI: 14, 20; Retro. Supp. I: 117 Satires of Circumstance (Sorley), VI: 421 “Satiric Muse, The ” (Hope), Supp. VII: 163 “Satisfactory, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 319–320 “Saturday; or, The Flights” (Gay), III: 56 Saturday Life, A (Hall), Supp. VI: 120– 122 “Saturday Night” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 269 Saturday Night and Sunday Morning (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 409, 410, 413, 416–419 Saturday Review (periodical), V: 279; VI: 103, 106, 366; Supp. II: 45, 48, 53, 54, 55; Supp. XIII: 187 “Saturnalia” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 269

“Saturnalia” (Wilson), Supp. I: 158 “Satyr Against Mankind, A” (Rochester), II: 208n, 256, 260–261, 270 “Satyrical Elegy on the Death of a Late Famous General, A” (Swift), III: 31 Saucer of Larks, The (Friel), Supp. V: 113 “Saul” (Browning), IV: 363 Saunders, Charles, II: 305 Sauter, Rudolf, VI: 284 Sauve Qui Peut (Durrell), Supp. I: 113 Savage, Eliza Mary Ann, Supp. II: 99, 104, 111 Savage, Richard, III: 108 Savage and the City in the Work of T. S. Eliot, The (Crawford), Supp. XI: 67, 71, 82 Savage Gold (Fuller), Supp. VII: 70 Savage Pilgrimage, The (Carswell), VII: 123 Save It for the Minister (Churchill, Potter, O’Malley), Supp. IV: 181 Save the Beloved Country (Paton), Supp. II: 359, 360 Saved (Bond), Supp. I: 421, 422–423, 425–426, 427, 435 Saved By Grace (Bunyan), II: 253 Savile, George, see Halifax, marquess of Saville (Storey), Supp. I: 419 Saviour of Society, The (Swinburne), V: 333 “Savonarola Brown” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 5l, 56 Savonarola e il priore di San Marco (Landor), IV: 100 Savrola (Churchill), VI: 351 Say Hi to the Rivers and the Mountains (Coe), Supp. XV: 50 “Say not of me that weakly I declined” (Stevenson), V: 390 “Say not the struggle nought availeth” (Clough), V: 158–159, 165, 166, 167 Sayers, Dorothy L., III: 341; VI: 345; Supp. II: 124, 126, 127, 135; Supp. III: 333–353; Supp. IV: 2, 3, 500 “Scale” (Self), Supp. V: 403–404 “Scales, The” (Longley), VIII: 176 “Scalding, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 Scandal (Wilson), Supp. VI: 302–303, 308 “Scandal in Bohemia, A” (Doyle), Supp. I: 173 Scandal of Father Brown, The (Chesterton), VI: 338 Scandalous Woman, A (O’Brien), Supp. V: 339 Scannell, Vernon, VII: 422, 423–424 “Scapegoat” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 222 Scapegoat, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 136, 139, 140–141 “Scapegoat, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 312, 317–318 Scapegoats and Rabies (Hughes), Supp. I: 348 Scarcity of Love, A (Kavan), Supp. VII: 213, 214 Scarecrow and His Servant, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152–153

430

“Scarecrow in the Schoolmaster’s Oats, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 71 Scarlet Tree, The (Sitwell), VII: 128–129 Scarperer, The (Behan), Supp. II: 67 Scarron, Paul, II: 354 “Scenes” (Dickens), V: 44–46 Scenes and Actions (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33, 37 “Scènes de la Vie Bohème: Episode of a Night of May” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 272 Scenes from Italy’s War (Trevelyan), VI: 389 “Scenes from the Fall of Troy” (Morris), V: 297 Scenes of Clerical Life (Eliot), V: xxii, 2, 190–191, 200; Retro. Supp. II: 103– 104 Scenic Railway, The (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 260, 261–262 “Scenic Railway, The” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 261–262 Scenic Route, The (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6 Sceptick (Ralegh), I: 157 Schelling, Friedrich Wilhelm, V: 347 Scheme and Estimates for a National Theatre, A (Archer and Barker), VI: 104, 113 Schepisi, Fred, Supp. IV: 345 Schiller, Friedrich von, IV: xiv, xvi 173, 241 Schindler ’s Ark (Keneally), see Schindler’s List Schindler’s List (Keneally), Supp. IV: 343, 346, 348, 354–357, 358 “Schir, I complayne off iniuris” (Dunbar), VIII: 119, 121 “Schir, Ye have mony Servitouris” (Dunbar), VIII: 122 Schirmer Inheritance, The (Ambler), Supp. IV: 4, 13–16, 21 Schlegel, A. W., I: 329; IV: vii, xvii; V: 62 Schneider, Elizabeth, V: 366, 382 “Scholar, The” (Cornford), VIII: 113 “Scholar and Gypsy” (Desai), Supp. V: 65 “Scholar Gipsy, The” (Arnold), V: xxi, 209, 210, 211, 216 School for Husbands (Mahon), Supp. VI: 175 School for Wives (Mahon), Supp. VI: 175 School for Scandal, The (Sheridan), III: 97, 100, 253, 261–264, 270 School of Abuse (Gosson), I: 161 School of Athens, The (Renault), Supp. IX: 185 School of Donne, The (Alvarez), II: 125n “School of Eloquence, The” (Harrison), Supp. V: 150, 151–157 “School Stories” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 449 “School Story, A” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 502 “School Teacher” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 Schoolboy Verses (Kipling), VI: 200 “Schoolboys” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 393

SCHO−SECO Schools and Universities on the Continent (Arnold), V: 216 Schopenhauer, Arthur, Supp. IV: 6 Schreber’s Nervous Illness (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 Schreiner, Olive, Supp. II: 435–457 Schwindel. Gefühle (Sebald). See Vertigo Science and Poetry (Richards), VI: 207, 208; Supp. II: 405, 412, 413, 414, 417–418, 419 Science of Ethics, The (Stephen), V: 284– 285, 289 “Science of History, The” (Froude), IV: 324 Science of Life, The (Wells), VI: 225 “Science of the Future, The: A Forecast” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 Scilla’s Metamorphosis (Lodge), I: 306 “Scipio, Polybius, and Panaetius” (Landor), IV: 94 Scoop (Waugh), VII: 297 Scornful Lady, The (Beaumont and Fletcher), II: 65 “Scorpion, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213–214 Scorpion and Other Poems (Smith), Supp. II: 463 Scorpion God, The (Golding), Supp. I: 82–83 Scot, William, Supp. III: 20, 22, 23 “Scotch Drink” (Burns), III: 315 “Scotland” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 72 “Scotland” (Reid), Supp. VII: 331 “Scotland in the 1890s” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 71 Scotland, the Place of Visions (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 177 “Scots and Off–Scots Words” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 80–81 “Scots Gamelan” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 69–70 Scots Hairst, A (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 99 Scots Musical Museum (Johnson), III: 320, 322 Scots Quair, A (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 99, 100, 101, 104, 106–113 Scott, Geoffrey, III: 234n, 238, 249 Scott, John, IV: 252, 253 Scott, Paul, Supp. I: 259–274; Supp. IV: 440 Scott, Robert Falcon, II: 273 Scott, Sir Walter II: 276; III: 146, 157, 326, 335, 336, 338; IV: viii, xi, xiv, 27–40, 45, 48, 102, 111, 122, 129, 133–136, 167, 168, 173, 254, 270, 281; V: 392; VI: 412; Supp. III: 151, 154, 167 Scott Moncrieff, Charles, VI: 454, 455 Scottish Assembly, A (Crawford), Supp. XI: 67, 70, 71–72, 73, 75, 78 Scottish Chapbook, Supp. XII: 204 Scottish Invention of English Literature, The (ed. Crawford), Supp. XI: 76, 82, 83 Scottish Journey (Muir), Supp. VI: 198, 201 Scottish Scene; or, The Intelligent Man’s Guide to Albyn (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 99–100, 102–106

Scott–James, Rolfe Arnold, VI: x, xxxiv, 1 Scott–Kilvert, Ian Stanley, VI: xvi, xxxiv; VII: xxii Scott–King’s Modern Europe (Waugh), VII: 301 “Scott’s Arks” (Dunn), Supp. X: 82 Scotus, Duns, see Duns Scotus, John Scourge of Villainy, The (Marston), II: 25, 26, 40 Scrapbook (Mansfield), VII: 181 Screams and Other Poems, The (Richards), Supp. II: 407, 427 Screwtape Letters, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 255, 256–257 “Scribe in the Woods, The” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 56 “Script for an Unchanging Voice” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 292 Scriptorum illustrium maioris Britanniae catalogus (Bale), I: 1 Scrutiny (periodical), VII: 233, 238, 243, 251–252, 256; Supp. III: 107 Scudéry, Georges de, III: 95 Sculptura; or, The History . . . of Chalcography and Engraving in Copper (Evelyn), II: 287 Scum of the Earth (Koestler), Supp. I: 26 Scupham, Peter, Supp. XIII: 218–232 “Scylla and Charybdis” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Sea, The (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 427, 432– 433, 435 Sea, The Sea, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 231, 232 Sea and Sardinia (Lawrence), VII: 116– 117 Sea and the Mirror, The (Auden), VII: 379, 380, 388, 389; Retro. Supp. I: 11 “Sea and the Skylark, The” (Hopkins), V: 367 Sea Change, The (Howard), Supp. XI: 135, 137, 139–140, 146 “Sea in Winter, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 173, 175 “Sea Limits” (Rossetti), V: 241 Sea Gull, The (tr. Frayn), Supp. VII: 61 “Sea Horse Family, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 “Sea–Sand” (Healy), Supp. IX: 106 Sea to the West (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 213, 218–219 “Sea to the West” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219 “Sea Urchin” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Sea Voyage, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 43, 66 “Sea Voyage, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 Seafarer, The, Retro. Supp. II: 303–304 “Seafarer, The” (tr. Morgan), Supp. IX: 160 “Seafarer, The” (Pound), Supp. IV: 100, 115 Sea–King’s Daughter and Eureka!, The (Brown), Supp. VI: 71–73 “Seals at High Island” (Murphy), Supp. V: 324

431

“Sea–Mists of the Winter, The” (Lewis), VII: 84 “Seamless Garment, The” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 211–212, 213 Sean O’Casey: The Man Behind the Plays (Cowasjee), VII: 4 Search, The (Snow), VII: 321–322, 323– 324 “Search, The” (Vaughan), VII: 187 “Search After Happiness, The” (Brontë), V: 110 Search After Sunrise: A Traveller’s Story (Brittain), Supp. X: 46 “Searching for a Gift” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 68 “Seaside Walk, A” (Browning), IV: 313 Season at Sarsaparilla, The (White), Supp. I: 131, 149 Season in Purgatory (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 Season Songs (Hughes), Supp. I: 357– 359; Retro. Supp. II: 208–209 Seasonable Counsel; or, Advice to Sufferers (Bunyan), II: 253 Season’s Greetings (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 10, 13, 14 “Seasons, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Seasons, The (Thomson), Supp. III: 409, 410, 411, 412–419, 420, 428; Retro. Supp. I: 241 “Seated Woman” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 “Sea–watching” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 Sebald, W. G., VIII: 295–309 Sebastian (Durrell), Supp. I: 120 Seccombe, Thomas, V: 425, 437 Second Angel, The (Kerr), Supp. XII: 187, 194, 195–197 “Second Best, The” (Arnold), V: 209 “Second Best” (Brooke), Supp. III: 49 Second Book of Odes (Bunting), Supp. VII: 13–14 Second Brother, The (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 22, 23 “Second Coming, The” (Yeats), VI: xiv; Retro. Supp. I: 332–333 Second Curtain, The (Fuller), Supp. VII: 71, 72, 81 Second Defence of the People of England, The (Milton), II: 164; Retro. Supp. II: 270 Second Epistle of the Second Book (Pope), Retro. Supp. I: 230 Second Funeral of Napoleon, The (Thackeray), V: 22, 38 “Second Hand Clothes” (Dunn), Supp. X: 74 “Second Hut, The” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240–241 Second Journal to Eliza, The, III: 135 Second Jungle Book, The (Kipling), VI: 204 Second Kiss, The: A Light Comedy (Clarke), Supp. XV: 25 “Second Language” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 60 Second Life, The (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 158, 159, 163&ndash168

SECO−SELF “Second Life, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 165 Second Maiden’s Tragedy, The (Middleton), II: 2, 3, 8–10, 21 Second Mrs. Tanqueray, The (Pinero), V: 413 Second Nun’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 31, 34, 43 “Second Opinion” (Dunn), Supp. X: 76 Second Part of Conny–Catching, The (Greene), VIII: 144–145 Second Part of Mr. Waller’s Poems, The (Waller), II: 238 Second Part of Pilgrim’s Progress, The (T. S.), II: 248 Second Part of the Bloody Conquests of Mighty Tamburlaine, The (Marlowe), see Tamburlaine, Part 2 Second Part of The Rover, The (Behn), Supp. III: 27 2nd Poems (Graham), Supp. VII: 109– 110 Second Satire (Wyatt), I: 111 Second Sex, The (Beauvoir), Supp. IV: 232 “Second Sight” (Longley), VIII: 173 Second Treatise on Government (Locke), Supp. III: 33 “Second Visit, A” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Second World War (Churchill), VI: 359– 360 Secord, Arthur Wellesley, III: 41 “Secret Agent, The” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 3 Secret Agent (Conrad), Supp. IV: 1 Secret Agent, The (Conrad), VI: 143–144, 148; Retro. Supp. II: 80–81 Secret Brother, The (Jennings), Supp. V: 216 Secret Dispatches from Arabia (Lawrence), Supp. II: 295 “Secret Garden, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Secret Glass, The (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 20 Secret History of the Present Intrigues of the Court of Caramania, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 141 Secret History of the White Staff, The, . . . (Defoe), III: 13 “Secret History of World War 3, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 Secret Ladder, The (Harris), Supp. V: 132, 135, 139 Secret Lives (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 220 Secret Love; or, The Maiden Queen (Dryden), II: 305 Secret Narratives (Motion), Supp. VII: 255–256, 257, 263 Secret of Father Brown, The (Chesterton), VI: 338 Secret Pilgrim, The (le Carré), Supp. II: 319 Secret Rapture, The (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 292, 293–294, 296 Secret Rose (Yeats), VI: 222 “Secret Sharer, The” (Conrad), VI: 145– 147

“Secret Sharer, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 256, 259 Secret Villages (Dunn), Supp. X: 67–68 Secret Water (Ransome), Supp. I: 68 Secrets (Davies), Supp. XI: 100 “Section 28” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 160 “Secular, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 315 Secular Lyrics of the XIVth and XVth Centuries (Robbins), I: 40 “Secular Masque, The” (Dryden), II: 289, 290, 305, 325 “Sedge–Warblers” (Thomas), Supp. III: 406 Sedley, Sir Charles, II: 255, 261, 263– 266, 271 “Seductio ad Absurdam” (Lowry), Supp. III: 285 “Seed Growing Secretly, The” (Vaughan), II: 189 Seed of Chaos: What Mass Bombing Really Means (Brittain), Supp. X: 45 “Seed Picture, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 281, 285 Seeds of Time, The (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 290 Seeing Things (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 124, 131–132 Seek and Find (Rossetti), V: 260 “Seers” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 34 “Seesaw” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 275–276 Seicentismo e Marinismo in Inghilterra (Praz), II: 123 Sejanus (Jonson), I: 235, 242, 249, 345– 346; Retro. Supp. I: 161, 164 Select British Poets; or, New Elegant Extracts from Chaucer to the Present Time (Hazlitt), IV: 139 Select Collection of Original Scottish Airs (Thomson), III: 322 “Select Meditations” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 264, 265, 266 Select Poets of Great Britain (Hazlitt), IV: 139 Selected Essays of Cyril Connolly, The (ed. Quennell), Supp. III: 107 Selected Letters of Edwin Muir (Muir), Supp. VI: 203 Selected Life, A (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 Selected Plays [of Lady Gregory] (ed. Coxhead), VI: 317 Selected Poems (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 Selected Poems (Armitage), VIII: 1–2 Selected Poems (Beer), Supp. XIV: 1, 2, 5 Selected Poems (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 27 Selected Poems (Clarke), Supp. XV: 29 Selected Poems (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73, 76, 78, 79 Selected Poems (Constantine), Supp. XV: 65, 66 Selected Poems (Gunn and Hughes), Supp. IV: 257 Selected Poems (Harrison), Supp. V: 150, 157, 160 Selected Poems (Hölderlin, tr. Constantine), Supp. XV: 66, 68–69, 70, 71, 73–74

432

Selected Poems (Hope), Supp. VII: 156, 159 Selected Poems (Hughes), Supp. I: 364– 365 Selected Poems (Mahon), Supp. VI: 166– 167, 169–174Selected Poems (Mahon), Supp. VI: 166–167, 169–174 Selected Poems (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 119, 120–121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129 Selected Poems (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 413 Selected Poems (Murray), Supp. VII: 270 Selected Poems (Plomer), Supp. XI: 223 Selected Poems (Smith), Supp. II: 463 Selected Poems (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 199, 203, 204, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 212, 213 Selected Poems (Russell), VIII: 292 Selected Poems (Spender), Supp. II: 486, 489 Selected Poems (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256, 261–263 Selected Poems (D.M. Thomas), Supp. IV: 490, 494 Selected Poems (R.S. Thomas), Supp. XII: 282 Selected Poems of Boris Pasternak (tr. Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292 Selected Poems of Edward Thomas (ed. Thomas), Supp. XII: 282 Selected Poems of Fulke Greville (Greville), Supp. XI: 105, 109, 114, 116 Selected Poems of Kyriakos Charalambides (tr. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 76 Selected Poems of Malcolm Lowry (tr. Birney), Supp. III: 282 Selected Poems of Séan ó Ríordáin (tr. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 77 Selected Poems 1954–1992 (Brown), Supp. VI: 70–72 Selected Poems 1956–1994 (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 311, 312, 313, 314, 315, 317, 318, 319, 320 Selected Poems, 1959–1989 (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Selected Poems 1964–1983 (Dunn), Supp. X: 69 Selected Poems 1976–1997 (Motion), Supp. VII: 252, 257 Selected Prose (Housman), VI: 154 Selected Speeches (Disraeli), IV: 308 Selected Stories (Friel), Supp. V: 113 Selected Stories (Gordimer), Supp. II: 231, 232, 234, 242 Selected Stories (Plomer), Supp. XI: 223 “Selected Translations” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 248 Selected Writings (Symons), Supp. XIV: 269, 273 Selected Writings of Fulke Greville (Greville), Supp. XI: 105, 117 Selection of Kipling’s Verse (Eliot), VI: 202 Self, Will, Supp. IV: 26; Supp. V: 395– 408 “Self and its Affliations, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46

SELF−SEVE Self and Self–Management (Bennett), VI: 264 “Self Justification” (Harrison), Supp. V: 155–156 Self Portrait (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 197–198 “Self Portrait” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 222 “Self Portrait: Nearing Sixty” (Waugh), Supp. VI: 276 “Selfish Giant, The” (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 365 “Self–Release” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270 “Self–Renewal” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270 “Self’s the Man” (Larkin), Supp. I: 281 “Self–Scrutiny” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270 “Self–Unseeing, The” (Hardy), VI: 13; Retro. Supp. I: 118 Selimus, I: 220 Seltzer, David, III: 343, 345 “Selves” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 272 Selvon, Samuel, Supp. IV: 445 “Semi–Monde,” (Coward), Supp. II: 146 “Semiology and Rhetoric” (de Man), Supp. IV: 114 Señor Vivo and the Coca Lord (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 65, 70, 72–73 “Send–Off, The” (Owen), VI: 447, 452 Seneca, I: 214–215; II: 25, 28, 71, 97 “Sensation Novels” (Oliphant), Supp. X: 221 Sense and Sensibility (Austen), III: 91, 336; IV: xvii, 108, 109, 111, 112, 114– 122; Retro. Supp. II: 6–7 Sense of Detachment, A (Osborne), Supp. I: 339 Sense of Movement, The (Gunn), Supp. IV: 257, 259–262 Sense of the Past, The (James), VI: 64–65 Sense of the World, A (Jennings), Supp. V: 210, 212, 214 “Sensitive Plant, The” (Shelley), IV: 203 “Sentence, The” (tr. McKane), Supp. IV: 494–495 “Sentence, The” (tr. Thomas), Supp. IV: 494–495 “Sentimental Blues” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 “Sentimental Education, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 40 Sentimental Journey, A (Sterne), III: 124, 127, 132–134, 135 Sentimental Tommy (Barrie), Supp. III: 3 Sentiments of a Church–of–England Man, The (Swift), III: 26 “Sentry, The” (Owen), VI: 448, 451 Separate Saga of St Óláfr, The, VIII: 235 Separate Tables: Table by the Window and Table Number Seven (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 313, 318–319 “Sephestia’s Song to Her Child” (Greene), VIII: 143 “September 1, 1939” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 10, Retro. Supp. I: 14 “September Dawn” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 224, 226 “September Soliloquy” (Cornford), VIII: 114 “September Song” (Hill), Supp. V: 187

September Tide (du Maurier), Supp. III: 143 “Septuagesima” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 16 “Sepulchre” (Herbert), II: 128 “Sequence” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 6 Sequence for Francis Parkman, A (Davie), Supp. VI: 108–109, 115 “Sequence in Hospital” (Jennings), Supp. V: 214 Sequence of Sonnets on the Death of Robert Browning, A (Swinburne), V: 333 Serafino Aquilano, I: 103, 105, 110 “Seraph and the Zambesi, The,” (Spark), Supp. I: 199 “Seraphim, The” (Browning), IV: 312, 313 Seraphim, The, and Other Poems (Browning), IV: xix, 311, 312–313, 321 “Serenade” (Sitwell), VII: 135 Sergeant Lamb (Graves), VII: 258 “Serial Dreamer, The” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 262 Serious and Pathetical Contemplation of the Mercies of God, in Several Most Devout and Sublime Thanksgivings for the Same, A (Traherne), II: 201; Supp. XI: 274–276 Serious Concerns (Cope), VIII: 67, 69, 75–79 Serious Money (Churchill), Supp. IV: 179, 180, 184, 192–195, 198 Serious Reflections During . . . ARobinson Crusoe“ (Defoe), III: 12, 13; Retro. Supp. I: 71 Serjeant Musgrave’s Dance (Arden), Supp. II: 25–28, 29, 30, 35, 38 “Sermon, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 228–229, 232, 235, 237 “Sermon in the Guava Tree, The” (Desai), Supp. XV: 84 Sermon Preached at Pauls Crosse, the 25. Of November. 1621, A (King), Supp. VI: 152 “Sermon to Our Later Prodigal Son” (Meredith), V: 223 Sermons (Donne), I: 364–366; II: 142; Retro. Supp. II: 96 Sermons: An Exposition upon the Lord’s Prayer (King), Supp. VI: 152, 155, 158, 161 Sermons and Devotional Writings of Gerard Manley Hopkins, The (ed. Devlin), V: 372, 381 Sermons, Chiefly on the Theory of Religious Belief, Preached Before the University of Oxford (Newman), Supp. VII: 296 “Serpent–Charm, The” (Gissing), V: 437 Servant, The (Pinter), Supp. I: 374; Retro. Supp. I: 226 “Servant Boy” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 128 “Servant Girl Speaks, A” (Lawrence), VII: 118 “Servants’ Quarters, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121

433

Service of Clouds, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 126 “Serving Maid, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Sesame and Lilies (Ruskin), V: 180, 184 “Session of the Poets, A” (Suckling), II: 229 “Sestina of the Tramp Royal” (Kipling), VI: 202, 203 Set in Darkness (Rankin), Supp. X: 245, 255–256 Set of Six, A (Conrad), VI: 148 Seth, Vikram, Supp. X: 277–290 Seton, Ernest Thempson, Supp. IV: 158 “Setteragic On” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Setting the World on Fire (Wilson), Supp. I: 165–166 “Settlements” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 24 “Settlers” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 8 “Seven Ages, The” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 11 Seven at a Stroke (Fry), Supp. III: 194 Seven Cardinal Virtues, The (ed. Fell), Supp. XI: 163 “Seven Conjectural Readings” (Warner), Supp. VII: 373 Seven Days in the New Crete (Graves), VII: 259 Seven Deadly Sins, The (ed. Fell), Supp. XI: 163 “Seven Deadly Sins: A Mask, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 “Seven Good Germans” (Henderson), VII: 426 Seven Journeys, The (Graham), Supp. VII: 111 Seven Lamps of Architecture, The (Ruskin), V: xxi, 176, 184 Seven Lectures on Shakespeare and Milton (Coleridge), IV: 56 “Seven Letters” (Graham), Supp. VII: 111 Seven Men (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 55–56 Seven Men and Two Others (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 55 Seven Men of Vision: An Appreciation (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 “7, Middagh Street” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 411, 422, 424 ”7 Newton Road, Harston, Cambridge” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 Seven Pillars of Wisdom (Lawrence), VI: 408; Supp. II: 283, 284, 285, 286, 287–291 “Seven Poets, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 69 Seven Poor Men of Sydney (Stead), Supp. IV: 461–464 “Seven Rocks, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216–217 “Seven Sages, The” (Yeats), Supp. II: 84–85 Seven Seas, The (Kipling), VI: 204 Seven Short Plays (Gregory), VI: 315 Seven Types of Ambiguity (Empson), I: 282; II: 124, 130; VII: 260; Supp. II: 179, 180, 183, 185–189, 190, 197 Seven Winters (Bowen), Supp. II: 77–78, 91

SEVE−SHEL Seven Women (Barrie), Supp. III: 5 Sevenoaks Essays (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249, 256 “1740” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 271 “1738” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 297 Seventh Man: Migrant Workers in Europe, A (Berger), Supp. IV: 79 Several Perceptions (Carter), Supp. III: 80, 81, 82–83 “Several Questions Answered” (Blake), III: 293 “Severe Gale 8” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 99 Severed Head, A (Murdoch), Supp. I: 215, 224, 225, 228 Severn and Somme (Gurney), VI: 425 “Sewage Pipe Pool, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 203 “Sex That Doesn’t Shop, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 246 Sexing the Cherry (Winterson), Supp. IV: 541, 542, 545, 547, 549, 552, 554, 556, 557 “Sex–Love: And Its Place in Free Society” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 “Sexton’s Hero, The” (Gaskell), V: 15 Sexual Inversion (Ellis and Symonds), Supp. XIV: 261–262 Sexual Politics (Millett), Supp. IV: 188 Seymour–Smith, Martin, VII: xviii, xxxviii Shabby Genteel Story, A (Thackeray), V: 21, 35, 37 “Shack, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 27 Shade Those Laurels (Connolly), Supp. III: 111–112 Shadow Dance (Carter), III: 345; Supp. III: 79, 80, 81, 89 Shadow in the North, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 151 Shadow in the Plate, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 151 Shadow of a Gunman, The (O’Casey), VI: 316; VII: xviii, 3–4, 6, 12 “Shadow of Black Combe, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 218 Shadow of Cain, The (Sitwell), VII: xvii, 137 Shadow of Dante, A (Rossetti), V: 253n Shadow of Hiroshima, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 Shadow of Night (Chapman), I: 234, 237 Shadow of the Glen, The (Synge), VI: 308, 309, 310, 316 Shadow of the Sun, The (Byatt), Supp. IV: 140, 141, 142–143, 147, 148, 149, 155 Shadow Play (Coward), Supp. II: 152– 153 “Shadow Suite” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 35 Shadow–Line, The: A Confession (Conrad), VI: 135, 146–147, 148 “Shadows” (Lawrence), VII: 119 “Shadows in the Water” (Traherne), II: 192; Supp. XI: 269 Shadows of Ecstasy (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 279–280 Shadows of the Evening (Coward), Supp. II: 156

Shadowy Waters, The (Yeats), VI: 218, 222 Shadwell, Thomas, I: 327; II: 305, 359 “Shadwell Stair” (Owen), VI: 451 Shaffer, Anthony, Supp. I: 313 Shaffer, Peter, Supp. I: 313–328 Shaftesbury, earl of, Supp. III: 424 Shaftesbury, seventh earl of, IV: 62 Shaftesbury, third earl of, III: 44, 46, 198 Shahnameh (Persian epic), Supp. IV: 439 Shakes Versus Shav (Shaw), VI: 130 Shakespear, Olivia, VI: 210, 212, 214 Shakespeare, William, I: 188, 295–334; II: 87, 221, 281, 302; III: 115–117; IV: 149, 232, 352; V: 41, 328; and Collins, IV: 165, 165n, 170; and Jonson, I: 335–337, II: 281; Retro. Supp. I: 158, 165; and Kyd, I: 228–229; and Marlowe, I: 275–279, 286; and Middleton, IV: 79–80; and Webster, II: 71–72, 74–75, 79; influence on English literature, II: 29, 42–43, 47, 48, 54–55, 79, 82, 84; III: 115–116, 167n; IV: 35, 51–52; V: 405; Supp. I: 196, 227; Supp. II: 193, 194; Supp. IV: 158, 171, 283, 558 Shakespeare (Swinburne), V: 333 “Shakespeare and Stage Costume” (Wilde), V: 407 Shakespeare and the Allegory of Evil (Spivack), I: 214 Shakespeare and the Goddess of Complete Being (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 202 Shakespeare and the Idea of the Play (Righter), I: 224 “Shakespeare and the Stoicism of Seneca” (Eliot), I: 275 “Shakespeare as a Man” (Stephen), V: 287 Shakespeare Wallah (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 237–238 Shakespeare Wrote for Money (Hornby), Supp. XV: 145 Shakespeare’s Predecessors in the English Drama (Ellis and Symonds), Supp. XIV: 262 Shakespeare’s Sonnets Reconsidered (Butler), Supp. II: 116 Shall I Call Thee Bard: A Portrait of Jason Strugnell (Cope), VIII: 69 Shall We Join the Ladies? (Barrie), Supp. III: 6, 9, 16–17 Shaman (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 “Shamdev; The Wolf–Boy” (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 157 Shame (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 116, 433, 436, 440, 443, 444–445, 448, 449 Shamela (Fielding), III: 84, 98, 105; Retro. Supp. I: 80; Retro. Supp. I: 82–83 Shamrock Tea (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63–65 Shape of Things to Come, The (Wells), VI: 228, 241 “Shape–Changer, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 318–319 “Shapes and Shadows” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 178

434

SHAR: Hurricane Poem (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 35–36 Sharawaggi: Poems in Scots (Crawford and Herbert), Supp. XI: 67–71, 72 Shards of Memory (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 233, 234–235 “Shark! Shark!” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 109 “Sharp Trajectories” (Davie), Supp. VI: 116 Sharp, William, IV: 370 Sharpeville Sequence (Bond), Supp. I: 429 Sharrock, Roger, II: 246, 254 Shaving of Shagpat, The (Meredith), V: 225, 234 Shaw, George Bernard, III: 263; V: xxii, xxv, xxvi, 284, 301, 305–306, 423, 433; VI: viii, ix, xiv–xv, 101–132, 147, 343; Supp. II: 24, 45, 51, 54, 55, 117–118, 288, 296–297; Supp. III: 6; Supp. IV: 233, 288, 292; Retro. Supp. II: 309–325 Shaw Gives Himself Away: An Autobiographical Miscellany (Shaw), VI: 129 Shaw–Stewart, Patrick, VI: 418–419, 420 She (Haggard), Supp. III: 211, 212, 213, 219–222, 223–227 “She Cries” (Montague), Supp. XV: 219 She Plays with the Darkness (Mda), Supp. XV: 199, 202–203 She Stoops to Conquer (Goldsmith), II: 362; III: 177, 181, 183, 188, 191, 256 She Wou’d if She Cou’d (Etherege), II: 266, 268, 271 Sheaf of Verses, A (Hall), Supp. VI: 119 “Sheep” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 209 Sheep and the Dog, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 138–139, 141 “Sheepdog Trials in Hyde Park” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 “Sheer Edge” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 219 “She’s all my fancy painted him” (Carroll), V: 264 Shelf Life (Powell), Supp. IV: 258 “Shell” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 102, 109 Shelley, Mary Wollstonecraft, III: 329– 331, 336, 341, 342, 345; IV: xv, xvi, xvii, 118, 197, 201, 202, 203; Supp. III: 355–373, 385; Supp. IV: 546; Retro. Supp. I: 246 Shelley, Percy Bysshe, II: 102, 200; III: 329, 330, 333, 336–338; IV: vii–xii, 63, 132 158–159, 161, 163, 164, 168– 169, l72, 176–179, 182, 195–210, 217, 234, 281, 299, 349, 354, 357, 366, 372; V: 214, 330, 401, 403; VI: 453; Supp. III: 355, 357–358, 364–365, 370; Supp. IV: 468; Retro. Supp. I: 243–257 Shelley (Swinburne), V: 333 Shelley (Thompson), V: 450, 451 Shelley: A Life Story (Blunden), IV: 210 Shelley and Keats as They Struck Their Contemporaries (Blunden), IV: 210 Shelley’s Idols of the Cave (Butler), IV: 210 “Shelley’s Skylark” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 119 Shells by a Stream (Blunden), Supp. XI: 37

SHEL−SIGN Shelmalier (McGuckian), Supp. V: 280, 290–292 “Shelmalier” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 291 Shelter, The (Phillips), Supp. V: 380 Sheol (Raine), Supp. XIII: 173 Shepheardes Calendar (Spenser), see Shepherd’s Calendar, The Shepheard’s Oracles, The (Quarles), II: 139 Shepherd, Ettrick, see Hogg, James Shepherd, and Other Poems of Peace and War, The (Blunden), Supp. XI: 36, 42 “Shepherd and the Nymph, The” (Landor), IV: 96 Shepherd of the Giant Mountains, The (tr. Smedley), V: 265 “Shepherd’s Brow, The” (Hopkins), V: 376, 378n Shepherd’s Calendar, The (Spenser), I: 97, 121, 123, 124–128, 162 Shepherd’s Calendar, The; with Village Stories, and Other Poems (Clare), Supp. XI: 59 “Shepherd’s Carol” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 214–215 Shepherd’s Life, A (Hudson), V: 429 Shepherd’s Week, The (Gay), III: 55, 56, 67 Sheppey (Maugham), VI: 377 Sherburn, George, III: 73, 78 Sheridan, Richard Brinsley, II: 334, 336; III: 32, 97, 101, 252–271 Sheridan, Susan, Supp. IV: 459 Sherlock Holmes and the Limehouse Horror (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 151 “Sherthursdaye and Venus Day” (Jones), Supp. VII: 177 Shewan, R., V: 409n, 421 “She–Who–Would–Be–King” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 9 Shewing of a Vision, The (Julian of Norwich), Supp. XII: 155 Shewings of the Lady Julian, The (Julian of Norwich), Supp. XII: 155 Shewing–Up of Blanco Posnet, The: A Sermon in Crude Melodrama (Shaw), VI: 115, 117, 124, 129 “Shian Bay” (Graham), Supp. VII: 110– 111 “Shield of Achilles, The” (Auden), VII: 388, 390–391, 397–398; Retro. Supp. I: 10 Shikasta (Lessing), Supp. I: 250, 251, 252, 253 Shining, The (King), III: 345 “Shining Gift, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323 Ship of Birth, The (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74–75 “Ship of The Wind, The” (Longley), VIII: 175 “Ship That Found Herself, The” (Kipling), VI: 170 Shipman’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 36 “Ships” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70 Shipwreck (Fowles), Supp. I: 292 Shipwrecked, The (Greene), see England Made Me Shires, The (Davie), Supp. VI: 111–112 Shirley, James, II: 44, 66, 87

Shirley (Brontë), V: xxi, 12, 106, 112, 145–147, 152; Retro. Supp. I: 53, 54, 60 Shirley Sanz (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313 Shrimp and the Anemone, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 119, 124–125 “Shoals Returning, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Shoemaker of Merano, The (Hall), Supp. VI: 130 Shoemaker’s Holiday, The (Dekker), II: 89 “Shooting an Elephant” (Orwell), VII: 273, 276, 282 Shooting Niagara—“nd After? (Carlyle), IV: xxii, 240, 247, 250 “Shore Road, The” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187, 195 Short Account of a Late Short Administration, A (Burke), III: 205 Short Character of . . . [the Earl of Wharton], A (Swift), III: 35 Short Historical Essay . . . , A (Marvell), II: 219 “Short History of British India, A” (Hill), Supp. V: 191 “Short History of the English Novel, A” (Self), Supp. V: 403 Short History of the English People (Green), VI: 390 Short Stories, Scraps, and Shavings (Shaw), VI: 129 short story, VI: 369–370; VII: xvii, 178– 181 “Short Story, The” (Bowen), Supp. II: 86 Short Story, The (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 224 Short View of the Immorality and Profaneness of the English Stage, A (Collier), II: 303, 325, 338, 340, 356; III: 44 Short View of the State of Ireland, A (Swift), III: 28, 35; Retro. Supp. I: 276 Short Vindication of AThe Relapse”and AThe Provok’d Wife,”A, . . . by the Author (Vanbrugh), II: 332, 336 Shortened History of England, A (Trevelyan), VI: 395 Shorter, Clement, V: 150, 151–153 Shorter Finnegans Wake, A (Burgess), Supp. I: 197 Shorter Poems (Bridges), VI: 72, 73, 81 Shortest Way to Peace and Union, The (Defoe), III: 13 Shortest Way with the Dissenters, The (Defoe), III: 2, 3, 12–13; Retro. Supp. I: 64–65, 67 “Shot, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 210 Shot, The (Kerr), Supp. XII: 194–195 “Shot Down over Libya” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 202, 207–208, 209 Shot in the Park, A (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 “Should lanterns shine” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174 Shoulder of Shasta, The (Stoker), Supp. III: 381 Shout, The (Graves), VII: 259

435

“Show me, dear Christ, thy spouse” (Donne), I: 367, 368 “Show Saturday” (Larkin), Supp. I: 283, 285 Shrapnel Academy, The (Weldon), Supp. IV: 529–530, 531 Shropshire Lad, A (Housman), VI: ix, xv, 157, 158–160, 164 Shroud for a Nightingale (James), Supp. IV: 319, 320, 323, 326–327 “Shrove Tuesday in Paris” (Thackeray), V: 22, 38 “Shutterbug, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 Shuttlecock (Swift), Supp. V: 429–431 “Siberia” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 126 “Sibylla Palmifera” (Rossetti), V: 237 Sibylline Leaves (Coleridge), IV: 56 “Sibyl’s Prophecy, The”, See Voluspá “Sic Tydingis Hard I at the Sessioun” (Dunbar), VIII: 122 “Sic Vita” (King), Supp. VI: 162 Sicilian Carousel (Durrell), Supp. I: 102 Sicilian Lover, The (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 209 Sicilian Romance, A (Radcliffe), III: 338 “Sick King in Bokhara, The” (Arnold), V: 210 Sidgwick, Henry, V: 284, 285 Sidhwa, Bapsi, Supp. V: 62 Sidley, Sir Charles, see Sedley, Sir Charles Sidney, Sir Philip, I: 123, 160–175; II: 46, 48, 53, 80, 158, 221, 339; III: 95; Retro. Supp. I: 157; Retro. Supp. II: 327–342 Siege (Fry), Supp. III: 194 Siege of Corinth, The (Byron), IV: 172, 192; see also Turkish tales Siege of London, The (James), VI: 67 Siege of Pevensey, The (Burney), Supp. III: 71 Siege of Thebes, The (Lydgate), I: 57, 61, 65 “Siena” (Swinburne), V: 325, 332 “Sierra Nevada” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254–255 “Siesta of a Hungarian Snake” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 166 “Sigh, A” (Finch), Supp. IX: 67–68 “Sighs and Grones” (Herbert), II: 128 “Sight” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 207 Sight for Sore Eyes, A (Rendell), Supp. IX: 195, 200–201 Sight, The Cavern of Woe, and Solitude (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 207 Sign of Four, The (Doyle), Supp. II: 160, 162–163, 164–165, 167, 171, 173, 176 Sign of the Cross, The (Barrett), VI: 124 Signal Driver (White), Supp. I: 131, 151 Signals of Distress (Crace), Supp. XIV: 18, 19, 23, 25–26 Significance of Locality in the Poetry of Friedrich Hölderlin, The (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66 “Significance of Nothing, The” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 164 “Signpost, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 403, 404 “Signs” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 263

SIGN−SITU Signs of Change (Morris), V: 306 “Signs of the Times” (Carlyle), IV: 241– 242, 243, 249, 324; V: viii Sigurd the Volsung (Morris), see Story of Sigurd the Volsung and the Fall of the Niblungs, The Silas Marner (Eliot), V: xxii, 194, 200; Retro. Supp. II: 108–110 “Silecroft Shore” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 Silence (Pinter), Supp. I: 376 “Silence” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 270 Silence Among the Weapons (Arden), Supp. II: 41 Silence in the Garden, The (Trevor), Supp. IV: 505, 506, 515–516, 517 “Silence Is Possible” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 14 “Silent One, The” (Gurney), VI: 427 Silent Passenger, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 335 “Silent Voices, The” (Tennyson), IV: 329 Silent Voices: An Anthology of Romanian Women Poets (tr. Deletant and Walker), Supp. XII: 11 Silent Woman, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 163 Silex Scintillans: . . . (Vaughan), II: 184, 185, 186, 201 Silhouettes (Symons), Supp. XIV: 267, 272, 276, 278 Sillitoe, Alan, Supp. V: 409–426 Silmarillion, The (Tolkien), Supp. II: 519, 520, 521, 525, 527 Silver, Brenda, Retro. Supp. I: 305 “Silver Blaze” (Doyle), Supp. II: 167 Silver Box, The (Galsworthy), VI: 273, 284–285 Silver Bucket, The (Orton), Supp. V: 364 Silver Chair, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 248 Silver Circus (Coppard), VIII: 96–97 “Silver Crucifix on My Desk, A” (Hart), Supp. XI: 127–128 “Silver Flask, The” (Montague), Supp. XV: 209, 221–222 “Silver Plate, A” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 168 “Silver Screen, The” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 36, 40 Silver Spoon, The (Galsworthy), VI: 275 Silver Stair, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 273, 274 Silver Tassie, The (O’Casey), VII: 6–7 Silverado Squatters, The (Stevenson), V: 386, 395; Retro. Supp. I: 262 “Silvia” (Etherege), II: 267 “Sim” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 104, 105– 106 Simenon, Georges, III: 341 “Simile” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 80 Simisola (Rendell), Supp. IX: 196, 198– 199 Simmons, Ernest, V: 46 Simmons, James, Supp. IV: 412 “Simon Lee” (Wordsworth), IV: 7, 8–9, 10 Simonetta Perkins (Hartley), Supp. VII: 122–123, 126 Simonidea (Landor), IV: 100

Simple and Religious Consultation (Bucer), I: 177 “Simple Simon” (Coppard), VIII: 97 Simple Story, A (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147, 148–149, 150–151, 152, 153 “Simple Susan” (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 153 Simpleton of the Unexpected Isles, The (Shaw), VI: 125, 126, 127, 129 “Simplicities” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 324–325 Simplicity (Collins), III: 166 “Simplification of Life” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 “Simplify Me When I’m Dead” (Douglas), VII: 440 Simpson, Alan, Supp. II: 68, 70, 74 Simpson, Percy, I: 279 Simpson, Richard, IV: 107, 122 “Simultaneous Translation” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 73 Sinai Sort, The (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186–187 “Since thou, O fondest and truest” (Bridges), VI: 74, 77 “Sincerest Critick of My Prose, or Rhime” (Congreve), II: 349 Sinclair, Iain, Supp. XIV: 231–248 “Sindhi Woman” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 293 Singer, S. W., III: 69 “Singing, 1977” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79 Singing Detective, The (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 229 Singing Men at Cashel, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 24 Singing School: The Making of a Poet (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 291–292, 301–303 Singing the Sadness (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 123 Single Man, A (Isherwood), VII: 309, 316–317 Singleton’s Law (Hill), see Albion! Albion! Sing–Song (Rossetti), V: 251, 255, 260 Singular Preference, The (Quennell), VI: 237, 245 Sinjohn, John, pseud. of John Galsworthy “Sinking” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 135 “Sins and Virtues” (Crace), Supp. XIV: 21–22 Sins of the Fathers and Other Tales (Gissing), V: 437 Sir Charles Grandison (Richardson), III: 80, 90–91, 92; IV: 124 “Sir David Brewster Invents the Kaleidoscope” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 71 “Sir Dominick Ferrand” (James), VI: 69 “Sir Edmund Orme” (James), VI: 69 “Sir Eustace Grey” (Crabbe), III: 282 “Sir Galahad and the Islands” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 43 Sir Gawain and the Carl of Carlisle, I: 71 Sir Gawain and the Green Knight, (Gawain–Poet), I: 2, 28, 69, 71; Supp. VII: 83, 84–91, 94, 98 Sir George Otto Trevelyan: A Memoir (Trevelyan), VI: 383, 391

436

Sir Harry Hotspur of Humblethwaite (Trollope), V: 100, 102 Sir Harry Wildair, Being the Sequel of AThe Trip to the Jubilee“ (Farquhar), II: 352, 357, 364 Sir Hornbook; or, Childe Launcelot’s Expedition (Peacock), IV: 169 Sir John Vanbrugh’s Justificahon of . . . the Duke of Marlborough’s Late Tryal (Vanbrugh), II: 336 Sir Launcelot Greaves (Smollett), III: 149, 153, 158 Sir Martin Mar–All; or, The Feign’d Innocence (Dryden), II: 305 Sir Nigel (Doyle), Supp. II: 159 Sir Proteus, a Satirical Ballad (Peacock), IV: 169 Sir Thomas More; or, Colloquies on the Progress and Prospects of Society (Southey), IV: 69, 70, 71, 280 Sir Thomas Wyatt (Dekker and Webster), II: 68 Sir Tom (Oliphant), Supp. X: 219 Sir Tristrem (Thomas the Rhymer), IV: 29 “Sir Walter Scott” (Carlyle), IV: 38 Sir Walter Scott: The Great Unknown (Johnson), IV: 40 “Sir William Herschel’s Long Year” (Hope), Supp. VII: 164–165 “Sire de Maletroit’s Door, The” (Stevenson), V: 395 Siren Land (Douglas), VI: 293, 294, 295, 297, 305 “Sirens, The” (Manifold), VII: 426 Sirian Experiments, The: The Report by Ambien II, of the Five (Lessing), Supp. I: 250, 252 Sirocco (Coward), Supp. II: 141, 146, 148 “Siskin” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256 Sisson, C. H., Supp. XI: 243–262 Sisson, C. J., I: 178n, 326 Sister Anne (Potter), Supp. III: 304 Sister Eucharia: A Play in Three Scenes (Clarke), Supp. XV: 24 “Sister Helen” (Rossetti), IV: 313; V: 239, 245 “Sister Imelda” (O’Brien), Supp. V: 340 “Sister Maude” (Rossetti), V: 259 Sister Songs (Thompson), V: 443, 449, 450, 451 Sister Teresa (Moore), VI: 87, 92, 98 Sisterly Feelings (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 6, 10, 11–12, 13, 14 “Sisters” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Sisters, The (Conrad), VI: 148 “Sisters, The” (Joyce), Retro. Supp. I: 171–172 Sisters, The (Swinburne), V: 330, 333 Sisters and Strangers: A Moral Tale (Tennant), Supp. IX: 235, 236 Sisters by a River (Comyns), VIII: 54, 55, 56 “Sitting, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 128–129 “Situation in Catalonia, The” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 90–93 Situation of the Novel, The (Bergonzi), Supp. IV: 233

SITW−SMIL Sitwell, Edith, I: 83; III: 73, 78; VI: 454; VII: xv–xvii, 127–141 Sitwell, Osbert, V: 230, 234; VII: xvi, 128, 130, 135; Supp. II: 199, 201– 202, 203 Sitwell, Sacheverell, VII: xvi, 128 Six (Crace), Supp. XIV: 18, 30 Six Distinguishing Characters of a Parliament–Man, The (Defoe), III: 12 Six Dramas of Calderón. Freely Translated (FitzGerald), IV: 342, 344–345, 353 Six Epistles to Eva Hesse (Davie), Supp. VI: 111 “Six o’clock in Princes Street” (Owen), VI: 451 Six of Calais, The (Shaw), VI: 129 Six Poems (Thomas), Supp. III: 399 Six Queer Things, The (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 35 Six Stories Written in the First Person Singular (Maugham), VI: 374 Six Voices: Contemporary Australian Poets (Wallace–Crabb)e ed.), VIII: 314– 315 “Six Weeks at Heppenheim” (Gaskell), V: 14, 15 “Six Years After” (Mansfield), VII: 176 “Six Young Men” (Hughes), Supp. I: 344; Retro. Supp. II: 203–204 “Sixpence” (Mansfield), VII: 175, 177 Sixteen Occasional Poems 1990–2000 (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 88, 91–92 Sixteen Self Sketches (Shaw), VI: 102, 129 Sixth Beatitude, The (Hall), Supp. VI: 120, 122, 130 Sixth Heaven, The (Hartley), Supp. VII: 124, 125, 127 “Sixth Journey, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 109 “Sixty Drops of Laudanum” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 117 Sizemore, Christine Wick, Supp. IV: 336 Sizwe Bansi Is Dead (Fugard), Supp. XV: 100, 103, 109 “Skating” (Motion), Supp. VII: 251, 256 Skeat, W. W., I: 17 “Skeins o Geese” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 139 “Skeleton, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 325 “Skeleton of the Future (at Lenin’s Tomb), The” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 211 Skelton, John, I: 81–96 “Sketch, A” (Rossetti), V: 250 Sketch Book (Irving), III: 54 “Sketch from Private Life, A” (Byron), IV: 192 “Sketch of the Great Dejection, A” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 274 “Sketch of the Past, A” (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 314–315 Sketches and Essays (Hazlitt), IV: 140 “Sketches and Reminiscences of Irish Writers” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 114 Sketches and Reviews (Pater), V: 357 Sketches and Studies in Italy (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 251

Sketches and Travels in London (Thackeray), V: 38 Sketches by Boz (Dickens), V: xix, 42, 43–46, 47, 52, 71 “Sketches for a Self–Portrait” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 128 Sketches from Cambridge, by a Don (Stephen), V: 289 Sketches in Italy and Greece (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 251–252 Sketches in the Life of John Clare, Written by Himself (Clare), Supp. XI: 50, 53 “Sketches of Irish Writers” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 119, 124 Sketches of the Principal Picture–Galleries in England (Hazlitt), IV: 132, 139 “Skin” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 216 Skin (Kane), VIII: 148, 149, 157–158 Skin Chairs, The (Comyns), VIII: 53, 55, 62–63 Skin Game, The (Galsworthy), VI: 275, 280, 288 Skírnismál, VIII: 230 Skotlands rímur, VIII: 243 Skriker, The (Churchill), Supp. IV: 179, 180, 197–198 Skull Beneath the Skin, The (James), Supp. II: l27; Supp. IV: 335–336, 337 Skull in Connemara, A (McDonagh), Supp. XII: 233, 235, 236, 237, 238, 245 “Sky Burning Up Above the Man, The” (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345 “Sky like a Slaughterhouse” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 78 Skyhorse (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 301 “Skylarks” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 206 Skylight (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 298–299 “Skylight, The” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 132 Slag (Hare), Supp. IV: 281, 283 Slam (Hornby), Supp. XV: 134, 145 “Slate” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 167 “Slaves in Love” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 13 “Sleep” (Cowley), II: 196 “Sleep, The” (Browning), IV: 312 “Sleep and Poetry” (Keats), IV: 214–215, 217, 228, 231; Retro. Supp. I: 184, 188 Sleep Has His House (Kavan), see House of Sleep, The Sleep It Off, Lady (Rhys), Supp. II: 389, 401, 402 Sleep of Prisoners, A (Fry), Supp. III: 194, 195, 199–200 Sleep of Reason, The (Snow), VII: 324, 331–332 Sleep with Me (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 155 Sleeper (Constantine), Supp. XV: 78 Sleepers of Mars (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 282 Sleepers of Roraima (Harris), Supp. V: 132 Sleep of the Great Hypnotist, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 “Sleeping at Last” (Rossetti), V: 251– 252, 259

437

Sleeping Beauty, The (Sitwell), VII: 132 Sleeping Fires (Gissing), V: 437 Sleeping Lord and Other Fragments, The (Jones), Supp. VII: 167, 170, 178– 180 Sleeping Murder (Christie), Supp. II: 125, 134 Sleeping Prince, The (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 318–319 Sleepwalkers, The: A History of Man’s Changing Vision of the Universe (Koestler), Supp. I: 37–38 Sleuths, Inc. (Eames), Supp. IV: 3 “Slice of Cake, A” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 230 Slight Ache, A (Pinter), Supp. I: 369, 371; Retro. Supp. I: 222–223 “Slips” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 281–282 Slipstream: A Memoir (Howard), Supp. XI: 135, 136, 141, 143, 144, 145–146 Slocum, Joshua, Supp. IV: 158 Slot Machine, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 “Slough” (Betjeman), VII: 366 Slow Chocolate Autopsy: Incidents from the Notorious Career of Norton, Prisoner of London (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 233–234, 237, 245 Slow Dance, A (Montague), Supp. XV: 222 Slow Digestions of the Night, The (Crace), Supp. XIV: 29 “Slumber Did My Spirit Seal, A” (Wordsworth), IV: 18 “Small Boy” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 194 Small Boy and Others, A (James), VI: 65 Small Containers, The (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 Small Family Business, A (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 12, 14 Small g: A Summer Idyll (Highsmith), Supp. V: 179 Small House at Allington, The (Trollope), V: xxiii, 101 “Small Personal Voice, The” (Lessing), Supp. I: 238 Small Place, A (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 217, 225–226, 230, 231 “Small Plant, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 144 Small Town in Germany, A (le Carré), Supp. II: 300, 303–305, 307 “Small World” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 41–42 Small World: An Academic Romance (Lodge), Supp. IV: 363, 366, 371, 372, 374, 376–378, 384, 385 “Small World: An Introduction” (Lodge), Supp. IV: 377 Smashing the Piano (Montague), Supp. XV: 210, 211, 219 Smeaton, O., III: 229n Smeddum: A Lewis Grassic Gibbon Anthology (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 99, 100, 102, 103, 104, 105 “Smeddum” (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 105 “Smile” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 491–492 “Smile of Fortune, A” (Conrad), VI: 148 Smile Please (Rhys), Supp. II: 387, 388, 389, 394, 395, 396

SMIL−SOME Smiles, Samuel, VI: 264 Smiley’s People (le Carré), Supp. II: 305, 311, 314–315 Smith, Adam, IV: xiv, 144–145; V: viii Smith, Alexander, IV: 320; V: 158 Smith, Edmund, III: 118 Smith, George, V: 13, 131, 132, 147, 149, 150, 279–280 Smith, Henry Nash, VI: 24 Smith, Iain Chrichton, Supp. IX: 207– 225 Smith, James, IV: 253 Smith, Janet Adam, V: 391, 393, 395– 398 Smith, Logan Pearsall, Supp. III: 98, 111 Smith, Nichol, III: 21 Smith, Stevie, Supp. II: 459–478 Smith, Sydney, IV: 268, 272; Supp. VII: 339–352 Smith, William Robertson, Supp. III: 171 Smith (Maugham), VI: 368 Smith and the Pharaohs and Other Tales (Haggard), Supp. III: 214, 222 Smith, Elder & Co. (publishers), V: 131, 140, 145, 150; see also Smith, George Smith of Wootton Major (Tolkien), Supp. II: 521 Smithers, Peter, III: 42, 53 “Smithfield Market” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 57 “Smoke” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 177 “Smokers for Celibacy” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 12 Smollett, Tobias, III: 146–159; V: xiv 52 Smyer, Richard I., Supp. IV: 338 “Snail Watcher, The” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 Snail Watcher and Other Stories, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 “Snake” (Lawrence), VII: 119; Retro. Supp. II: 233–234 Snake’s Pass, The (Stoker), Supp. III: 381 “Snap–dragon” (Lawrence), VII: 118 Snapper, The (Doyle), Supp. V: 77, 82– 85, 88 “Snayl, The” (Lovelace), II: 231 “Sneaker’s A (Mahon), Supp. VI: 175– 176 “Sniff, The” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 319, 320–321 “Sniper, The” (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 414 Snobs of England, The (Thackeray), see Book of Snobs, The Snodgrass, Chris, V: 314 Snooty Baronet (Lewis), VII: 77 Snorra Edda, VIII: 243 Snow, C. P., VI: 235; VII: xii, xxi, 235, 321–341 “Snow” (Hughes), Supp. I: 348 “Snow” (MacNeice), VII: 412 “Snow and Wind Canticle to an Unborn Child” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 “Snow Joke” (Armitage), VIII: 3 Snow on the North Side of Lucifer (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424, 425 Snow Party, The (Mahon), Supp. VI: 169, 172–173

“Snow Party, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 172 “Snow White’s Journey to the City” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102 Snowing Globe, The (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218, 219 “Snowmanshit” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Snowstop (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 411 “Snow–White and the Seven Dwarfs” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 226 “So crewell prison howe could betyde, alas” (Surrey), I: 113 “So Good of Their Kind” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 “So I Thought She Must Have Been Forgiven” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 So Lovers Dream (Waugh), Supp. VI: 272 “So Much Depends” (Cope), VIII: 78 “So On He Fares” (Moore), VI: 93 “So sweet love seemed that April morn” (Bridges), VI: 77 “So to Fatness Come” (Smith), Supp. II: 472 “So you think I Am a Mule?” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 Soaking The Heat (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 153 “Soap–Pig, The” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 423 “Social Life in Roman Britain” (Trevelyan), VI: 393 “Social Progress and Individual Effort” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 Social Rights and Duties (Stephen), V: 289 Socialism and the Family (Wells), VI: 244 Socialism and the New Life (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 36 Socialism: Its Growth and Outcome (Morris and Box), V: 306 “Socialism: Principles and Outlook” (Shaw), VI: 129 Society for Pure English Tracts, VI: 83 Society in America (Martineau), Supp. XV: 186 “Sociological Cure for Shellshock, A” (Hibberd), VI: 460 “Sofa in the Forties, A” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 133 Soft Side, The (James), VI: 67 Soft Voice of the Serpent and Other Stories, The (Gordimer), Supp. II: 226 “Soho Hospital for Women, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 7 “Sohrab and Rustum” (Arnold), V: xxi, 208, 209, 210, 216 “Soil Map, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 282 Soldier (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 “Soldier, The” (Brooke), VI: 420, 421; Supp. III: 57, 58 “Soldier, The” (Hopkins), V: 372 Soldier and a Scholar, A (Swift), III: 36 Soldier of Humour (ed. Rosenthal), VII: 73 Soldier, Soldier (Arden), Supp. II: 28 Soldier’s Art, The (Powell), VII: 349

438

“Soldiers Bathing” (Prince), VII: xxii 427 “Soldier’s Declaration, A” (Sassoon), Supp. IV: 57 Soldier’s Embrace, A (Gordimer), Supp. II: 232 “Soldiers of the Queen” (Kipling), VI: 417 “Soldiers on the Platform” (Cornford), VIII: 111 Soldiers Three (Kipling), VI: 204 “Sole of a Foot, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 357 “Solemn Meditation, A” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 135, 141 Solid Geometry (McEwan), Supp. IV: 390, 398 “Solid House, A” (Rhys), Supp. II: 402 Solid Mandala, The (White), Supp. I: 131, 143–145, 148, 152 “Solid Objects” (Woolf), VII: 31 “Soliloquies” (Hill), Supp. V: 187 Soliloquies (St. Augustine), Retro. Supp. II: 297 Soliloquies of a Hermit (Powys), VIII: 246, 247, 249 “Soliloquy by the Well” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 230 “Soliloquy of the Spanish Cloister” (Browning), IV: 356, 360, 367 Soliman and Perseda, I: 220 “Solitary Confinement” (Koestler), Supp. I: 36 “Solitary Reaper, The” (Wordsworth), IV: 22 “Solitary Shapers, The” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 320 “Solitude” (Carroll), V: 263 “Solitude” (Milne), Supp. V: 303 “Solitude” (Traherne), II: 192 Sollers, Philippe, Supp. IV: 115, 116 Solomon, Simeon, V: 312, 314, 320 Solomon’s Temple Spiritualized (Bunyan), II: 253 Solon, II: 70 “Sols” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73 “Solstice” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Solstices (MacNeice), VII: 416 “Solution, The” (James), VI: 69 Some Advice . . . to the Members of the October Club (Swift), III: 35 Some Arguments Against Enlarging the Power of the Bishop (Swift), III: 35 Some Branch Against the Sky (Dutton), Supp. XII: 83 Some Branch Against the Sky: Gardening in the Wild (Dutton), Supp. XII: 84 “Some Days Were Running Legs” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 Some Do Not (Ford), VI: 319 Some Early Impressions (Stephen), V: 278, 281, 290 Some Free Thoughts upon the Present State of Affairs (Swift), III: 27, 36 Some Friends of Walt Whitman: A Study in Sex–Psychology (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 45 Some Gospel–Truths Opened According to the Scriptures (Bunyan), II: 253

SOME−SONG Some Imagist Poets (ed. Lowell), Supp. III: 397 Some Irish Essays (Russell), VIII: 286 “Some More Light Verse” (Cope), VIII: 77 Some Lie and Some Die (Rendell), Supp. IX: 191–192, 197–198 Some Observations upon a Paper (Swift), III: 35 Some Papers Proper to Be Read Before the Royal Society (Fielding), III: 105 Some Passages in the Life of Major Gahagan (Thackeray), see Tremendous Adventures of Major Gahagan, The Some Popular Fallacies About Vivisection (Carroll), V: 273 Some Reasons Against the . . . Tyth of Hemp . . . (Swift), III: 36 Some Reasons to Prove That No Person Is Obliged . . . as a Whig, etc. (Swift), III: 35 Some Recent Attacks: Essays Cultural and Political (Kelman), Supp. V: 257 Some Remarks on the Barrier Treaty (Swift), III: 35 Some Remarks upon a Pamphlet (Swift), III: 35 Some Reminiscences (Conrad), VI: 148 Some Tame Gazelle (Pym), Supp. II: 366–367, 380 Some Time Never: A Fable for Supermen (Dahl), Supp. IV: 211, 213, 214 “Some Time with Stephen: A Diary” (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 161 Some Versions of Pastoral (Empson; US. title, English Pastoral Poetry), Supp. II: 179, 184, 188, 189–190, 197 “Someone Had To” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 126 Someone Like You (Dahl), Supp. IV: 206, 214, 215 Someone Talking to Sometime (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 10–11 Somers, Jane, see Diaries of Jane Somers, The Somerset Maugham (Brander), VI: 379 Somerset Maugham (Curtis), VI: 379 Somervell, Robert, VI: 385 Something Childish, and Other Stories (Mansfield), VII: 171 “Something Else” (Priestley), VII: 212– 213 Something for the Ghosts (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66–67, 79 Something Fresh (Wodehouse), see Something New Something in Disguise (Howard), Supp. XI: 135, 141, 142 Something Leather (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 82, 83–86, 91 Something New (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 452, 453 “Something the Cat Dragged In” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 “Sometime I fled the fire that me brent” (Wyatt), I: 103–104 Somewhere Is Such a Kingdom: Poems, 1952–1971 (Hill), Supp. V: 184 Somnium Scipionis (Cicero), IV: 189 “Son, The” (Swift), Supp. V: 432–433

Son of Man (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 229, 236–237, 239 Son of the Soil, A (Oliphant), Supp. X: 219 Son of Frankenstein (film), III: 342 Son of Learning, The: A Poetic Comedy in Three Acts (Clarke), Supp. XV: 23 “Sonata Form” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 127 “Sonata in X” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290–291 “Sonatas in Silence” (Owen), VI: 449, 451, 454 Sone and Air of the Foirsaid Foxe, called Father wer, The: Alswa the Parliament of fourfuttit Beistis, halden be the Lyoun (Henryson), see Trial of the Fox, The “Song” (Blake), III: 290 “Song” (Collins), III: 170 “Song” (Congreve, two poems), II: 347– 348 “Song” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 36 “Song” (Goldsmith), III: 184–185 “Song” (Lewis), VII: 446 “Song” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 “Song” (Tennyson), IV: 329 “Song, A” (Rochester), II: 258 “Song [3]” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 “Song, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 208 Song and Its Fountains (Russell), VIII: 290, 292 “Song at the Beginning of Autumn” (Jennings), Supp. V: 214 Song at the Year’s Turning: Poems, 1942– 1954 (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283 Song at Twilight, A (Coward), Supp. II: 156–157 Song for a Birth or a Death (Jennings), Supp. V: 213, 215 “Song for a Birth or a Death” (Jennings), Supp. V: 215 “Song for a Corncrake” (Murphy), Supp. V: 324 “Song for a Phallus” (Hughes), Supp. I: 351 “Song for Coffee–Drinkers” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 125 “Song for the Four Seasons” (Reid), Supp. VII: 326 “Song for the Swifts” (Jennings), Supp. V: 218 Song for St. Cecilia’s Day, A (Dryden), II: 304 “Song for Simeon, A” (Eliot), VII: 152 “Song for Sophie: A Granddaughter, born 1998” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 229 “Song from Armenia, A” (Hill), Supp. V: 189 “Song from Cymbeline, A” (Collins), III: 163, 169–170 “Song from the Waters” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 30 “Song in Storm, A” (Kipling), VI: 201 “Song in the Songless” (Meredith), V: 223 “Song of a Camera” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 273 Song of Hylas (Morris), VII: 164 Song of Italy, A (Swinburne), V: 313, 332

439

Song of Liberty, A (Blake), III: 307 “Song of Life, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 98 Song of Life and Other Poems, The (Davies), Supp. XI: 98 Song of Los, The (Blake), III: 307; Retro. Supp. I: 44 “Song of Poplars” (Huxley), VII: 199 “Song of Rahero, The” (Stevenson), V: 396 Song of Roland, I: 69 Song of Songs (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 233 Song of Stone, A (Banks), Supp. XI: 8–9 “Song of Sunday” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 “Song of the Albanian” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 126 “Song of the Amateur Psychologist” (Empson), Supp. II: 181 “Song of the Bower” (Rossetti), V: 243 Song of the Cold, The (Sitwell), VII: 132, 136, 137 “Song of the Fourth Magus” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 “Song of the Heads, The” (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 222 “Song of the Militant Romance, The” (Lewis), VII: 79 “Song of the Night” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 269 Song of the Night and Other Poems (Kinsella), Supp. V: 269 “Song of the Old Mother, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 224 “Song of the Petrel, A” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 161 “Song of the Rat” (Hughes), Supp. I: 348 “Song of the Shirt, The” (Hood), IV: 252, 261, 263–264 “Song of the Wandering Aengus, The” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 224 “Songs of Women” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 13 “Song Talk” (Nye), Supp. X: 206 “Song. To Celia” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 164 “Song Written at Sea . . .”(Dorset), II: 261–262, 270 “Songbook of Sebastian Arrurruz, The” (Hill), Supp. V: 187, 188–189 Songlines, The (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 157, 158, 160, 161, 162, 163, 170–173, 174; Supp. IX: 49, 52, 57–59, 60, 61 Songs, The (Burns), III: 322 Songs and Sonnets (Donne), I: 357, 358, 360, 368 Songs Before Sunrise (Swinburne), V: xxiii, 313, 314, 324–325, 331, 332 “Songs for Strangers and Pilgrims” (Rossetti), V: 251, 254n, 260 “Songs in a Cornfield” (Rossetti), V: 258 Songs of Chaos (Read), VI: 436 Songs of Enchantment (Okri), Supp. V: 348–349, 350, 353, 358–359 Songes and Sonnettes . . . (pub. Tottel), see Tottel’s Miscellany Songs of Experience (Blake), III: 292, 293, 294, 297; Retro. Supp. I: 34, 36–37

SONG−SPAN Songs of Innocence (Blake), III: 292, 297, 307 Songs of Innocence and of Experience (Blake), III: 290, 299, 307; V: xv, 330; Retro. Supp. I: 36, 42–43 Songs of the Psyche (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270 “Songs of the PWD Man, The” (Harrison), Supp. V: 151 Songs of the Springtides (Swinburne), V: 332 Songs of Travel (Stevenson), V: 385, 396 Songs of Two Nations (Swinburne), V: 332 Songs Wing to Wing (Thompson), see Sister Songs “Songster, The” (Smith), Supp. II: 465 “Sonnet” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 29 “Sonnet, A” (Jennings), Supp. V: 207 “Sonnet, 1940” (Ewart), VII: 423 “Sonnet on the Death of Richard West” (Gray), III: 137 “Sonnet to Henry Lawes” (Milton), II: 175 “Sonnet to Liberty” (Wilde), V: 401 “Sonnet to Mr. Cyriack Skinner Upon His Blindness” (Milton), II: 164 “Sonnet to Mrs. Charlotte Smith, on Hearing that Her Son Was Wounded at the Siege of Dunkirk” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 208 “Sonnet to My Beloved Daughter” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 199 “Sonnet to my Friend with an identity disc” (Owen), VI: 449 sonnets (Bridges), VI: 81 sonnets (Shakespeare), I: 307–308 “Sonnets for August 1945” (Harrison), Supp. V: 161–162 “Sonnets for August 1945” (Harrison), Supp. V: 161–162 “Sonnets for Five Seasons” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262 “Sonnets from Hellas” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 133–134 Sonnets from Scotland (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 167 “Sonnets from the Portuguese” (Browning), IV: xxi, 311, 314, 320, 321 Sonnets of Michael Angelo Buonarroti and Tommaso Campanella, The (tr. Symonds), Supp. XIV: 260–261 Sonnets of William Wordsworth, The, IV: 25 Sonnets to Fanny Kelly (Lamb), IV: 81, 83 “Sonnets to the Left” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 322 “Sonogram” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 Sons and Lovers (Lawrence), VII: 88, 89, 91, 92, 95–98; Retro. Supp. II: 227 “Sons of the Brave” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 Sons of Thunder, The (Chatwin, B.), Supp. IX: 61 Sorceress (Oliphant), Supp. X: 219 “Sorescu’s Circles” (Longley), VIII: 176–177

“Sorrow” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 Sort of Freedom, A (Friel), Supp. V: 115 “Son’s Veto, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 Sophonisba (Marston), see Wonder of Women, The Sopranos, The (Warner), Supp. XI: 282, 283, 287, 289–290, 294 Sordello (Browning), IV: xix, 355, 371, 373 Sorel, Georges, VI: 170 Sorley, Charles Hamilton, VI: xvi, 415, 417, 420, 421–422 Sorrow in Sunlight (Firbank), see Prancing Nigger “Sorrow of Socks, The” (Cope), VIII: 82 “Sorrow of true love is a great sorrow, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 396 “Sorrows of Innisfail, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118 “Sorrows of Memory, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204–205 Sorrows of Young Werther, The (Goethe), IV: xiv, 59; Supp. IV: 28 Sorry Meniscus: Excursions to the Millennium Dome (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 243, 244 “Sort of” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 “Sort of Exile in Lyme Regis, A” (Fowles), Supp. I: 292 “Sospetto d’Herode” (Crashaw), II: 180, 183–184 Sotheby, William, IV: 50 Sot–Weed Factor, The (Barth), Supp. IV: 116 “Souillac: Le Sacrifice d’Abraham” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 285 Soul and Body I, Retro. Supp. II: 301 Soul for Sale, A: Poems (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 193, 199 “Sol−Jen Parterre” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 161 Soul of Man Under Socialism, The (Wilde), V: 409, 413, 415, 419 “Soul of Man Under Socialism, The” (Wilde), Supp. IV: 288; Retro. Supp. II: 367 “Soul Says” (Hart), Supp. XI: 131 Souls and Bodies (Lodge), see How Far Can You Go? “Soul’s Beauty,” (Rossetti), V: 237 Soul’s Destroyer and Other Poems, The (Davies), Supp. XI: 86, 93–96, 100 “Soul’s Expression, The” (Browning), IV: 313 Souls of Black Folk, The (Du Bois), Supp. IV: 86 “Soul’s Travelling, The” (Browning), IV: 313 Sound Barrier, The (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 318 “Sound Machine, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 214–215 “Sound of the River, The” (Rhys), Supp. II: 402 “Sounds of a Devon Village” (Davie), Supp. VI: 113 “Sounds of the Day” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 189 Soursweet (film), Supp. IV: 390, 399 Soursweet (Mo), Supp. IV: 390, 400

440

South Africa (Trollope), V: 102 South African Autobiography, The (Plomer), Supp. XI: 223 South African Winter (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175 “South African Writers and English Readers” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 209 South Sea Bubble (Coward), Supp. II: 155 South Seas, The (Stevenson), V: 396 South Wind (Douglas), VI: 293, 294, 300–302, 304, 305; VII: 200 Southam, Brian Charles, IV: xi, xiii, xxv, 122, 124, 337 Southern, Thomas, II: 305 “Southern Night, A” (Arnold), V: 210 Southerne, Thomas, Supp. III: 34–35 Southey, Cuthbert, IV: 62, 72 Southey, Robert, III: 276, 335; IV: viii– ix, xiv, xvii, 43, 45, 52, 58–72, 85, 88, 89, 92, 102, 128, 129, 162, 168, 184– 187, 270, 276, 280; V: xx, 105, 121; Supp. IV: 425, 426–427 “Southey and Landor” (Landor), IV: 93 “Southey and Porson” (Landor), IV: 93, 97 “Southey’s Colloquies“ (Macaulay), IV: 280 Southey’s Common–place Book (ed. Warter), IV: 71 “South–Sea House, The” (Lamb), IV: 81–82 Southward (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 66, 67, 71 “South–Wester The” (Meredith), V: 223 Souvenirs (Fuller), Supp. VII: 67, 81 Sovereign Remedy, A (Steel), Supp. XII: 274–275 Sovereignty of Good, The (Murdoch), Supp. I: 217–218, 225 “Soviet Myth and Reality” (Koestler), Supp. I: 27 “Sow’s Ear, The” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 258 Space Vampires (Wilson), III: 341 “Space–ship, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 Spain (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 176, 178– 179 “Spain 1937” (Auden), VII: 384; Retro. Supp. I: 8 Spanbroekmolen (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 274–275 Spanish Curate, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 66 Spanish Fryar, The; or, The Double Discovery (Dryden), II: 305 Spanish Gipsy, The (Middleton and Rowley), II: 100 Spanish Gypsy, The (Eliot), V: 198, 200 “Spanish Maids in England, The” (Cornford), VIII: 112–113 “Spanish Military Nun, The” (De Quincey), IV: 149 “Spanish Oranges” (Dunn), Supp. X: 80 Spanish Tragedy, The (Kyd), I: 212, 213, 218, 220, 221–229; II: 25, 28–29, 69 “Spanish Train, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 225

SPAN−SPRI Spanish Virgin and Other Stories, The (Pritchett), Supp. III: 316, 317 Spanner and Pen (Fuller), Supp. VII: 67, 68, 74, 81 Sparagus Garden, The (Brome), Supp. X: 52, 61–62 “Spared” (Cope), VIII: 84 Spark, Muriel, Supp. I: 199–214; Supp. IV: 100, 234 “Sparrow” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Sparrow, John, VI: xv, xxxiv; VII: 355, 363 Sparrow, The (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2 Spartacus (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 99, 100–102 “Spate in Winter Midnight” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187 “Spätlese, The” (Hope), Supp. VII: 157 Speak, Parrot (Skelton), I: 83, 90–91 Speak for England, Arthur (Bennett), VIII: 22–25 Speak of the Mearns, The (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 113 “Speak to Me” (Tennyson), IV: 332 “Speakeasy Oath, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 Speaker (periodical), VI: 87, 335 Speaker of Mandarin (Rendell), Supp. IX: 192, 198 “Speaking a Foreign Language” (Reid), Supp. VII: 330 Speaking Likenesess (Rossetti), V: 260 “Speaking of Hurricanes” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 12 Speaking Stones, The (Fallon), Supp. XII: 104–105, 114 “Speaking Stones, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 104 Speaking with the Angel (Hornby), Supp. XV: 142 “Special Type, The” (James), VI: 69 “Specimen of an Induction to a Poem” (Keats), IV: 214 Specimens of English Dramatic Poets (Lamb), IV: xvi 79, 85 Specimens of German Romance (Carlyle), IV: 250 Specimens of Modern Poets: The Heptalogia . . . (Swinburne), V: 332 Speckled Bird, The (Yeats), VI: 222; Retro. Supp. I: 326 Spectator (periodical), III: 39, 41, 44, 46–50, 52, 53; V: 86, 238; VI: 87; Supp. IV: 121 Spectatorial Essays (Strachey), Supp. II: 497, 502 “Spectre of the Real, The” (Hardy), VI: 20 Speculations (Hulme), Supp. VI: 134, 140 Speculative Instruments (Richards), Supp. I: 426 Speculum hominis (Gower), I: 48 Speculum meditantis (Gower), I: 48 Speculum Principis (Skelton), I: 84 Spedding, James, I: 257n, 259, 264, 324 Speech Against Prelates Innovations (Waller), II: 238 Speech . . . Against Warren Hastings (Sheridan), III: 270

Speech . . . for the Better Security of the Independence of Parliament (Burke), III: 205 Speech, 4 July 1643 (Waller), II: 238 Speech . . . in Bristol upon . . . His Parliamentary Conduct, A (Burke), III: 205 Speech on American Taxation (Burke), III: 205 Speech . . . on Mr. Fox’s East India Bill (Burke), III: 205 Speech on Moving His Resolutions for Conciliation with the Colonies (Burke), III: 205 Speech on Parliamentary Reform (Macaulay), IV: 274 Speech on the Anatomy Bill (Macaulay), IV: 277 Speech on the Army Estimates (Burke), III: 205 Speech on the Edinburgh Election (Macaulay), IV: 274 Speech on the People’s Charter (Macaulay), IV: 274 Speech on the Ten Hours Bill (Macaulay), IV: 276–277 Speech Relative to the Nabob of Arcot’s Debts (Burke), III: 205 Speech to the Electors of Bristol (Burke), III: 205 Speeches on Parliamentary Reform (Disraeli), IV: 308 Speeches on the Conservative Policy of the Last Thirty Years (Disraeli), IV: 308 Speeches, Parliamentary and Miscellaneous (Macaulay), IV: 291 Speedy Post, A (Webster), II: 69, 85 Spell, The (Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 120, 132–134 Spell, The: An Extravaganza (Brontë), V: 151 Spell for Green Corn, A (Brown), Supp. VI: 72–73 Spell of Words, A (Jennings), Supp. V: 219 “Spelt from Sybil’s Leaves” (Hopkins), V: 372–373 Spence, Joseph, II: 261; III: 69, 86n Spencer, Baldwin, Supp. III: 187–188 Spencer, Herbert, V: 182, 189, 284 Spender, Stephen, VII: 153, 382, 410; Supp. II: 481–495; Supp. III: 103, 117, 119; Supp. IV: 95 Spengler, Osvald, Supp. IV: 1, 3, 10, 11, 12, 17 Spenser, Edmund, I: 121–144, 146; II: 50, 302; III: 167n; IV: 59, 61, 93, 205; V: 318 Sphinx (Thomas), Supp. IV: 485 “Sphinx, The” (Rossetti), V: 241 Sphinx, The (Wilde), V: 409–410, 415, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 371 “Sphinx; or, Science” (Bacon), I: 267 “Spider, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 Spider (Weldon), Supp. IV: 521 Spielmann, M. H., V: 137, 152 Spiess, Johann, III: 344 Spingarn, J. E., II: 256n “Spinoza” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123

441

“Spinster Sweet–Arts, The” (Tennyson), IV: 327 “Spiral, The” (Reid), Supp. VII: 330 Spiral Ascent, The (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 251, 254–259, 260 Spire, The (Golding), Supp. I: 67, 79– 81, 83; Retro. Supp. I: 99–100 “Spirit, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 267 “Spirit Dolls, The” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 292 “Spirit is Too Blunt an Instrument, The” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256 Spirit Level, The (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 132–133 Spirit Machines (Crawford), Supp. XI: 67, 76–79 Spirit of British Administration and Some European Comparisons, The (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249, 258 Spirit of Man, The (ed. Bridges), II: 160; VI: 76, 83 Spirit of the Age, The (Hazlitt), III: 276; IV: xi, 39, 129, 131, 132–134, 137, 139 Spirit of Whiggism, The (Disraeli), IV: 308 Spirit Rise, A (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Spirit Watches, The (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 134, 135, 142 Spirits in Bondage (Lewis), Supp. III: 250 Spiritual Adventures (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279 Spiritual Exercises (Loyola), V: 362, 367, 371, 373n; Retro. Supp. II: 188 Spiritual Exercises (Spender), Supp. II: 489 “Spiritual Explorations” (Spender), Supp. II: 489, 490 “Spite of thy hap hap hath well happed” (Wyatt), I: 103 Spitzer, L., IV: 323n, 339 Spivack, Bernard, I: 214 Spivak, Gayatri, Retro. Supp. I: 60 “Spleen, The” (Finch), Supp. IX: 69–70, 76 “Splinters, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 68–69 Splitting (Weldon), Supp. IV: 535 Spoils, The (Bunting), Supp. VII: 5, 7–9 Spoils of Poynton, The (James), VI: 49–50 “Spoilt Child, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 251 “Spoons” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 108 Sport of Nature, A (Gordimer), Supp. II: 232, 239–240, 241, 242 “Spot of Night Fishing (for Kenny Crichton), A” (Warner), Supp. XI: 294 Spottiswoode, John, II: 142 Sprat, Thomas, II: 195, 196, 198, 200, 202, 294; III: 29 “Spraying the Potatoes” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 190 Spreading the News (Gregory), VI: 309, 315, 316 Sprigg, Christopher St. John, see Caudwell, Christopher “Sprig of Lime, The” (Nichols), VI: 419

SPRI−STEE “Spring, The” (Carew), II: 225 “Spring, The” (Cowley), II: 197 “Spring” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 70–71 “Spring” (Hopkins), V: 368 “Spring, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142 Spring (Thomson), Supp. III: 413–414, 415, 416, “Spring and Fall” (Hopkins), V: 371–372, 381; Retro. Supp. II: 196–197 Spring Days (Moore), VI: 87, 91 Spring Fever (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 451 “Spring Hail” (Murray), Supp. VII: 272, 279, 281 Spring Morning (Cornford), VIII: 102, 103, 104, 112 “Spring Morning” (Milne), Supp. V: 302 “Spring Nature Notes” (Hughes), Supp. I: 358 “Spring 1942” (Fuller), VII: 429 “Spring Offensive” (Owen), VI: 455, 456, 458 “Spring Song” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 110 “Spring Song” (Milne), Supp. V: 309– 310 Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter (Hughes), Supp. I: 357 Spring–Heeled Jack (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152 sprung rhythm, V: 363, 365, 367, 374, 376, 379, 380 Spy in the Family, A (Waugh), Supp. VI: 276 Spy on the Conjurer, A (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Spy Story, The (Cawelti and Rosenberg), Supp. IV: 7 Spy Who Came In from the Cold, The (le Carré), Supp. II: 299, 301, 305, 307– 309, 313, 315, 316, 317 Spy Who Loved Me, The (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 96 Spy’s Wife, The (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 117, 119 Square Cat, The (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2 Square Egg and Other Sketches, The (Saki), Supp. VI: 242, 250–251 Square Rounds (Harrison), Supp. V: 164 Squaring the Circle (Stoppard), Supp. I: 449–450, 451 Squaring the Waves (Dutton), Supp. XII: 88–89 “Squarings” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 132 “Squatter” (Mistry), Supp. X: 140–142 “Squaw, The” (Stoker), Supp. III: 382– 383 Squire, J. C., VII: xvi Squire Arden (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 “Squire Hooper” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121, 418, 420 “Squire Petrick’s Lady” (Hardy), VI: 22 Squire Trelooby (Congreve, Vanbrugh, Walsh), II: 325, 336, 339, 347, 350 “Squire’s ‘Round Robin,’ The” (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 169, 170 Squire’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 23, 24 “Squirrel and the Crow, The” (Cope), VIII: 81

“Sredni Vashtar” (Saki), Supp. VI: 245– 246 “Stabilities” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256 Stade, George, Supp. IV: 402 “Staff and Scrip, The” (Rossetti), V: 240 Staffordshire Sentinel (periodical), VI: 248 “Stag in a Neglected Hayfield” (MacCraig), Supp. VI: 192 Stage Coach, The, II: 353, 358, 364 Stained Radiance (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 100 Stalin, Joseph, Supp. IV: 82 Stalky & Co. (Kipling), VI: 204; Supp. IV: 506 Stallworthy, Jon, VI: 220, 438; Supp. X: 291–304 Stallybrass, Oliver, VI: 397 Stamboul Train (Greene; US. title, Orient Express), Supp. I: 3, 4–5; Retro. Supp. II: 152 Stand Up, Nigel Barton (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 228, 230–233 Standard of Behavior, A (Trevor), Supp. IV: 505 Standing Room Only (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 11 Stanley, Arthur, V: 13, 349 Stanley and Iris (film), Supp. IV: 45 Stanley and The Women (Amis), Supp. II: 17–18 Stanleys of Alderley, The (ed. Mitford), Supp. X: 156 Stans puer ad mensam (Lydgate), I: 58 “Stanzas” (Hood), IV: 263 “Stanzas from the Grande Chartreuse” (Arnold), V: 210 “Stanzas in Memory of the Author of ’Obermann’ ” (Arnold), V: 206 “Stanzas Inscribed to a Once Dear Friend, When Confined by Severe Indisposition, in March 1793” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204 “Stanzas, Written Between Dover and Calais, July 20, 1792” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 203–204 “Stanzas Written in Dejection” (Shelley), IV: 201 “Stanzas, written on the 14th of February to my once dear Valentine” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204 Staple of News, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 Star (periodical), VI: 103 Star Factory, The (Carson), Supp. XIII: 53, 55, 56, 61–63 Star over Bethlehem (Fry), Supp. III: 195 Star Turns Red, The (O’Casey), VII: 7–8 “Starcross Ferry, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 8 Stares (Fuller), Supp. VII: 81 “Stare’s Nest by My Window, The” (Yeats), VI: 212 Staring at the Sun (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 67, 70–71 “Starlight Night, The” (Hopkins), V: 366, 367; Retro. Supp. II: 190 “Stars” (Brontë), V: 133, 142

442

Stars of the New Curfew (Okri), Supp. V: 347, 348, 352, 355, 356–357 Start in Life, A (Brookner), see Debut, The Start in Life, A (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410, 413 Starting Point (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 130–131 State of France, . . . in the IXth Year of . . . , Lewis XIII, The (Evelyn), II: 287 State of Independence, A (Phillips), Supp. V: 380, 383–384 State of Innocence, The (Dryden), II: 290, 294, 305 “State of Poetry, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 215 “State of Religious Parties, The” (Newman), Supp. VII: 294 State of Siege (Ambler; formerly The Night–Comers), Supp. IV: 4, 16 State of the Art, The (Banks), Supp. XI: 10–11 “State of the Country, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118 “State of the Nation, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 111 States of Emergency (Brink), Supp. VI: 53–54 Statesman’s Manual, The (Coleridge), IV: 56; Retro. Supp. II: 64 Statement, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 152 “Statements, The” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 39 Statements After an Arrest Under the Immorality Act (Fugard), Supp. XV: 100, 103, 108–109 Statements. Three Plays (Fugard), Supp. XV: 108, 110 Station Island (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 277–279 “Station Island” (Heaney), Supp. II: 277–278; Retro. Supp. I: 124, 130– 131 Stations (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 129 “Statue and the Bust, The” (Browning), IV: 366 “Statue in Stocks–Market, The” (Marvell), II: 218 “Statue of life, A” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 214 “Statues, The” (Yeats), VI: 215 Staying On (Scott), Supp. I: 259, 272– 274 Stead, Christina, Supp. IV: 459–477 Stead, William Thomas, Supp. XIII: 233–247 “Steam Washing Co., The” (Hood), IV: 267 Steel, Flora Annie, Supp. XII: 265–278 “Steel, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 278 Steel Glass, The (Gascoigne), I: 149 Steele, Richard, II: 359; III: 7, 18, 19, 38–53 “Steep and her own world” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 Steep Holm (Fowles), Supp. I: 292 “Steep Stone Steps” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 27 Steevens, G. W., VI: 351

STEE−STRA Steevens, George, I: 326 Steffan, Truman Guy, IV: 179, 193 Stein, Arnold, Retro. Supp. II: 181 Stein, Gertrude, VI: 252; VII: 83; Supp. IV: 416, 542, 556, 557–558 Steiner, George, Supp. IV: 455 “Stella at Wood–Park” (Swift), III: 32 “Stella Maris” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 270, 277–278 “Stella’s Birth Day, 1725” (Swift), III: 32 “Stella’s Birthday . . . A.D. 1720–21” (Swift), III: 32 “Stella’s Birthday, March 13, l727” (Swift), III: 32 Stella’s Birth–Days: A Poem (Swift), III: 36 Stendhal, Supp. IV: 136, 459 Step by Step (Churchill), VI: 356 Stepdaughter, The (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 3, 10, 16 Stephen, Janus K., IV: 10–11, 268 Stephen, Leslie, II: 156, 157; III: 42; IV: 301, 304–306; V: xix, xxv, xxvi, 277–290, 386; VII: xxii, 17, 238 Stephen Hero (Joyce), VII: 45–46, 48 Stephens, Frederick, V: 235, 236 Stephens, James, VI: 88 Steps to the Temple. Sacred Poems, with Other Delights of the Muses (Crashaw), II: 179, 180, 184, 201 Sterling, John, IV: 54 Stern, Gladys Bronwen, IV: 123; V: xiii, xxviii, 395 Stern, J. B., I: 291 Stern, Laurence, III: 124–135, 150, 153, 155, 157; IV: 79, 183; VII: 20; Supp. II: 204; Supp. III: 108 Sterts and Stobies (Crawford), Supp. XI: 67 Stet (Reading), VIII: 261, 269–271, 273 Steuart, J. A., V: 392, 397 Stevens, Wallace, V: 412; Supp. IV: 257, 414; Supp. V: 183 Stevenson, Anne, Supp. VI: 253–268 Stevenson, L., V: 230, 234 Stevenson, Robert Louis, I: 1; II: 153; III: 330, 334, 345; V: xiii, xxi, xxv, vxvi, 219, 233, 383–398; Supp. IV: 61; Retro. Supp. I: 259–272 Stevenson and Edinburgh: A Centenary Study (MacLaren), V: 393, 398 Stevenson Companion, The (ed. Hampden), V: 393, 395 Stevensoniana (ed. Hammerton), V: 393, 397 Stewart, J. I. M., I: 329; IV: xxv; VII: xiv, xxxviii Stiff Upper Lip (Durrell), Supp. I: 113 Still by Choice (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 136, 145 Still Centre, The (Spender), Supp. II: 488, 489 “Still Falls the Rain” (Sitwell), VII: xvii, 135, 137 Still Glides the Stream (Thompson), Supp. XV: 290, 291 Still Life (Byatt), Supp. IV: 139, 145, 147–149, 151, 154 Still Life (Coward), Supp. II: 153

“Still Life, with Aunt Brigid” (Montague), Supp. XV: 210 Stirling, William Alexander, earl of, see Alexander, William Stoats in the Sunlight (Conn), Supp. XIII: 70, 71–72 “Stoic, A” (Galsworthy), VI: 275, 284 “Stoke or Basingstoke” (Reed), Supp. XV: 247 Stoker, Bram, III: 334, 342, 343, 344, 345; Supp. III: 375–391 Stokes, John, V: xiii, xxviii Stolen Bacillus, The, and Other Incidents (Wells), VI: 226, 243 “Stolen Child, The” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 329 Stolen Light: Selected Poems (Conn), Supp. XIII: 79 Stone, C., III: 161n “Stone” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 92 “Stone Age Decadent, A” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 321 “Stone and Mr. Thomas, The” (Powys), VIII: 258 “Stone Mania” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 Stone Virgin (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 355, 356, 357, 360–361, 362, 365 “Stone–In–Oxney” (Longley), VIII: 169, 175 Stones of the Field, The (Thomas), Supp. XII: 282, 283, 284 Stones of Venice, The (Ruskin), V: xxi, 173, 176–177, 180, 184, 292 “Stony Grey Soil “(Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 189–190 Stony Limits and Other Poems (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 202, 212– 216 “Stooping to Drink” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Stoppard, Tom, Supp. I: 437–454; Retro. Supp. II: 343–358 Storey, David, Supp. I: 407–420 Storey, Graham, V: xi, xxviii, 381 Stories, Dreams, and Allegories (Schreiner), Supp. II: 450 Stories from ABlack and White“ (Hardy), VI: 20 Stories of Frank O’Connor, The (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 219 Stories of Red Hanrahan (Yeats), VI: 222 Stories of the Seen and Unseen (Oliphant), Supp. X: 220 Stories, Theories and Things (Brooke– Rose)), Supp. IV: 99, 110 “Stories, Theories and Things” (Brooke– Rose)), Supp. IV: 116 Stories We Could Tell (Parsons), Supp. XV: 229, 237, 240 “Storm” (Nye), Supp. X: 204᎑205 “Storm” (Owen), VI: 449 “Storm, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 70–71 “Storm, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 86 “Storm, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 126–127 Storm, The; or, A Collection of . . . Casualties and Disasters . . . (Defoe), III: 13; Retro. Supp. I: 68 Storm and Other Poems (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424

443

“Storm Bird, Storm Dreamer” (Ballard), Supp. V: 26 “Storm in Istanbul” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 130 “Storm is over, The land hushes to rest, The” (Bridges), VI: 79 “Stormpetrel” (Murphy), Supp. V: 315 “Stormscape” (Davies), Supp. XI: 87 “Storm–Wind” (Ballard), Supp. V: 22 “Story, A” (Smitch, I. C.), Supp. IX: 222 “Story, A” (Thomas), Supp. I: 183 Story and the Fable, The (Muir), Supp. VI: 198 “Story by Maupassant, A” (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 226 “Story in It, The” (James), VI: 69 “Story of a Masterpiece, The” (James), VI: 69 Story of a Non–Marrying Man, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 253–254 “Story of a Panic, The” (Forster), VI: 399 “Story of a Year, The” (James), VI: 69 Story of an African Farm, The (Schreiner), Supp. II: 435, 438, 439, 440, 441, 445–447, 449, 451, 453, 456 Story of Fabian Socialism, The (Cole), VI: 131 Story of Grettir the strong, The (Morris and Magnusson), V: 306 Story of My Heart, The: My Autobiography (Jefferies), Supp. XV: 165, 171– 172 Story of Rimini, The (Hunt), IV: 214 Story of San Michele, The (Munthe), VI: 265 Story of Sigurd the Volsung and the Fall of the Niblungs, The (Morris), V: xxiv, 299–300, 304, 306 Story of the Glittering Plain, The (Morris), V: 306 Story of the Injured Lady, The (Swift), III: 27 Story of the Malakand Field Force (Churchill), VI: 351 Story of the Sundering Flood, The (Morris), V: 306 “Story of the Three Bears, The” (Southey), IV: 58, 67 “Story of the Unknown Church, The” (Morris), V: 293, 303 Story of the Volsungs and . . . Songs from the Elder Edda, The (Morris and Magnusson), V: 299, 306 Story So Far, The (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2 “Storyteller, The” (Berger), Supp. IV: 90, 91 Story–Teller, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 174–175 Storyteller, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410 Story–Teller’s Holiday, A (Moore), VI: 88, 95, 99 Stout, Mira, Supp. IV: 75 Stovel, Nora Foster, Supp. IV: 245, 249 Stowe, Harriet Beecher, V: xxi, 3 Strachey, J. St. Loe, V: 75, 86, 87 Strachey, Lytton, III: 21, 28; IV: 292; V: 13, 157, 170, 277; VI: 155, 247, 372, 407; VII: 34, 35; Supp. II: 497–517 Strado, Famiano, II: 90

STRA−SUCH Strafford: An Historical Tragedy (Browning), IV: 373 Strait Gate, The . . . (Bunyan), II: 253 “Strand at Lough Beg, The” (Heaney), Supp. II: 278 Strange and the Good, The (Fuller), Supp. VII: 81 “Strange and Sometimes Sadness, A” (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 303, 304 Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, The (Stevenson), III: 330, 342, 345; V: xxv, 383, 387, 388, 395; VI: 106; Supp. IV: 61; Retro. Supp. I: 263, 264–266 “Strange Comfort Afforded by the Profession” (Lowry), Supp. III: 281 Strange Fruit (Phillips), Supp. V: 380 “Strange Happenings in the Guava Orchard” (Desai), Supp. XV: 84 Strange Meeting (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 120–121, 122, 127 “Strange Meeting” (Owen), VI: 444, 445, 449, 454, 457–458 Strange Necessity, The (West), Supp. III: 438 “Strange Ride of Morrowbie Jukes, The” (Kipling), VI: 175–178 Strange Ride of Rudyard Kipling, The (Wilson), VI: 165; Supp. I: 167 Strange World, A (Braddon), VIII: 37 Stranger, The (Kotzebue), III: 268 Stranger Still, A (Kavan), Supp. VII: 207–208, 209 Stranger With a Bag, A (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 Strangers: A Family Romance (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 Strangers and Brothers cycle (Snow), VII: xxi, 322, 324–336 Strangers on a Train (Highsmith), Supp. V: 167, 168–169 Strapless (film), Supp. IV: 282, 291–292 “Strategist, The” (Saki), Supp. VI: 243 “Stratton Water” (Rossetti), V: 239 Strauss, Richard, Supp. IV: 556 “Strawberry Hill” (Hughes), Supp. I: 342 Strawgirl (Kay), Supp. XIII: 99 Strayed Reveller, The (Arnold), V: xxi, 209, 216 “Straying Student, The” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 23, 30 “Streams” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 71 “Street in Cumberland, A” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 Street Songs (Sitwell), VII: 135 Streets of Pompeii, The (Reed), Supp. XV: 252 Streets of Pompeii and Other Plays for Radio, The (Reed), Supp. XV: 249, 252, 254, 255 “Streets of the Spirits” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 “Strength of Heart” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 114 “Strephon and Chloe” (Swift), III: 32; Retro. Supp. I: 284, 285 Strickland, Agnes, I: 84 Strictures on AConingsby“ (Disraeli), IV: 308

“Strictures on Pictures” (Thackeray), V: 37 Striding Folly (Sayers), Supp. III: 335 Strife (Galsworthy), VI: xiii, 269, 285– 286 Strike at Arlingford, The (Moore), VI: 95 Strindberg, August, Supp. III: 12 Stringham, Charles, IV: 372 Strings Are False, The (MacNeice), VII: 406 Strip Jack (Rankin), Supp. X: 244, 250– 251, 253 Strode, Ralph, I: 49 Strong, Roy, I: 237 Strong Poison (Sayers), Supp. III: 339, 342, 343, 345 Strong Words: Modern Poets on Modern Poetry (ed. Herbert and Hollis), Supp. XIII: 31 Stronger Climate, A: Nine Stories (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 235 Structure and Distribution of Coral Reefs, On the (Darwin), Supp. VII: 19 Structural Analysis of Pound’s Usura Canto: Jakobsonand Applied to Free Verse, A (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 99, 114 Structural Transformation of the Public Sphere, The (Habermas), Supp. IV: 112 Structure in Four Novels by H. G. Wells (Newell), VI: 245, 246 Structure of Complex Words, The (Empson), Supp. II: 180, 192–195, 197 “Studies in a Dying Culture” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 36 Struggle of the Modern, The (Spender), Supp. II: 492 Struggles of Brown, Jones and Robinson, The (Trollope), V: 102 “Strugnell’s Christian Songs” (Cope), VIII: 78 “Strugnell’s Sonnets” (Cope), VIII: 73–74 Strutt, Joseph, IV: 31 Strutton, Bill, Supp. IV: 346 Struwwelpeter (Hoffman), I: 25; Supp. III: 296 Stuart, D. M., V: 247, 256, 260 “Stubb’s Calendar” (Thackeray), see AFatal Boots, The“ Studies in a Dying Culture (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33, 43–47 Studies in Classic American Literature (Lawrence), VII: 90; Retro. Supp. II: 234 Studies in Ezra Pound (Davie), Supp. VI: 115 Studies in Prose and Poetry (Swinburne), II: 102; V: 333 Studies in Prose and Verse (Symons), Supp. XIV: 274 Studies in Song (Swinburne), V: 332 “Studies in Strange Sins” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 281 Studies in the History of the Renaissance (Pater), V: xxiv, 286–287, 323, 338– 339, 341–348, 351, 355–356, 400, 411

444

Studies in the Prose Style of Joseph Addison (Lannering), III: 52 Studies in Words (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 264 Studies of a Biographer (Stephen), V: 280, 285, 287, 289 Studies of the Greek Poets (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 254–255 Studies on Modern Painters (Symons), Supp. XIV: 274 “Studio 5, the Stars” (Ballard), Supp. V: 26 Study in Scarlet, A (Doyle), Supp. II: 159, 160, 162, 163, 164, 167, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 176 Study in Temperament, A (Firbank), Supp. II: 201, 206–207 Study of Ben Jonson, A (Swinburne), V: 332 Study of Shakespeare, A (Swinburne), V: 328, 332 Study of the Women Characters of Jane Austen, Charlotte Brontë, Elizabeth Gaskell and George Eliot, A (Beer), Supp. XIV: 9 “Study of Thomas Hardy” (Lawrence), VI: 20; Retro. Supp. II: 234 Study of Victor Hugo, A (Swinburne), V: 332 “Stuff Your Classical Heritage” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 321–322 Sturlunga saga, VIII: 242 “Style” (Pater), V: 339, 347, 353–355 Stylistic Development of Keats, The (Bate), Retro. Supp. I: 185 Subhuman Redneck Poems (Murray), Supp. VII: 271, 283–284 Subject of Scandal and Concern, A (Osborne), Supp. I: 334 “Sublime and the Beautiful Revisited, The” (Murdoch), Supp. I: 216–217, 223 “Sublime and the Good, The” (Murdoch), Supp. I: 216–217, 218, 220 Subsequent to Summer (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79 Substance of the Speech . . . in Answer to . . . the Report of the Committee of Managers (Burke), III: 205 Substance of the Speeches for the Retrenchment of Public Expenses (Burke), III: 205 Subtle Knife, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 150, 153, 156–157 “Suburban Dream” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 Success (Amis), Supp. IV: 26, 27, 31– 32, 37 “Success” (Empson), Supp. II: 180, 189 Success and Failure of Picasso, The (Berger), Supp. IV: 79, 88 “Successor, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 23, 27 Such (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 99, 104, 105, 106–108 Such a Long Journey (Mistry), Supp. X: 142–146 “Such Darling Dodos” (Wilson), Supp. I: 154

SUCH−SWAN “Such nights as these in England . . . A (Swinburne), V: 310 Such Stuff as Dreams Are Made On (tr. FitzGerald), IV: 349, 353 Such, Such Were the Joys (Orwell), VII: 275, 282 Such Things Are (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147, 149, 154–155, 156, 157, 160 Such Was My Singing (Nichols), VI: 419 Suckling, Sir John, I: 337; II: 222, 223, 226–229 “Sudden Heaven” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141 “Sudden Light” (Rossetti), V: 241, 242 Sudden Times (Healy), Supp. IX: 96, 100–103 “Suddenly” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 289 Sue, Eugène, VI: 228 “Suet Pudding, A” (Powys), VIII: 255 Suffrage of Elvira, The (Naipaul), Supp. I: 386–387, 388 “Sufism” (Jennings), Supp. V: 217 Sugar and Other Stories (Byatt), Supp. IV: 140, 151 Sugar and Rum (Unsworth), Supp. VII: 357, 361–363, 366 “Suicide” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 7 Suicide Bridge: A Book of the Furies: A Mythology of the South and East (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 233, 234, 237, 245 “Suicide Club, The” (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 263 Suitable Boy, A (Seth), Supp. X: 277, 279, 281–288, 290 “Suitcases” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Suite in Three Keys (Coward), Supp. II: 156–157 Suits, The (tr. Delanty), Supp. XIV: 76 “Sullens Sisters, The” (Coppard), VIII: 90 Sultan in Oman (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175 Sultry Month, A: Scenes of London Literary Life in 1846 (Hayter), IV: 322 Sum Practysis of Medecyn (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 147 Summer (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 434–435 Summer (Thomson), Supp. III: 411, 414, 416, 417, 418, 419 “Summer Afternoon” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73 Summer Before the Dark, The (Lessing), Supp. I: 249, 253 Summer Bird–Cage, A (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 234–236, 241 Summer Day’s Dream (Priestley), VII: 229 Summer Islands (Douglas), VI: 295, 305 “Summer Lightning” (Davie), Supp. VI: 112–113 Summer Lightning (Wodehouse), see Fish Preferred “Summer Night, A” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 6 Summer Palaces (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220–222, 223 Summer Rites (Rankin), Supp. X: 246 “Summer Waterfall, Glendale” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 182

Summer Will Show (Warner), Supp. VII: 376 “Summerhouse on the Mound, The” (Bridges), VI: 74 Summers, M., III: 345 “Summer’s Breath” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 324 “Summer’s Day, On a” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 215 Summertime (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 Summing Up, The (Maugham), VI: 364, 374 Summit (Thomas), Supp. IV: 485, 489 Summoned by Bells (Betjeman), VII: 355, 356, 361, 373–374 Sumner, Rosemary, Retro. Supp. I: 115 “Sun & Moon” (Longley), VIII: 176 “Sun and the Fish, The” (Woolf), Retro. Supp. I: 308 Sun Before Departure (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424, 425 Sun Dances at Easter, The: A Romance (Clarke), Supp. XV: 24, 25 Sun King, The (Mitford), Supp. X: 167 Sun Poem (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 33, 41, 46 “Sun used to shine, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 395 “Sun Valley” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 493 “Sunburst” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 “Sunday” (Hughes), Supp. I: 341–342, 348 “Sunday” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 252 “Sunday Afternoon” (Bowen), Supp. II: 77 Sunday Morning at the Centre of the World (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 66 “Sundew, The” (Swinburne), V: 315, 332 “Sunken Rock, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 162 “Sunlight” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 268 “Sunlight in a Room” (Hart), Supp. XI: 127 “Sunlight on the Garden” (MacNeice), VII: 413 “Sunne Rising, The” (Donne), II: 127; Retro. Supp. II: 88–89, 90–91 “Sunny Jim” (Montague), Supp. XV: 211 “Sunny Prestatyn” (Larkin), Supp. I: 285 Sunny Side, The (Milne), Supp. V: 298 “Sunrise, A” (Owen), VI: 449 Sun’s Darling, The (Dekker and Ford), II: 89, 100 Sun’s Net, The (Brown), Supp. VI: 69 Sunset Across the Bay (Bennett), VIII: 27 Sunset and Evening Star (O’Casey), VII: 13 Sunset at Blandings (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 452–453 “Sunset on Mount Blanc” (Stephen), V: 282 Sunset Song (Gibbon), Supp. XIV: 106, 107–109, 113 “Sunsets” (Aldington), VI: 416 “Sunsum” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 39 “Suntrap” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 “Sunup” (Murphy), Supp. V: 325 “Super Flumina Babylonis” (Swinburne), V: 325

445

“Superannuated Man, The” (Lamb), IV: 83 Supernatural Horror in Literature (Lovecraft), III: 340 Supernatural Omnibus, The (Summers), III: 345 “Superstition” (Bacon), III: 39 “Superstition” (Hogg), Supp. X: 104, 110 “Superstitious Man’s Story, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 Supper at Emmaus (Caravaggio), Supp. IV: 95 Supplication of Souls (More), Supp. VII: 244–245 “Supports, The” (Kipling), VI: 189 “Supposed Confessions of a Second–rate Sensitive Mind in Dejection” (Owen), VI: 445 Supposes (Gascoigne), I: 298, 303 “Sure” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 291 “Sure Proof” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 191 “Surface Textures” (Desai), Supp. V: 65 Surgeon’s Daughter, The (Scott), IV: 34– 35, 39 Surgeon’s Mate, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 256 Surprise, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 135 Surprised by Joy: The Shape of My Early Life (Lewis), Supp. III: 247, 248 “Surrender, The” (King), Supp. VI: 151, 153 Surrey, Henry Howard, earl of, I: 97, 98, 113 Surroundings (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 189– 190, 195 Survey of Experimental Philosophy, A (Goldsmith), III: 189, 191 Survey of Modernist Poetry, A (Riding and Graves), VII: 260; Supp. II: 185 “Surview” (Hardy), VI: 13 “Survival” (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 290 “Survivor” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 Survivor, The (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345 Survivors, The (Beer), Supp. XIV: 2 “Survivors” (Ross), VII: 433 Suspense (Conrad), VI: 147 Suspension of Mercy, A (Highsmith), Supp. V: 174–175 “Suspiria de Profundis” (De Quincey), IV: 148, 153, 154 “Sussex Auction, A” (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 187 Sverris saga, VIII: 242 “Swallow, The” (Cowley), II: 198 Swallow (Thomas), Supp. IV: 483, 484– 485 “Swallows” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 143 “Swallows’ Nest, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 143 “Swan, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 207, 223, 224 “Swan, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 138 “Swan, A Man, A” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 47 “Swan Bathing, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143 Swan Song (Galsworthy), VI: 275 “Swans Mating” (Longley), VIII: 171– 172, 173

SWAN−TAKI “Swans on an Autumn River” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “Swatting Flies” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 Swearer’s Bank, The (Swift), III: 35 Swedenborg, Emanuel, III: 292, 297; Retro. Supp. I: 39 Sweeney Agonistes (Eliot), VII: 157–158 “Sweeney Among the Nightingales” (Eliot), VII: xiii, 145 Sweeney Astray (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 277, 278; Retro. Supp. I: 129 “Sweeney Erect” (Eliot), VII: 145 Sweeney poems (Eliot), VII: 145–146; see also ASweeney Among the Nightingales; ASweeney Erect“ “Sweeney Redivivus” (Heaney), Supp. II: 277, 278 Sweet Dove Died, The (Pym), Supp. II: 378–380 Sweet Dreams (Frayn), Supp. VII: 56, 58–60, 61, 65 “Sweet Other Flesh” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 Sweet Smell of Psychosis (Self), Supp. V: 406 “Sweet Things” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 272 Sweet William (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 18, 20–22, 24 “Sweet William’s Farewell to Black–ey’d Susan” (Gay), III: 58 “Sweetheart of M. Brisieux, The” (James), VI: 69 Sweets of Pimlico, The (Wilson), Supp. VI: 297, 298–299, 301 Sweet–Shop Owner, The (Swift), Supp. V: 427–429 Swift, Graham, Supp. IV: 65; Supp. V: 427–442 Swift, Jonathan, II: 240, 259, 261, 269, 273, 335; III: 15–37, 39, 44, 53, 55, 76; IV: 160, 257, 258; VII: 127; Retro. Supp. I: 273–287 “Swift has sailed into his rest” (Yeats), III: 21 “Swifts” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 208–209 “Swifts” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 265 “Swigs” (Dunn), Supp. X: 79 Swimming Free: On and Below the Surface of Lake, River, and Sea (Dutton), Supp. XII: 83, 84, 92 Swimming in the Flood (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 21–22, 23 “Swimming in the Flood” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 22 “Swimming Lesson, A” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 22 “Swimming Lessons” (Mistry), Supp. X: 141–142 Swimming Lessons and Other Stories from Ferozsha Baag (Mistry), Supp. X: 138–142 Swimming Pool Library, The (Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 119–120, 122–129, 132, 134 “Swim in Co. Wicklow, A” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 178 Swinburne, Algernon Charles, II: 102; III: 174; IV: 90, 337, 346, 370; V: xi, xii, 236, 284, 286, 298–299, 309–335,

346, 355, 365, 401 Swinburne: The Portrait of a Poet (Henderson), V: 335 “Swing, The” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 133 “Swing, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 311 “Swing of the Pendulum, The” (Mansfield), VII: 172 Swinging the Maelstrom (Lowry), Supp. III: 272 Swinnerton, Frank, VI: 247, 268; VII: 223 “Switch, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Switch Bitch (Dahl), Supp. IV: 219 Switchers (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 286, 287, 290 “Sword Music” (Stallworthy), Supp. X: 296 Sword of Honour trilogy (Waugh), VII: xx–xxi, 303–306; see also Men at Arms; Offıcers and Gentlemen; Unconditional Surrender Sword of the West, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 18 Sybil (Disraeli), IV: xii, xx, 296, 300, 301–302, 305, 307, 308; V: viii, x, 2, 4 Sycamore Tree, The (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 99, 101–102 “Sydney and the Bush” (Murray), Supp. VII: 276 Sykes Davies, Hugh, IV: xii, xxv; V: x, xxviii, 103 Sylphid, The (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 211 Sylva (Cowley), II: 202 Sylva; or, A Discourse of Forest–Trees (Evelyn), II: 275, 287 Sylva sylvarum (Bacon), I: 259, 263, 273 Sylvae (ed. Dryden), II: 301, 304 Sylvia and Ted: A Novel (Tennant), see Ballad of Sylvia and Ted, The Sylvia’s Lovers (Gaskell), V: 1, 4, 6, 7–8, 12, 15 Sylvie and Bruno (Carroll), V: 270–271, 273 Sylvie and Bruno Concluded (Carroll), V: 271, 273 Symbolic Logic (Carroll), V: 271, 274 Symbolist Movement in Literature, The (Symons), VI: ix; Supp. XIV: 267, 268–269, 270, 274, 281 Symonds, John Addington, V: 83; Supp. XIV: 249–266 Symons, Arthur, VI: ix; Supp. XIV: 267– 283 Symons, Julian, Supp. IV: 3, 339 “Sympathy in White Major” (Larkin), Supp. I: 282 Synge, John Millington, II: 258; VI: xiv, 307–314, 317; VII: 3, 42; Retro. Supp. I: 289–303 Synge and Anglo–Irish Drama (Price), VI: 317 Synge and the Ireland of His Time (Yeats), VI: 222, 317 Syntactic Structures (Chomsky), Supp. IV: 113–114 “Syntax of Seasons, The” (Reid), Supp. VII: 330

446

“Synth” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 262–263 Syrie Maugham (Fisher), VI: 379 System of Logic (Mill), V: 279 System of Magick, A; or, A History of the Black Art (Defoe), III: 14 Systema medicinae hermeticae generale (Nollius), II: 201 Syzygies and Lanrick (Carroll), V: 273– 274

T.

E. Hulme: The Selected Writings (Hulme), Supp. VI: 135–136, 138, 140, 142, 143 T. E. Lawrence: The Selected Letters (Lawrence), Supp. II: 283, 286, 289, 290, 293, 295, 296, 297 T. Fisher Unwin (publisher), VI: 373 T. S. Eliot (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 5–6, 8 T. S. Eliot (Bergonzi), VII: 169 T.S. Eliot (Raine), Supp. XIII: 175 “T. S. Eliot” (Forster), VII: 144 “T. S. Eliot and Ezra Pound” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 “T. S. Eliot as Critic” (Leavis), VII: 233 “Tabill of Confessioun, The” (Dunbar), VIII: 119 “Table, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 500 Table Book (Hone), IV: 255 Table Manners (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 5 Table Near the Band, A (Milne), Supp. V: 309 Table Talk (Hazlitt), IV: xviii, 131, 137, 139 Table Talk, and Other Poems (Cowper), III: 220 Table Talk 1941–1944 (Cameron), Supp. IX: 28 Tables Turned, The (Morris), V: 306 “Tables Turned, The” (Wordsworth), IV: 7, 225 Taburlaine the Great, Part I (Marlowe), Retro. Supp. I: 204–206 Taburlaine the Great, Part II (Marlowe), Retro. Supp. I: 206–207 “Tadnol” (Powys), VIII: 248 “Taft’s Wife” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 12 “Tagging the Stealer” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 74 Tagore, Rabindranath, Supp. IV: 440, 454 Tailor of Gloucester, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 301–302 Taill of Schir Chantecleir and the Foxe, The (Henryson), see Cock and the Fox, The Taill of the Uponlondis Mous and the Burges Mous, The (Henryson), see Two Mice, The “Tail–less Fox, The” (Thompson), Supp. XV: 289 Táin, The (Kinsella), Supp. V: 264–266 Take a Girl Like You (Amis), Supp. II: 10–11, 18 Taken Care of (Sitwell), VII: 128, 132 Takeover, The (Spark), Supp. I: 211–212 “Taking Down the Christmas Tree” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262 Taking Steps (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 12, 13

TALB−TAWN Talbert, E. W., I: 224 “Talbot Road” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 272, 273–274 “Tale, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 “Tale of a Scholar” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 251 Tale of a Town, The (Martyn), VI: 95 “Tale of a Trumpet, A” (Hood), IV: 258 Tale of a Tub, A (Swift), II: 259, 269; III: 17, 19, 21–23, 35; Retro. Supp. I: 273, 276, 277–278 Tale of Balen, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Tale of Benjamin Bunny, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 299 Tale of Beowulf, Done out of the Old English Tongue, The (Morris, Wyatt), V: 306 Tale of Ginger and Pickles, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 299 Tale of Jemima Puddle–Duck, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 303 Tale of Johnny Town–Mouse, The (Potter), Supp. III: 297, 304, 307 Tale of King Arthur, The (Malory), I: 68 Tale of Little Pig Robinson, The (Potter), Supp. III: 288, 289, 297, 304–305 Tale of Mr. Jeremy Fisher, The (Potter), Supp. III: 298, 303 Tale of Mr. Tod, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 299 Tale of Mrs. Tiggy–Winkle, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 301–302 Tale of Mrs. Tittlemouse, The (Potter), Supp. III: 298, 301 Tale of Paraguay, A (Southey), IV: 66– 67, 68, 71 Tale of Peter Rabbit, The (Potter), Supp. III: 287, 288, 290, 293, 295–296, 299 Tale of Pigling Bland, The (Potter), Supp. III: 288–289, 290, 291, 304 Tale of Rosamund Gray and Old Blind Margaret, A (Lamb), IV: 79, 85 Tale of Samuel Whiskers, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 297, 301, 305 Tale of Sir Gareth of Orkeney that was called Bewmaynes, The (Malory), I: 72, 73; Retro. Supp. II: 243, 247 Tale of Sir Lancelot and Queen Guinevere (Malory), Retro. Supp. II: 243, 244 Tale of Sir Thopas, The (Chaucer), I: 67, 71 “Tale of Society As It Is, A” (Shelley), Retro. Supp. I: 245 Tale of Squirrel Nutkin, The (Potter), Supp. III: 288, 290, 301 Tale of the House of the Wolflings, A (Morris), V: 302, 306 Tale of the Noble King Arthur that was Emperor himself through Dignity of his Hands (Malory), I: 69, 72, 77–79 Tale of the Pie and the Patty–Pan, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 299 Tale of the Sankgreal, The (Malory), I: 69; Retro. Supp. II: 248–249 Tale of the Sea, A (Conrad), VI: 148 Tale of Timmy Tiptoes, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290 “Tale of Tod Lapraik, The” (Stevenson), Retro. Supp. I: 267

Tale of Tom Kitten, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 299, 300, 302, 303 Tale of Two Bad Mice, The (Potter), Supp. III: 290, 300–301 Tale of Two Cities, A (Dickens), V: xxii, 41, 42, 57, 63, 66, 72 “Talent and Friendship” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 270 Talent to Annoy, A (Mitford), Supp. X: 163 Talented Mr. Ripley, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 170 Tales (Crabbe), III: 278, 285, 286; see also Tales in Verse; Tales of the Hall; Posthumous Tales “Tales” (Dickens), V: 46 Tales and Sketches (Disraeli), IV: 308 Tales from a Troubled Land (Paton), Supp. II: 344–345, 348, 354 Tales from Angria (Brontë), V: 151 Tales from Ovid (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 202, 214–216 Tales from Shakespeare (Lamb and Lamb), IV: xvi, 80, 85 Tales I Tell My Mother: A Collection of Feminist Short Stories (ed. Fairbairns et al.), Supp. XI: 163, 164, 175; Supp. XV: 261–262, 263 Tales I Told My Mother (Nye), Supp. X: 195 Tales in Verse (Crabbe), III: 275, 278, 279, 281, 286 Tales of a Grandfather (Scott), IV: 38 Tales of All Countries (Trollope), V: 101 Tales of Good and Evil (Gogol), III: 345 Tales of Hearsay (Conrad), VI: 148 Tales of Hoffmann (Hoffmann), III: 334, 345 Tales of Mean Streets (Morrison), VI: 365 Tales of My Landlord (Scott), IV: 39 Tales of Natural and Unnatural Catastrophes (Highsmith), Supp. V: 179 Tales of St. Austin’s (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 449–450 Tales of Sir Gareth (Malory), I: 68 Tales of the Crusaders (Scott), IV: 39 Tales of the Five Towns (Bennett), VI: 253 Tales of the Hall (Crabbe), III: 278, 285, 286; V: xvii, 6 “Tales of the Islanders” (Brontë), V: 107, 114, 135 Tales of the Punjab (Steel), Supp. XII: 266 Tales of the Tides, and Other Stories (Steel), Supp. XII: 275 Tales of Three Cities (James), VI: 67 Tales of Unrest (Conrad), VI: 148 Talfourd, Field, IV: 311 Taliesin (Nye), Supp. X: 193 “Taliessin on the Death of Virgil” (Williams, C. W. S.), 283 “Taliessin Returns to Logres” (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 282 Taliessin Through Logres (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 282–283 Talisman, The (Scott), IV: 39 “Tall Story, A” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 18 Talk Magazine, Supp. XIII: 174

447

Talk Stories (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 217, 231 Talkies (Crawford), Supp. XI: 67, 72–74 Talking Bronco (Campbell), Supp. III: 119 Talking Heads (Bennett), VIII: 27–28 Talking It Over (Barnes), Supp. IV: 65, 67, 68, 72–74 Talking of Jane Austen (Kaye–Smith and Stern), IV: 123 “Talking Skull” (Crace), Supp. XIV: 21 “Talking to Myself” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 “Tam o’ Shanter” (Burns), III: 320 Tamburlaine the Great (Marlowe), I: 212, 243, 276, 278, 279–280, 281–282; II: 69, 305 Tamburlaine, Part 2 (Marlowe), I: 281– 282, 283 “Tamer and Hawk” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 258 Taming of the Shrew, The (Shakespeare), I: 298, 302, 303, 327; II: 68 Tamworth Reading Room, The (Newman), Supp. VII: 294 Tancred (Disraeli), IV: 294, 297, 300, 302–303, 307, 308 Tancred and Gismund (Wilmot), I: 216 Tancred and Sigismunda (Thomson), Supp. III: 411, 423, 424 Tangier Papers of Samuel Pepys, The (ed. Chappell), II: 288 Tangled Tale, A (Carroll), V: 273 “Tannahill” (Dunn), Supp. X: 74–75 Tanner, Alain, Supp. IV: 79, 95 Tanner, J. R., II: 288 Tanner, Tony, VI: xxxiv Tannhäuser and Other Poems (Clarke), V: 318n “Tano” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 39 Tao of Pooh, The (Hoff), Supp. V: 311 “Tapestry Moths” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235–236 “Tapestry Trees” (Morris), V: 304–305 “Tardy Spring” (Meredith), V: 223 Tares (Thomas), Supp. XII: 284 Tarr (Lewis), VII: xv, 72 “Tarry delight, so seldom met” (Housman), VI: 161 Tarry Flynn (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 186, 194–195, 199 Task, The (Cowper), III: 208, 212–217, 220; IV: xv, 184 “Task, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 205 Tasso, Torquato, II: 49; III: 171 “Taste” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 215, 217 Taste and Remember (Plomer), Supp. XI: 214, 222 Taste for Death, A (James), Supp. IV: 320, 330–331 Taste of Honey, A (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 320 “Taste of the Fruit, The” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 214 Tate, Nahum, I: 327; II: 305 Tatler (periodical), II: 339; III: 18, 29, 30, 35, 39, 41–45, 46, 51, 52, 53 Tausk, Victor, Supp. IV: 493 Tawney, R. H., I: 253

TAX I−TEST Tax Inspector, The (Carey), Supp. XII: 51, 54, 59–60, 62 Taxation No Tyranny (Johnson), III: 121; Retro. Supp. I: 142–143 “Taxonomy” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25 “Tay Moses, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Taylor, A. L., V: 270, 272, 274 Taylor, A. J. P., IV: 290, 303 Taylor, Henry, IV: 62n Taylor, Jeremy, Supp. IV: 163 Taylor, John, IV: 231, 233, 253 Taylor, Mary, V: 117 Taylor, Thomas, III: 291 Taylor, Tom, V: 330 Te of Piglet, The (Hoff), Supp. V: 311 “Tea”(Saki), Supp. VI: 244 Tea Party (Pinter), Supp. I: 375 “Tea with an Artist” (Rhys), Supp. II: 390 “Tea with Mrs. Bittell” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 328–329 “Teachers” (Dunn), Supp. X: 82 “Teacher’s Tale, The” (Cope), VIII: 83 Teapots and Quails (Lear), V: 87 “Tear” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 274 “Teare, The” (Crashaw), II: 183 “Tearing” (Montague), Supp. XV: 220 “Tears” (Thomas), VI: 424 “Tears” (Vaughan), II: 187 “Tears are Salt” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 217–218 “Tears, Idle Tears” (Hough), IV: 323n, 339 “Tears, Idle Tears” (Tennyson), IV: 329– 330, 334 “’Tears, Idle Tears’ Again” (Spitzer), IV: 323n, 339 Tears of Amaryllis for Amyntas, The: A Pastoral. (Congreve), II: 350 Tears of Peace, The (Chapman), I: 240– 241 “Teasers, The” (Empson), Supp. II: 190 Tea–Table (periodical), III: 50 Tea–Table Miscellany, The (Ramsay), III: 312; IV: 28–29 Tebbit, Norman, Supp. IV: 449 “Technical Manifesto of Futurist Literature” (Marinetti), Supp. III: 396 Technical Supplement, A (Kinsella), Supp. V: 268–269 “Technological Crisis, The” (Richards), Supp. II: 426 “’Teem’” (Kipling), VI: 169, 189 “Teeth” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 101 Teeth ’n’ Smiles (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 283–284 Tel Quel circle, Supp. IV: 115 “Telephone” (Seth), Supp. X: 284 “Tell me, Dorinda, why so gay” (Dorset), II: 262–263 “Tell me no more how fair she is” (King), Supp. VI: 151 “Tell me not here, it needs not saying” (Housman), VI: 160 “Tell me what means that sigh” (Landor), IV: 98 “Tell Me Who to Kill” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 395, 396 “Tell Us” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290

Tellers and Listeners: The Narrative of Imagination (Hardy), V: 73 Tellers of Tales (Maugham), VI: 372 “Telling Myself” (Motion), Supp. VII: 256 “Telling Part, The” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 103 Temora, an Ancient Epic Poem (Macpherson), VIII: 189–191, 193, 194 “Temper, The” (Herbert), II: 125 Tempest, The (Shakespeare), I: 323–324; II: 55; III: 117 Tempest, The; or, The Enchanted Island (Dryden), II: 305 Temple, Sir William, III: 16, 19, 23, 40, 190 Temple, The (Herbert), II: 119, 121–125, 128, 129, 184; Retro. Supp. II: 172, 173, 174–182 “Temple, The” (Herrick), II: 113 Temple, The (Spender), Supp. II: 485, 493 Temple Bar (Forster), VI: 399 Temple Beau, The (Fielding), III: 96, 98, 105 Temple of Fame, The (Pope), III: 71, 77; Retro. Supp. I: 233 Temple of Glass, The (Lydgate), I: 57, 62, 65 Temporary Kings (Powell), VII: 352 Temporary Life, A (Storey), Supp. I: 408, 410, 411, 412, 413, 414–415, 416, 417–418, 419 “Temporis Partus Masculus” (Bacon), Supp. III: 361 Temptation of Eileen Hughes, The (Moore, B.), Supp. IX: 144, 151 ten Brink, Bernard, I: 98 Ten Burnt Offerings (MacNeice), VII: 415 “Ten Ghazals” (Hart), Supp. XI: 124– 125 “Ten Lines a Day” (Boswell), III: 237 Ten Little Indians, see Ten Little Niggers Ten Little Niggers (Christie; US. title, “nd Then There Were None), Supp. II: 131, 132, 134 “Ten Memorial Poems” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 Ten Novels and Their Authors (Maugham), VI: 363–364 “Ten O’Clock Lecture” (Whistler), V: 407; VI: 103 “Ten Pence Story” (Armitage), VIII: 4 Ten Tales Tall & True (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 79, 80, 90–91 Ten Times Table (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 10, 14 “Tenant, The” (Healy), Supp. IX: 96, 104–105 Tenant of Wildfell Hall, The (Brontë), V: xxi, 130, 153; Supp. III: 195; Retro. Supp. I: 50, 52, 53, 54, 55–56 Tender Only to One (Smith), Supp. II: 462 “Tenebrae” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 22–23 Tenebrae (Hill), Supp. V: 189–192, 199 Tennant, Emma, Supp. IX: 227–241 Tenniel, John, V: 266, 267

448

“Tennis Court, The” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 504 Tennyson, Alfred Lord, II: 200, 208; IV: viii, xii–xiii, 196, 240, 292, 310, 313, 323–339, 341, 344, 351, 352, 371; V: ix, 77–79, 85, 182, 285, 299, 311, 327, 330, 365, 401; VI: 455–456 Tennyson, Emily, V: 81 Tennyson, Frederic, IV: 350, 351 Tennyson, Hallam, IV: 324, 329, 332, 338 “Tennyson and Picturesque Poetry” (McLuhan), IV: 323n, 338, 339 “Tennyson and the Romantic Epic” (McLuhan), IV: 323n, 339 Tennyson: Poet and Prophet (Henderson), IV: 339 Tenth Man, The (Greene), Supp. I: 1, 11 Tenth Satire (Juvenal), Retro. Supp. I: 139 “Tents, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 222 Tenure of Kings and Magistrates, The (Milton), II: 176 Teresa of Watling Street (Bennett), VI: 249 “Teresa’s Wedding” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 503 “Tereus” (Gower), I: 54 “Terminal Beach, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 23, 25, 34 Terminal Beach, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 23 Terminations (James), VI: 49, 67 “Terminus” (Emerson), IV: 81 “Terra Australis” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 314 “Terra Firma” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 78 “Terra Incognita” (Lawrence), VII: 119 Terra Nostra (Fuentes), Supp. IV: 116 “Terrapin, The” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 Terrible Sonnets (Hopkins), Retro. Supp. II: 197–198 “Territorial” (Motion), Supp. VII: 260 Territorial Rights (Spark), Supp. I: 211, 212 “Terrors of Basket Weaving, The” (Highsmith), Supp. V: 180 Terrors of Dr. Trevils, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 230 Terry, Ellen, VI: 104 Terry Hogan, an Eclogue (Landor), IV: 100 Terry Street (Dunn), Supp. X: 66, 69–70, 73 Teseide (Boccaccio), I: 30 Tess (Tennant), Supp. IX: 231, 236–238 Tess of the d’Urbervilles: A Pure Woman Faithfully Presented (Hardy), VI: 5, 9, 20; Supp. IV: 243, 471; Retro. Supp. I: 115–116 “Test Case” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Test of Manhood, The” (Meredith), V: 222 Testament (Lydgate), I: 65 Testament of Beauty, The (Bridges), VI: 72, 73, 74, 75, 82 Testament of Cresseid, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 135, 136, 142–145, 146

TEST−THIN Testament of Experience: An Autobiographical Story of the Years 1925– 1960 (Brittain), Supp. X: 39–40, 44, 46 Testament of Friendship: The Story of Winifred Holtby (Brittain), Supp. X: 42, 44 Testament of Love, The (Usk), I: 2 Testament of Youth: An Autobiographical Study of the Years 1900–1925 (Brittain), Supp. X: 33–36, 38, 40–41, 43–44, 46–47 Testimonies (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251 “Tête à Tête (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 Tetrachordon: . . . (Milton), II: 175 Textermination (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 97, 100, 112 Texts and Pretexts (Huxley), VII: 204; Retro. Supp. II: 182 Texts for Nothing (Beckett), Supp. I: 51, 53, 60 Thackeray, Anne Isabella, VI: 4 Thackeray, Bal, Supp. IV: 438 Thackeray, William Makepeace, II: 363; III: 124, 125, 146; IV: 240, 251, 254, 257, 266, 272, 301, 306, 340; V: ix, 17–39, 56, 62, 68, 69, 139, 140, 147, 179, 191, 279; Supp. IV: 238, 244 Thackeray (Trollope), V: 102 Thackeray: Prodigal Genius (Carey), V: 39 Thalaba the Destroyer (Southey), III: 335; IV: 64, 65, 71, 197, 217 “Thalassius” (Swinburne), V: 327 Thalia Rediviva (Vaughan), II: 185, 201 “Than on this fals warld I cry fy” (Dunbar), VIII: 122 “Thank You, Fog” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 14 Thank You, Jeeves (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 455, 460 “Thanksgiving for a Habitat” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 Thanksgiving Ode, 18 January 1816 (Wordsworth), IV: 24 Thanksgivings (Traherne), II: 190– 191;Supp. XI: 264, 265, 274 “Thanksgivings for the Body” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 274 That American Woman (Waugh), Supp. VI: 272 That Hideous Strength (Lewis), Supp. III: 249, 252, 254–255 “That Hollywood Movie with the Big Shark” (Warner), Supp. XI: 294 “That Island Formed You” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 “That Morning” (Hughes), Supp. I: 364 “That Nature Is a Heraclitean Fire” (Hopkins), V: 376, 377 “That Now Is Hay Some–tyme Was Grase” (Lydgate), I: 57 “That Raven” (Nye), Supp. X: 198, 202 “That Room” (Montague), Supp. XV: 218 “That the Science of Cartography Is Limited” (Boland), Supp. V: 43–44, 46 That Time (Beckett), Supp. I: 61; Retro. Supp. I: 28

That Uncertain Feeling (Amis), Supp. II: 7–8 “That Weird Sall Never Daunton Me” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 29–31 Thatcher, Margaret, Supp. IV: 74–75, 437 “Thaw” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 “Thaw, A” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Thealma and Clearchus (Chalkhill), II: 133 Theatre (periodical), III: 50, 53 “Theatre of God’s Judgements” (Beard), Retro. Supp. I: 204 Theatrical Companion to Maugham (Mander and Mitchenson), VI: 379 Theatrum Orbis Terrarum (Ortelius), I: 282 Theatrum Poetarum (Phillips), II: 347 “Their Finest Hour” (Churchill), VI: 358 “Their Lonely Betters” (Auden), VII: 387 “Their Quiet Lives” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “Their Very Memory” (Blunden), VI: 428; Supp. XI: 41 “Thieving Boy, A” (Hollinghurst), Supp. X: 122–123 Thelwall, John, IV: 103 Themes and Conventions of Elizabethan Tragedy (Bradbrook), I: 293; II: 78 Themes on a Variation (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 160, 166, 170 “Then dawns the Invisible . . . ” (Brontë), V: 143; see also “Prisoner, The“ Theobald, Lewis, I: 324, 326; II: 66, 87; III: 51 “Theodolinde” (James), VI: 69 Theodore (Boyle), III: 95 “Theology” (Hughes), Supp. I: 350 “Theology of Fitness, The” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 256 Théophile (Swinburne), V: 333 Theophrastus, II: 68, 81; III: 50 “Theory of Everything, A” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 25 Theory of Permanent Adolescence, The (Connolly), Supp. III: 97 “Theory of the Earth” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 167 Theory of the Leisure Class, The (Veblen), VI: 283 Therapy (Lodge), Supp. IV: 366, 381, 383–385 “There” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 321 “There Are Nights That Are so Still” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 289–290 There Are No Ghosts in the Soviet Union (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 118 There is a Happy Land (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 266–269, 270, 272 “There is a hill beside the silver Thames” (Bridges), VI: 78 “There Is a House Not Made with Hands” (Watts), III: 288 “There Is No Conversation” (West), Supp. III: 442 There Is No Natural Religion (Blake), III: 292, 307; Retro. Supp. I: 35 “There Is No Sorrow” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 218

449

“There Is Nothing” (Gurney), VI: 426– 427 “There was a Saviour” (Thomas), Supp. I: 177, 178 “There was a time” (Thomas), Supp. III: 404 “There was an old Derry down Derry” (Lear), V: 82 “There Was an Old Man in a Barge” (Lear), V: 83 “There Was an Old Man of Blackheath” (Lear), V: 86 “There Was an Old Man of Three Bridges” (Lear), V: 86 “There was never nothing more me pained” (Wyatt), I: 103 “There Will Be No Peace” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 “There’s Nothing Here” (Muir), Supp. VI: 208 “Thermal Stair, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 114 These Demented Lands (Warner), Supp. XI: 282, 285, 286–289, 294 “These Summer–Birds did with thy Master stay” (Herrick), II: 103 These the Companions (Davie), Supp. VI: 105, 109, 111, 113, 117 These Twain (Bennett), VI: 258 “Theses on the Philosophy of History” (Benjamin), Supp. IV: 87 Thespian Magazine (periodical), III: 263 “Thespians at Thermopylae, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19 “They” (Kipling), VI: 199 “They” (Sassoon), VI: 430 “They” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 322 “They All Go to the Mountains Now” (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 103 “They Are All Gone into the World of Light!” (Vaughan), II: 188 They Came to a City (Priestley), VII: 210, 227 “They flee from me” (Wyatt), I: 102 “They Shall Not Grow Old” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 210, 224 They Walk in the City (Priestley), VII: 217 They Went (Douglas), VI: 303, 304, 305 “Thief” (Graves), VII: 267 Thierry and Theodoret (Beaumont, Fletcher, Massinger), II: 66 Thieves in the Night (Koestler), Supp. I: 27–28, 32–33 “Thin Air” (Armitage), VIII: 11 Thin Air (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 291 “Thing Itself, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 321 “Things” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6 Things as They Are; or, The Adventures of Caleb Williams (Godwin), Supp. XV: 121–122, 123, 124, 128 Things That Have Interested Me (Bennett), VI: 267 Things That Interested Me (Bennett), VI: 267 Things We Do for Love (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3–4, 12–13 Things Which Have Interested Me (Bennett), VI: 267

THIN−THOU “Think of England” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 36 “Thinking as a Hobby” (Golding), Supp. I: 75 “Thinking of Mr. D.” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 260 Thinking Reed, The (West), Supp. III: 442 “Thir Lady is Fair” (Dunbar), VIII: 122 “Third Eyelid, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 “Third Journey, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 109 Third Kiss, The: A Comedy in One Act (Clarke), Supp. XV: 25 Third Man, The (Greene), Supp. I: 11; Retro. Supp. II: 159 “Third Person, The” (James), VI: 69 Third Policeman, The (O’Nolan), Supp. II: 322, 326–329, 337, 338 “Third Prize, The” (Coppard), VIII: 96 Third Satire (Wyatt), I: 111 “Third Ypres” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 46 “Thirteen Steps and the Thirteenth of March” (Dunn), Supp. X: 76 Thirteen Such Years (Waugh), Supp. VI: 272–273 Thirteen–Gun Salute, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 258–259 Thirteenth Disciple, The (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 100 Thirteenth Tribe, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 33 30 Days in Sydney: A Wildly Distorted Account (Carey), Supp. XII: 50, 52, 54, 60, 62 “30 December” (Cope), VIII: 80 “38 Phoenix Street” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 268 Thirty–Nine Steps, The (Buchan), Supp. II: 299, 306; Supp. IV: 7 31 Poems (Dutton), Supp. XII: 87 36 Hours (film), Supp. IV: 209 “Thirty–Three Triads” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 264 “This Be the Verse” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284 “This bread I break” (Thomas), Supp. I: 174 “This Day, Under My Hand” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 219 “This England” (Thomas), Supp. III: 404 This England: An Anthology from Her Writers (ed. Thomas), Supp. III: 404– 405 This Gun for Hire (Greene), see Gun for Sale, A This Happy Breed (Coward), Supp. II: 151, 154 “This Hinder Nicht in Dunfermeling” (Dunbar), VIII: 122 “This Is No Case of Petty Right or Wrong” (Thomas), VI: 424; Supp. III: 395 “This Is Thyself” (Powys), VIII: 247 This Is Where I Came In (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 11, 13 “This Is Your Subject Speaking” (Motion), Supp. VII: 257

“This Last Pain” (Empson), Supp. II: 184–185 This Life I’ve Loved (Field), V: 393, 397 “This Lime Tree Bower My Prison” (Coleridge), IV: 41, 44; Retro. Supp. II: 52 This Misery of Boots (Wells), VI: 244 This My Hand (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33, 35, 37, 39–40, 46 This Real Night (West), Supp. III: 443 This Sporting Life (Storey), Supp. I: 407, 408–410, 414, 415, 416 “This Stone Is Thinking of Vienna” (Hart), Supp. XI: 130 This Sweet Sickness (Highsmith), Supp. V: 172–173 This Time Tomorrow (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 213, 222 This Was a Man (Coward), Supp. II: 146 “This was for youth, Strength, Mirth and wit that Time” (Walton), II: 141 This Was the Old Chief ’s Country (Lessing), Supp. I: 239 This Year of Grace! (Coward), Supp. II: 146 Thistle Rises, The (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 208 “Thistles” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 205–206 Thistles and Roses (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211–212 Thom Gunn and Ted Hughes (Bold), Supp. IV: 256, 257 “Thom Gunn at 60” (Hall), Supp. IV: 256 Thomas, D. M., Supp. IV: 479–497 Thomas, Dylan, II: 156; Supp. I: 169– 184; Supp. III: 107; Supp. IV: 252, 263 Thomas, Edward, IV: 218; V: 313, 334, 355, 358; VI: 420–421, 423–425; VII: xvi, 382; Supp. III: 393–408 Thomas, R. S., Supp. XII: 279–294 “Thomas Bewick” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 269 “Thomas Campey and the Copernican System” (Harrison), Supp. V: 151 Thomas Campion and the Art of English Poetry (Clarke), Supp. XV: 16 Thomas Carlyle (Campbell), IV: 250 Thomas Carlyle (Froude), IV: 238–239, 250 Thomas Cranmer of Canterbury (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 284 Thomas De Quincey: A Biography (Eaton), IV: 142, 156 Thomas De Quincey: His Life and Writings (Page), IV: 152, 155 “Thomas Gray” (Arnold), III: 277 Thomas Hardy (Blunden), Supp. XI: 37 Thomas Hardy: A Bibliographical Study (Purdy), VI: 19 Thomas Hardy and British Poetry (Davie), Supp. VI: 115 Thomas Hobbes (Stephen), V: 289 Thomas Hood (Reid), IV: 267 Thomas Hood and Charles Lamb (ed. Jerrold), IV: 252, 253, 267 Thomas Hood: His Life and Times (Jerrold), IV: 267

450

Thomas Love Peacock (Priestley), IV: 159–160, 170 Thomas Nabbes (Swinburne), V: 333 Thomas Stevenson, Civil Engineer (Stevenson), V: 395 Thomas the Rhymer, IV: 29, 219 Thomas Traherne: Centuries, Poems, and Thanksgivings (Traherne), Supp. XI: 266 Thompson, E. P., Supp. IV: 95, 473 Thompson, Flora, Supp. XV: 277–292 Thompson, Francis, III: 338; V: xxii, xxvi, 439–452 Thompson, Kate, Supp. XIV: 285–298 Thompson, R., II: 288 Thomson, George, III: 322 Thomson, James, III: 162, 171, 312; Supp. III: 409–429; Retro. Supp. I: 241 Thor, with Angels (Fry), Supp. III: 195, 197–198 “Thorn, The” (Wordsworth), IV: 6, 7 Thornton, R. K. R., V: 377, 382 Thornton, Robert, III: 307 Thorsler, Jr., P. L., IV: 173, 194 Those Barren Leaves (Huxley), VII: 79, 199, 202 Those Were the Days (Milne), Supp. V: 298 Those Were the Days: The Holocaust through the Eyes of the Perpetrators and Bystanders, Supp. IV: 488 “Those White, Ancient Birds” (Hart), Supp. XI: 131–132 Those Who Walk Away (Highsmith), Supp. V: 175 “Thou art an Atheist, Quintus, and a Wit” (Sedley), II: 265–266 “Thou art fair and few are fairer” (Shelley), IV: 203 “Thou art indeed just, Lord” (Hopkins), V: 376, 378 “Thou damn’d Antipodes to Common sense” (Dorset), II: 263 “Thou that know’st for whom I mourne” (Vaughan), II: 187 “Though this the port and I thy servant true” (Wyatt), I: 106 “Though, Phillis, your prevailing charms,”II: 257 “Thought” (Lawrence), VII: 119 “Thought Against Drought” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 141 Thought Power (Besant), VI: 249 “Thought–Fox, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 347 Thoughts (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 20 “Thoughts” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 269 Thoughts and Details on Scarcity . . . (Burke), III: 205 Thoughts for a Convention (Russell), VIII: 288 Thoughts in the Wilderness (Priestley), VII: 212 “Thoughts of a Suicide” (Tennyson), see “Two Voices, The“ Thoughts of Murdo (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 210–211 “Thoughts of the Commandant of the Fortress of St Vaast–la–Hougue”

THOU−TIME (Constantine), Supp. XV: 73 “Thoughts on Criticism, by a Critic” (Stephen), V: 286 Thoughts on Man, His Nature, Productions, and Discoveries: Interspersed with Some Particulars Respecting the Author (Godwin), Supp. XV: 128 Thoughts on South Africa (Schreiner), Supp. II: 453, 454, 457 Thoughts on the Cause of the Present Discontents (Burke), III: 197 Thoughts on the Education of Daughters; . . . (Wollstonecraft), Supp. III: 466 Thoughts on the . . . Falkland’s Islands (Johnson), III: 121; Retro. Supp. I: 142 Thoughts on the Ministerial Commission (Newman), Supp. VII: 291 “Thoughts on the Shape of the Human Body” (Brooke), Supp. III: 52–53 “Thoughts on Unpacking” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 262 Thrale, Hester, see Piozzi, Hester Lynch “Thrawn Janet” (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 267 Thre Deid Pollis, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146, 148 “Three Against One” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 7 “Three Aquarium Portraits” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234, 236 “Three Baroque Meditations” (Hill), Supp. V: 187, 188 Three Bear Witness (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251 “Three Blind Mice” (Christie), Supp. II: 134 Three Brothers, The (Muir), Supp. VI: 198 Three Brothers, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 217 Three Cheers for the Paraclete (Keneally), Supp. IV: 345 Three Chinese Poets: Translations of Poems by Wang Wei, Li Bai and Du Fu (tr. Seth), Supp. X: 277, 284 Three Clerks, The (Trollope), V: 101 Three Continents (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 233–234, 235 Three Dialogues (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 18–19, 22 Three Essays, Moral and Political (Hume), Supp. III: 239 “Three Folk Poems” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 210 Three Friends (Bridges), VI: 72, 83 Three Glasgow Writers (Kelman), Supp. V: 241 Three Go Back (Mitchell), Supp. XIV: 100 Three Guineas (Woolf), VII: 22, 25, 27, 29, 38; Supp. IV: 399; Retro. Supp. I: 308, 311 Three Histories, The (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 149, 154, 158–159 Three Hours After Marriage (Gay), III: 60, 67 3 in 1 (Reading), VIII: 271 Three Letters, Written in Spain, to D. Francisco Riguelme (Landor), IV: 100

“Three Little Pigs, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 226 “Three Lives of Lucie Cabrol, The” (Berger), Supp. IV: 92–93, 94 Three Memorials on French Affairs . . . (Burke), III: 205 Three Men in New Suits (Priestley), VII: 218 Three Northern Love Stories (Morris and Magnusson), V: 306 Three of Them (Douglas), VI: 300, 305 Three Old Brothers (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 222 Three Perils of Man, The (Hogg), Supp. X: 113–114 Three Perils of Woman, The (Hogg), Supp. X: 113–114 Three Plays (Betti, tr. Reed), Supp. XV: 243, 253, 254 Three Plays (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276–277 Three Plays for Puritans (Shaw), VI: 104, 112, 129; Retro. Supp. II: 315– 317 “Three Poems about Children” (Clarke), Supp. XV: 26 “Three Poems in Memory of My Mother, Miriam Murray neé Arnall” (Murray), Supp. VII: 278 “Three Poems of Drowning” (Graham), Supp. VII: 110 “Three Poets” (Dunn), Supp. X: 82–83 Three Port Elizabeth Plays (Fugard), Supp. XV: 107 Three proper, and witty, familiar Letters (Spenser), I: 123 Three Regional Voices: Iain Crichton Smith, Barry Tebb, Michael Longley (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 213 Three Sermons (Swift), III: 36 Three Short Stories (Powys), VIII: 249, 256 Three Sisters, The (tr. Frayn), Supp. VII: 61 Three Sisters, The (tr. Friel), Supp. V: 124 “Three Songs for Monaro Pubs” (Hope), Supp. VII: 158 “Three Stages of Consciousness, The” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 46 “Three Strangers, The” (Hardy), VI: 20, 22 Three Sunsets and Other Poems (Carroll), V: 274 Three Times Table (Maitland), Supp. XI: 163, 168–170, 174 Three Voices of Poetry, The (Eliot), VII: 161, 162 Three Wayfarers, The: A Pastoral Play in One Act (Hardy), VI: 20 “Three Weeks to Argentina” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 “Three Women’s Texts and a Critique of Imperialism” (Spivak), Retro. Supp. I: 60 “Three Words” (Reed), Supp. XV: 255 Three Years in a Curatorship (Carroll), V: 274 Threnodia Augustalis (Goldsmith), III: 191

451

Threnodia Augustalis: A Funeral . . . Poem to . . . King Charles II (Dryden), II: 304 “Threshold” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 288 Thrice a Stranger (Brittain), Supp. X: 44 Thrilling Cities (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 96 “Thrissil and the Rois, The” (Dunbar), VIII: 118 Thrissill and the Rois, The (Dunbar), VIII: 121 “Through the Looking Glass” (Auden), VII: 381 Through the Looking–Glass and What Alice Found There (Carroll), V: xxiii, 261, 262, 264, 265, 267–269, 270–273 Through the Panama (Lowry), Supp. III: 269, 280, 282, 283 “Through These Pale Gold Days” (Rosenberg), VI: 435 Thru (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 98, 99, 105, 109–110, 112 “Thrush in February, The” (Meredith), V: 222 “Thrushes” (Hughes), Supp. I: 345 “Thrust & Parry” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 66 “Thunder and a Boy” (Jennings), Supp. V: 218 Thunder in the Air (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71 Thunderball (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 91, 96 Thunderbolt’s Waxwork (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152 Thurley, Geoffrey, Supp. II: 494 “Thursday; or, The Spell” (Gay), III: 56 Thursday’s Child: A Pageant (Fry), Supp. III: 194 Thus to Revisit (Ford), VI: 321, 323 “Thy Beautiful Flock” (Powys), VIII: 254 Thyestes (Seneca), I: 215; II: 71 “Thyrsis” (Arnold), V: 157–158, 159, 165, 209, 210, 211; VI: 73 Thyrza (Gissing), V: 437 “Tiare Tahiti” (Brooke), Supp. III: 56 “Tibby Hyslop’s Dream” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 Tib’s Eve (Carson), Supp. XIII: 65 “Tich Miller” (Cope), VIII: 73 Tickell, Thomas, III: 50 Ticonderoga (Stevenson), V: 395 Tide and Stone Walls (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 424 “Tidings from the Sissioun” (Dunbar), VIII: 126 “Tie” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 66 “Tierra del Fuego” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 38 Tietjens tetralogy (Ford), VI: xii, 319, 328–331; VII: xxi; see also Last Post; Man Could Stand Up, A; No More Parades; Some Do Not “Tiger, The” (Coppard), VIII: 94, 97 Tiger at the Gates (Fry), Supp. III: 195 Tiger in the Well, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 151 “Time of Barmecides, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 125

TIGE−TO BE “Tiger! Tiger!” (Kipling), VI: 199 Tigers (Adcock), Supp. XII: 4–5 Tigers Are Better–Looking (Rhys), Supp. II: 389, 390, 401, 402 Tiger’s Bones, The (Hughes), Supp. I: 346–347 “Till September Petronella” (Rhys), Supp. II: 401–402 Till We Have Faces (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 262–264, 265 Tillotson, Kathleen, IV: 34; V: 73 Timber (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 166 Timbuctoo (Tennyson), IV: 338 “Time” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 97 Time and the Conways (Priestley), VII: 212, 224–225 Time and Tide (O’Brien), Supp. V: 341 Time and Tide by Weare and Tyne (Ruskin), V: 184 Time and Time Again (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 2, 4–5, 9, 10, 13–14 Time and Western Man (Lewis), VII: 72, 74, 75, 83, 262 “Time Disease, The” (Amis), Supp. IV: 40 Time Flies: A Reading Diary (Rossetti), V: 260 Time for a Tiger (Burgess), Supp. I: 187 Time Importuned (Warner), Supp. VII: 370, 371–372 Time in a Red Coat (Brown), Supp. VI: 66, 69–70 Time in Rome, A (Bowen), Supp. II: 80, 94 Time Machine, The: An Invention (Wells), VI: ix, xii, 226, 229–230 Time Must Have a Stop (Huxley), VII: 205 Time of Hope (Snow), VII: xxi, 321, 324–325 Time of the Crack, The (Tennant), Supp. IX: 229–230 Time of My Life (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 8, 10, 11, 13, 14 “Time of Plague, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 277 Time of the Angels, The (Murdoch), III: 341, 345; Supp. I: 225–226, 227, 228 “Time of the Roses” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 124–125 “Time of Waiting, A” (Graves), VII: 269 Time Present (Osborne), Supp. I: 338 “Time the Tiger” (Lewis), VII: 74 Time to Dance, A (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 126 Time to Go, A (O’Casey), VII: 12 Time to Keep, A (Brown), Supp. VI: 64, 70 Time Traveller, The: The Life of H. G. Wells (MacKenzie and MacKenzie), VI: 228, 246 “Timehri” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 34, 46 “Timekeeping” (Cope), VIII: 81 “Timer” (Harrison), Supp. V: 150 Time’s Arrow; or The Nature of the Offence (Amis), Supp. IV: 40–42 “Time’s Fool” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 142 Time’s Laughingstocks and other Verses (Hardy), VI: 20

Times (periodical), IV: xv, 272, 278; V: 93, 279; Supp. XII: 2 Times Literary Supplement, Supp. IV: 25, 66, 121 Time’s Pocket (O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 223 “Time–Tombs, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 Time–Zones (Adcock), Supp. XII: 10– 11, 11–12 “Timing” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 109 Timon of Athens (Shakespeare), I: 318– 319, 321; II: 70 Tin Drum, The (Grass), Supp. IV: 440 Tin Men, The (Frayn), Supp. VII: 51–52, 64 Tin Princess, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 151–152 Tinker, C. B., III: 234n, 249, 250 “Tinker, The” (Wordsworth), IV: 21 Tinker, Tailor, Soldier, Spy (le Carré), Supp. II: 306, 311–313, 314 Tinker’s Wedding, The (Synge), VI: 311, 313–314; Retro. Supp. I: 296–297 “Tintagel” (Reed), Supp. XV: 249 “Tintern Abbey” (Wordsworth), see “Lines Composed a Few Miles Above Tintern Abbey“ Tiny Tears (Fuller), Supp. VII: 78 Tip of my Tongue, The (Crawford), Supp. XI: 67, 79–82 “Tipperary” (Thomas), Supp. III: 404 “Tirade for the Mimic Muse” (Boland), Supp. V: 49 Tireless Traveller, The (Trollope), V: 102 “Tiresias” (Tennyson), IV: 328, 332–334, 338 Tiresias: A Poem (Clarke), Supp. XV: 29 “Tiriel” (Blake), III: 298, 302; Retro. Supp. I: 34–35 “Tirocinium; or, A Review of Schools” (Cowper), III: 208 ’Tis Pity She’s a Whore (Ford), II: 57, 88, 89, 90, 92–93, 99, 100 Tit–Bits (periodical), VI: 135, 248 “Tithe Barn, The” (Powys), VIII: 248, 249 Tithe Barn, The and The Dove and the Eage (Powys), VIII: 248 “Tithon” (Tennyson), IV: 332–334; see also “Tithonus“ “Tithonus” (Tennyson), IV: 328, 333 Title, The (Bennett), VI: 250, 264 Title and Pedigree of Henry VI (Lydgate), I: 58 Titmarsh, Michael Angelo, pseud. of William Makepeace Thackeray Titus Andronicus (Shakespeare), I: 279, 305; II: 69 “Titus Hoyt, I A” (Naipaul), Supp. I: 385 “To a Black Greyhound” (Grenfell), VI: 418 “To a Brother in the Mystery” (Davie), Supp. VI: 113–114 “To a Butterfly” (Wordsworth), IV: 21 “To a Cretan Monk in Thanks for a Flask of Wine” (Murphy), Supp. V: 318 “To a Cold Beauty” (Hood), IV: 255 “To a Comrade in Flanders” (Owen), VI: 452

452

“To a Devout Young Gentlewoman” (Sedley), II: 264 “To a Dictionary Maker” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 “To a False Friend. In Imitation of Sappho” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 204– 205 “To a Fat Lady Seen from the Train” (Cornford), VIII: 102 “To a Fine Singer, who had gotten a Cold; . .. . ” (Wycherley), II: 320 “To a Fine Young Woman . . . ” (Wycherley), II: 320 “To a Friend in Time of Trouble” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 274, 275 “To a Friend mourning the Death of Miss—” (Macpherson), VIII: 181 “To A. L.” (Carew), II: 224–225 “To a Lady in a Letter” (Rochester), II: 258 To a Lady More Cruel Than Fair (Vanbrugh), II: 336 “To a Lady on Her Passion for Old China” (Gay), III: 58, 67 “To a Lady on the Death of Colonel Ross . . . ” (Collins), III: 166, 169 “To a Louse” (Burns), III: 315, 317–318 “To a Mountain Daisy” (Burns), III: 313, 315, 317, 318 “To a Mouse” (Burns), III: 315, 317, 318 “To a Nightingale” (Coleridge), IV: 222 “To a Skylark” (Shelley), III: 337 “To a Snail” (Moore), Supp. IV: 262– 263 “To a Very Young Lady” (Etherege), II: 267 “To Alastair Campbell” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 4 “To Althea from Prison” (Lovelace), II: 231, 232 “To Amarantha, That She Would Dishevell Her Haire” (Lovelace), II: 230 “To Amoret Gone from Him” (Vaughan), II: 185 “To Amoret, of the Difference ’twixt Him, . . . ” (Vaughan), II: 185 “To an English Friend in Africa” (Okri), Supp. V: 359 “To an Infant Daughter” (Clare), Supp. XI: 55 “To an Old Lady” (Empson), Supp. II: 182–183 “To an Unborn Pauper Child” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121 “To an Unknown Reader” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 78 “To and Fro” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 395 “To Anthea” (Herrick), II: 105–106, 108 “To Any Dead Officer” (Sassoon), VI: 431 To Asmara (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346 “To Augustus” (Pope), Retro. Supp. I: 230–231 “To Autumn” (Keats), IV: 221, 226–227, 228, 232 To Be a Pilgrim (Cary), VII: 186, 187, 191, 192–194 “To Be a Poet” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 260

TO BE−TO TH “To Be Less Philosophical” (Graves), VII: 266 “To Blossoms” (Herrick), II: 112 “To Call Paula Paul” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 286 To Catch a Spy (Ambler), Supp. IV: 4, 17 “To cause accord or to agree” (Wyatt), I: 109 “To Celia” (Johnson), IV: 327 “To Cesario” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 206 “To Charles Cowden Clarke” (Keats), IV: 214, 215 “To Certain English Poets” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 “To Charles Cowden Clarke” (Keats), Retro. Supp. I: 188 To Circumjack Cencrastus; or, The Curly Snake (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 201, 210–211, 216 “To Constantia Singing” (Shelley), IV: 209 “To Daffodills” (Herrick), II: 112 “To Deanbourn” (Herrick), II: 103 “To Dianeme” (Herrick), II: 107, 112 “To E. Fitzgerald” (Tennyson), IV: 336 “To Edward Thomas” (Lewis), VII: 445 “To E. L., on his Travels in Greece” (Tennyson), V: 79 “To Electra” (Herrick), II: 105 “To Everlasting Oblivion” (Marston), II: 25 “To Fanny” (Keats), IV: 220–221 “To George Felton Mathew” (Keats), IV: 214 “To Germany” (Sorley), VI: 421 “To God” (Gurney), VI: 426 “To Helen” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 “To Him Who Said No to the Glare of the Open Day” (Aidoo), Supp. XV: 11 “To His Coy Mistress” (Marvell), II: 197, 198, 208–209, 211, 214–215; Retro. Supp. II: 259–261 “To his inconstant Friend” (King), Supp. VI: 151 “To His Lost Lover” (Armitage), VIII: 8 “To His Love” (Gurney), VI: 426 “To His Lovely Mistresses” (Herrick), II: 113 To His Sacred Majesty, a Panegyrick on His Coronation (Dryden), II: 304 “To His Sweet Savior” (Herrick), II: 114 “To His Wife” (Hill), Supp. V: 189 “To Hope” (Keats), Retro. Supp. I: 188 “To Ireland in the Coming Times” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 330 “To J. F. H. (1897–1934)” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 “To Joan Eardley” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 165 “To Julia, The Flaminica Dialis, or Queen– To Keep the Ball Rolling (Powell), VII: 351 “To King Henry IV, in Praise of Peace” (Gower), I: 56 “To Leonard Clark” (Graham), Supp. VII: 116

To Let (Galsworthy), VI: 272, 274, 275, 282 To Lighten My House (Reid), Supp. VII: 325–327 “To Live Merrily, and to Trust to Good Verses” (Herrick), II: 115 To Live with Little (Chapman), I: 254 “To Lizbie Browne” (Hardy), VI: 16 “To Lord Stanhope” (Coleridge), IV: 43 “To Louisa in the Lane” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 493 “To Lucasta, Going to the Warres” (Lovelace), II: 229 “To Margot Heinemann” (Cornford), Supp. XIII: 91–92 “To Marguerite—Continued” (Arnold), V: 211 To Marry, or Not to Marry (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147, 155, 160, 161 “To Mary Boyle” (Tennyson), IV: 329, 336 “To Mr. Dryden” (Congreve), II: 338 To Mr. Harriot (Chapman), I: 241 “To Mr. Hobs” (Cowley), II: 196, 198 To Mistress Anne (Skelton), I: 83 “To My Brother George” (Keats), IV: 214 “To My Brothers” (Keats), IV: 215 “To My Daughter in a Red Coat” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254 “To my dead friend Ben: Johnson” (King), Supp. VI: 157 “To My Desk” (Dunn), Supp. X: 80 “To My Father” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73 To My Fellow Countrymen (Osborne), Supp. I: 330 “To My Friend, Mr. Pope, . . . ” (Wycherley), II: 322 “To My Inconstant Mistris” (Carew), II: 225 To My Lady Morton (Waller), II: 238 To My Lord Chancellor . . . (Dryden), II: 304 “To My Lord Northumberland Upon the Death of His Lady” (Waller), II: 233 “To My Mother Eileen” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 72, 75 To My Mother on the Anniversary of Her Birth, April 27, 1842 (Rossetti), V: 260 “To My Sister” (Wordsworth), IV: 8 “To President Mary Robinson” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 68 “To Night” (Lovelace), II: 231 “To Nobodaddy” (Blake), III: 299 “To Olga Masson” (tr. Thomas), Supp. IV: 495 “To One Who Wanted a Philosophy from Me” (Russell), VIII: 290 “To One Who Was with Me in the War” (Sassoon), VI: 431 “To Penshurst” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 164 “To Perilla” (Herrick), II: 113 “To P. H. T” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 “To Please His Wife” (Hardy), VI: 20, 22 “To Poet Bavius” (Behn), Supp. III: 40 To Present the Pretense (Arden), Supp. II: 30 “To R. B.” (Hopkins), V: 376, 378

453

“To Rilke” (Lewis), VII: 446 “To Room Nineteen” (Lessing), Supp. I: 248 “To Saxham” (Carew), III: 223 To Scorch or Freeze (Davie), Supp. VI: 113–115 “To seek each where, where man doth live” (Wyatt), I: 110 “To seem the stranger lies my lot” (Hopkins), V: 374–375 “To Sir Henry Cary” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 154 To Sir With Love (Braithwaite), Supp. IV: 445 “To Sleep” (Graves), VII: 267 “To Sleep” (Keats), IV: 221 “To Solitude” (Keats), IV: 213–214 “To Stella, Visiting Me in My Sickness” (Swift), III: 31 “To Stella, Who Collected and Transcribed His Poems” (Swift), III: 31 “To Stella . . . Written on the Day of Her Birth . . . ” (Swift), III: 32 To the Air, Supp. IV: 269 “To the Athenian Society” (Defoe), Retro. Supp. I: 67 “To the Author of a Poem, intitled, Successio” (Pope), Retro. Supp. I: 233 “To the Coffee Shop” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 274 “To the Evening Star” (Blake), Retro. Supp. I: 34 “To the fair Clarinda, who made Love to Me, imagin’d more than Woman” (Behn), Supp. III: 8 “To the High Court of Parliament” (Hill), Supp. V: 192, 193 “To the King” (Waller), II: 233 “To the King: Complane I Wald” (Dunbar), VIII: 117 To the King, upon His . . . Happy Return (Waller), II: 238 To the Lighthouse (Woolf), V: 281; VI: 275, 278; VII: xv, 18, 21, 26, 27, 28– 29, 36, 38; Supp. IV: 231, 246, 321; Supp. V: 63; Retro. Supp. I: 308, 317–318 “To the Master of Balliol” (Tennyson), IV: 336 To the Memory of Charles Lamb (Wordsworth), IV: 86 “To the Memory of My Beloved, the Author Mr William Shakespeare” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 “To the Memorie of My Ever Desired Friend Dr. Donne” (King), Supp. VI: 156 “To the Merchants of Edinburgh” (Dunbar), VIII: 126 “To the Monument of Sha Jahan” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 59 “To the Muses” (Blake), III: 289; Retro. Supp. I: 34 “To the Name of Jesus” (Crashaw), II: 180 “To the Nightingal” (Finch), Supp. IX: 68–69 “To the Nightingale” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 283

TO TH−TRAC To the North (Bowen), Supp. II: 85, 88–89 “To the Pen Shop” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 274 “To the Poet Coleridge” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 210 “To the Queen” (Tennyson), IV: 337 To the Queen, upon Her . . . Birthday (Waller), II: 238 “To the Reader” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 “To the Reader” (Webster), I: 246 “To the Reverend Shade of His Religious Father” (Herrick), II: 113 “To the Rev. W. H. Brookfield” (Tennyson), IV: 329 “To the Royal Society” (Cowley), II: 196, 198 “To the Sea” (Larkin), Supp. I: 283, 285 “To the Shade of Elliston” (Lamb), IV: 82–83 “To the Slow Drum” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 42 “To the Small Celandine” (Wordsworth), IV: 21 “To the Spirit” (Hart), Supp. XI: 127 “To the (Supposed) Patron” (Hill), Supp. V: 184 “To the Virgins, to Make Much of Time” (Herrick), II: 108–109 To the Wedding (Berger), Supp. IV: 80 To This Hard House (Friel), Supp. V: 115 “To Thom Gunn in Los Altos, California” (Davie), Supp. VI: 112 “To Three Irish Poets” (Longley), VIII: 167–168 “To True Soldiers” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 154 “To Vandyk” (Waller), II: 233 “To Virgil” (Tennyson), IV: 327 “To wet your eye withouten tear” (Wyatt), I: 105–106 “To what serves Mortal Beauty?” (Hopkins), V: 372, 373 “To Whom It May Concern” (Motion), Supp. VII: 264 To Whom She Will (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 224–226 “To William Camden” (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 152 “To William Godwin” (Coleridge), IV: 43 “To X” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 74 “To Yvor Winters, 1955” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 261 “Toads” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277, 278, 281 “Toads Revisited” (Larkin), Supp. I: 281 “Toccata of Galuppi’s, A” (Browning), IV: 357 To–Day (periodical), VI: 103 “Today is Sunday” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 36, 45 Todhunter, John, V: 325 “Todd” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 71 Todorov, Tzvetan, Supp. IV: 115–116 “Toft Cup, The” (Thompson), Supp. XV: 285 Together (Douglas), VI: 299–300, 304, 305

Toil & Spin: Two Directions in Modern Poetry (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 319, 325 Tolkien, J. R. R., Supp. II: 519–535; Supp. IV: 116 “Tollund Man, The” (Heaney), Supp. II: 273, 274; Retro. Supp. I: 128 Tolstoy (Wilson), Supp. VI: 304 Tolstoy, Leo, Supp. IV: 94, 139 “Tom Brown Question, The” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 449 Tom Brown’s Schooldays (Hughes), V: xxii, 157, 170; Supp. IV: 506 Tom Jones (Fielding), III: 95, 96–97, 100–102, 105; Supp. II: 194, 195; Retro. Supp. I: 81, 86–89, 90–91; Retro. Supp. I: 81, 86–89, 90–91 Tom O’Bedlam’s Beauties (Reading), VIII: 264–265 Tom Thumb (Fielding), III: 96, 105 “Tom–Dobbin” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 267 Tomlin, Eric Walter Frederick, VII: xv, xxxviii “Tomlinson” (Kipling), VI: 202 “Tomorrow” (Conrad), VI: 148 “Tomorrow” (Harris), Supp. V: 131 “Tomorrow Is a Million Years” (Ballard), Supp. V: 26 Tomorrow Morning, Faustus! (Richards), Supp. II: 427–428 Tomorrow Never Dies (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 95 “Tom’s Garland” (Hopkins), V: 376 “Tone of Time, The” (James), VI: 69 “Tongue in My Ear: On Writing and Not Writing Foreign Parts” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 123–124 “Tongues of Fire” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 325 Tonight at 8:30 (Coward), Supp. II: 152– 153 Tono–Bungay (Wells), VI: xii, 237–238, 244 Tonson, Jacob, II: 323; III: 69 “Tony Kytes, The Arch–Deceiver” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Tony White’s Cottage” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 “Too Dearly Bought” (Gissing), V: 437 Too Good to Be True (Shaw), VI: 125, 127, 129 Too Great a Vine: Poems and Satires, Second Series (Clarke), Supp. XV: 26 “Too Late” (Browning), V: 366, 369 Too Late the Phalarope (Paton), Supp. II: 341, 351–353 Too Many Husbands (Maugham), VI: 368–369 “Too Much” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 “Toot Baldon” (Motion), Supp. VII: 253 Tooth and Nail (Rankin), see Wolfman Top Girls (Churchill), Supp. IV: 179, 183, 189–191, 198 Topkapi (film), Supp. IV: 4 “Torridge” (Trevor), Supp. IV: 501 “Tortoise and the Hare, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 226 Tortoises (Lawrence), VII: 118 Tortoises, Terrapins and Turtles (Sowerby and Lear), V: 76, 87

454

“Torturer ’s Apprenticeship, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 280 “Tory Prime Minister, Maggie May . . . , A” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 456 Totemism (Frazer), Supp. III: 171 “Totentanz” (Wilson), Supp. I: 155, 156, 157 Tottel’s Miscellany, I: 97–98, 114 Touch (Gunn), Supp. IV: 257, 264, 265– 266 “Touch” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 265–266 Touch and Go (Lawrence), VII: 120, 121 Touch of Love, A (Coe), Supp. XV: 50, 52, 53–54, 58, 60, 63 Touch of Love, A (screenplay, Drabble), Supp. IV: 230 Touch of Mistletoe, A (Comyns), VIII: 54–55, 56, 58–59, 65 Tour Thro’ the Whole Island of Great Britain (Defoe), III: 5, 13; Retro. Supp. I: 75–76 Tour to the Hebrides, A (Boswell), see Journal of a Tour to the Hebrides Tourneur, Cyril, II: 24, 33, 36–41, 70, 72, 85, 97 Toward Reality (Berger), see Permanent Red: Essays in Seeing “Toward the Imminent Days” (Murray), Supp. VII: 274 “Towards an Artless Society” (Lewis), VII: 76 Towards Democracy (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 36, 37–40 “Towards Democracy” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 37–38 Towards the End of Morning (Frayn), Supp. VII: 53–54, 65 Towards the Human (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 209 Towards the Mountain (Paton), Supp. II: 346, 347, 351, 359 Towards Zero (Christie), Supp. II: 132, 134 Tower, The (Fry), Supp. III: 194, 195 Tower, The (Yeats), VI: 207, 216, 220; Retro. Supp. I: 333–335 Towers of Silence, The (Scott), Supp. I: 267–268 Town (periodical), V: 22 “Town and Country” (Brooke), VI: 420 “Town Betrayed, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 “Town Itself, The” (Reed), Supp. XV: 255 Townley plays, I: 20 Townsend, Aurelian, II: 222, 237 Townsend Warner, George, VI: 485 Township Plays (Fugard), Supp. XV: 105 Town–Talk (periodical), III: 50, 53 “Trace Elements” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323 “Track 12” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 Trackers of Oxyrhyncus, The (Harrison), Supp. V: 163, 164 Tract 90 (Newman), seeRemarks on Certain Passages of the 39 Articles “Tractor” (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 211 Tracts for the Times (Newman), Supp. VII: 291, 293

TRAC−TREM “Traction–Engine, The” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 3 “Trade” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 40 “Tradition and the Individual Talent” (Eliot), VII: 155, 156, 163, 164 “Tradition of Eighteen Hundred and Four, A” (Hardy), VI: 22 Tradition of Women’s Fiction, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 231 Tradition, the Writer and Society (Harris), Supp. V: 145, 146 “Traditional Prize Country Pigs” (Cope), VIII: 82–83 “Traditions, Voyages” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 318 Traffics and Discoveries (Kipling), VI: 204 “Tragedy and the Essay, The” (Brontë), V: 135 “Tragedy Of, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220–221, 223 Tragedy of Brennoralt, The (Suckling), II: 226 Tragedy of Byron, The (Chapman), I: 233, 234, 241n, 251 Tragedy of Count Alarcos, The (Disraeli), IV: 306, 308 Tragedy of Doctor Faustus, The (Marlowe), Retro. Supp. I: 200, 207– 208 “Tragedy of Error, A” (James), VI: 25 Tragedy of Sir John Van Olden Barnavelt, The (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 66 Tragedy of Sophonisba, The (Thomson), Supp. III: 411, 422, 423, 424 Tragedy of the Duchess of Malfi, The (Webster), see Duchess of Malfi, The Tragedy of Tragedies; or, The Life . . . of Tom Thumb, The (Fielding), see Tom Thumb “Tragedy of Two Ambitions, A” (Hardy), VI: 22 Tragic Comedians, The (Meredith), V: 228, 234 Tragic History of Romeus and Juliet, The (Brooke), I: 305–306 Tragic Muse, The (James), VI: 39, 43– 55, 67 “Tragic Theatre, The” (Yeats), VI: 218 Tragical History of Doctor Faustus, The (Hope), Supp. VII: 160–161 Tragical History of Dr. Faustus, The (Marlowe), III: 344 Traherne, Thomas, II: 123, 189–194, 201–203; Supp. XI: 263–280 Trail of the Dinosaur, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 32, 33, 36, 37 Traill, H. D., III: 80 Train of Powder, A (West), Supp. III: 439–440 Trained for Genius (Goldring), VI: 333 Traité du poeme épique (Le Bossu), III: l03 Traitor’s Blood (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 117 “Trampwoman’s Tragedy, The” (Hardy), VI: 15; Retro. Supp. I: 120 Transatlantic Review (periodical), VI: 324; Supp. XIII: 190 Transatlantic Sketches (James), VI: 67

“Transfiguration, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 207 “Transformation” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 47 “Transformation Scenes” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 222 Transformed Metamorphosis, The (Tourneur), II: 37, 41 “Transients and Residents” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 271, 273 transition (quarterly periodical), Supp. I: 43n Transitional Poem (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 117, 121–123 “Translation of Poetry, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 168–169 Translations (Friel), Supp. V: 123–124 Translations and Tomfooleries (Shaw), VI: 129 “Translations from the Early Irish” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 264 Translations of the Natural World (Murray), Supp. VII: 281–282 Transmission (Kunzru), Supp. XIV: 165, 170–172, 175, 176 “Transparencies” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 262 “Transvaal Morning, A” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 214 Trap, The (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 184–186 Traps (Churchill), Supp. IV: 179, 180, 183–184, 188, 198 Traulus (Swift), III: 36 Travelers (Jhabvala), Supp. V: 230 “Traveling to My Second Marriage on the Day of the First Moonshot” (Nye), Supp. X: 202 “Traveller” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 Traveller, The (Goldsmith), III: 177, 179, 180, 185–186, 191; Retro. Supp. I: 149 “Traveller, The” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254, 265 “Travelling” (Healy), Supp. IX: 106 Travelling Behind Glass (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256–257 “Travelling Behind Glass” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 257, 261 “Travelling Companion, The” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Travelling Companions” (James), VI: 25, 69 Travelling Grave, The (Hartley), see Killing Bottle, The Travelling Home (Cornford), VIII: 109, 111, 112 “Travelling Letters” (Dickens), V: 71 Travelling Sketches (Trollope), V: 101 Travels (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 172, 183 Travels in Arabia Deserta (Doughty), Supp. II: 294–295 Travels in Italy (Addison), III: 18 Travels in Nihilon (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410 Travels Through France and Italy (Smollett), III: 147, 153–155, 158 Travels with a Donkey in the Cevennes (Stevenson), V: 389, 395; Retro. Supp. I: 262

455

Travels with My Aunt (Greene), Supp. I: 2, 13, 16; Retro. Supp. II: 161 Travesties (Stoppard), Supp. I: 438, 445, 446, 447–449, 451; Retro. Supp. II: 349–351 Trawler: A Journey Through the North Atlantic (O’Hanlon), Supp. XI: 196, 206–207 “A Treading of Grapes” (Brown), Supp. VI: 70 Treason’s Harbour (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 256 Treasure Island (Stevenson), V: xxv, 383, 385, 386, 394, 395; Retro. Supp. I: 263 “Treasure of Franchard, The” (Stevenson), V: 395 “Treasure, The” (Brooke), Supp. III: 57, 58 “Treatise for Laundresses” (Lydgate), I: 58 Treatise of Civil Power in Ecclesiastical Causes . . . , The (Milton), II: 176 Treatise of Human Nature, A (Hume), IV: 138; Supp. III: 229, 230–231, 232– 237, 238 Treatise of the Fear of God, A (Bunyan), II: 253 Treatise of the Soul, A (Ralegh), I: 157 Treatise on Method (Coleridge), IV: 56 Treatise on the Astrolabe, A (Chaucer), I: 31 Treatise on the Passion (More), Supp. VII: 245 Trebitsch, Siegfried, VI: 115 Tree, Herbert Beerbohm, Supp. II: 44, 46, 53–54, 55 “Tree, The” (Thomas), Supp. I: 180 “Tree, The” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 317 “Tree at Dawn, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 144 Tree House, The (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 143 “Tree in Heaven, A” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 138 “Tree of Knowledge, The” (James), VI: 69 Tree of Man, The (White), Supp. I: 129, 131, 134, 136, 137–138, 143 Tree of Strings (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192–193 Tree of the Sun, The (Harris), Supp. V: 139–140 Tree on Fire, A (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 409, 410, 414, 421, 422–423 “Tree Unleaved, The” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 “Trees, The” (Larkin), Supp. I: 284, 285 Trelawny, Edward, IV: xiv, 203, 207, 209 Tremaine (Ward), IV: 293 Trembling of the Veil, The (Yeats), VI: 210 Tremendous Adventures of Major Gahagan, The (Thackeray), V: 22, 37 Tremor of Forgery, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 175–176 Tremor of Intent (Burgess), Supp. I: 185, 191–192 “Tremors” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 73

TREN−TRYS Trench Town Rock (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 36 “Trenches St. Eloi” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 140 Trespass of the Sign, The: Deconstruction, Theology, and Philosophy (Hart), Supp. XI: 122, 128 Trespasser, The (Lawrence), VII: 89, 91, 93–95; Retro. Supp. II: 227 Tretis of the Tua Mariit Wemen and the Wedo, The (Dunbar), VIII: 120, 123, 124–126 Trevelyan, G. M., I: 375; V: xxiv, 223, 227, 234; VI: xv, 347, 383–396; list of works, VI: 394–396 Trevenen (Davie), Supp. VI: 111 Trevisa, John, Supp. IX: 243–260 Trevor, William, Supp. IV: 499–519 Trevor–Roper, Hugh, Supp. IV: 436 Trial, The (Kafka), III: 340 Trial of a Judge (Spender), Supp. II: 488 Trial of Dedan Kimathi, The (Ngu˜ gı˜/ Mu˜go), VIII: 223 Trial of Elizabeth Cree: A Novel of the Limehouse Murders, The (Ackroyd), Supp. VI: 10 Trial of the Fox, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 138, 139, 140 Trial of the Honourable Augustus Keppel, The (Burke), III: 205 Tribes of Ireland, The (tr. Mangan), Supp. XIII: 119 “Tribune’s Visitation, The” (Jones), Supp. VII: 175, 179–180 “Tribute of a Legs Lover” (Dunn), Supp. X: 70 Tributes (Jennings), Supp. V: 216 Trick is to Keep Breathing, The (Galloway), Supp. XII: 117, 119–120, 124, 129 Trick of It, The (Frayn), Supp. VII: 61–62 Trick to Catch the Old One, A (Middleton), II: 3, 4–5, 21 “Trickster and the Sacred Clown, Revealing the Logic of the Unspeakable, The” (Belmonte), Supp. IV: 15–16 Trieste and the Meaning of Nowhere (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 171, 173, 176, 178, 186–187 Trilby (du Maurier), Supp. III: 134, 135, 136 Trilogy (Beckett), Retro. Supp. I: 18, 20–23 Trilogy of Death (James), Supp. IV: 328, 329, 335, 337 “Trim” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 88 “Trinity at Low Tide” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264 Trinity College (Trevelyan), VI: 383, 393 Trip to Scarborough, A (Sheridan), II: 334, 336; III: 253, 261, 270 Triple Thinkers, The (Wilson), VI: 164 “Triple Time” (Larkin), Supp. I: 279 Tristan and Iseult: A Play in Four Acts (Symons), Supp. XIV: 279 “Tristia” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 259 “Tristram and Iseult” (Arnold), V: 210 “Tristram and Iseult: Prelude of an Unfinished Poem” (Swinburne), V: 332

Tristram Shandy (Sterne), III: 124, 126, 127–132, 135, 150, 153; IV: 183; Supp. II: 204, 205 Triumph and Tragedy (Churchill), VI: 361 Triumph of Death (Fletcher), II: 66 Triumph of Gloriana, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Triumph of Honour (Field), II: 66 “Triumph of Life, The” (Shelley), IV: xi, 197, 206–207, 209; Retro. Supp. I: 256 Triumph of Love (Field), II: 66 Triumph of Love, The (Hill), Supp. V: 183, 189, 198–199, 202 Triumph of the Four Foster Children of Desire (Sidney), Retro. Supp. II: 329–330 Triumph of Time (Fletcher), II: 66 “Triumph of Time, The” (Swinburne), V: 311, 313, 318–319, 331 “Triumphal March” (Eliot), VII: 152– 153 Triumphs of Love and Innocence, The (Finch), Supp. IX: 74–76 “Triumphs of Odin, The” (Gray), III: 142 “Triumphs of Sensibility” (Warner), Supp. VII: 371 Triumphs of Truth, The (Middleton), II: 3 Triumphs of Wealth and Prosperity, The (Middleton), II: 3 Trivia (Connolly), Supp. III: 98 Trivia; or, The Art of Walking the streets of London (Gay), III: 55, 57, 67 “Troglodyte, The” (Brooke–Rose)), Supp. IV: 103 Troilus and Cressida (Dryden), II: 293, 305 Troilus and Cressida (Shakespeare), I: 313, 314; II: 47, 70; IV: 225; V: 328 Troilus and Criseyde (Chaucer), I: 24, 30, 31, 32–34, 41, 43, 44; IV: 189; Retro. Supp. II: 40–45 Trójumanna saga, VIII: 237 Trollope, Anthony, II: 172–173; IV: 306; V: x, xvii, xxii–xxv, 11, 89–103; VII: xxi; Supp. IV: 229, 230 Trollope, Frances, V: 89 Trollope: A Commentary (Sadleir), V: 100, 102 “Trollope and His Style” (Sykes Davies), V: 103 Trooper Peter Halket of Mashonaland (Schreiner), Supp. II: 454 “Troopship” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 69 “Troopship in the Tropics, A” (Lewis), VII: 446 Trophy of Arms, A: Poems 1926–1935 (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 134, 135, 140– 142 Tropic Seed (Waugh), Supp. VI: 275 “Trouble with Lichen” (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 292–294 Troubled Eden, A, Nature and Society in the Works of George Meredith (Kelvin), V: 221, 234 Troublesome Offspring of Cardinal Guzman, The (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 65, 69, 73–74

456

Troublesome Reign of John, King of England, The, I: 301 “Trout, A” (Nye), Supp. X: 201 “Trout Stream, The” (Welch), Supp. IX: 267 “Troy” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 Troy Park (Sitwell), VII: 138 Troy–book (Lydgate), I: 57, 58, 59–65, 280 “Truant Hart, The” (Coppard), VIII: 96 “Truce of the Bear, The” (Kipling), VI: 203 True Born Irishman, The (Friel), Supp. V: 126 “True Function and Value of Criticism, The” (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 367 True Heart, The (Warner), Supp. VII: 370, 375 True History (Lucian), III: 24 True History of Squire Jonathan and His Unfortunate Treasure, The (Arden), Supp. II: 31 True History of the Kelly Gang (Carey), Supp. XII: 49, 51, 54, 57, 60, 61–62 “True Love” (Nye), Supp. X: 199–200, 202 True Patriot, The (Fielding), III: 105; Retro. Supp. I: True Relation of the Apparition of . . . Mrs. Veal .. . . to . . . Mrs. Bargrave . . . (Defoe), III: 13 True State of the Case of Bosavern Penlez, A (Fielding), III: 105 True Traveller, The (Davies), Supp. XI: 86, 91 True Travellers: A Tramps Opera in Three Acts (Davies), Supp. XI: 93 True Widow, The (Shadwell), II: 115305 True–Born Englishman, The (Defoe), III: 3, 12; Retro. Supp. I: 64, 67 Truelove, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 258–259 “Truly Great” (Davies), Supp. XI: 85 Trumpet (Kay), Supp. XIII: 99, 101–102, 103, 105–107 Trumpet–Major, The: A Tale (Hardy), VI: 5, 6–7, 20; Retro. Supp. I: 114 “Trustie Tree, The” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 270 “Truth” (Bacon), III: 39 “Truth” (Cowper), III: 212 Truth About an Author (Bennett), VI: 264–265 Truth About Blayds, The (Milne), Supp. V: 299 “Truth About the Navy, The” (Stead), Supp. XIII: 239 “Truth in the Cup” (Warner), Supp. VII: 381 “Truth of Imagination, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 8–9 “Truth of Masks, The” (Wilde), Retro. Supp. II: 368 “Truthful Adventure, A” (Mansfield), VII: 172 Trying to Explain (Davie), Supp. VI: 115 “Tryst at an Ancient Earthwork, A” (Hardy), VI: 22 Trystram of Lyonesse (Swinburne), V: 299, 300, 314, 327–328, 332

T.S. EL−TWO V T.S. Eliot (Raine), Supp. XIII: 175 “T–Song” (Delahunt), Supp. XIV: 51–52 Tsotsi (Fugard), Supp. XV: 102, 105 Tsvetayeva, Marina, Supp. IV: 493 Tucker, Abraham, pseud. of William Hazlitt Tudor trilogy (Ford), VI: 319, 323, 325– 327; see also Fifth Queen, The; Fifth Queen Crowned, The; Privy Seal “Tuesday; or, The Ditty” (Gay), III: 56 “Tuft of Violets, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 144 “Tulips” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 281 Tumatumari (Harris), Supp. V: 136, 137 Tumble–down Dick (Fielding), III: 105 “Tumps” (Cope), VIII: 78 Tunc (Durrell), Supp. I: 113–118, 120 “Tunnel” (Barnes), Supp. IV: 75, 76 Tunnel, The (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 184, 189, 190 Tunning of Elinour Rumming, The (Skelton), I: 82, 86–87, 92 “Tunstall Forest” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 Tuppenny Stung (Longley), VIII: 164, 165 Turbott Wolfe (Plomer), Supp. XI: 209, 210–212, 213, 214, 219, 222, 223 “Turf, The” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 258 Turkish Delight (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181 Turkish Mahomet and Hiren the Fair Greek (Peele), I: 205 Turkish tales (Byron), IV: x, 172, 173– 175 “Turn for the Better, A” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 Turn of the Screw, The (James), III: 334, 340, 345; V: xxvi, 14; VI: 39, 52–53, 69; Supp. IV: 97, 116, 503, 511 Turn of the Years, The (Pritchett), Supp. III: 311 Turner, J. M. W., V: xix, xx, 174–175, 178 “Turns” (Harrison), Supp. V: 154–155 Turning of the Tide, The (Hill), see Castle of the Demon, The “Tursac” (Dunn), Supp. X: 76 Tutchin, John, III: 3 “Tutelar of the Place, The” (Jones), Supp. VII: 179–180 Tuve, Rosamund, II: 124, 130; Retro. Supp. II: 174 “TV” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 221 “Twa Dogs, The” (Burns), III: 315, 316 “Twa Herds, The” (Burns), III: 311, 319 Twain, Mark, IV: 106; V: xix, xxiv–xxv “Twelfth Night” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 221 Twelfth Night (Shakespeare), I: 312, 320 Twelfth of Never, The (Carson), Supp. XIII: 65–66 Twelve Adventurers and Other Stories (Brontë), V: 151 Twelve, and Other Poems by Aleksandr Blok, The (tr. Stallworthy), Supp. X: 292 Twelve Apostles (Ewart), Supp. VII: 40 12 Edmondstone Street (Malouf), Supp. XII: 217

“12 Edmondstone Street” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 218 Twelve Months in a Curatorship (Carroll), V: 274 Twelve Pound Look, The (Barrie), Supp. III: 6, 8, 9, 15–16 “Twelve Songs” (Auden), VII: 383, 386 “Twentieth Century Blues” (Coward), Supp. II: 147 Twenty five (Gregory), VI: 309 “Twenty Golden Years Ago” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 123–124 “Twenty Pounds” (Gissing), V: 437 Twenty–five Poems (Thomas), Supp. I: 174, 176, 180 “Twenty–four years” (Thomas), Supp. I: 177 “24th March 1986” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 46 “29 February, 1704” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 114 Twenty–One Poems (Sisson), Supp. XI: 249 “Twenty–Seven Articles, The” (Lawrence), Supp. II: 287 ”26th December” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 227 Twice Over (Kay), Supp. XIII: 100 Twice Round the Black Church: Early Memories of Ireland and England (Clarke), Supp. XV: 15, 16, 18, 27 Twice Through the Heart (Kay), Supp. XIII: 100, 101 Twilight Bar (Koestler), Supp. I: 25 Twilight in Italy (Lawrence), VII: 116 Twin Rivals, The (Farquhar), II: 353, 357–358, 364 “Twin Sets and Pickle Forks” (Dunn), Supp. X: 67–68 Twine, Laurence, I: 321 Twitchell, James B., Supp. III: 383 Twits, The (Dahl), Supp. IV: 205, 207, 223 ’Twixt Land and Sea: Tales (Conrad), VI: 148 “Two Analogies for Poetry” (Davie), Supp. VI: 115 Two Autobiographical Plays (Arden), Supp. II: 31 Two Biographical Plays (Arden), Supp. II: 31 “Two Blond Flautists” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 79 “Two Chairs” (Powys), VIII: 251, 252 Two Cheers for Democracy (Forster), VI: 397, 411 “Two Chorale–Preludes” (Hill), Supp. V: 199 “Two Countries” (James), VI: 69 Two Destinies, The (Collins), Supp. VI: 102 Two Drovers, The (Scott), IV: 39 “Two Early French Stories” (Pater), V: 344 “Two Faces, The” (James), VI: 69 Two Faces of January, The (Highsmith), Supp. V: 173–174 Two Foscari, The (Byron), IV: xviii, 178, 193

457

“Two Fragments: March 199–” (McEwan), Supp. IV: 395 “Two Frenchmen” (Strachey), Supp. II: 500, 502 “Two Fusiliers” (Graves), VI: 452 “Two Gallants” (Joyce), VII: 44 Two Generals, The (FitzGerald), IV: 353 Two Gentlemen of Verona (Shakespeare), I: 302, 311–312 “Two Girls Singing” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 213 Two Great Questions Consider’d, The (Defoe), III: 12 Two Guardians, The (Yonge), V: 253 “Two Hares and a Priest” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 14 Two Heroines of Plumplington, The (Trollope), V: 102 “Two Houses” (Thomas), Supp. III: 399 “Two Impromptus” (Amis), Supp. II: 15 “Two in the Campagna” (Browning), IV: 357, 369 “Two Kinds of Motion” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 255 “Two Kitchen Songs” (Sitwell), VII: 130–131 “Two Knights, The” (Swinburne), V: 315, 333 Two Letters on the Conduct of Our Domestic Parties (Burke), III: 205 Two Letters on the French Revolution (Burke), III: 205 Two Letters . . . on the Proposals for Peace (Burke), III: 205 Two Letters . . . to Gentlemen in the City of Bristol . . . (Burke), III: 205 Two Lives (Seth), Supp. X: 290 Two Lives (Trevor), Supp. IV: 516 Two Magics, The (James), VI: 52, 69 Two Mice, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 137, 140 Two Noble Kinsmen, The (Shakespeare), I: 324, 325; II: 43, 66, 87 Two of Us, The (Frayn), Supp. VII: 57 “Two Old Men Outside an Inn” (Cornford), VIII: 113 Two on a Tower: A Romance (Hardy), VI: 4, 5, 20; Retro. Supp. I: 114 Two or Three Graces (Huxley), VII: 201 Two Paths, The (Ruskin), V: 180, 184 “Two Peacocks of Bedfont, The” (Hood), IV: 256, 267 Two People (Milne), Supp. V: 310 “Two Races of Men, The” (Lamb), IV: 82 “Two Spirits, The” (Shelley), IV: 196 Two Stories: “Come and Dine” and “Tadnol” (Powys), VIII: 248 “2000: Zero Gravity” (Motion), Supp. VII: 266 “2001: The Tennyson/Hardy Poem” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 40 Two Thieves, The (Powys), VIII: 248, 255 Two Thousand Seasons (Armah), Supp. X: 1–3, 6–11, 13 Two Towers, The (Tolkien), Supp. II: 519 Two Voices (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490 “Two Voices, The” (Tennyson), IV: 329

TWO W−UNIM “Two Ways of It” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 187 Two Women of London: The Strange Case of Ms. Jekyll and Mrs. Hyde (Tennant), Supp. IX:238–239, 240 Two Worlds and Their Ways (Compton– Burnett), VII: 65, 66, 67, 69 “Two Year Old” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 “Two Years Old” (Cornford), VIII: 113 “Two–Headed Beast, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102 Two–Part Inventions (Howard), V: 418 “Two–Party System in English Political History, The” (Trevelyan), VI: 392 “Two–Sided Man, The” (Kipling), VI: 201 Twyborn Affair, The (White), Supp. I: 132, 148–149 “Tyes, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 401 “Tyger, The” (Blake), III: 296; Retro. Supp. I: 42–43 Tyler, F. W., I: 275n Tylney Hall (Hood), IV: 254, 256, 259, 267 Tynan, Katherine, V: 441 Tynan, Kenneth, Supp. II: 70, 140, 147, 152, 155; Supp. IV: 78 Tyndale, William, I: 375–377 “Typhoon” (Conrad), VI: 136, 148 Tyrannicida (tr. More), Supp. VII: 235– 236 Tyrannick Loce; or, The Royal Martyr (Dryden), II: 290, 294, 305 “Tyre, The” (Armitage), VIII: 11 “Tyronic Dialogues” (Lewis), VII: 82

Udolpho (Radcliffe), see Mysteries of Udolpho, The Ugliest House in the World, The (Davies), Supp. XIV: 35, 36–40 “Ugliest House in the World, The” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 37 Ugly Anna and Other Tales (Coppard), VIII: 89 “Uist” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 81 Ukulele Music (Reading), VIII: 265, 268–269, 270, 271 “Ula Masondo” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 214 Ulick and Soracha (Moore), VI: 89, 95, 99 “Ultima” (Thompson), V: 441 “Ultima Ratio Regum” (Spender), Supp. II: 488 Ultramarine (Lowry), Supp. III: 269, 270, 271–272, 280, 283, 285 “Ultrasound” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 “Ululu” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 73 Ulysses (Butler), Supp. II: 114 Ulysses (Joyce), V: 189; VII: xv, 42, 46– 47, 48–52;Retro. Supp. I: 169, 176– 179; critical studies, VII: 57–58; Supp. IV: 87, 370, 390, 426 “Ulysses” (Tennyson), IV: xx, 324, 328, 332–334 “Uma Himavutee” (Steel), Supp. XII: 269 “Umbrella Man, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 221

“Un Coeur Simple” (Flaubert), Supp. IV: 69 Un Début dans la vie (Balzac), Supp. IV: 123 “Unarmed Combat” (Reed), VII: 422– 423; Supp. XV: 250, 251 “Unattained Place, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 Unbearable Bassington, The (Saki), Supp. VI: 245–248 Unbeaten Tracks in Japan (Bird), Supp. X: 19, 29–30 “Unbidden Guest, The” (Powys), VIII: 251 Unblest, The: A Study of the Italian Poet Giacomo Leopardi as a Child and in Early Manhood (Reed), Supp. XV: 252 “Unbuilders, The” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 70 Uncensored (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 311 “Unchangeable, The” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 43 Unclassed, The (Gissing), V: 437 Unclay (Powys), VIII: 256 Uncle Bernac (Doyle), Supp. II: 159 Uncle Dottery: A Christmas Story (Powys), VIII: 248 “Uncle Ernest” (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 414 Uncle Fred in the Springtime (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 460–461 Uncle Silas (Le Fanu), III: 345; Supp. II: 78–79, 81 Uncle Vanya (tr. Frayn), Supp. VII: 61 Unclouded Summer (Waugh), Supp. VI: 274 Uncollected Essays (Pater), V: 357 Uncollected Verse (Thompson), V: 451 Uncommercial Traveller, The (Dickens), V: 72 Unconditional Surrender (Waugh), VII: 303, 304; see also Sword of Honour trilogy Unconscious Memory (Butler), Supp. II: 107–108 Unconsoled, The (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 301, 302, 304, 305, 306–307, 314–316 “Uncovenanted Mercies” (Kipling), VI: 175 “Under a Lady’s Picture” (Waller), II: 234–235 “Under Ben Bulben” (Yeats), VI: 215, 219–220; Retro. Supp. I: 338 “Under Brinkie’s Brae” (Brown), Supp. VI: 64 “Under Carn Brea” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 492 Under Milk Wood (Thomas), Supp. I: 183–184 Under Plain Cover (Osborne), Supp. I: 335–336 “Under That Bag of Soot” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 74 Under the Dam (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66 Under the Greenwood Tree: A Rural Painting of the Dutch School (Hardy), VI: 1, 2–3, 5, 20; Retro. Supp. I: 112–113 Under the Hill (Beardsley), VII: 292

458

Under the Hill (Firbank), Supp. II: 202 Under the Ice (Conn), Supp. XIII: 70, 73–75 “Under the Ice” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74 Under the Microscope (Swinburne), IV: 337; V: 329, 332, 333 Under the Net (Murdoch), Supp. I: 220, 222, 228, 229–230 Under the Sunset (Stoker), Supp. III: 381 Under the Volcano (Lowry), Supp. III: 269, 270, 273, 274–280, 283, 285 Under the Reservoir (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 Under Twenty–five: An Anthology (ed. O’Donovan, Sanderson, and Porteous), Supp. XII: 51 Under Western Eyes (Conrad), VI: 134, 144–145, 148; Retro. Supp. II: 81–82 “’Under Which King, Bezonian?’” (Leavis), VII: 242 Under World (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 120, 121 Undergraduate Sonnets (Swinburne), V: 333 Underhill, Charles, see Hill, Reginald “Understanding the Ur–Bororo” (Self), Supp. V: 401–402 Undertones of War (Blunden), VI: 428, 429; Supp. XI: 33, 36, 38, 39–41, 47 Underwood (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 166 Underwood, Dale, II: 256n Underwoods (Stevenson), V: 390n, 395; Retro. Supp. I: 267–268 Undine (Schreiner), Supp. II: 444–445 “Undiscovered Planet, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 “Undressing” (Nye), Supp. X: 198, 200 Undying Fire, The (Wells), VI: 242 Unequal Marriage; or, Pride and Prejudice Twenty Years Later, An (Tennant), see Unequal Marriage: Pride and Prejudice Continued, An Unequal Marriage: Pride and Prejudice Continued, An (Tennant), Supp. IX: 237–238, 239–240 “Unfinished Draft, An” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 30 Unfinished Portrait (Christie), Supp. II: 133 “Unfortunate” (Brooke), Supp. III: 55 “Unfortunate Lover, The” (Marvell), II: 211 Unfortunate Traveller, The (Nashe), I: 114, 281 “Ungratefulnesse” (Herbert), II: 127 Unguarded Hours (Wilson), Supp. VI: 299, 308 “Unhappy Families” (Carter), Supp. IV: 459 Unhappy Favorite, The (Banks), II: 305 Unholy Trade, The (Findlater), VII: 8–9, 14 Unicorn, The (Murdoch), III: 341, 345; Supp. I: 215, 225, 226, 228 Unicorn, The (Rosenberg), VI: 433 Unicorn from the Stars, The (Yeats and Gregory), VI: 318 “Unimportant Fire, An” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 445

UNIO−VALE “Union, A” (Davies), Supp. XIV: 38 Union of the Two Noble and Illustre Families of Lancaster and York, The (Hall), I: 299 “Union Reunion” (Wilson), Supp. I: 153, 155, 157 Union Street (Barker), Supp. IV: 45, 46– 50, 57 Universal Chronicle (periodical), III: 111 Universal Gallant, The (Fielding), III: 105 “University of Mainz, The” (Waugh), Supp. VI: 269 “University Feud, The: A Row at the Oxford Arms” (Hood), IV: 258 Unjust War: An Address to the Workingmen of England (Morris), V: 305 Unkindness of Ravens, An (Rendell), Supp. IX: 199 Unknown, The (Maugham), VI: 369 “Unknown Bird, The” (Thomas), Supp. III: 402 “Unknown Man” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 76 Unknown Shore, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 248, 251, 252 “Unknown Shores” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 490 Unlikely Stories, Mostly (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 90 Unlimited Dream Company, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 28–29 Unlit Lamp, The (Hall), Supp. VI: 120– 122, 123–125 “Unluckily for a Death” (Thomas), Supp. I: 178 Unmentionable Man, An (Upward), Supp. XIII: 250, 260–261 “Unmentionable Man, An” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 260–261 Unnamable, The (Beckett), Supp. I: 45, 51, 52, 53–54, 55, 56, 60; Supp. IV: 106; Retro. Supp. I: 22–23 Unnatural Causes (James), Supp. IV: 320, 321, 324–326 Unnatural Death (Sayers), Supp. II: 135; Supp. III: 338–339, 340, 343 Unnaturall Combat, The (Massinger), Supp. XI: 183 Unofficial Rose, An (Murdoch), Supp. I: 222, 223–224, 229, 232 Unpleasantness at the Bellona Club, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 330, 340 Unprofessional Tales (Douglas), VI: 293, 305 Unpublished Early Poems (Tennyson), IV: 338 Unquiet Grave, The: A Word Cycle by Palinurus (Connolly), Supp. III: 103– 105 Unrelenting Struggle, The (Churchill), VI: 356 “Unremarkable Year, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 78 Unruly Times: Wordsworth and Coleridge in Their Time (Byatt), Supp. IV: 145 “Unseen Centre, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 217 “Unsettled Motorcyclist’s Vision of His Death, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 260

Unsocial Socialist, An (Shaw), VI: 103, 104, 105, 106, 129 “Unstable dream” (Wyatt), I: 103, 109 Unsuitable Attachment, An (Pym), Supp. II: 375–377 Unsuitable Job for a Woman, An (James), Supp. IV: 320, 335, 336 Unsweet Charity (Waterhouse), Supp. XIII: 273 Unsworth, Barry, Supp. VII: 353–367 “Until Eternal Music Ends” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 102 “Until My Blood Is Pure” (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 173 Until the End of the World (Wenders and Carey), Supp. XII: 53 Untilled Field, The (Moore), VI: 88, 93, 98 Untitled Sea Novel (Lowry), Supp. III: 280 Unto This Last (Ruskin), V: xii, xxii, 20, 179–180 Unusual Life of Tristan Smith, The (Carey), Supp. XII: 52, 53, 54, 60, 62 “Unusual Young Man, An” (Brooke), Supp. III: 50–51 Up Against It (Orton), Supp. V: 363, 366, 369–370 “Up and Awake” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 268 “Up and Down” (Smith), Supp. II: 470 “Up at a Villa—Down in the City” (Browning), IV: 360 Up the Rhine (Hood), IV: 254, 259, 267 Up to Midnight (Meredith), V: 234 Updike, John, Supp. IV: 27, 136, 480, 483 “Upon a Child That Dyed” (Herrick), II: 115 “Upon a Cloke Lent Him by Mr. J. Ridsley” (Vaughan), II: 184 Upon a Dead Man’s Head (Skelton), I: 84 “Upon Ancient and Modern Learning” (Temple), III: 40 “Upon Appleton House” (Marvell), II: 208, 209–210, 211, 212–213; Retro. Supp. II: 261–262 Upon Cromwell’s Return from Ireland (Marvell), II: 199 Upon Her Majesty’s New Buildings (Waller), II: 238 “Upon Heroick Virtue” (Temple), III: 40 “Upon Julia’s Clothes” (Herrick), II: 107 “Upon Julia’s Fall” (Herrick), II: 107 “Upon Julia’s Unlacing Herself” (Herrick), II: 106 “Upon Julia’s Voice” (Herrick), II: 107 “Upon Nothing” (Rochester), II: 259, 270 “Upon Our Late Loss of the Duke of Cambridge” (Waller), II: 233 “Upon Poetry” (Temple), III: 40 “Upon the Death of a Gentleman” (Crashaw), II: 183 “Upon the Death of Mr. R. W . . . .” (Vaughan), II: 184 “Upon the Earl of Roscommon’s Translation of Horace” (Waller), II: 234 “Upon the Gardens of Epicurus” (Temple), III: 40

459

“Upon the Hurricane” (Finch), Supp. IX: 68–71 Upon the Late Storme, and of the Death of His Highnesse (Waller), II: 238 “Upon the Lonely Moor” (Carroll), V: 265, 267 Upstairs Downstairs (teleplay, Weldon), Supp. IV: 521 Upton, John, I: 121 Upward, Edward, Supp. XIII: 249–263 Urania (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 135, 144 Ure, Peter, VI: 220 Urgent Copy (Burgess), Supp. I: 186, 190, 194, 197 Uriah on the Hill (Powys), VIII: 255, 256 Urn Burial (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 117 “Urphänomen” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 17–18 “Us” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 74 Use of Poetry and the Use of Criticism, The (Eliot), VII: 153, 158, 164; Retro. Supp. II: 65–66 Use of Weapons (Banks), Supp. XI: 10, 12 Useful and Instructive Poetry (Carroll), V: 263, 264, 273 Uses of Literacy, The (Hoggart), Supp. IV: 473 “Uses of the Many–Charactered Novel” (Stead), Supp. IV: 466 Using Biography (Empson), Supp. II: l80 Usk, Thomas, I: 2 “Usk, The” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 257–258 U.S. Martial (Harrison), Supp. V: 163 “Usquebaugh” (Cope), VIII: 74 “Usura Canto,”see “Canto 45“ Utility Player, The (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347 Utopia (More), III: 24; Supp. VII: 233, 235, 236, 238–240, 243, 248 “Utter Rim, The” (Graves), VII: 270 Utz (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 159, 163, 173, 174–175; Supp. IX: 59–60, 61

“V.” (Harrison), Supp. V: 153, 157– 160 V. (Pynchon), Supp. IV: 116 V. and Other Poems (Harrison), Supp. V: 160 V. C. O’Flaherty (Shaw), VI: 119–120, 129 VafÞrúðnismál, VIII: 230 Vagabundi Libellus (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 251, 252 Vagrant Mood, The (Maugham), VI: 374 Vailima Letters (Stevenson), V: 391, 396 Vain Fortune (Moore), VI: 87, 91 Vainglory (Firbank), Supp. II: 201, 203– 204, 205, 208–209 Val D’Arno (Ruskin), V: 184 Vala; or, The Four Zoas (Blake), see Four Zoas, The Vale (Moore), VI: 99 Vale and Other Poems (Russell), VIII: 290, 291, 292 “Valediction, A: Forbidding Mourning” (Donne), II: 185, 197; Retro. Supp. II: 87–88

VALE−VICT “Valediction, A: Of Weeping” (Donne), II: 196 “Valediction of my name, in the window, A” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 92 “Valentine” (Cope), VIII: 76 Valentinian (Fletcher), II: 45, 58–60, 65 Valentinian: A Tragedy . . . (Rochester), II: 270 Valiant Pilgrim (Brittain), Supp. X: 46 Valiant Scot, The (Webster), II: 69, 85 Valla–Ljóts saga, VIII: 241 Valley of Bones, The (Powell), VII: 349 “Valley of Couteretz” (Tennyson), IV: 330 Valley of Fear, The (Doyle), Supp. II: 162, 163, 171, 172, 173, 174 “Valley of Vain Desires, The” (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 252 Valmouth: A Romantic Novel (Firbank), Supp. II: 199, 201, 202, 205, 213– 214 “Value of Money, The” (Berger), Supp. IV: 92 “Values” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 46 Vamp Till Ready (Fuller), Supp. VII: 81 Vampirella (Carter), III: 341 Vampyre, The (Polidori), III: 329, 334; Supp. III: 385 “Van Gogh among the Miners” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 168 Van, The (Doyle), Supp. V: 78, 85–87 Van Vechten, Carl, Supp. II: 200, 203, 218 Vanbrugh, Sir John, II: 289, 323–337, 339, 347, 360; III: 253, 261 Vancenza; or, The Dangers of Credulity (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 205 Vandaleur’s Folly (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 35, 39 “Vanishing Twin” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 23–24 “Vanitie” (Herbert), II: 127 “Vanities” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 72 Vanity Fair, (periodical), Supp. XIII: 191 Vanity Fair (Thackeray), IV: 301; V: xxi, 17, 19, 20, 23, 25–28, 30, 31, 35, 38; Supp. IV: 238 “Vanity of Human Wishes, The” (Johnson), III: 109–110, 121, 280, 281; IV: 188; Supp. IV: 271; Retro. Supp. I: 139, 148 “Vanity of Spirit” (Vaughan), II: 185 “Vaquero” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 415 Vargas Llosa, Mario, Supp. IV: 440 Variation of Public Opinion and Feelings, The (Crabbe), III: 286 “Variations of Ten Summer Minutes” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 193 Variation on a Theme (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 315, 319–320 “Variations and Excerpts” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 43 “Variations on a Theme of Wallace Stevens” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 19–20 Variations on a Time Theme (Muir), Supp. VI: 204 “Variations on a Time Theme” (Muir), Supp. VI: 205

Varieties of Parable (MacNeice), VII: 405 Various Haunts of Men, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116 Varma, D. P., III: 338, 346 Varney the Vampire (Pecket and Rymer), Supp. III: 385 Vasari, Georgio, V: 346 “Vastness” (Tennyson), IV: 329, 330 Vathek (Beckford), III: 327–329, 345; IV: xv, 230 Vaughan, Henry, II: 123, 126, 184–189, 190, 201–203, 221; Retro. Supp. II: 172 Vaughan, Thomas, II: 184, 185 “Vauxhall Gardens by Day” (Dickens), V: 47n “V.E. Day” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 225 “Velvet Glove, The” (James), VI: 69 Venables, Robert, II: 131, 137 Vendor of Sweets, The (Naipaul), Supp. I: 400 Venerable Bede, The, I: 374–375 Venetia (Disraeli), IV: xix, 298, 299, 307, 308 Vengeance of Fionn, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 17–18 Veni, Creator Spiritus (Dryden), II: 300 Venice (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175–177 Venus and Adonis (Shakespeare), I: 291, 306, 325; IV: 256 Venus and Tannhäuser (Beardsley), V: 318n Venus and the Rain (McGuckian), Supp. V: 277, 282–284, 287 “Venus and the Rain” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 277–278 “Venus and the Sun” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 283 “Venus Fly–trap” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Venus Observed (Fry), Supp. III: 195, 202–203, 207, 208 “Venus Smiles” (Ballard), Supp. V: 26 Venusberg (Powell), VII: 344, 345 Vera; or, The Nihilists (Wilde), V: 401, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 362 Veranilda (Gissing), V: 435, 437 Verbivore (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 100, 111–112 Vercelli Book, Retro. Supp. II: 301–303 “Verdict, The” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 27 Vergil, II: 292, 300, 304; III: 222, 311, 312; IV: 327; Supp. III: 415–416, 417 Vergil’s Gnat (Spenser), I: 123 Vérité de la réligion Chrétienne (tr. Sidney), I: 161 Verlaine, Paul, V: 404, 405 Vermeer, Jan, Supp. IV: 136 Vernacular Republic, The (Murray), Supp. VII: 270 Verne, Jules, III: 341; VI: 229 Veronese, Paolo, V: 179 “Vers de Société” (Larkin), Supp. I: 282, 285 Vers d’Occasion (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 Verse (Murray), Supp. VII: 270 Verse (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 316

460

“Verse and Mathematics: A Study of the Sources of Poetry” (Caudwell), see “Illusion and Reality: A Study of the Sources of Poetry” “Verse from an Opera—The Village Dragon” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 37 Verses (Rossetti), V: 260 Verses of V. A. D. (Brittain), Supp. X: 35 “Verses for a Christmas Card” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 161, 162 Verses, in the Character of a Corsican (Boswell), III: 248 Verses Lately Written upon Several Occasions (Cowley), II: 202 Verses on the Death of Dr. Swift (Swift), III: 21, 32; Retro. Supp. I: 274 “Verses to a Friend: On His Playing a Particular Melody. Which Excited the Author to Tears” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 120–121 “Verses . . . to Sir Thomas Hanmer” (Collins), III: 160, 175 Versions and Perversions of Heine (Sisson), Supp. XI: 247 Vertical Man: Sequel to A Selected Life (Kinsella), Supp. V: 267 Vertigo (Sebald), VIII: 295, 296, 297, 298–300 “Verulam” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 275 Very Fine Clock, The (Spark), Supp. I: 213 Very Good Hater, A (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 111 Very Great Man Indeed, A (Reed), Supp. XV: 253 Very Private Eye, A: An Autobiography in Diaries and Letters (Pym), Supp. II: 363, 374 Very Private Life, A (Frayn), Supp. VII: 54–56 “Very Simply Topping Up the Brake Fluid” (Armitage), VIII: 4 Very Woman, A (Fletcher and Massinger), II: 66;Supp. XI: 184 “Vespers” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 “Vespers” (Milne), Supp. V: 301–302 Vet’s Daughter, The (Comyns), VIII: 53, 60, 61–62 Vexilla Regis (Jones), Supp. VII: 180 Vexilla Regis (Skelton), I: 84 Via Media, The (Newman), Supp. VII: 295, 302 “Via Maestranza” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 27 “Via Negativa” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 286 “Via Portello” (Davie), Supp. VI: 107 “Vicar, The” (Praed), V: 14 Vicar of Bullhampton, The (Trollope), V: 102 Vicar of Sorrows, The (Wilson), Supp. VI: 308 Vicar of Wakefield, The (Goldsmith), III: 177, 178, 179, 180, 181–184, 185, 188, 191 Viceroy of Ouidah, The (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 158, 165–168, 173; Supp. IX: 55–56 “Victim” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 104

VICT−VISI Victim of Circumstances, A, and Other Stories (Gissing), V: 437 Victim of the Aurora, A (Keneally), Supp. IV: 346, 352–354 Victims (Fallon), Supp. XII: 104 “Victor Hugo” (Swinburne), V: 333 Victoria, queen of England, IV: 303–304, 305; V: xvii, xix, xxv–xxvi, 77, 114, 117 Victoria Station (Pinter), Supp. I: 378 Victorian Age in Literature (Chesterton), VI: 337 Victorian Age of English Literature, The (Oliphant), Supp. X: 222 Victorian and Edwardian London from Old Photographs (Betjeman), VII: 358 “Victorian Guitar” (Cornford), VIII: 114 Victorian Lady Travellers (Middleton), V: 253 Victorian Ode for Jubilee Day, 1897 (Thompson), V: 451 Victorian Romantic, A: D. G. Rossetti (Doughty), V: 246, 297n, 307 Victory (Conrad), VI: 144, 146, 148; Supp. IV: 250; Retro. Supp. II: 82 Victory (Fugard), Supp. XV: 104 “Victory, The” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 256, 264 Vidal, Gore, Supp. IV: 546 “Video, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 13 Vienna (Spender), Supp. II: 486, 487 “Vienna. Zürich. Constance” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 493 “Vienne” (Rhys), Supp. II: 388, 389– 390 Viet Rock (play), Supp. IV: 435 “Vietnam Project, The” (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 76, 78–79, 80 “View of Exmoor, A” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “View of Poetry, A” (Muir), Supp. VI: 202–203 View of the Edinburgh Theatre . . . , A (Boswell), III: 247 View of the English Stage, A (Hazlitt), IV: 129, 139 View of the Present State of Ireland (Spenser), I: 139 Views and Reviews (James), VI: 67 Views in Rome and Its Environs (Lear), V: 76, 87 Views in the Seven Ionian Islands (Lear), V: 87 Víga–Glúms saga, VIII: 241 “Vigil and Ode for St. George’s Day” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 251–252 “Vigil in Lent, A” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 271 “Vigil of Corpus Christi, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 266 Vigny, Alfred de, IV: 176 Vile Bodies (Waugh), VII: 289, 290–291 Villa Rubein (Galsworthy), VI: 277 Village, The (Crabbe), III: 273, 274, 275, 277–278, 283, 286 “Village, The” (Reid), Supp. VII: 325 “Village, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 220–221

Village and Other Poems, The (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 220–221 Village Betrothal (Greuze), Supp. IV: 122 Village by the Sea (Desai), Supp. V: 55, 63, 68–69 Village Minstrel, and Other Poems, The (Clare), Supp. XI: 56–57 “Village Priest, The” (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 220 Village Wooing (Shaw), VI: 127, 129 “Villain, The” (Davies), Supp. XI: 98–99 Villainy of Stock–Jobbers Detected, The (Defoe), III: 12 “Villanelle” (Empson), Supp. II: 183 Villette (Brontë), V: xxi, 112, 125–126, 130, 132, 136, 145, 147–150, 152; Retro. Supp. I: 53, 54, 60–61 Villiers, George, see Buckingham, duke of Villon (Bunting), Supp. VII: 3, 6 Villon, François, V: 327, 384 Vinaver, Eugéne, Retro. Supp. II:242, 246 Vindication &c., The (Dryden), II: 305 Vindication of a Natural Diet . . . , A (Shelley), IV: 208 Vindication of . . . Lord Carteret, A (Swift), III: 35–36 Vindication of Natural Society, A (Burke), III: 195, 198, 205 Vindication of . . . Some Gospel–Truths, A (Bunyan), II: 253 Vindication of Some Passages in . . . the Decline and Fall . .. . , A (Gibbon), III: 233 Vindication of the English Constitution (Disraeli), IV: 298, 308 Vindication of the Rights of Men, A (Wollstonecraft), Supp. III: 467–470, 474, 476 Vindication of the Rights of Women, A (Wollstonecraft), IV: xv, 118; Supp. III: 465, 470–473, 476 Vindicator, Supp. XIII: 117, 127 Vindiciae Ecclesiae Anglicanae: Letters to Charles Butler . . .. (Southey), IV: 71 Vine, Barbara, see Rendell, Ruth Vinegar Tom (Churchill), Supp. IV: 181, 184–186, 198 Vinland (Brown), Supp. VI: 67 Vintage London (Betjeman), VII: 358– 359 “Vintage to the Dungeon, The” (Lovelace), II: 231 Violent Effıgy, The: A Study of Dickens’s Imagination (Carey), V: 73 “Violent Noon, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 20 Viper and Her Brood, The (Middleton), II: 3, 33 Virchow, Rudolf, V: 348 Virgidemiarum (Hall), II: 25 Virgil, see Vergil Virgin and the Gipsy, The (Lawrence), VII: 91, 115 Virgin and the Nightingale, The: Medieval Latin Lyrics (tr. Adcock), Supp. XII: 10

461

Virgin in the Garden, The (Byatt), Supp. IV: 139, 145–147, 149 Virgin Martyr, The (Massinger and Dekker), Supp. XI: 182, 183, 192– 193 “Virgin Mary to the Child Jesus, The” (Browning), IV: 313 “Virgin Russia” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 19 Virgin Territory (Maitland), Supp. XI: 163, 166–168, 170, 171, 172 “Virgini Senescens” (Sisson), Supp. XI: 255–256 Virginia (O’Brien), Supp. V: 334 Virginia Woolf: A Biography (Bell), VII: 38; Retro. Supp. I: 305 Virginia Woolf Icon (Silver), Retro. Supp. I: 305 Virginians, The (Thackeray), V: 29, 31– 33, 38 Virginibus Puerisque and Other Papers (Stevenson), V: 395; Retro. Supp. I: 262 Virtuous Villager, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 136 Viscount of Blarney, and Other Plays, The (Clarke), Supp. XV: 25 Vision, A (Yeats), VI: 209, 213, 214, 222 “Vision, The” (Burns), III: 315 “Vision, The” (Traherne), Supp. XI: 266, 267 “Vision and Prayer” (Thomas), Supp. I: 178 Vision of Bags, A (Swinburne), V: 333 Vision of Battlements, A (Burgess), Supp. I: 185, 187, 195–196 Vision of Cathkin Braes, The (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 160–163 “Vision of Cathkin Braes, The” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 163 “Vision of Connaught in the Thirteenth Century, A” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 127 Vision of Delight, The (Jonson), Retro. Supp. I: 165 Vision of Don Roderick, The (Scott), IV: 38 Vision of Gombold Proval, The (Orton), Supp. V: 365–366, 370 Vision of Judgement, A (Southey), IV: 61, 71, 184–187 Vision of Judgment, The (Byron), IV: xviii, 58, 61–62, 132, 172, 178, 184– 187, 193 “Vision of Poets, A” (Browning), IV: 316 “Vision of the Empire, The” (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 282 “Vision of the Last Judgment, A” (Blake), III: 299 “Vision of the Mermaids, A” (Hopkins), V: 361, 381 Vision of the Three T’s, The (Carroll), V: 274 “Vision of that Ancient Man, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 260, 261 Vision of William Concerning Piers the Plowman . . . , The (ed. Skeat), I: 17 Vision Showed ... to a Devout Woman, A (Julian of Norwich), Supp. XII: 153– 154, 159

VISI−WALK Visions of the Daughters of Albion (Blake), III: 307; Retro. Supp. I: 39–40 “Visit” (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 192 “Visit in Bad Taste, A” (Wilson), Supp. I: 157 “Visit to Grandpa’s, A” (Thomas), Supp. I: 181 “Visit to Morin, A” (Greene), Supp. I: 15, 18 “Visit to the Dead, A” (Cameron), Supp. IX: 27 “Visitation, The” (Jennings), Supp. V: 212 Visitation, The (Roberts), Supp. XV: 264–265, 266 Visitations (MacNeice), VII: 416 “Visiting Hour” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 74 “Visiting Hour” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 273 “Visiting Hour” (Murphy), Supp. V: 326 “Visiting Julia” (Hart), Supp. XI: 123 Visiting Mrs. Nabokov and Other Excursions (Amis), Supp. IV: 42, 43 “Visiting Rainer Maria” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 286 Visiting the Caves (Plomer), Supp. XI: 213, 214 “Visitor” (Richardson), Supp. XIII: 192 “Visitor, The” (Bowen), Supp. II: 81 “Visitor, The” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 36 “Visitor, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 219– 220 Visitor, The (Orton), Supp. V: 363, 367 “Visitors, The” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 77 “Visits, The” (James), VI: 49, 69 “Visits to the Cemetery of the Long Alive” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264 Vita Nuova (tr. Rossetti), V: 238 “Vitai Lampada” (Newbolt), VI: 417 Vittoria (Meredith), V: 227–228, 234 Vivian (Edgeworth), Supp. III: 158 Vivian Grey (Disraeli), IV: xvii, 293–294, 297, 299, 308 Vivisector, The (White), Supp. I: 132, 145–146 Vizetelly (publisher), VI: 86 “Vocation” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 221 “Voice, The” (Brooke), Supp. III: 52 “Voice, The” (Hardy), VI: 18 “Voice from the Dead, A” (Connolly), Supp. III: 111 “Voice of Brisbane, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 131 “Voice of Nature, The” (Bridges), VI: 79 Voice of Scotland, Supp. XII: 204 “Voice of the Ancient Bard, The” (Blake), Retro. Supp. I: 37 “Voice of Things, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121 Voice Over (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 194 Voice Through a Cloud, A (Welch), Supp. IX: 262–263; 266–267, 268 Voices in the City (Desai), Supp. V: 54, 59–60, 72 Voices in the Night (Steel), Supp. XII: 273–274 Voices of the Stones (Russell), VIII: 290 “Voices of Time, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 22, 24, 29, 34

Volpone (Jonson), I: 339, 343–344, 348; II: 4, 45, 70, 79; V: 56; Retro. Supp. I: 163, 164 Volsunga saga, VIII: 231 Voltaire, II: 261, 348; III: 149, 235, 236, 327; IV: xiv, 290, 295, 346; Supp. IV: 136, 221 “Voltaire at Ferney” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 8 Voltaire in Love (Mitford), Supp. X: 163 Volundarkviða, VIII: 230 “Volunteer, The” (Asquith), VI: 417 Volunteers (Friel), Supp. V: 111, 112, 121–122 Voluspá, VIII: 230, 231, 235, 243 Vonnegut, Kurt, Jr., III: 341; Supp. IV: 116 Vortex, The (Coward), Supp. II: 139, 141–143, 144, 149 Voss (Meale and Malouf), Supp. XII: 218 Voss (White), VII: 31; Supp. I: 130, 131, 138–141, 142 Vote, Vote, Vote for Nigel Barton (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 228, 231–232 Votive Tablets (Blunden), IV: 86; Supp. XI: 36 Vox clamantis (Gower), I: 48, 49–50 “Vox Humana” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 261– 262 Voyage, The (Muir), Supp. VI: 204, 206– 207 Voyage In the Dark (Rhys), Supp. II: 394–396 Voyage of Captain Popanilla, The (Disraeli), IV: 294–295, 308 “Voyage of Mael Duin,”Supp. IV: 415– 416 Voyage of the Dawn Treader, The (Lewis), Supp. III: 248, 260 Voyage of the Destiny, The (Nye), Supp. X: 195–196 “Voyage Out, The” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 6 Voyage Out, The (Woolf), VII: 20, 27, 37; Retro. Supp. I: 307, 315–316 Voyage That Never Ends, The (Lowry), Supp. III: 276, 280 Voyage to Abyssinia, A (tr. Johnson), III: 107, 112, 121; Retro. Supp. I: 139 Voyage to New Holland, A (Dampier), III: 24 Voyage to the Island of Love, A (Behn), Supp. III: 37 Voyage to Venus (Lewis), Supp. III: 249 “Voyagers Regret, The” (Jewsbury), Supp. XIV: 162 Voyages (Hakluyt), I: 150, 267; III: 7 “Voyages of Alfred Wallis, The” (Graham), Supp. VII: 110 Vulgar Errors (Browne), see Pseudodoxia Epidemica Vulgar Streak, The (Lewis), VII: 72, 77 “Vulgarity in Literature” (Huxley), V: 53; VII: 198 “Vulture, The” (Beckett), Supp. I: 44

W. B. Yeats, Man and Poet (Jeffares), VI: 223 W. B. Yeats: The Critical Heritage (Jeffares), VI: 224

462

“W. Kitchener” (Hood), IV: 267 W. Somerset Maugham and the Quest for Freedom (Calder), VI: 376n Waagen, Gustav Friedrich, III: 328 Wager, William, I: 213 Waggoner, The (Blunden), Supp. XI: 36, 42 Waggoner, The (Wordsworth), IV: 24, 73 “Wagner” (Brooke), Supp. III: 53 Wagner the Werewolf (Reynolds), III: 335 Wagstaff, Simon, pseud. of Jonathan Swift Waif Woman, The (Stevenson), V: 396 “Wail and Warning of the Three Khalendars, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 125–126 Wain, John, VI: 209 Wainewright, Thomas, V: 405 Waingrow, W., III: 249 Waith, Eugene, II: 51, 64 “Waiting” (Montague), Supp. XV: 220 “Waiting” (Self), Supp. V: 402 “Waiting at the Station” (Thackeray), V: 25 “Waiting for Breakfast” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277 “Waiting for Columbus” (Reid), Supp. VII: 334 Waiting for Godot (Beckett), I: 16–17; Supp. I: 51, 55–56, 57, 59; Supp. IV: 281, 429; Retro. Supp. I: 17–18, 20– 21, 23–24; Retro. Supp. II: 344 “Waiting for J.” (Ishiguro), Supp. IV: 303 Waiting for the Barbarians (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 75–76, 81–82 Waiting for the Telegram (Bennett), VIII: 28 “Waiting Grounds, The” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21, 22 “Waiting in Hospital” (Cornford), VIII: 113 Waiting in the Wings (Coward), Supp. II: 155 Waiting Room, The (Harris), Supp. V: 136, 137–138, 140 “Waiting Supper, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Waking Father, The” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 416–417 “Waking in a Newly Built House” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 263 Waking of Angantýr, The, VIII: 232 Waldegrave, Frances, V: 77, 80, 81 Waldere, Retro. Supp. II: 306–307 Wales: Epic Views of a Small Country (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 185 Wales, the First Place (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 177, 185 Walk in Chamounix, A, and Other Poems (Ruskin), V: 184 Walk on the Water, A (Stoppard), Supp. I: 437, 439 Walker, Ernest, IV: 304 Walker, London (Barrie), Supp. III: 4 Walker, R. S., III: 249 Walker, Shirley, Supp. IV: 347 Walker and Other Stories, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 251

WALK−WATE “Walking Home” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 67 Walking on Glass (Banks), Supp. XI: 7–8 “Walking to the Cattle Place” (Murray), Supp. VII: 274–275, 280, 281 “Walking with God” (Cowper), III: 212 “Walking Wounded” (Scannell), VII: 423 “Wall, The” (Jones), Supp. VII: 175 “Wall I Built, The” (Healy), Supp. IX: 107 Wall of the Plague, The (Brink), Supp. VI: 52–53 Wallace–Crabbe, Christopher, VIII: 311– 325 Waller, Edmund, II: 138, 222, 232–236, 256, 271 Walpole, Horace, III: 324, 325–327, 336, 345; Supp. III: 383–384 Walpole, Hugh, VI: 55, 247, 377; VII: 211 Walpole, Robert, Retro. Supp. I: 235– 236 “Walrus and the Carpenter, The” (Carroll), V: 268 Walsh, William, II: 325, 337, 339, 347; Retro. Supp. I: 232 Walsingham; or, The Pupil of Nature (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 210–211 Walt Whitman: A Study (Symonds), Supp. XIV: 261 Walter Pater: A Critical Study (Thomas), V: 355, 358; VI: 424 Walter Pater: The Idea in Nature (Ward), V: 347, 359 Walter Savage Landor: A Biography (Forster), IV: 87, 100 Walton, Izaak, I: 178; II: 118, 119, 130, 131–144; Retro. Supp. II: 171–172 Walton, William, VII: xv Walts, Janet, Supp. IV: 399 Waltz: An Apostrophic Hymn by Horace Hornem, Esq. (Byron), IV: 192 Wanderer, The, Retro. Supp. II: 304 Wanderer, The (Auden), VII: 380 “Wanderer, The” (tr. Morgan), Supp. IX: 160–161 “Wanderer, The” (Smith), Supp. II: 465 Wanderer, The; or, Female Diffıculties (Burney), Supp. III: 64, 67, 74, 75, 76–77 “Wandering Angus, The” (Yeats), Supp. IV: 424 Wandering Islands, The (Hope), Supp. VII: 153–156, 157, 159 Wandering Jew, The (Shelley), IV: 209 “Wanderings of Brendan,”Supp. IV: 415 Wanderings of Oisin, The (Yeats), IV: 216; VI: 220, 221; Supp. V: 36; Retro. Supp. I: 325 Want of Wyse Men, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 146–147 Wanting Seed, The (Burgess), Supp. I: 186, 190, 192–193 War (Doyle), Supp. V: 77, 87, 88–89 War and Common Sense (Wells), VI: 244 “War Cemetery” (Blunden), Supp. XI: 35 War Crimes (Carey), Supp. XII: 52, 54 “War Crimes” (Carey), Supp. XII: 54–55

“War Death in a Low Key” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 44 War Fever (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 “War Fever” (Ballard), Supp. V: 33 “War Games” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 225 War in Heaven (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 279, 280–281 War in Samoa (Stevenson), V: 396 War in South Africa, The: Its Cause and Conduct (Doyle), Supp. II: 161 War in the Air . . . , The (Wells), VI: 234, 244 War Issues for Irishmen (Shaw), VI: 119 War of Don Emmanuel’s Nether Parts, The (De Bernières), Supp. XII: 65, 68, 69, 70–72 War of the Worlds, The (Wells), VI: 226, 233–234 War Plays, The (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 434 “War Poets, The” (Longley), VIII: 173 War Speeches (Churchill), VI: 361 “War That Will End War, The” (Wells), VI: 227, 244 “War–time” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 38 “War Widow” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 131, 133–134 Ward, A. C., V: xiii, xxviii, 85, 86, 347, 348, 349 Ward, Edward, III: 41 Ward, Mrs. Humphry, VI: 387 Ward, R. P., IV: 293 “Ward 1G” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 80 “Ward 9” (Self), Supp. V: 401 Warden, The (Trollope), V: xxii, 92, 93, 101 “Warden’s Daughter, The” (Gissing), V: 437 Ware the Hawk (Skelton), I: 88 “Waring” (Browning), IV: 356 Warner, Alan, Supp. XI: 281–296 Warner, Sylvia Townsend, Supp. VII: 369–383 “Warning to Children” (Graves), VII: 265 Warren, Austin, II: 155, 332n “Warriors of the North, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 342, 350 “Warriors Soul, The” (Conrad), VI: 148 War’s Embers (Gurney), VI: 425 “Wartime Childhood, A” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 218 Warton, Joseph, III: 162, 170n “Was He Married?” (Smith), Supp. II: 468 “Was, Is, Will Be” (Reid), Supp. VII: 327 Washington Square (James), VI: 32–33 Wasp Factory, The (Banks), Supp. XI: 1–3, 6 Wasp in a Wig, The (Carroll), V: 274 “Wasps, The” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 78–79 “Waste Land, The” (Eliot), VI: 137, 158; VII: xv, 143, 147–150; Supp. III: 122; Supp. IV: 58, 249, 377; Retro. Supp. I: 3; Retro. Supp. II: 120, 121, 124–129 “Waste Land, The” (Paton), Supp. II: 345

463

“Wasted Day, A” (Cornford), VIII: 103 Wasted Years, The (Phillips), Supp. V: 380 “Wat o’ the Cleugh” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 Wat Tyler (Southey), IV: 59, 62, 66, 71, 185 “Watch, The” (Cornford), VIII: 102–103, 107 “Watch, The” (Swift), Supp. V: 433–434 Watch and Ward (James), VI: 24, 26, 67 Watch in the Night, A (Wilson), Supp. VI: 307 Watched Pot, The (Saki), Supp. VI: 250 Watching for Dolphins (Constantine), Supp. XV: 66, 72 “Watching for Dolphins” (Constantine), Supp. XV: 65, 74 “Watching People Sing” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 107–108 “Watching Post” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 128 Watching the Perseids (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 226–227, 229 “Watching the Perseids: Remembering the Dead” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 227 Watchman, The (periodical), IV: 43, 55, 56 Watchman, The (Rankin), Supp. X: 244 Water and Waste (Reading), VIII: 261, 262 Water Beetle, The (Mitford), Supp. X: 151, 167 “Water Carrier, The” (Montague), Supp. XV: 213 “Water Cinema” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 “Water Diviner, The” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 4 “Water Lady, The” (Hood), IV: 255 “Water Lilies” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 143 “Water Music” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 212 Water of Life, The (Bunyan), II: 253 Water of the Wondrous Isles, The (Morris), V: 306 “Watercress Girl, The” (Coppard), VIII: 90, 95 “Waterfall” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 103 Waterfall, The (Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 239–241 “Waterfall, The” (Longley), VIII: 177– 178 “Waterfall of Winter” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 “Watergaw, The” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 204–205 “Waterglass, The” (Reid), Supp. VII: 326 Waterhouse, Keith, Supp. XIII: 265–279 “Waterkeeper’s Bothy” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 “Water–Lady” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 230 Waterland (Swift), Supp. V: 427, 434– 437 Waterlight: Selected Poems (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 143 “Watermark” (Gunesekera), Supp. X: 87

WATE−WELL Waters of Babylon, The (Arden), Supp. II: 21, 22, 23–24, 25, 29 “Watershed, The” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 3 “Water–Witch, Wood–Witch, Wine– Witch” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234 Watson, George L., VI: 152 Watson, John B., Supp. II: 451 Watson, John Richard, IV: ix, xxv, 26, 375 Watson, Peter, Supp. III: 102–103, 105, 109 Watson, Richard, III: 301 Watson, Sir William, VI: 415 Watson, Thomas, I: 193, 276 Watsons, The (Austen), IV: 108, 122 Watson’s Apology (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 23 Watt, Ian, VI: 144; Retro. Supp. I: 70 Watt (Beckett), Supp. I: 46, 47–49, 50, 51; Retro. Supp. I: 17, 20 Watteau (Brookner), Supp. IV: 122 Watteau, Jean–Antoine, Supp. IV: 122 Watter’s Mou’, The (Stoker), Supp. III: 381 “Wattle Tent” (Murphy), Supp. V: 329 Watts, Isaac, III: 118, 211, 288, 294, 299, 300 Watts–Dunton, Theodore, V: 314, 334 Waugh, Alec, Supp. VI: 267–277 Waugh, Evelyn, V: 33; VII: xviii, xx– xxi, 289–308; Supp. II: 4, 74, 199, 213, 218; Supp. III: 105; Supp. IV: 27, 281, 287, 365, 505 “Wave, The” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 75 Waverly novels (Scott), IV: 28, 30–34, 38 Waverly; or, ’Tis Sixty Years Since (Scott), III: 335; IV: xvii, 28, 30–31, 37, 38; Supp. III: 151, 154 Waves, The (Woolf), VI: 262; VII: xv, 18, 22, 27, 38; Supp. III: 45; Supp. IV: 461, 557; Retro. Supp. I: 308, 314, 319–320 “Waves Have Gone Back, The” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 93 “Waxwing Winter” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 289 Waxwings (Raban), Supp. XI: 227, 228, 238–241 “Way It Was, The (Raine), Supp. XIII: 174 “Way It Came, The” (James), VI: 69 Way of All Flesh, The (Butler), VI: ix; Supp. II: 97, 98, 99, 104, 111–114, 117, 119 Way of Being Free, A (Okri), Supp. V: 353, 359, 360 “Way of Imperfection, The” (Thompson), V: 451 “Way of Literature: An Apologia, The” (Brown), Supp. VI: 70 Way of Looking, A (Jennings), Supp. V: , 210, 211, 214 “Way of the Cross, The” (du Maurier), Supp. III: 147 Way of the Spirit (Haggard), Supp. III: 214, 222 Way of the World, The (Congreve), II: 339, 343–346, 347, 350

“Way the Wind Blows, The” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 36 “Way to Keep Him, The” (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 205 Way to the Stars, The (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 313, 319 “Way up to Heaven, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 218–219 Way Upstream (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 10, 14 Way We Live, The (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129, 134–136, 143 “Way We Live, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 135 Way We Live Now, The (Trollope), IV: 307; V: xxiv, 98–99, 100, 102 “Wayfaring Tree, The” (tr. Mangan), Supp. XIII: 118 Ways and Means (Coward), Supp. II: 153 Ways of Dying (Mda), Supp. XV: 199– 202, 203, 205, 206 Ways of Escape (Greene), Supp. I: 3, 7, 11, 18 Ways of Seeing (Berger), Supp. IV: 79, 82, 88–90 Ways of Telling: The World of John Berger (Dyer), Supp. IV: 81 “Wayside Station, The” (Muir), Supp. VI: 206 “We All Try” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 36, 37 “We Are Seven” (Wordsworth), IV: 8, 10 “We have a pritty witty king” (Rochester), II: 259 “We lying by seasand” (Thomas), Supp. I: 176 “We Must Act Quickly” (Paton), Supp. II: 359 We Shall Sing for the Fatherland and Other Plays (Mda), Supp. XV: 196, 198–199, 202–203 We Were Dancing (Coward), Supp. II: 153 “We Will Not Play the Harp Backward Now, No” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 71 Weak Woman (Davies), Supp. XI: 92 “Weal and Woe in Garveloch” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 188 “Wealth, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 66 Wealth of Mr. Waddy, The (Wells), see Kipps Wealth of Nations, The (Smith), see Inquiry into the Nature & Causes of the Wealth of Nations Wearieswa’: A Ballad (Swinburne), V: 333 Weather in Japan, The (Longley), VIII: 166, 177–178 “Weather in Japan, The” (Longley), VIII: 177 Weatherboard Cathedral, The (Murray), Supp. VII: 270, 272–273, 282 Weathering (Reid), Supp. VII: 323, 330– 331 “Web, The” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 229 Webb, Beatrice, VI: 227, 241; Supp. IV: 233 Webb, Mary, Supp. IV: 169 Webb, Philip, V: 291, 296 Webb, Sidney, VI: 102; Supp. IV: 233

464

Webber, Andrew Lloyd, Supp. V: 3 Webster, John, II: 21, 31,, 33, 68–86, 82359, 97, 100; Supp. IV: 234 Webster: “The Dutchess of Malfi“ (Leech), II: 90n Wedd, Nathaniel, VI: 398, 399 “Wedding, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 224 “Wedding Ceilidh, The” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 29 Wedding Day, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 158, 160 “Wedding Gown, The” (Moore), VI: 93 “Wedding Guest, A” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 222 Wedding of Cousins, A (Tennant), Supp. IX: 239 “Wedding Morning” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 261 “Wedding Wind” (Larkin), Supp. I: 277, 285 Wedding–Day, The (Fielding), III: 105 “Weddings” (Thomas), Supp. IV: 491 Weddings at Nether Powers, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 Wedgwood, Tom, IV: 127–128 Wednesday Early Closing (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 212, 214 “Wednesday; or, The Dumps” (Gay), III: 56 “Wee Wifey” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 138 Wee Willie Winkie (Kipling), VI: 204 “Weed, The” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143 “Weed Species” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 94–95 “Weeds” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 219 “Week with Uncle Felix, A” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 122–123 Weekend with Claude, A (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 17–19, 24 Weekly Journal (newspaper), III: 7 Weep Not, Child (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 212, 213, 214, 218–219 “Weep Not My Wanton” (Coppard), VIII: 88, 93 “Weeper, The” (Crashaw), II: 180, 181, 183 “Weighing” (Heaney), Retro. Supp. I: 133 “Weights” (Murray), Supp. VII: 278 “Weignachtsabend” (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 270 Weil, Simone, Supp. I: 217 Weinraub, Judith, Supp. IV: 345 Weir of Hermiston, The (Stevenson), V: 383, 384, 387, 390, 392, 396; Retro. Supp. I: 270 Weis, C. McC., III: 249 Weismann, August, Supp. II: 108 Welch, Denton, Supp. III: 107, Supp. IX: 261–270 “Welcome, The” (Cowley), II: 196 “Welcome to Sack, The” (Herrick), II: lll Weldon, Fay, Supp. IV: 521–539 “Well at the Broch of Gurness, The” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 141 Well at the World’s End, The (Morris), V: 306 Well of Loneliness, The (Hall), VI: 411; Supp. VI: 119–120, 122, 125–128,

WELL−WHEN 129, 131 Well of Lycopolis, The (Bunting), Supp. VII: 4 “Well of Pen–Morta, The” (Gaskell), V: 15 Well of the Saints, The (Synge), VI: 308, 311, 312–313; Retro. Supp. I: 297– 298 “Well–Spring, The” (Nye), Supp. X: 195, 205 Well–Beloved, The: A Sketch of a Temperament (Hardy), VI: 14, 20; Retro. Supp. I: 114–115 “Wellington College” (Murphy), Supp. V: 328 Wells, H. G., III: 341; V: xxiii, xxvi, 388, 426–427, 429, 438; VI: x–xiii, 102, 225–246, 287; VII: xiv, 197; list of works and letters, VI: 243–246; Supp. II: 295; Supp. III: 434; Supp. IV: 256 “Wells, Hitler, and the World State” (Orwell), VII: 274 “Wells, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 234, 237 Well–Wrought Urn, The (Brooks), IV: 323n, 339 Welsh Ambassador, The, II: 100 “Welsh Hill Country, The” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283 “Welsh History” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283 Welsh, Irvine, Supp. IV: 26 Welsh Girl, The (Davies), Supp. XIV: 35, 36, 46–47 “Welsh Landscape” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283 Welsh Opera, The (Fielding), III: 105 “Welshman to Any Tourist, A” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 283 “Welshness in Wales” (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 184–185 We’re Not Going to Do Anything (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118 “Werewolf, The” (Carter), Supp. III: 88 Werner, J., III: 249 Werner: A Tragedy (Byron), IV: 193 Werther (Goethe), see Sorrows of Young Werther, The Wesker, Arnold, VI: 101 Wesley, Charles, III: 211 Wesley, John, II: 273 Wessex: A National Trust Book (Beer), Supp. XIV: 12 “Wessex Calendar” (Beer), Supp. XIV: 5 Wessex Poems (Hardy), VI: 14; Retro. Supp. I: 110 Wessex Tales: Strange, Lively and Commonplace (Hardy), VI: 20 West, Anthony, VI: 241, 242 West, Arthur Graeme, VI: 423 “West End, The” (Healy), Supp. IX: 107 West, Moris, Supp. IV: 343 West, Rebecca, VI: 226, 227, 252, 371; Supp. II: 146–147; Supp. III: 431– 445 “West Country” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 219 “West Indies, The” (Macaulay), IV: 278

West Indies and the Spanish Main, The (Trollope), V: 101 West of Suez (Osborne), Supp. I: 339 West Window, The (Hartley), see Shrimp and the Anemone, The “Westland Row” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 263 “Westland Well” (Swinburne), V: 333 Westmacott, Mary (pseud., Christie), Supp. II: 123, 133 “Westminster Abbey” (Arnold), V: 208– 209 Westminster Alice, The (Saki), Supp. VI: 239 Westminster Review, The (periodical), V: xviii, 189 Westward Ho! (Dekker and Webster), II: 68, 85 Westwind (Rankin), Supp. X: 244 Wet Fish (Arden), Supp. II: 28 “Wet Night, A” (Beckett), Supp. I: 45; Retro. Supp. I: 19 “Wet Snow” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186 Wetherby (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 289– 290 Whale Caller, The (Mda), Supp. XV: 205–206 What a Carve Up! (Coe), Supp. XV: 49, 50, 51, 55–57, 58, 60, 61, 62 “What a Misfortune” (Beckett), Supp. I: 45 What Am I Doing Here (Chatwin), Supp. IV: 157, 163, 173; Supp. IX: 52, 53, 60–61 What Became of Jane Austen? (Amis), Supp. II: 1, 2, 11 What D’Ye Call It, The (Gay), III: 58, 60, 67 “What Do Hippos Eat?” (Wilson), Supp. I: 156–157 “What Does It Matter?” (Forster), VI: 411 “What Ever” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 107 What Every Woman Knows (Barrie), Supp. III: 6, 9, 10–11 “What Gets Lost Lo Que Se Pierde” (Reid), Supp. VII: 331 “What Happened to Blake?” (Hare), Supp. IV: 281, 283 What Happened to Burger’s Daughter: or How South African Censorship Works (Gordimer), Supp. II: 237 “What I Believe” (Spender), Supp. II: 494 “What I Have Been Doing Lately” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 221 “What I Know About Myself” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 29 What I Really Wrote About the War (Shaw), VI: 129 What Is He? (Disraeli), IV: 308 “What Is the Language Using Us For?” (Graham), Supp. VII: 115 “What Is There to Discuss?” (Ramsey), VII: 240 What Lack I Yet? (Powys), VIII: 255 What Maisie Knew (James), VI: 50–52, 67 “What meaneth this?” (Wyatt), I: 104 What Mrs. McGillicuddy Saw (Christie), see 4.50 from Paddington

465

“What rage is this” (Wyatt), I: 104 What the Black Mirror Saw (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 236 What the Butler Saw (Orton), Supp. V: 367, 371, 377–378 What the Hammer (Healy), Supp. IX: 96, 106–107 What the Public Wants (Bennett), VI: 263–264 “What the Shepherd Saw” (Hardy), VI: 22 “What the Thrush Said” (Keats), IV: 225 “What the Thunder Said” (Eliot), Retro. Supp. II: 128–129 “What Then?” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290, 291 “What Then?” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 337 What Where (Beckett), Supp. IV: 284 “What will they do?” (Thomas), Supp. III: 400, 401 What You Will (Marston), II: 29–30, 40 Whately, Richard, IV: 102, 122 “Whatever Sea” (Dutton), Supp. XII: 92–93 What’s Become of Waring? (Powell), VII: 346, 353 “What’s Your Success?” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 214 Wheatcroft, Geoffrey, Supp. IV: 173 “Wheel of Time, The” (James), VI: 69 Wheels of Chance, The: A Holiday Adventure (Wells), VI: 231–232, 244 “Wheest, Wheest” (MacDiarmid), Supp. XII: 206 “When a Beau Goes In” (Ewart), VII: 423; Supp. VII: 37 “When all my five and country senses see” (Thomas), Supp. I: 176 “When Earth’s Last Picture Is Painted” (Kipling), VI: 169 “When I Am Dead, My Dearest” (Rossetti), V: 249 “When I Have Fears” (Keats), IV: 221 “When I Was Thirteen” (Welch), Supp. IX: 268–269 When Is a Door Not a Door? (Arden), Supp. II: 29 “When Israel came out of Egypt” (Clough), V: 160 “When My Girl Comes Home” (Pritchett), Supp. III: 312, 321–324 When My Girl Comes Home (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313, 321 When People Play People (Mda), Supp. XV: 196, 202 “When the Camel Is Dust it Goes Through the Needle’s Eye” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 264 “When the Kye Comes Hame” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 When the Moon Has Set (Synge), VI: 310n; Retro. Supp. I: 294 “When the Sardines Came” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 215 When the Sleeper Wakes (Wells), VI: 234 When the Wicked Man (Ford), VI: 319, 332 “When They Want to Know What We Were Like” (Healy), Supp. IX: 107

WHEN−WHY F When We Dead Awaken (Ibsen), VI: 269; Retro. Supp. I: 170, 175 “When we that were dear . . . A (Henley), V: 392 When We Were Very Young (Milne), Supp. V: 295, 301–302 When William Came (Saki), Supp. VI: 248–250 “When Windsor walles sustained my wearied arm” (Surrey), I: 113 “When You Are Old” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 329 “When You Go” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 168 “When you see millions of the mouthless dead” (Sorley), VI: 422 Where Adam Stood (Potter, D.), Supp. X: 232–234 Where Angels Fear to Tread (Forster), VI: 400–401; Retro. Supp. II: 136– 139 “Where I’m Coming From” (Ali), Supp. XIII: 1 “Where once the waters of your face” (Thomas), Supp. I: 173–174 Where Shall We Go This Summer (Desai), Supp. V: 53, 55, 63–64, 66, 73 “Where Tawe Flows” (Thomas), Supp. I: 180 Where the Wind Came (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 315–317, 318 Where There Is Darkness (Phillips), Supp. V: 380 “Where They Are Wrong” (Paton), Supp. II: 360 Where You Find It (Galloway), Supp. XII: 117, 126–127 “Where You Find It” (Galloway), Supp. XII: 126 “Whereabouts” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63 Whereabouts: Notes on Being a Foreigner (Reid), Supp. VII: 323, 335–336 “Wherefore Lament” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 143 “Whereto Art Thou Come” (Thompson), V: 444 Whether a Dove or Seagull (Warner), Supp. VII: 370, 371, 372–373, 376 Whetstone, George, I: 282, 313 Whibley, Charles, II: 259 “Which New Era Would Be?” (Gordimer), Supp. II: 242 Whig Examiner (periodical), III: 51, 53 Whig Interpretations of History, The (Butterfield), IV: 291 While the Sun Shines (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 313 Whims and Oddities (Hood), IV: 253, 255, 257, 267 Whimsicalities (Hood), IV: 254, 267 Whirling (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323– 324, 325 Whirlpool, The (Gissing), V: 437 “Whisht” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 75 “Whisperer, The” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 218 Whispering Roots, The (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 116, 118, 129–130 “Whispers” (Tennyson), IV: 332

“Whispers of Immortality” (Eliot), VII: 145 Whistle Down the Wind (Waterhouse and Hall), Supp. XIII: 274, 275 Whistlecraft (Frere), IV: 182–183 Whistler, James McNeill, V: 238, 245, 320, 407 Whit; or, Isis Amongst the Unsaved (Banks), Supp. XI: 14 White, Gilbert, Supp. VI: 279–295 White, James, IV: 79 White, Norman, V: 379n White, Patrick, Supp. I: 129–152; Supp. IV: 343 White, Tony, Supp. IV: 256, 272, 273– 274 “White Air of March, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216–217 White Bird, The (Berger), Supp. IV: 89 White Bird, The (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 White Chappell, Scarlet Tracings (Sinclair), Supp. XIV: 233, 241–242 White Cockade, The (Gregory), VI: 315 White Company, The (Doyle), Supp. II: 159, 163 White Devil, The (Webster), I: 246; II: 68, 70, 72, 73–75, 76, 79, 80–85, 97; Supp. IV: 234–235 White Doe of Rylstone, The (Wordsworth), IV: xvii, 24 White Goddess, The (Graves), VII: xviii, 257, 259, 261–262 “White Heliotrope” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 275–276 White Horseman, The (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 184 White Hotel, The (Thomas), Supp. IV: 479, 481–483, 486, 490, 493 “White Island, The; or, Place of the Blest” (Herrick), II: 113 White Liars (Shaffer), Supp. I: 322–323 White Lies (Shaffer), Supp. I: 322 White Mercedes, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 150, 153 White Monkey, The (Galsworthy), VI: 274 “White Negro, The” (Mailer), Supp. IV: 17–18 “White Noon, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 White Paternoster and Other Stories, The (Powys), VIII: 248, 256 White Peacock, The (Lawrence), VII: 88, 89, 91–93; Retro. Supp. II: 222–223, 226 “White–Pinafored Black Cat, The” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 260 “White Poet, The” (Dunn), Supp. X: 71 “White Queen, The” (Harrison), Supp. V: 151 “White Ship, The” (Rossetti), V: 238, 244 “White Spirits” (Delanty), Supp. XIV: 70 “White Stocking, The” (Lawrence), VII: 114 White Threshold, The (Graham), Supp. VII: 110–111 “White Windsor Soap” (McGuckian), Supp. V: 288

466

White Writing: On the Culture of Letters in South Africa (Coetzee), Supp. VI: 84–85 White–Eagles over Serbia (Durrell), Supp. I: 100 Whitehall, Harold, V: 365, 382 Whitelock, Derek, Supp. IV: 348 “Whitewashed Wall, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 120 Whitman, Walt, IV: 332; V: 418; VI: 55, 63; Supp. IV: 163, 487 Whitsun Weddings, The (Larkin), Supp. I: 276, 279–281, 285 “Whitsun Weddings, The” (Larkin), Supp. I: 285 “Whitsunday” (Herbert), II: 125 “Whitsunday in Kirchstetten” (Auden), VII: 396, 397 “Who Are These Coming to the Sacrifice?” (Hill), Supp. V: 191 Who Are You? (Kavan), Supp. VII: 214 “Who Goes Home?” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 130 Who Guards a Prince? (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 117 Who Is Sylvia? (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 317 “Who Knows?” (Pitter), Supp. XIII: 145 “Who Needs It?” (Blackwood), Supp. IX: 9 Who was Changed and Who was Dead (Comyns), VIII: 53, 60–61 Who Was Oswald Fish? (Wilson), Supp. VI: 300–301 Whole Armour, The (Harris), Supp. V: 132, 134, 135 Whole Duty of Man, The (Allestree), III: 82 “Whole of the Sky, The” (Armitage), VIII: 11 “Whole Truth, The” (Motion), Supp. VII: 256 Whole Works of Homer, The (Chapman), I: 235 Whoroscope (Beckett), Supp. I: 43; Retro. Supp. I: 19 “Who’s Who” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 2 Whose Body? (Sayers), Supp. III: 334, 336–338, 340, 350 “Whose Endless Jar” (Richards), Supp. II: 426, 429 Whose Is the Kingdom? (Arden and D’Arcy), Supp. II: 39, 40–41 “Whoso list to hunt” (Wyatt), I: 101, 109 Why Are We So Blest? (Armah), Supp. X: 1–2, 5–9, 13–14 “Why Brownlee Left” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 409, 410, 415, 418, 426 Why Come Ye Not to Court? (Skelton), I: 92–93 Why Do I Write? (Bowen), Supp. II: 80, 81, 91 Why Don’t You Stop Talking (Kay), Supp. XIII: 102, 109–110 “Why Don’t You Stop Talking” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 102, 109–110 Why Frau Frohmann Raised Her Prices and Other stories (Trollope), V: 102

WHY H−WILL “Why Has Narrative Poetry Failed” (Murphy), Supp. V: 320–321 “Why I Became a Plumber” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 175 “Why I Have Embraced Islam” (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 437 “Why I Ought Not to Have Become a Dramatic Critic” (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 54 “Why Not Take Pater Seriously?” (Fletcher), V: 359 Why Scots Should Rule Scotland (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 80, 85 “Why She Would Not” (Shaw), VI: 130 “Why Should Not Old Men Be Mad?” (Yeats), Retro. Supp. I: 337 Why So, Socrates? (Richards), Supp. II: 425 “Why the Novel Matters” (Lawrence), VII: 122 “Why We Are in Favour of This War” (Hulme), Supp. VI: 140 “Why Write of the Sun” (Armitage), VIII: 3 Wi the Haill Voice (tr. Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 168 Wicked Heat (Hart), Supp. XI: 121, 130– 133 “Wicked Stepmother’s Lament, The” (Maitland), Supp. XI: 175 “Wicked Tunge Wille Sey Amys, A” (Lydgate), I: 57 Wide Sargasso Sea (Rhys), Supp. II: 387, 389, 398–401, 441; Retro. Supp. I: 60 Wide–Awake Stories: A Collection of Tales Told by Little Children between Sunset and Sunrise, in the Punjab and Kashmi (Steel), Supp. XII: 266 Widow, The (Middleton), II: 3, 21 “Widow, The” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 211 Widow; Or, A Picture of Modern Times, The (Robinson), Supp. XIII: 207 Widow Ranter, The (Behn), Supp. III: 34 Widow Ranter, The (Belin), II: 305 “Widower in the Country, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 271 Widower’s Son, The (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410, 414, 415, 425 Widowers’ Houses (Shaw), VI: 104, 107, 108, 129; Retro. Supp. II: 310–312 “Widowhood System, The” (Friel), Supp. V: 113 Widowing of Mrs. Holroyd, The (Lawrence), VII: 120, 121 Widow’s Tears, The (Chapman), I: 243– 244, 245–246 Widow’s Vow, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147, 148, 154, 161 Widsith, Retro. Supp. II: 304 Wiene, Robert, III: 342 Wife for a Month (Fletcher), II: 65 Wife of Bath, The (Gay), III: 60, 67 Wife of Bath’s Prologue, The (Chaucer), I: 24, 34, 39, 40 Wife of Bath’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 27, 35–36 “Wife of Ted Wickham, The” (Coppard), VIII: 95

“Wife Speaks, The” (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 125 Wife’s Lament, The, Retro. Supp. II: 305 Wigs on the Green (Mitford), Supp. X: 155–156 Wilberforce, William, IV: 133, 268; V: 277 Wild Ass’s Skin, The (Balzac), III: 339, 345 “Wild Boar and the Ram, The” (Gay), III: 59 Wild Body, The (Lewis), VII: 72, 77, 78, 79 “Wild Colonial Puzzler, The” (Wallace– Crabbe), VIII: 318 Wild Bird’s Nest, The (tr. O’Connor), Supp. XIV: 220, 221, 222 Wild Blood (Thompson), Supp. XIV: 286, 288–289, 294 Wild Duck, The (Ibsen), VI: ix “Wild Flowers” (Howard), V: 48 Wild Gallant, The (Dryden), II: 305 Wild Garden, The; or, Speaking of Writing (Wilson), Supp. I: 153, 154–155, 156, 158, 160 Wild Girl, The (Roberts), Supp. XV: 265–266, 272 Wild Goose Chase, The (Fletcher), II: 45, 61–62, 65, 352, 357 Wild Honey (Frayn), Supp. VII: 61 Wild Irish Boy, The (Maturin), VIII: 207, 209 Wild Knight, The (Chesterton), VI: 336 “Wild Lemons” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 220 Wild Nights (Tennant), Supp. IX: 230, 233–234 Wild Reckoning: An Anthology Provoked By Rachel Carson’s “Silent Spring” (ed. Burnside and Riordan), Supp. XIII: 31 Wild Swans at Coole, The (Yeats), VI: 207, 213, 214, 217; Retro. Supp. I: 331 Wild Wales: Its People, Language, and Scenery (Borrow), Supp. XII: 17, 28–31 “Wild with All Regrets” (Owen), VI: 446, 452, 453 Wild Wreath (tr. Robinson), Supp. XIII: 213 Wilde, Oscar, III: 334, 345; V: xiii, xxi, xxv, xxvi, 53, 339, 399–422; VI: ix, 365; VII: 83; Supp. II: 43, 45–46, 48, 50, 51, 53, 54, 141, 143, 148, 155; Supp. IV: 288; Retro. Supp. II: 314– 315, 359–374 Wilder Hope, The: Essays on Future Punishment . . . (De Quincey), IV: 155 “Wilderness, The” (Keyes), VII: 439 Wilderness of Zin (Woolley and Lawrence), Supp. II: 284 Wildest Dreams (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 10, 12, 14 “Wildgoose Chase, A” (Coppard), VIII: 95 “Wildlife” (Adcock), Supp. XII: 12 “Wilfred Owen and the Georgians” (Hibberd), VI: 460

467

Wilfred Owen: Complete Poems and Fragments (Stallworthy), see Complete Poems and Fragments of Wilfred Owen, The Wilfred Owen: War Poems and Others (Hibberd), VI: 446, 459 “Wilfred Owen’s Letters” (Hibberd), VI: 460 Wilhelm Meister (Goethe), IV: 241; V: 214 Wilhelm Meister’s Apprenticeship (tr. Carlyle), IV: 241, 250 Wilkes, John, IV: 61, 185 Wilkes, Thomas, II: 351, 363 Wilkie, David, IV: 37 Wilkins, George, I: 321 Wilkinson, Martin, Supp. IV: 168 “Will, The” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 91 Will Drew and Phil Crewe and Frank Fane . . . (Swinburne), V: 333 “Will o’ the Mill” (Stevenson), V: 395 “Will of the Dying Ass, The” (tr. Symonds), Supp. XIV: 253 Will Warburton (Gissing), V: 435, 437 “Will Ye No’ Come Back Again?” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323 Willey, Basil, II: 145, 157; Supp. II: 103, 107, 108 “William and Mary” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 218, 219 William B. Yeats: The Poet in Contemporary Ireland (Hone), VI: 223 William Blake (Chesterton), VI: 344 William Blake (Swinburne), V: 313, 314, 317, 329–330, 332 William Cobbett (Chesterton), VI: 341, 345 “William Cobbett: In Absentia” (Hill), Supp. V: 183 “William Congreve” (Swinburne), V: 332 William Dunbar, Selected Poems (Dunbar), VIII: 119 William Morris (Bloomfield), V: 306 William Morris, Artist, Writer, Socialist (Morris), V: 301, 305 “William Morris as I Knew Him” (Shaw), VI: 129 William Pitt . . . an Excellent New Ballad . . . (Boswell), III: 248 William Posters trilogy (Sillitoe), Supp. V: 410, 413, 421–424 “William Tennissippi” (Morgan, E.), Supp. IX: 161 William Wetmore Story and His Friends (James), VI: 67 “William Wordsworth” (De Quincey), IV: 146 William Wordsworth: A Biography (Moorman), IV: 4, 25 Williams, Basil, VI: 234 Williams, Charles Walter Stansby, Supp. IX: 271–286 Williams, H., III: 15n, 35 Williams, Hugo, Supp. IV: 168 Williams, Iolo, VII: 37 Williams, Raymond, Supp. IV: 95, 380 Williams, William Carlos, Supp. IV: 257, 263

WILL−WITC Williams Manuscript and the Temple, The (Charles), Retro. Supp. II: 174 Willis, W., III: 199n “Willowwood”sonnets (Rossetti), V: 243, 259 Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory (film), Supp. IV: 203 Wilmot, John, see Rochester, earl of Wilson, A. N., see Wilson, Angus Wilson, Angus, V: 43, 72; VI: 165; Supp. I: 153–168; Supp. II: 92; Supp. IV: 229, 231, 234, 346; Supp. VI: 297– 310 Wilson, Colin, III: 341 Wilson, Dover, see Wilson, J. Dover Wilson, Edmund, IV: 27; V: 66, 69, 72; VI: 56, 62, 363; VII: 53; Supp. II: 57, 118, 124, 200, 204, 223; Supp. III: 95, 101, 105 Wilson, F. A. C., VI: 208, 220 Wilson, F. P., I: 286 Wilson, J. Dover, I: 326; III: 116n; V: 287, 290 Wilson, J. H., II: 257, 271 Wilson, John, IV: 11 Wilson, Rae, IV: 262 Wiltshire and Gloucestershire Standard, Supp. XV: 168 Wimsatt, M. K., Jr., III: 249 Winckelman, Johann, V: 341, 343, 344 “Winckelmann” (Pater), V: 341, 343, 344 Wind, Edgar, I: 237; V: 317n “Wind” (Hughes), Supp. I: 343–344 Wind Among the Reeds, The (Yeats), VI: 211, 222 Wind from Nowhere, The (Ballard), Supp. V: 22 “Windfalls” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 110– 111 “Windfarming” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 81 “Windhover, The” (Hopkins), V: 366, 367; Retro. Supp. II: 190, 191, 195– 196 Winding Paths: Photographs by Bruce Chatwin (Chatwin, B.), Supp. IX: 62 Winding Stair, The (Yeats), Supp. II: 84– 85; Retro. Supp. I: 336–337 Winding Stair, The: Francis Bacon, His Rise and Fall (du Maurier), Supp. III: 139 Windom’s Way (Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Window, (periodical), Supp. XIII: 191 “Window, The” (Moore), VI: 93 Window in Thrums, A (Barrie), V: 392; Supp. III: 3 Windows (Galsworthy), VI: 269 “Windows, The” (Herbert), Retro. Supp. II: 176 Windows of Night (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 274 “Wind’s on the World, The” (Morris), V: 305 “Windscale” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 218 Windsor Forest (Pope), III: 70, 77; Retro. Supp. I: 231 Wine, A Poem (Gay), III: 67 “Wine and Venus” (tr. Symonds), Supp. XIV: 253

Wine–Dark Sea, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 258–259 “Wine Fed Tree, The” (Powys), VIII: 251 Wine, Water and Song (Chesterton), VI: 340 Wine, Women, and Song: Mediaeval Latin Students’ Songs (tr. Symonds), Supp. XIV: 253 “Wingless” (Kincaid), Supp. VII: 220, 221, 226 “Wings of a Dove” (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 44 Wings of the Dove, The (James), VI: 32, 55, 59–60, 320; Supp. IV: 243 “Winkie” (Dunn), Supp. X: 77 Winkworth, Catherine, V: 149 Winners and Losers (Parsons), Supp. XV: 228, 229 Winnie–the–Pooh (Milne), Supp. V: 295, 303–307 “Winning of Etain, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 36 “Winnowers, The” (Bridges), VI: 78 Winshaw Legacy, The (Coe), Supp. XV: 49, 55–57 Winslow Boy, The (Rattigan), Supp. VII: 307, 313–315 “Winter” (Blake), Retro. Supp. I: 34 “Winter” (Brontë), V: 107 “Winter” (Dunn), Supp. X: 69 “Winter” (Thomas), Supp. XII: 290 Winter (Thomson), Supp. III: 411, 412– 413, 417, 418 Winter Apology (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 22–23 “Winter Field” (Coppard), VIII: 98 Winter Fuel (Millais), V: 379 Winter Garden (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 22–23, 24 Winter House and Other Poems, The (Cameron), Supp. IX: 17, 22–25 “Winter in Camp” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 70 “Winter in England” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 70 “Winter in July” (Lessing), Supp. I: 240 Winter in the Air (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “Winter Landscape near Ely, A” (Davie), Supp. VI: 110 “Winter, My Secret” (Rossetti), V: 256 “Winter Night” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 72 Winter Pilgrimage, A (Haggard), Supp. III: 214 Winter Pollen: Occasional Prose (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 202 Winter Quarters (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 221–222, 223 Winter Tales (Brown), Supp. VI: 68–70 “Winter with the Gulf Stream” (Hopkins), V: 361, 381 Winter Words, in Various Moods and Metres (Hardy), VI: 20 Winter Work (Fallon), Supp. XII: 106– 108, 109, 114 “Winter Work” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 106 Wintering Out (Heaney), Supp. II: 268, 272–273; Retro. Supp. I: 125, 128 Winters, Yvor, VI: 219; Supp. IV: 256– 257, 261; Retro. Supp. I: 335

468

“Winters and the Palmleys, The” (Hardy), VI: 22 “Winter’s Tale, A” (Thomas), Supp. I: 177, 178 Winter’s Tale, The (Chaucer), I: 25 Winter’s Tale, The (Shakespeare), I: 166n, 302, 322–323, 327 “Winter’s Talents” (Davie), Supp. VI: 112 “Winter–Saturday” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 70–71 Winterslow: Essays and Characters Written There (Hazlitt), IV: 140 Winterson, Jeanette, Supp. IV: 541–559 Winterwood and Other Hauntings (Roberts, K.), Supp. X: 273 “Wintry Manifesto, A” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 313 “Wires” (Larkin), Supp. I: 278, 285 “Wisdom Literature“, Retro. Supp. II: 304 Wisdom of Father Brown, The (Chesterton), VI: 338 “Wisdom of Gautama, The” (Caudwell), Supp. IX: 33 Wisdom of Solomon Paraphrased, The (Middleton), II: 2 Wisdom of the Ancients (Bacon), see De sapientia veterum Wise, T. J., V: 150, 151 Wise Children (Carter), Supp. III: 90–91 Wise Man of the East, The (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 159, 160 Wise Virgins (Wilson), Supp. VI: 297, 301, 303 Wise Wound, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 230, 233 “Wish, The” (Cowley), II: 195, 198 “Wish, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 206, 221 “Wish House, The” (Kipling), VI: 169, 193, 196, 197–199 Wish I Was Here (Kay), Supp. XIII: 102, 107, 109, 110 “Wish in Spring” (Warner), Supp. VII: 373 “Wishes to His (Supposed), Mistresse” (Crashaw), II: 180 Wit at Several Weapons, II: 21, 66 Wit Without Money (Fletcher), II: 66 Witch, The (Middleton), II: 3, 21; IV: 79 Witch, The (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 276–277 Witch Hunt (Rankin), Supp. X: 245, 252 “Witch of Atlas, The” (Shelley), IV: 196, 204 Witch of Edmonton, The (Dekker, Ford, Rowley), II: 89, 100 “Witch of Fife, The” (Hogg), Supp. X: 106–108 Witchcraft (Williams, C. W. S.), Supp. IX: 284 Witches, The (Dahl), Supp. IV: 204, 213, 215, 225–226 Witches, The (film), Supp. IV: 203 “Witches’ Corner, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 108–109 “Witches of Traquair, The” (Hogg), Supp. X: 110 Witch’s Head, The (Haggard), Supp. III: 213

WITH−WOOL “With Alan to the Fair” (Upward), Supp. XIII: 261 With My Little Eye (Fuller), Supp. VII: 70–71 “With my Sons at Boarhills” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 260 “With Your Tongue Down My Throat” (Kureishi), Supp. XI: 158 Wither, George, IV: 81 “Withered Arm, The” (Hardy), VI: 22; Retro. Supp. I: 116 Within the Gates (O’Casey), VII: 7 Within the Tides: Tales (Conrad), VI: 148 “Without Benefit of Clergy” (Kipling), VI: 180–183 “Without Eyes” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 “Without the Option” (Wodehouse), Supp. III: 456 Witlings, The (Burney), Supp. III: 64, 71, 72, 75 “Witness, The” (Lessing), Supp. I: 244 Witness for the Prosecution (Christie), Supp. II: 125, 134 Wit’s Treasury (Meres), I: 296 Wittig, Monique, Supp. IV: 558 Wives and Daughters (Gaskell), V: xxiii, 1–4, 8, 11–13, 14, 15 Wives as They Were, and Maids as They Are (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 147, 148, 158 Wizard of Oz, The (Baum), Supp. IV: 450 Wizard of Oz, The (film), Supp. IV: 434, 443, 448, 450, 455 Wizard of Oz, The (Rushdie), Supp. IV: 434 Wodehouse, P. G., Supp. III: 447–464 Wodwo (Hughes), Supp. I: 343, 346, 348–350, 363; Retro. Supp. II: 205– 206 Woefully Arrayed (Skelton), I: 84 Wog (Carey), Supp. XII: 52 Wolf and the Lamb, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 141 Wolf and the Wether, The (Henryson), Supp. VII: 136, 140–141 Wolf, Friedrich, IV: 316–317 Wolf, Lucien, IV: 293 Wolf Leader, The (Dumas pére), III: 339 Wolf that gat the Nekhering throw the wrinkis of the Foxe that begylit the Cadgear, The (Henryson), see Fox, the Wolf, and the Cadger, The Wolfe, Tom, Supp. IV: 454 Wolff, S. L., I: 164 “Wolfhound, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 323 Wolfman (Rankin), Supp. X: 244, 246, 248, 250 Wolfwatching (Hughes), Retro. Supp. II: 214 Wollstonecraft, Mary, Supp. III: 465– 482; Retro. Supp. I: 39 Wolves and the Lamb, The (Thackeray), V: 35 Woman (periodical), VI: 249; Supp. XIII: 135 Woman, The (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 434, 435

“Woman: And Her Place in a Free Society” (Carpenter), Supp. XIII: 41 “Woman, The Place, The Poet, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 35 Woman and Labour (Schreiner), Supp. II: 444, 454–456 “Woman at the Shore, The” (Mansfield), VII: 173 Woman Beware Woman 231, 233–234, 235–236 Woman–Captain, The (Shadwell), II: 359 Woman Hater, The (Beaumont and Fletcher), II: 46, 65 Woman–Hater, The (Burney), Supp. III: 64 Woman in Black, The (Hill), Supp. XIV: 116, 118, 124–125, 126 “Woman in His Life, The” (Kipling), VI: 193 “Women in Jerusalem” (Jamie), Supp. XIV: 129 Woman in Mind (Ayckbourn), Supp. V: 3, 6–7, 10, 11, 13, 15 Woman in the Moon, The (Lyly), I: 204– 205 Woman in White, The (Collins), III: 340, 345; Supp. VI: 91–94, 95–97, 100, 102–103 Woman Killed With Kindness, A (Heywood), II: 19 Woman of No Importance, A (Bennett), VIII: 27 Woman of No Importance, A (Wilde), V: xxvi, 414, 419; Retro. Supp. II: 369 “Woman of No Standing, A” (Behan), Supp. II: 66 “Woman of the House, The” (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 318–319 Woman of the Inner Sea (Keneally), Supp. IV: 347, 348, 358–360 “Woman of Three Cows, The” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 126–127 “Woman out of a Dream, A” (Warner), Supp. VII: 373 Woman Pleased (Fletcher), II: 45, 65 “Woman! When I behold thee flippant, vain” (Keats), Retro. Supp. I: 188– 189 “Woman Who Rode Away, The” (Lawrence), VII: 87–88, 91, 115 Woman Who Walked into Doors, The (Doyle), Supp. V: 78, 88, 91–92 “Woman with a Knife and Fork Disorder, The” (Kay), Supp. XIII: 102, 110 Womanhood, Wanton, Ye Want (Skelton), I: 83 “Womans constancy” (Donne), Retro. Supp. II: 89 “Woman’s History, A” (Davies), Supp. XI: 99 “Woman’s Last Word, A” (Browning), IV: 367; Retro. Supp. II: 24 Woman’s Prize, The; or, The Tamer Tamed (Fletcher), II: 43, 45, 65 “Woman’s Song” (Warner), Supp. VII: 373 Woman’s World (periodical), V: 404 Womb of Space: The Cross–Cultural Imagination (Harris), Supp. V: 140, 146

469

“Womb with a View” (Roberts), Supp. XV: 261–262 “Women, The” (Boland), Supp. V: 50–51 “Women” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 218 “Women, The” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 254 Women at Oxford: A Fragment of History, The (Brittain), Supp. X: 47 “Women at Geneva” (Brittain), Supp. X: 37 Women: Or, Pour et Contre (Maturin), VIII: 207 Women Beware Women (Middleton), II: 1, 3, 8, 10–14, 19 Women Fly When Men Aren’t Watching (Maitland), Supp. XI: 170, 174, 175, 176 Women in Love (Lawrence), IV: 119; VI: 276; VII: 87–88, 89, 91, 98, 101–104; Retro. Supp. II: 228–229 Women’s Work in Modern England (Brittain), Supp. X: 39 “Wonder” (Traherne), II: 191; Supp. XI: 266 Wonder of Women, The; or, The Tragedie of Sophonisba (Marston), II: 25, 30– 31, 40, 305 Wonder Stories (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 281 “Wonderful Story of Henry Sugar, The” (Dahl), Supp. IV: 223 Wonderful Tennessee (Friel), Supp. V: 126–127 Wonderful Visit, The (Wells), VI: 226, 228, 230, 243 Wonderful Story of Aladdin and the Enchanted Lamp, The (Pullman), Supp. XIII: 152 Wondrous Tale of Alroy, The (Disraeli), see Alroy Wood, Anthony à, II: 185 Wood Beyond, The (Hill, R.), Supp. IX: 121 Wood Beyond the World, The (Morris), V: 306 “Wood Fire, The” (Hardy), Retro. Supp. I: 121 “Wooden Chair with Arms” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 Woodhouse, Richard, IV: 230, 232, 233 Woodlanders, The (Hardy), VI: 1, 5, 7, 8, 9; Retro. Supp. I: 115 “Woodlands, 7 Kilnwell Road, Market Rasen” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 224 Woodman, Thomas, Supp. IV: 364 Woods, Helen Emily, see Kavan, Anna “Woods of Westermain, The” (Meredith), V: 221 “Woodsman” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 “Woodspurge, The” (Rossetti), V: 241, 242, 314–315 Woodstock (Scott), IV: xviii, 27, 39 Woodward, Benjamin, V: 178 Woolf, Leonard, VI: 415; VII: 17 Woolf, Virginia, I: 169; IV: 107, 320, 322; V: xxv, 226, 256, 260, 281, 290; VI: 243, 252, 275, 411; VII: xii, xiv– xv, 17–39; Supp. II: 341–342, 487, 501–502;

WOOL−WREC Supp. III: 19, 41–42, 45, 49, 60, 103, 107, 108; Supp. IV: 231, 233, 246, 399, 407, 461, 542, 558; Supp. V: 36, 63; Retro. Supp. I: 59, 305–323 “Wool–Gatherer, The” (Hogg), Supp. X: 111 Woolley, Hannah, Supp. III: 21 Woolley, Leonard, Supp. II: 284 “Word, The” (Hart), Supp. XI: 132 “Word, The” (E. Thomas), Supp. III: 406 “Word, The” (R.S. Thomas), Supp. XII: 290, 291 Word Child, A (Murdoch), Supp. I: 228 Word for the Navy, A (Swinburne), V: 332 Word over All (Day Lewis), Supp. III: 118, 128 Word–Links (Carroll), V: 274 “Words” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 267 Words and Music (Beckett), Supp. I: 53, 60 Words and Music (Coward), Supp. II: 152 “Words for Jazz Perhaps” (Longley), VIII: 167 Words of Advice (Weldon), Supp. IV: 536–537 Words upon the Window Pane, The (Yeats), VI: 219, 222 Wordsworth, Dorothy, II: 273; IV: 1–4, 10, 19, 49, 128, 143, 146 Wordsworth, William, II: 188–189; III: 174; IV: viii–xi, 1–26, 33, 70, 73, 95– 96, 111, 137, 178, 214, 215, 281, 311, 351, 352; V: 287, 311, 331, 351–352; VI: 1; and Coleridge, IV: 43–45, 50, 51, 54; Retro. Supp. II: 62, 63–64; and DeQuincey, IV: 141–143, 146, 154; and Hazlitt, IV: 126–130, 133– 134, 137, 138; and Keats, IV: 214, 215, 225, 233; and Shelley, IV: 198, 203, 207; and Tennyson, IV: 326, 329, 336; literary style, III: 304, 338; IV: 95–96, 154, 336; verse forms, II: 200; V: 224; Supp. II: 269; Supp. IV: 230, 252, 558 “Wordsworth” (Pater), V: 351–352 “Wordsworth and Byron” (Swinburne), V: 332 “Wordsworth’s Ethics” (Stephen), V: 287 “Work” (Lamb), IV: 83 Work in Hand (Cameron), Supp. IX: 26–27 Work in Progress (Cameron), Supp. IX: 17 Work in Progress (Lowry), Supp. III: 280 Work in Progress (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 231 Work in Regress (Reading), VIII: 273 “Work of Art, A” (Warner), Supp. VII: 380 “Work of Art In the Age of Mechanical Reproduction, The” (Symons), Supp. XIV: 278–279 “Work of My Own, A” (Winterson), Supp. IV: 558 “Work of Water, The” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235 Work Suspended (Waugh), VII: 298–299

Work, Wealth and Happiness of Mankind, The (Wells), VI: 225 “Work without Hope” (Coleridge), Retro. Supp. II: 65 Workers in the Dawn (Gissing), V: 424, 435, 437 Workes of Edmund Waller in This Parliament, The (Waller), II: 238 “Workhouse Clock, The,” (Hood), IV: 261, 264 Workhouse Donkey, The (Arden), Supp. II: 28, 30 Workhouse Ward, The (Gregory), VI: 315, 316 Working Legs: A Two–Act Play for Disabled Performers (Gray, A.), Supp. IX: 89–90 Working Novelist, The (Pritchett), VI: 290 Working of Water, The (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 235–236 Working with Structuralism: Essays and Reviews on Nineteenth– and Twentieth–Century Literature (Lodge), Supp. IV: 365, 377 “Workmen” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 81 Works (Congreve), II: 348 Works (Cowley), II: 195 Works (Swift), III: 24 Works of Art and Artists in England (Waagen), III: 328 Works of Charles Lamb, The, IV: 73, 81, 85 Works of Henry Fielding, The (ed. Stephen), V: 290 Works of Henry Vaughan, The (Martin), II: 184 Works of Max Beerbohm, The (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 45, 46, 47 Works of Morris and Yeats in Relation to Early Saga Literature, The (Hoare), V: 299, 306 Works of Ossian (Macpherson), VIII: 189, 192 Works of Samuel Johnson, The, III: 108n, 121 Works of Sir John Vanbrugh, The (ed. Dobrée and Webb), II: 323n Works of Sir Thomas Malory, The (ed. Vinavier), I: 70, 80 Works of the English Poets (Johnson), Retro. Supp. I: 143 Works of Thomas Lodge, The (Tyler), VI: 102 Works of Virgil, The (tr. Dryden), II: 304 Works of William Blake, The (ed. Yeats), VI: 222 World (periodical), VI: 103, 104 “World, The” (Vaughan), II: 185, 186, 188 World Authors: 1970–1975 (ed. Wakeman), Supp. XI: 246, 248, 249, 253 World Bank: A Prospect, The (Morris, J.), Supp. X: 175 World Crisis, The (Churchill), VI: 353– 354 World I Breathe, The (Thomas), Supp. I: 176, 180–181 World in the Evening, The (Isherwood), VII: 309, 314–315

470

World Is Not Enough, The (Fleming), Supp. XIV: 95 World of Charles Dickens, The (Wilson), Supp. I: 166 World of Difference, A (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 193–194 “World of Light, A” (Jennings), Supp. V: 210 World of Light, A (Sarton), Supp. II: 82 World of Light, The (Huxley), VII: 201 World of Love, A (Bowen), Supp. II: 77, 79, 81, 84, 94 World of Paul Slickey, The (Osborne), Supp. I: 333–334 World of Strangers, A (Gordimer), Supp. II: 227, 231, 232, 236, 243 “World of Women, The” (Fallon), Supp. XII: 111 World Set Free, The: A Story of Mankind (Wells), VI: 227, 244 “World with One Eye Shut, The” (Crace), Supp. XIV: 21 World Within World (Spender), Supp. II: 482, 483, 484, 485, 486, 487, 488, 490 Worldliness (Moore), VI: 95, 98 Worlds, The (Bond), Supp. I: 423, 434 World’s Desire, The (Haggard and Lang), Supp. III: 213, 222 “World’s End, The” (Empson), Supp. II: 182 World’s Room, The (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 192 “Worlds That Flourish” (Okri), Supp. V: 356 “Worlds to Barter” (Wyndham), Supp. XIII: 281–282 Worm and the Ring, The (Burgess), Supp. I: 186, 187, 188, 189 Worm of Spindlestonheugh, The (Swinburne), V: 333 Wormwood (Kinsella), Supp. V: 262–263 “Wormwood” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 262 Worst Fears (Weldon), Supp. IV: 538 “Worst of It, The” (Browning), IV: 369 “Worstward Ho” (Beckett), Supp. I: 62; Retro. Supp. I: 29–30 Worthies of England (Fuller), II: 45 Worthies of Westminster (Fuller), Retro. Supp. I: 152 Wotton, Sir Henry, II: 132, 133, 134, 138, 140, 141, 142, 166 Wotton, William, III: 23 Wotton Reinfred (Carlyle), IV: 250 Woty, W., III: 170n “Wound, The” (Gunn), Supp. IV: 259 “Wound, The” (Hughes), Supp. I: 348 Wound in My Heart, The (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 222 “Wounds” (Longley), VIII: 171 “Wowing of the King quhen he wes in Dumfermeling, The” (Dunbar), VIII: 118 “Wreath for Tom Moore’s Statue” (Kavanagh), Supp. VII: 193 “Wreaths” (Hill), Supp. V: 186 “Wreaths” (Longley), VIII: 173 “Wreck” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 186 Wreck of the Archangel, The (Brown), Supp. VI: 71

WREC−YOU O “Wreck of the Deutschland, The” (Hopkins), V: 361, 362, 363–366, 367, 369, 370, 375, 379, 380, 381; Retro. Supp. II: 189, 191–194 “Wreck of the Deutschland, The“: A New Reading (Schneider), V: 366, 382 Wreck of the Mary Deare, The (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Wrecked Eggs (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 293 Wrecker, The (Stevenson), V: 383, 387, 396 Wrens, The (Gregory), VI: 315–316 “Wrestling” (Rossetti), V: 260 Wretched of the Earth, The (Fanon), see Les Damnés de la terre Wright, William Aldis, IV: 343, 353 Write On: Occasional Essays, ’65–’85 (Lodge), Supp. IV: 366 Writer and the Absolute, The (Lewis), VII: xv, 71, 72, 73–74, 76 Writer in Disguise, The (Bennett), VIII: 27 Writers and Their Work series, VII: xi, xxii Writer’s Britain: Landscape in Literature, A (ed. Drabble), Supp. IV: 230, 252 Writer’s Diary, A (Woolf), V: 226 “Writer’s Friends, A” (Stead), Supp. IV: 461, 466 Writers in Politics (Ngu˜gı˜), VIII: 224 Writer’s Ireland: Landscape in Literature, A (Trevor), Supp. IV: 514 Writer’s Notebook, A (Maugham), VI: 365, 366 “Writers Take Sides, The” (Stead), Supp. IV: 463, 466 “Writing” (Auden), Retro. Supp. I: 13 “Writing” (Motion), Supp. VII: 256 “Writing as a Woman” (Stevenson), Supp. VI: 257 Writing Game: A Comedy, The (Lodge), Supp. IV: 366, 381 Writing in a State of Seige (Brink), Supp. VI: 47, 49 Writing Left–Handed (Hare), Supp. IV: 282, 283 “Writing the Poem” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 220, 223, 225 “Written After the Death of Charles Lamb” (Wordsworth), IV: 73 “Written in My Lady Speke’s Singing Book” (Waller), II: 234 Written on the Body (Winterson), Supp. IV: 542, 547, 549–551, 552, 553, 555, 557 “Wrong” (Burnside), Supp. XIII: 21–22 Wrong About Japan: A Father’s Journey with His Son (Carey), Supp. XII: 54 Wrong Box, The (Stevenson and Osbourne), V: 387, 396 “Wrong Name, The” (Powys), VIII: 251 Wulf and Eadwacer, Retro. Supp. II: 305 Wulfstan, Archbishop, Retro. Supp. II: 298 Wurzel–Flummery (Milne), Supp. V: 298–299 Wuthering Heights (Brontë), III: 333, 338, 344, 345; V: xx, 113, 114, 127, 128, 131, 133–135, 140, 141–145, 254; Supp. III: 144, 145; Supp. IV:

231, 452, 462, 513; Retro. Supp. I: 50, 52, 53, 54, 57–58 Wyatt, Sir Thomas, I: 97–112, 113, 115 “Wyatt resteth here, that quick could never rest” (Surrey), I: 115 Wycherley, William, II: 307–322, 343, 352, 360 Wycliffe, John, I: 375 Wyllard’s Weird (Braddon), VIII: 49 Wymer, T. L., V: 324, 335 “Wyncote, Pennsylvania: A Gloss” (Kinsella), Supp. V: 274 Wyndham, Francis, Supp. IV: 159, 161, 304 Wyndham, John, Supp. V: 22; Supp. XIII: 281–294 Wyndham Lewis: A Memoir (Eliot), VII: 77 Wyndham Lewis: His Theory of Art and Communication (McLuhan), VII: 71n

Xanadu (Armitage), VIII: 1 “Xerox” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63 “XL. A Lake” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 29 Xorandor (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 100, 111 X/Self (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 33, 41– 42, 46 XVI Revelations of Divine Love, Shewed to a Devout Servant of Our Lord, Called Mother Juliana, an Anchorete of Norwich: Who Lived in the Dayes of King Edward the Third (Julian of Norwich), Supp. XII: 155 XX Poems (Larkin), Supp. I: 277 “XXII. Life a Glass Window” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 29 “XXXVIII. Rain” (Beddoes), Supp. XI: 29

“Yaddo Letter, The” (Mahon), Supp. VI: 176 Yan Tan Tethera (Harrison), Supp. V: 150, 164 Yangtse Incident (film, Ambler), Supp. IV: 3 Yangtze Valley and Beyond, The (Bird), Supp. X: 31 Yard of Sun, A (Fry), Supp. III: 191, 194, 195, 204–205 “Yardley Oak” (Cowper), III: 218 “Yarrow” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 429–432 Yarrow Revisited, and Other Poems (Wordsworth), IV: 25 Yates, Edmund, V: 20 Yates, Frances M., I: 237 “Ye happy youths, whose hearts are free” (Etherege), II: 267 Yealland, Lewis, Supp. IV: 58–59 “Year at Ambleside, A” (Martineau), Supp. XV: 186 Year In, Year Out (Milne), Supp. V: 309, 310–311 “Year of the Foxes, The” (Malouf), Supp. XII: 219 “Year of the Sloes, For Ishi, The” (Muldoon), Supp. IV: 414 Year of the Whale, The (Brown), Supp. VI: 71

471

Year to Remember: A Reminiscence of 1931, A (Waugh), Supp. VI: 273 Years, The (Woolf), VII: 18, 22, 24, 27, 28, 36, 38; Retro. Supp. I: 308 Year’s Afternoon, The (Dunn), Supp. X: 81–83 Years Between, The (Kipling), VI: 204 “Years Later” (Murphy), Supp. V: 313, 320 Years of the Young Rebels, The (Spender), Supp. II: 493 “Years On” (Wallace–Crabbe), VIII: 323 Yeast (Kingsley), V: 4 “Yeats, Berkeley, and Romanticism” (Davie), Supp. VI: 107 Yeats, William Butler, II: 78; III: 21, 36, 184; IV: 196, 216, 323, 329; V: xxiii, xxv, xxvi, 301, 304, 306, 311, 318, 329–330, 355, 356, 404; VI: ix, xiii– xiv, 55–56, 86, 88, 207–224, 307, 308, 309, 314; VII: 1, 3, 42, 404; Supp. II: 84–85, 275, 332, 487; Supp. III: 102, 121, 124; Supp. IV: 257, 409, 412, 413, 414, 419, 423–424, 480; Supp. V: 36, 39; Retro. Supp. I: 170– 171, 290, 325–339 “Yeats in Civil War” (Boland), Supp. V: 36 Yellow Admiral, The (O’Brian), Supp. XII: 259 Yellow Book (periodical), VI: 248, 365 Yellow Book, The (Mahon), Supp. VI: 176, 177 “Yellow Girl, The” (Sitwell), VII: 138 “Yellow Pages” (Raine), Supp. XIII: 164 “Yellow Streak, The” (Maugham), VI: 371 Yellow Wallpaper, The (du Maurier), Supp. III: 147 Yellowplush Correspondence, The (Thackeray), V: 21, 22, 37 “Yellowskin” (Powys), VIII: 251 Yes and No (Greene), Supp. I: 2 “Yesterday Afternoon, O’erpowered” (Mangan), Supp. XIII: 120 Yglesias, Jose, Supp. IV: 460 Yogi and the Commissar, The (Koestler), Supp. I: 26–27, 35 “Yoka Nikki: An Eight–Day Diary” (Plomer), Supp. XI: 216 Yokohama Garland (Coppard), VIII: 98 “Yongy–Bonghy–Bo” (Lear), V: 84–86 Yorkshire Tragedy, The, II: 3, 21 “You” (Armitage), VIII: 8 “You and Me and the Continuum” (Ballard), Supp. V: 21 “You Lived in Glasgow” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 You Make Your Own Life (Pritchett), Supp. III: 313, 316, 317 You Never Can Tell (Coward), Supp. II: 141 You Never Can Tell (Shaw), VI: 109, 111–112; Retro. Supp. II: 314–315 You Never Know, Do You? (Coppard), VIII: 89 You Only Live Twice (Fleming), Supp. IV: 212–213; Supp. XIV: 96 You Only Live Twice (screenplay, Dahl), Supp. IV: 212–213

YOU P−ZWEI “You praise the firm restraint with which they write” (Campbell), IV: 320 “You that in love find luck and abundance” (Wyatt), I: 104 “You Told Me Once” (Smith, I. C.), Supp. IX: 216 “You Went Away” (MacCaig), Supp. VI: 185 Young, Edward, III: 302, 307, 336; Retro. Supp. I: 43 Young, G. M., IV: 277, 290, 291, 295; V: 228, 262 Young, Kenneth, IV: xii, xxv; VI: xi–xii, xiii, xxxiv; VII: xviii, xxxix Young, Richard B., I: 170 Young Adolph (Bainbridge), Supp. VI: 18, 21–22, 24 “Young Blades” (Ewart), Supp. VII: 38 “Young Dragon, The” (Southey), IV: 67 Young Duke, The (Disraeli), IV: 293, 295–296, 308 Young George du Maurier, The: A Selection of His Letters, 1860–1867 (du Maurier), Supp. III: 135–136 Young Emma (Davies), Supp. XI: 89, 91–92 “Young Him” (Nicholson), Supp. VI: 216 “Young Ghost” (Scupham), Supp. XIII: 226, 227 “Young Huntsman with Falcon” (Conn), Supp. XIII: 80 Young Idea, The (Coward), Supp. II: 141 “Young King, The” (Wilde), V: 406

Young Lady, The (Haywood), Supp. XII: 136, 142 “Young Love Lies Sleeping” (Rossetti), V: 249 Young Men and Old Women (Inchbald), Supp. XV: 156–157 “Young Parson Richards” (Shelley), IV: 209 Young Pobble’s Guide to His Toes, The (Ewart), Supp. VII: 45 Young Samuel Johnson (Cifford), III: 244n “Young Soldier with Bloody Spurs, The” (Lawrence), VII: 118 Young Visitors, The (Ashford), V: 111, 262 “Young Woman Visitor, The” (Murray), Supp. VII: 280 “Young Women in Rollers” (Dunn), Supp. X: 69 “Young Women with the Hair of Witches” (Redgrove), Supp. VI: 232–233, 236 Younger Edda, See Snorra Edda Your Five Gallants (Middleton), II: 3, 21 “Your Philosophies Trouble Me” (Paton), Supp. II: 360 Your Shadow (Hart), Supp. XI: 122, 125– 128 “Your Shadow’s Songs” (Hart), Supp. XI: 126 Youth (Conrad), VI: 135, 137; Retro. Supp. II: 73 Youth (Rosenberg), VI: 432 “Youth” (Tennyson), IV: 329

472

“Youth and Art” (Browning), IV: 369 Youth and the Peregrines (Fry), Supp. III: 193, 194 “Youth in Memory” (Meredith), V: 222, 234 “Youth of Man, The” (Arnold), V: 210 “Youth of Nature, The” (Arnold), V: 210 “Youth Revisited” (Fuller), Supp. VII: 73

Zaillian, Steven, Supp. IV: 346 Zapolya (Coleridge), IV: 56 Zastrozzi: A Romance (Shelley), III: 338; IV: 208 ZBC of Ezra Pound, A (Brooke–Rose), Supp. IV: 99, 114–115 Zea Mexican Diary, 7 Sept. 1926–7 Sept. 1986, The (Brathwaite), Supp. XII: 36 Zeal of Thy House, The (Sayers), Supp. III: 335–336, 348–349 Zee & Company (O’Brien), Supp. V: 334 “Zero” (Crawford), Supp. XI: 77 Zhdanov, Andrei, Supp. IV: 82 “Zoetrope” (Carson), Supp. XIII: 63 Zola, Émile, V: xxiv–xxvi, 286; VI: viii; Supp. IV: 136, 249 Zoo (MacNeice), VII: 403 Zoo Story, The (Albee), Supp. IV: 435 Zoom! (Armitage), VIII: 1, 2–4 Zuleika Dobson; or, An Oxford Love Story (Beerbohm), Supp. II: 43, 56–59 Zweig, Paul, Supp. IV: 356

BRITISH WRITERS, Supplement XV

American Writers, Supplement XV

British Writers Supplement II

British Writers: Supplement 12